《Handsome CEO's Darling Wife》


 Chapter 1: CROSSROAD

    <h4>Chapter 1: CROSSROAD</h4>


    Bang! Bang!!


    Sound of guns tattered the silent night in Mn, Italy. Four of them were fleeing from the chaos. The man was carrying his wife. The girl behind him was carrying his child.


    The child was wailing, giving the chasers their locations. The girl covered the child��s mouth. The child was heavy for her. It was hard for her to carry it and run as well. She was almost out of breath.


    They came in front of the river dock. Five boats were there to wee them. The man put his wife on a chair of one of the boats and then took his child from the girl behind him who was breathing heavily.


    Without taking a single nce at her, he started checking the technology of the boat.


    The girl felt nervous thinking about what happened few minutes ago. She shivered a little. Her mind was fuzzy. She took deep breath to calm her heart.


    When her heartbeats calmed down, she looked around the boat. Her mouth was dry. She was feeling thirsty. But where can she get water in the middle of nowhere?


    After thinking about something, she sneered at herself. Here she was standing on a boat and there was a river in front of her, still she couldn��t drink an ounce of water. Did fate really want her life that badly?


    It was middle of January and of course it was cold. The sky was covered with dark cloud. At any moment, the rain would start.


    That girl shivered in cold and wanted to divert her attention. So she thought for a while and looked around. Then she took off from the boat, took her army knife which was hidden under her dress attached with her leg.


    She started the engines of other four boats and then cut the ropes fast which were tied with the railing of the dock.


    The boats went disorderly however they wished in the night river The Po. Now those gangsters couldn��t follow them in the water.


    The child had started to cry again. Its sound was echoed one side to another side. The girl felt miserable.


    The night was extremely quiet and nobody was around the dock. In this silent night the child��s cry was very loud and clear.


    ��Why the kid had to betray them like that?�� Even at a time like this, she could still joke around. But it was a problem. The chasers would find out their position.


    Even in this cold, she was sweating and as the time was passing she was getting weaker.


    She touched her middle back where she was bleeding.


    Yes, to cover the man in front of her she took the bullet, 10 minutes ago.


    Footsteps wereing closer she hurriedly went to aboard on the boat.


    Bang!


    Before she could get o the boat she was hit on her right shoulder.


    __________________________________________________________________________________


    Hello Dear Readers, I��m Flow07.


    This is the 5th time I��m writing a story but first time publishing one of my writings. So I��m a bit nervous.


    I may make mistakes because I AM a human.


    However, feel free to point out my mistakes and if you have other thoughts based on the novel please share it. Also, you can ask questions about me and the novel. I��ll try to answer. But not the questions regarding the future plot. ?


    Wish me luck!

 Chapter 2: FAREWELL, MY LOVE

    <h4>Chapter 2: FAREWELL, MY LOVE</h4>


    That girl grimaced in pain. The pain was deep. She sat on the dock. She was already this weak and the second bullet was too much for her.


    She wanted to curse that child but how could she do that? After all, it was ��his�� child.


    She opened her mouth to breathe. But her lungs were betraying her because of the pain in her shoulder.


    She was sweating heavily and because of excessive loss of blood, she started to turn pale.


    The sky was full of red clouds. It looked heavy and gloomy. There wasn��t a single star or any part of the moon. Even if there was, it couldn��t be seen.


    She looked at him. He was about to start the engine. But her vision wasn��t clear. Everything was blur.


    She wanted to live. She wished to live happily in this beautiful world. She had yet to see so much more. She had yet to learn too much.


    She hardened her jaw. She had to get to the boat.


    Bang! Bang!!


    Just when she started to get up, the third bullet was shot aiming her left leg just below her knee.


    Fourth bullet was missed.


    The pain she was feeling was unbearable. It was already hard for her to get up and began to see everything fuzzy. She coughed and spat out blood. Inside of her mouth, it felt metallic taste.


    She understood one thing. They would hunt her down even if she survived from here. Because of her her most beloved person was about to get hurt today. If it continued, how many of her close people would get hurt because of her?


    That��s when the rain started. At first it was slower and then it became heavy. It felt like the sky was wailing because of her misfortune. In this cold night and such heavy rain made her whole body froze on the spot.


    Then and there, she made a decision. She wanted to scream in agony. It wasn��t a physical pain but it was a agony of heart.


    With herst strength she silently cut the rope of their boat. She could hear the footsteps. They wereing.


    Broom!


    As the boat started, the distance between the boat and her was gettingrger andrger.


    Then the man looked behind and his eyes opened wide. There was disbelief written all over his face.


    But he couldn��t move. He was rooted on the spot.


    She was on the dock, tired, all bloody. She looked forlorn and miserable.


    She smiled at him. It wasn��t a rueful smile but a blessing smile. As if she wanted to tell him that, ��I sacrificing my life for you. So you better live happily.


    She was watching that everything was getting blurry and dark.


    Before she could think anything, suddenly she was hit hard on the head.


    The time stopped round her and blood was covering her face. Before she lost conscience she smiled at him and in her heart she said,��Farewell, my love.��


    After that everything became pitch ck.


    Then her lifeless body fell on the dock and her blood made another river in Mn city.

 Chapter 3: TILL YOU SAY, “I LOVE YOU”

    <h4>Chapter 3: TILL YOU SAY, ��I LOVE YOU��</h4>


    Autumn. Season of cherry blossom.


    At dawn, beneath the clear sky, in the park, under a cherry tree, for the first time I saw you.


    At first sight, I fell for you.


    I could never forget that day.


    Though you were looking at me coldly, it didn��t look very intimidating to me.


    Then for a month you became ourputernguage lecturer.


    I certainly thought, it was fate.


    First you were so hard to get! Ahahahaha. But you did not know one thing, that was, I was good at making friends with those are cold, stiff and anti social. Look, within a week we became friends!


    Our first conversation, first smile at me, first project with you, first praise, first pat on the head, first hug, first under the same umbre, first lunch together on the rooftop...


    You were always gentle towards me. You always encouraged me. You used to make hard things easy for me.


    When I got the Talent Award forunching a new game with my group, you were the one who congratted me first.


    You knew I didn��t like Computer Science. So you advised me to take the path which could made me happy. But I already took the path I don��t like. Did you know that? Back then, who knew you were the President of Li Corporation?


    One month of happy memories, always will be imprinted in my head.


    Even after you left, you still contacted me. Over and over, you made me fall for you. We also met your family together. Your parents were so caring. Do you remember how they teased you when you took me there? They also said that I was the first woman who you talked normally.


    You even asked me to join yourpany.


    That time, did you know how happy I was. Did you know that how much I loved you?


    I always, always, wanted to hear you say, ��I love you.��


    But five months of happy moments went upside down. Before I realized anything, you started to ignore me. You began to talk to me with harsh tone.


    Why? Why did you do that? Was it my fault?


    Howe you came to hate me all of a sudden?


    Did you know how painful it was for me?


    Wish I could get to know the very reason why you distanced yourself with me.


    I believe, everything has its exnation. Things like these need time.


    However, that day never came.


    You got married a monthter. it was so sudden that it took time for me to understand what was happening.


    The pain was so unbearable that I couldn��t breathe for a while. My heart almost stopped. That day I understood what was it like when a heart bled.


    Then I realized, you wanted to stay away from me, didn��t you?


    You didn��t wanted to be with me.


    Did you wanted to y with my feelings?


    Or you simply wanted to torture me?


    I don��t know the answers because I never got the chance to find them. But I do know one thing.


    You resent me.


    That��s why you could do such things to hurt me.


    If you simply wanted to marry my sister, why did you approach me kindly when you don��t usually do that to others? Why did you make me feel that I was special?


    Now you want to remove me from your life?


    Fine then, I promise, from today onward, I��ll forget everything.


    Until I hear you say one day, ��I love you.��


    Till then, goodbye memory.

 Chapter 4: MISS, YOU’RE AWAKE!

    <h4>Chapter 4: MISS, YOU��RE AWAKE!</h4>


    Tick! Tick!


    It is a sound of watch ticking.


    Why is it hard to open eyes?


    I have to try. After few times, Hua Lan opened her eyes.


    Mmm, too bright.


    It took a while to adjust her eyes. She looked at the ceiling. It was very unfamiliar. Then she looked around the room.


    Pink,rge room. Full of luxury. Money is screaming from every corner, very very unfamiliar. There was an open door on the left, sunlight wasing from there.


    The room is also very pretty. It is a room of a princess!


    Her eyes were sparkling.


    She was so excited that she couldn��t notice that there was a nurse sitting on a chair, resting her head on the table, sleeping.


    Hua Lan was on the bed. Her whole body was stiff. It seemed like, she was sleeping for very long time.


    So she twisted her body a little. Then when she got up from the bed, she almost fell.


    Hurriedly, she caught the bed and sat there. It wasn��t easy to stand. So she waited for a while. She tried several times to stand firmly but failed. There was no strength in her lower body. Whenever she wanted to get up, her legs trembled vigorously. Slowly, she took some deep breaths and tried again, again and again. Fourth time she could stand and still she had to grab on something. Keeping her bnce while touching the wall she walked slowly towards the balcony.


    ��Oh, what a big balcony!��


    She eximed in her heart.


    She felt so happy that she pped with her two hands. Then she looked around and saw beautiful scenery. Though the ce is unfamiliar, she felt the environment was very rxing.


    The sky was clear. The sun was smiling brightly. Fragments of white clouds were floating in the sky.


    Under the balcony, there was a beautiful vegetable garden. The greenery made her heart at ease. There was soft breeze which was mixed with the smell of some flowers. But why couldn��t she see flowers? That��s strange!


    She looked around and saw some flower nts nted on small tubs. The flowers were on the nts were white and they had some mesmerizing smell.


    She saw a swing on the corner and it was made of wood; and there were some pillows. She felt suddenly happy. She got closer and sat there. The judging of the swing was as soft as the bed��s. She almost lied down there. She was very pleased.


    Hua Lan still wanted to be there for a while however her stomach growled. Then she realized how hungry she was. She slowly got up and went inside the room. She started to look for food and then she saw the nurse. Steadily she got closer to her.


    Not knowing what to do, she stood there for a while. Then she opened her mouth to call her.


    ��Ex-x-cu....��


    Hearing her own voice, she stopped.


    It was an odd sound. It didn��t even sound like a human voice! She tried to clear her throat loudly


    Maybe hearing her weird voice, the nurse opened her eyes.


    ��Waahh!��


    Seeing someone in front of her which she wasn��t expecting, the nurse nearly fell from the chair.


    Hearing the nurse��s scream suddenly, Hua Lan was startled.


    ��Miss, you��re awake!��

 Chapter 5: SHE’S AWAKE!

    <h4>Chapter 5: SHE��S AWAKE!</h4>


    France, Paris.


    At R��sidence du Pis D��or.


    It was October. The sky was clear. The sun was smiling brightly. There was slightly cold wind was blowing. The weather was wonderful.


    Mu Liang who was in his study room, didn��t look like he was in a very good mood. Rather, he looked quite gloomy, totally different from the outside weather. He was checking Hua Lan��s information.


    It��s been 9 months since she was ina. Now that she recovered fully, it��s a matter of time she wake up.


    Mu Liang signed heavily.


    All he wanted to take her with him. Who new her sister would refuse and his men would start firing?


    Now that Hua Lan is in this condition, it��s all his fault.


    First time he met her at the conference, two years seven moths ago. It was the month of March. He could still remember everything clearly. A group of students of Beijing University came to Germany forpeting onunching game. As freshmen they did really good. The judges were impressed. Sure enough, Mu Liang was one of them.


    More than that, he was attracted to Hua Lan. Not only he was drawn to her beauty but also her talent. The thing he liked most was her transparent ck eyes. They were so pure. The moment he looked at her eyes he couldn��t take his eyes back.


    He saw her smiling brightly like the sunshine. He saw her talking,peting, having fun, eating, dancing, singing, gossiping. Everything about her was excellent and captivating.


    He got few information about her. She was an expert in designing. She also deigned the whole game. The characters had no ws. She pointed the characters vividly and her reason behind making the game was very clear. Even her nning and timing were urate. It was really an outstanding game. He knew that after theyunch the game, it would be very popr.


    In the end, he offered to buy this game with a favorable price. Hua Lan and her team agreed after sorting out their ns. They knew that they didn��t had enough money and stuffs tounch the game. So they agreed. Later, he investigated that half of the money was given to their university. Other half was divided among them and with her money she bought an apartment for her own.


    After thepetition, he personally arranged 4ptops of Mu Corporation to send those to Hua Lan��s team. As for her, she not only got theptop, also got mobile, tablet and other gadgets.


    He still remembered his assistant��s ��verge to die�� face watching his boss gave some studentspany��s recent equipment.


    When the assistant took the gadgets to Hua Lan��s team, he was suspicious. But when his boss told him to watch her every move, he had no doubt left.


    Bam!!!


    As Mu Liang was recalling the past, he got startled and then got angry by the sudden sound of door open.


    Before he got a chance to say something, Lu Feng barged into the room.


    Seeing his doctor friend out of breath he got up. ��Maybe something happened to Hua Lan��, he thought.


    ��Sh...she is awak....��

 Chapter 6: I AM HUA LAN

    <h4>Chapter 6: I AM HUA LAN</h4>


    "Sh... she is awak-"


    Before Lu Feng could finish what he was saying, a stormy wind rushed past him. He shrugged, ''Well someone is more excited than me.''


    As Mu Liang went to the room he chose for Hua Lan, he saw her happily chatting with the nurse and eating breakfast. The light of the sun shone in the room making everything bright. Sunlight brushed over her body which made her extra dazzling.


    Seeing her sweet smile and sparkling eyes, he felt a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders.


    ''Looks like she''s doing fine,'' he smiled inwardly.


    He knocked at the door gently and two women looked at the door.


    The nurse got up and bowed. He signaled her to go out. After she left, he sat opposite of Hua Lan.


    "So you must be Mu Liang the Great!", she exined.


    Mu Liang raised his eyebrows. "The Great?"


    "Yeah, nurse Julie and Cook Eva said that you are a great man. So generous and kind that mother Teresa would call you her son and so rich that you could buy the whole of China. By the way, Aunt Eva cooks delicious meal. I loved eating it!"


    Mu Liang''s face went dark. ''Lady, I saved your life. Nevermind about the gangster part, where are my thanks? And you love a mere meal more than me....'' He felt really upset.


    "Thank you very very much for saving me. Plus you let me stay this princess like room, I feel like I''m a princess saved by Prince Charming. Well, you''re far more handsome than him..." she nodded cing her right hand under her chin and tapped her fingers on her chin like a wise man thinking intensely.


    Mu Liang became so happy after hearing her calling him ''handsome'' that hepletely forgot that he was jealous over a breakfast a moment ago.


    "Do you remember who you are?" He asked cautiously.


    ------------------------


    9 months ago.....


    After all the checks up Lu Feng said, "Her head is heavily injured. The way her brain is damaged it was quite surprising that she''s still alive. She may experience short-term amnesia after she wakes up. I mean, IF she wakes up."


    As the doctor gave pressure saying ''if'' Mu Liang red at him.


    "Hey, hey, don''t give me that murderous look! We, doctors worked very hard to make the impossible


    possible. If you want to kill someone kill your men who hurt her to the extent that she is in aa now."


    "They were burnt alive." Mu Liang''s eyes turned cold.


    Lu Feng gulped. Well they deserved it. Hurting- ''the wife of the Demon Lord'' what were they thinking?


    "What else?" As Mu Liang asked Lu Feng snapped back to reality after thinking. "Her bullet injuries caused her anemia and we transferred your blood as you wanted. Her breathing is normal. As for her head injury," he paused, "Her brain damage is quite big.


    "Head injury survivors may experience a range of neuro-psychological problems following a traumatic brain injury. Depending on the part of the brain affected and the severity of the injury, the result on any one individual can vary greatly. Personality changes, memory and judgmental deficits,ck of impulse control, and poor concentration are allmon."


    Then he patted Mu Liang''s shoulder, "You have to be strong, my friend."


    Hearing his best friend''s caring voice, he ced his hand on top of Lu Feng''s hand. "Take a good care of her."


    Lu Feng nodded. "I will. Now it would be better if you take your hand off of mine. I like girls." Saying his lines, Lu Feng practically fled from the room. As for Mu Liang, all he could do is re at the door.


    -------------------


    9 monthster...


    "Julie said, I am Hua Lan."

 Chapter 7: DEAR, DO YOU KNOW WHO I AM?

    <h4>Chapter 7: DEAR, DO YOU KNOW WHO I AM?</h4>


    ��Can you remember anything?��


    ��Julie said that I had an ident and that caused me a severe head injury, so I lost my memory.��


    ��Looks like you two became quite close...��


    ��Yes, we did! She also said that she��ll help me with anything I want.�� Without catching his dark tone she was happily talking to him.


    ��This nurse, Julie, is very talkative.�� Mu Ling gritted his teeth.


    ��Hey Liang Liang, can I ask you something?�� Hua Lan was swinging her legs under the table and asked him.


    ��Liang Liang?!?!��


    He was too astonished to say anything.


    ��Hello Liang Liang, are you there?�� Hua Lan waved her hands in front of his eyes.


    ��Dear, do you know who you are talking to? The name is so baby like! Well, if you are the one giving me nick name, I guess I have no other choice but to agree with my cute wife.��


    He smiled dotingly and asked, ��What do you want to ask?��


    ��The thing is, you know my name, and perhaps you know my other information too. Can you share them with me? I would like to know who I really am.�� She looked a little upset.


    Mu Liang signed and then got up to sit beside her. He looked in her transparent ck eyes.


    ��Your mother died after giving birth to you when she was 23. As for your father��s information, it��s still unknown. Your mother wasn��t married so... it��s a bit hard to find your real dad. And you don��t have any siblings.��


    After finishing, he squeezed both of her hand. Her face fell down. ��So I��m alone in this huge world.�� Her eyes deemed.


    ��You��re not alone. You have me. You have this house. I��ll give you whatever you want. I��ll take you wherever you want. You��ll stay here as long as you want.�� Maybe reading what she was thinking he said those words in a breath.


    A smile came to her cherry lips.


    ��This guy, he knows exactly what to tell.��


    ��When I first saw him leaning against the door I couldn��t take my eyes off of him.


    ��He is 6 feet tall with pale skin. His dark brown hair made his face eye catching. The most fascinating part of his face is his ocean blue eyes. And the sexiest part must be his lips. Those thick, rosy lips...ahh...so juicy...��


    Hua Lan��s face turned red and she shook her head. ��Pervert! What the hell you��re thinking! You just lost our memory for God��s sake!!�� She scolded herself inwardly.


    ��Are you not feeling well?�� Mu Liang got worried.


    ��I��m fine. Really.�� She averted her eyes.


    ��It doesn��t look like it. I��ll call your doctor for check up.�� Mu Liang frowned.


    Before she could stop her Lu Feng came into the room. ��Sorry for intruding but I need to check up my wonderful patient.��


    Mu Liang��s eyes narrowed. ��So he was eavesdropping.��


    ��Hello Sweet Bunny, I��m Lu Feng, your personal doctor, at your service. I was the one who took care of you for 9 months.��


    ��Sweet Bunny? What kind of nick name is that?�� She thought.


    ��It must be very hard for you. thank you for taking care of me.�� Hua Lan smiled.


    Lu Feng cried inwardly. ��Such an angel! That Dark Lord didn��t event thank him, let alone a smile. And here look at her. I must have done something in my previous life to get such a angelic patient like herself.��


    After check up Lu Feng told her, ��You can take rest today and from tomorrow you can walk inside the house. Don��t try to run and don��t act roughly all of a sudden. Let your body adjust a little. You don��t need medicine since you��re fully recovered. But you must take your meal properly. If you need anything tell the nurse. OK?��


    ��OK�� she nodded happily. ��Thank you.��


    ��No, no, it��s fine, it��s fine. I��ll be leaving then. Bye bye.�� The he looked at the dark faced Mu Liang.


    ��He couldn��t possibly be jealous over something like that, right? I just touched her hand for checking the pulse.�� A cold sweat went down from his head to left chick. Then gathering a bit courage he said, ��I��ve something to talk to you.��


    But Hua Lan grabbed Mu Liang��s right hand. ��But I didn��t still finish talking to Liang Liang!�� She eximed.


    Pfft!!


    Liang Liang!!!


    What a nick name for the Dark Lord!!


    Controlling hisugh, Lu Feng looked at Mu Liang and was dumbfounded.


    Mu Liang was smiling tenderly to Hua Lan and squeezed her hand.


    Then he said, ��I��m not going anywhere. We will talk tomorrow. How about take some rest now? You��ll feel refreshed and we can talk tomorrow as long as you want. OK?��


    Hua Lan smiled, ��Fine then. I��ll take rest. Let��s talk tomorrow.��


    Lu Feng��s face twisted, then sighed deeply inside.


    ��Love changes people.��

 Chapter 8: FORGOTTEN SOMETHING IMPORTANT

    <h4>Chapter 8: FORGOTTEN SOMETHING IMPORTANT</h4>


    As both of them left Hua Lan went to the balcony.


    She sighed.


    After waking up whatever she saw was unfamiliar to her. Even she herself doesn��t feel familiar. She doesn��t know who she is. Doesn��t know the people around her. Such a feeling of insecurity!


    No one would understand the feeling of hopelessness unless they are in her spot.


    That man, Mu Liang, he had an aura of a king. He looked aloof and cool. But at the same time, he made her feel calm. Though she was smiling at the nurse Julie and cook Emma, she was panicked inside. Maybe he realized it.


    When he took her hands, the hands were so warm, she immediately felt rxed. It gave her a sense of security, a sense of longing.


    She looked at her hand where he touched.


    What he said about her, she felt a bit empty inside after hearing it.


    Does she really have no one in this world? Is she forgetting something important?


    Thinking that she clenched her night shirt close to her chest.


    Her chest hurts.


    ��I must have forgotten something important.


    But I don��t have my memory now. All I can do is depend on this dy-killer�� Mu Liang.


    As long as I have amnesia, I��ll have to trust on his words.��


    A deep sigh came from the bottom of her heart.


    �������������������C


    As Mu Liang and Lu Feng were walking towards the study room, Lu Feng saw the aura round his friend.


    He couldn��t collect his thoughts seeing spring aura around his best friend.


    ��Dude, seriously?�� Lu Feng couldn��t help but ask.


    ��Seriously what?�� Mu Feng continued walking.


    ��The smile on your face is really creepy.�� Lu Feng spoke his mind.


    ��You��re just jealous. Get a girlfriend soon.�� Mu Liang ignored his friend and made him speechless.


    ��So cruel!!!�� Lu Feng screamed inside.


    They went to the study room and sat on the sofa.


    ��So what do think of her?�� Mu Liang asked directly.


    Lu Feng��s face became also serious.


    ��I think she recovered well. We were worried about her brain damage. But since she didn��t trust uspletely and acted as a good little girl, I think she��s doing just fine. Now I can pretty much understand why you��re so attracted to her. Not only for her beauty, but also how clever she is. Look at her, she lost her memory but not her tactics.��


    Mu Liang��s eyes sharpened. His friend was absolutely right.


    ��But if she keeps asking about her past he doesn��t know what to do. What if she wants to go back? Go back to him?��


    His expression turned cold.


    ��By the way, why did you lie to her?��


    Lu Feng��s question made him to reality.


    ��I lied to her?��


    Lu Feng shoved some documents in front of Mu Liang. It was about Hua Lan.


    Hua Lan


    Age: 23


    Date of Birth: 14 July


    Height: 5��6��


    Skin Color: pin/rosy


    Hair: hazel tree


    Eyes: ck


    Lips: Rosy pink


    Skill: painting, ying piano, singing


    Hobby: painting, archery


    Personality: cheerful, intelligent, knows how to act.


    Education: Computer Engineering, freshman at Beijing University


    Address: Beijing


    Father: Hua Rong


    Mother: Zhuang Lei


    Sibling/s: Hua Mei (elder sister)


    ��The document says her parents as well as her elder sister are alive and living a good life.�� Lu Feng pointed.


    ��My brother didn��t lie.��


    _______________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Hi Dear Readers,


    I��m so lost. I requested you to be patient and here I am loosing it all.


    I want write everything all together and publish it.


    Haha.. I can��t do that.


    If you like this novel, keep voting the novel please.

 Chapter 9: MY BROTHER DIDN’T LIE

    <h4>Chapter 9: MY BROTHER DIDN��T LIE</h4>


    Hello Dear Readers,


    This is your Happy-go-lucky Author.


    In chapter 8, I made a HUGE mistake. It was in the ��Author��s Thought��.


    I wrote, there would be a mass release if this novel rank 500.


    The mistake was there was an extra ��0��. It should be actually 50.


    I��m so so sorry about such a huge mistake.


    Please forgive this Happy-go-lucky Author. In return I��ll release an extra chapter today. Happy?


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________________


    ��My brother didn��t lie.��


    A voice came from the door. Mu Feng was leaning against the door frame.


    Mu Feng is the brother of Mu Liang, second young master of Mu household. He is the king of European Underworld. He seems jolly all the time but when he gets serious he is the coldest murderer.


    Mu Liang has another brother. Mu Chen, a famous actor in Hollywood. He is very famous in China too.


    Mu Feng smirked, ��Lu Feng, still kicking a good life, eh?��


    ��Mu Feng, do you think I forgave you for what you didst time?�� Lu Feng gritted his teeth.


    ��Lu Feng , you need charm to hold your girlfriend you know. Why ming me for seducing your girlfriend. Wasn��t that our fault for not being as charming as me?�� Mu Feng mocked.


    ��Mu Feng, you....��


    ��Stop it! Both of you.��A cold voice calmed the stormy room. Mu Liang sighed. ��Why they have the same name?��


    Mu Feng went to the point. He looked at Lu Feng.


    ��You said brother lied about her parents. You are wrong. Hua Lan��s life is not as simple as you think. Her mother isn��t Zhuang Lei but her twin sister Zhuang Zhen. That��s why Zhuang Lei and Hau Lan��s faces are simr. As for her father, I still didn��t get any clue.��


    Lu Feng seemed to understand a lot thing all together after the exnation.


    ��So that��s why her so called parents didn��t make a fuss about her missing! How can they be cruel? They raised her, didn��t they? Then why....Don��t tell me it��s because of that guy?��


    Mu Feng smirked again. ��That��s exactly what you think. I mean she loves the guy who married her sister. What if she snatched away her sister��s happiness? As parents they only cared about their own daughter��s happiness. They didn��t think about the girl who sacrificed almost everything for her sister and so called family.�� His face twisted.


    Now Mu Liang opened his mouth, ��Did you finish what I asked you to do?��


    His bother nodded. ��Yes, I gave them some false information. Hope they fall into my trap ad will never look for my dear future sister-inw. Speaking of her, how��s she doing?��


    ��Doing great. Is ��he�� still looking for her?�� Mu Liang asked.


    Mu Feng frowned. ��I don��t get it. He��s the one who hurt her by marrying her sister. It was totally intentional no matter how I look into this. Then why is he so desperate on searching for her corpse.��


    Lu Feng��s eyebrows went up. He remarked, ��Don��t tell me he seriously fell for her after watching her


    sacrifice for so long only to make him happy?��


    ��I��m more worried about my brother. If she gets her memory back what will happen you think? I mean, she took 3 bullets and still jumped like a kangaroo. This is called power of love. Unbelievable!��


    Suddenly the temperature of the room went down to minus four.


    ��Opps! I should get out before everything goes into massacre. Curse that bber mouth!�� Lu Feng gulped and got up.


    ��I have something to do so I��m leaving first.�� He hurriedly left.


    ��Coward!�� Mu Feng cursed him inwardly.


    ��Feng.�� As the cold voice came from his front side Mu Feng gulped.


    ��Yes big brother?��


    ��We can��t let her know the past.��


    ��Yes brother.��


    ��Destroy the veryst information about her.��


    ��Let��s see how you manage to get away from me then.��


    Mu Liang hated himself for doing it. But he had been watching her for 2 years 7 months. He saw how painful she was, how she was being treated by her so-called family.


    He gritted his teeth. As long as she��s here, she won��t feel the pain again. He won��t let her feel the feeling of sorrow and despair ever again.

 Chapter 10: SHE MUST BE FOUND

    <h4>Chapter 10: SHE MUST BE FOUND</h4>


    Shanghai, China.


    Li Corporation was busy as usual.


    The only difference was everyone was stiff. No one was talking to each other if it wasn��t necessary. The atmosphere was totally like a middle school where a bad-tempered principal was on the round.


    And why was that?


    Because their President was in bad mood, just like a bad-tempered principal.


    Some of the employees sighed.


    When was thest time boss acted normal?


    It was probably nine months ago.


    ����������������-


    Room of President Li


    There was a sound of something crashed.


    Assistant Si Guen was trembling seeing his boss going mad.


    ����������������


    Twenty minutes ago...


    ��Boss.�� Si Guen knocked the door.


    ��Come in.�� A frosty voice from the inside.


    Si Guen gulped. Today he brought a very bad news. His boss��s temper was very badtely. Since he came from Italy. There wasn��t a single day when he talked normally like before. He got an excessive cold and distant aura, exact opposite of what he was nine months ago.


    After praying silently to Lord Buddha, Si Guen went inside the office.


    There he saw his boss and his younger brother.


    ��Did you find anything?�� A cold voice swept inside the room.


    Si Guen gulped again.


    ��The gangsters we were searching for were not found. Most likely their every information was wiped out from the world.��


    Bam!!


    Si Guen almost jumped. His boss�� fist almost cracked the table.


    ��What else?��


    ��Um...We found some lead which gave us information about Miss. We got some footage after searching for eight months.��


    Si Guen��s boss stretched his hand.


    With trembling hand Si Guen gave his boss the envelop.


    The President opened the envelop and took the photos.


    The pictures were with some gangsters and a girl.


    The gangsters took a girl��s dead body and then threw the woman in the river The Po.


    The gangsters looked exactly like those ones nine months ago in Mn and the girl looked like her!!


    The President threw his ss and it was crashed on the wall.


    Si Guen couldn��t stop his legs from trembling. He nced at second master who was calmly sitting in the sofa.


    ��Leave!�� The President roared.


    ��Y-yes Boss!��


    Si Guen left the room so speedily that even Usain Bolt would fail if there was apetition.


    He cried inwardly, ��Why did Boss��s temper be so terrible?�� *Sob*sob*


    The President was trembling in anger.


    ��She is dead! Impossible! She cannot die!!��


    He felt like he was in torture. After that incident in Italy he couldn��t sleep properly. Every night he would dream the same dream.


    A dream of her, sitting in the dock, as he was leaving she gave him a forlorn look and then smiled at him like she was blessing him a loving life. Then she got hurt in the head, blood was gushing down and was covering her face.


    He felt like he was going crazy. Blood was boiling inside his veins.


    ��My heart is saying she is alive. Yes, she cannot die. She must be found! She must be!��

 Chapter 11: WHERE ARE YOU?

    <h4>Chapter 11: WHERE ARE YOU?</h4>


    ��You look like you��re dying.�� A mocking voice came from the left side of the. It was the man sitting in the sofa.


    The President gave him a cold re.


    ��I seriously don��t understand why you are trying so hard to find her. You hate her to the core. Once you said that you wished you could you would kill her with you bare hands. So what��s with that look now?��


    ��You will never know.�� There was a chilling answer.


    The eyes of the man in the sofa narrowed. ��Don��t tell me you fell for that b****! I would never ept that!��


    ��Sheng!�� The President said and looked at his younger brother with cold eyes. If he had a power to freeze people with eyes, he wished that he would do that to his brother.


    ��Yes, brother.�� Sheng, his younger brother, replied mockingly.


    ��If she��s dead then find her corpse.�� President Li ordered.


    ��I got it.�� Then Li Sheng left. After leaving his face turned ck. In seconds, it became darker.


    ��Even if she isn��t dead, I��ll make sure she��s dead and bring the corpse back to you big brother.�� He gritted his teeth and promised.


    President Li looked at the photos again. He wanted to tear them apart. But he couldn��t.


    He didn��t know why he was so into that girl. He hated her from the day he knew her existence. He still hated her. His hated for her crossed all the boundaries.


    But he could not remove the memory of her forlorn face.


    Thest memory of her.


    His heart ached. Why?


    His head hurt. He couldn��t think straight.


    Though he hated her, he never wanted her to die!


    He got the answer.


    Exactly! He never wanted her to die. All he wanted to make her life living hell.


    He wanted to destroy her happiness.


    He wanted to destroy her dream, her freedom, her smile; everything!


    Her tears would gave him joy and peace.


    Then why is she dead before him?


    Every time he sees her bloody face in his dreams he would be restless.


    He felt that she forgave him for all the hateful things that he had done..


    When he saw his wife��s face, he would be even more restless.


    Because he married his wife to punish the girl he hated.


    Then why was he regretting now?


    When he looked at his two years old son why his face would be full of pain.


    He didn��t remember when hest carried his son.


    His son was a mistake. His marriage was a mistake.


    Maybe his hatred towards her was also a mistake.


    He put his on the table and covered his face with his two hands. No, he should not think that way. He hated her and that was the truth.


    ��Please tell me, where are you? I want to see you. Very much.��


    He thought that if it was her then his pain would go away.

 Chapter 12: WE ARE HERE TO PICK YOU UP

    <h4>Chapter 12: WE ARE HERE TO PICK YOU UP</h4>


    President Li was thinking about thest time they saw each other.


    Nine months ago.....


    He went to Italy with his family. His son was one year old back then.


    Though he only wanted his family but his wife insisted to take her younger sister.


    He couldn��t refuse. Moreover, he thought that it might be better if she could see him happy with his family, it would give her more pain.


    After they finished their meal, they went to stroll in the night city of Mn.


    He was holding his wife��s hand and her head was in his shoulder as they walked. Their child was in his left hand sleeping.


    His wife was very happy because he never showed this type of affection to her.


    And that girl was behind them.


    As they were walking, suddenly a group of men came and stopped them in the track.


    They looked like gangsters, only watching them in a nce he would understand.


    He growled in a low voice, ��What do you want?��


    ��We want the woman behind you. Miss,e with us without straggle, no one will get hurt in any way.�� One of the gangsters replied.


    ��So he is the leader.�� He thought.


    He would love to make her miserable but he would never hand her over to some gangsters. He knew their rules. Not to mention, his own brother was the king of Chinese Underworld.


    Before she could give an answer, he shielded her.


    ��She won��t go anywhere.�� He growled.


    The gangstersughed. ��Really? if we take her, what will you do? What you can you do? You��re in the disadvantage dude.�� They mocked and they their eyes became bloodshot.��So back off. Don��t test our patient.��


    As they were talking a police car came. The gangsters shield his family with their bodies so that the police couldn��t see them.


    A police came out.


    ��Officer Roy, it��s been a while. How are you doing?�� The gang leader asked cheerfully. ��Damn that officer, disturbing us in such crucial moment!��


    ��You people are all together here. Looking for trouble?�� Officer Roy asked.


    ��Haha...Officer, can��t we have fun too........��


    As they were talking, the girl gripped him hand.


    He looked at her with displeasure.


    But she didn��t care. She was already used to his sudden change of behavior.


    She signaled him to get back without any sound.


    Slowly they moved backward.


    As they went almost 30 meters, ��By the way, your preys are getting out of your hands boys.�� Officer Roy looked rx as he lit up a cigarette.


    [A/N: Unfaithful police officer!!!]


    Quickly the gangsters looked their behind.


    ��Damn it.�� President Li thought. ��Run!�� He growled.


    They started running.


    ��I didn��t see anything.�� Officer Roy went to the car and drove off.


    Gangsters got the signal and started running.


    ��Damn, they can run!�� The leader took out his gun.


    Bang!!


    The leader was good at shooting. And he aimed at the guy but the woman they wanted to take her with them, shielded him. And took the bullet.


    The leader smiled cruelly as he saw her stumbling.


    ��It doesn��t matter if she was hurt, Boss said to bring her with us at any cost. He didn��t mention dead or alive.�� He remarked cruelly.


    Hearing the gun fire, the baby suddenly woke up and started crying.


    Damn!!! He didn��t know how to take care of a child!


    The girl from behind took the child before he could say anything.


    His child stopped crying as soon as he went to her embrace. He felt peace.


    ��Take my sister.�� She calmly said though she was breathing hard.


    He was amazed by the calmness of her in this type of situation.


    He looked at his wife and got annoyed.


    ��Annoying woman, this isn��t time to get faint!��


    Though he was annoyed, this girl was here, so he couldn��t possibly show that displeasure in front of her.


    {A/N: So much for acting. Hmm! You deserve an Oscar!]


    He took his wife carefully and they both started to run.


    ������������������������������


    [A/N: And you know the rest. :''( ]


    ___________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Hello Reader Dearests,


    Thank you for being patient. I feel really tired and cannot keep the backbone straight any longer.


    The exam went well thanks to all my Lovely Readers. <3 <3 <3


    Can you guys help me with review? It will help me to standard my writing quality.

 Chapter 13: YOU ARE THE ONE WHO’S GOING TO LIE

    <h4>Chapter 13: YOU ARE THE ONE WHO��S GOING TO LIE</h4>


    France, Paris.


    R��sidence du Pis D��or.


    Mu Feng was in the bar which was attached to his drawing room.


    Sitting there, He was drinking beer.


    He was thinking of what happened nine months ago.


    Remembering the bloody body of his little sister-inw, he shivered.


    He could still remember his elder brother��s panicked face which he never saw before.


    That time he realized how important this girl to his brother.


    His elder brother didn��t sleep, didn��t eat. Only stayed by her side in the private hospital.


    Mu Feng could never forgive himself for that day.


    If he justmanded his team properly...


    He sighed deeply.


    ��What��s with that deep sigh?�� A deepmanding voice came out.


    Slowly looking at the door, half sited Mu Feng sat properly.


    ��Big brother.....��


    Hearing his voice full of pain Mu Liang��s eyes softened a bit.


    ��What��s with that baby voice? I thought you��re a twenty-seven-year old grown man.�� Mu Liang teased his brother.


    He sat beside his second brother. Then patted his head.


    ��Don��t me yourself anymore. Her memory is gone for good.��


    His gentle remark made Mu Feng smile a little.


    ��When ites, Mu Liang can be the greatest elder brother in history.��


    ��Is there something you want from me?��


    ��I need your help.�� Mu Liang went to the point.


    ��Sure, what is it?�� Mu Feng replied immediately.


    ��Hua Lan mustn��t know who she is.�� Mu Liang said in a dark tone.


    ��OK, so we need to destroy her existence which I already did as you wished. As for making up a lie to tell her, I can handle it.��


    ��I already know what to tell her.�� Mu Liang stopped him.


    Mu Feng looked at his brother quizzically. ��So what is stopping you to lie to her?��


    ��Not me.�� Mu Liang shook his head negatively.


    ��Huh?!�� Mu Feng became more quizzical.


    ��You��re the one who��s going to lie.�� Then Mu Liang revealed his n.


    WHAT?!?!?!


    ��In other words, you��ll y the good guy and I��ll be the thief. If someday she wants to use someone, she��ll me me. She will never think a guy who care about her more than his life actually made the whole n to destroying all her existence in the world of information.�� Mu Feng shook his head hopelessly.


    ��I really want to tell her everything right now.�� He thought mischievously.


    ��If she gets to know any extra, unnecessary information, you��ll regret it.�� he gulped as his dearest elder brother warned him in a dark tone.


    ��Opps!!��


    ��Hahahaha....what are you saying big brother?�� Mu Feng stumbled in his own words.


    ��Your face says all. Your eyes are practically screaming like, ��I��ll definitely tell sister-inw everything.


    Just wait and see!''�� My Liang��s eyes had a hint of smile.


    Nailed it!!


    As expected of his elder brother. Never ceased to amaze him.


    ��No worries. I��ll tell her exactly what you want her to know.�� Mu Feng put the can of beer down.


    ��I��ll go to office tomorrow. Everything is in your hand.��


    ��Consider it is done.�� Mu Feng ensured his brother.


    After Mu Liang left, Mu Feng went to bed.


    ��It��s been nine months since big brother went to office.�� He smiled while thinking. ��Maybe something good ising in future.��


    Then he fell asleep.


    Still a soft smile was lingering on his face.


    ________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Dearest Readers,


    I forgot to mention that today is my and my dad��s birthday!!!! Please pray for us.


    As for the novel, I need to ask something to you guys because I��m writing for you.


    Can I use violence. If I do it won��t be a ��General Audience�� novel anymore. I can change the settings.


    Well, what do you think?


    Let me know, OK? OK?? OK???

 Chapter 14: BURNING HAND

    <h4>Chapter 14: BURNING HAND</h4>


    Hello Dear Readers,


    Thank you all for wishing me and my dad ��Happy Birthday��. I feel so happy. ?


    Some of you said you don��t mind violence. Reading thements I gave out a demonicugh.


    guys, don��t regret your choiceter. ;D


    _______________________________________________________________________________________________________


    In the morning Mu Liang went to see Hua Lan before he left for office. Of course he wanted to introduce Mu Feng to her so it would be easier.


    Seeing her eating meal with lots of enjoyment, his heart felt ease.


    Knock! Knock!


    Hua Lan looked at the door only to see the handsome male wearing ash suit, pant, tie and white shirt.


    She didn��t know why, she felt happiness seeing him at the door.


    She broadly smiled at him. ��Good morning, Liang Liang!��


    Pfft!


    Mu Feng almost chocked as he heard her calling ��special nickname�� to his one and only elder brother who was known as ��Demon��.


    Clearly, he had the same expression as Lu Feng.


    He was hidden behind Mu Liang who gave him zero importance and treated him like air.


    Mu Liang entered into the room, eyes fixed on her shiny smile.


    He softly replied, ��Good morning to you too.��


    Then he nced at her meal. It was a simple dish with two boiled eggs, toast, butter, milk dessert and fruit juice. ��Is the food your liking?��


    Hua Lan happily nodded and said. ��Yes. I like them very much. Specially the dessert. Aunt Eva is really a good cook. I can��t thank her enough for such a delicious meal.��


    Mu Liang rxed seeing her carefree attitude.


    The cook, Eva Rodrigues, is a caring cook. She was 62 now. She took care of him and his brothers since they��re little.


    The youngest master, Mu Chen, couldn��t even eat without her cooked dish when he was a kid. They were all fond of her. So when Mu Liang moved here from Family House which was situated in Italy, he took the old cook with him.


    She was the very reason both him and Mu Fenge home almost every night to have a taste of her cooked food, even if it is a little bit.


    ��Looks like someone else also fell for Aunt Eva��s charm.�� He smiled inwardly.


    Then suddenly his charming, elegant face turned pale.


    ��What if she likes Eve��s cooked food more than me?�� Sudden tension came across his head.


    Before he could think anything else Hua Lan asked him, ��Are you going somewhere?��


    ��Hmm, at work.�� he replied stopping himself from thinking any other unnecessary things.


    Then he remembered the reason he came here.


    ��I would like to introduce you to my second brother Mu Feng.�� As soon as he said his brother��s name, Mu Feng popped up his head and merrily entered the room.


    ��Hello sister, I��m Mu Feng, second young master of this household. At your service.�� He bowed like a prince.


    Seeing another elegant but also mischievous, handsome male she intensely looked at him.


    ��Did I do any good deed in my previous life that in this life I��m bestowed with handsome men?�� She wondered.


    ��I��m Hua Lan. Please take care of me.�� She also bowed her head.


    ��If you have questions you can ask him anything. I��lle home early tonight.�� Mu Liang said and put his right hand on her head.


    His warm hand gave a warm and secure feeling in her heart.


    With her big, transparent eyes she looked at him and then smiled warmly. ��I��ll wait for you then.��


    Thump!


    Mu Liang couldn��t think straightly. His heart was beating loudly in his chest.


    He quickly took of his hand off her head and turned and walked away.


    ��I��ll be going then.�� He said quickly. His ears are turning red.


    ��Damn! They totally are ignoring me!�� As Mu Feng was sulking he saw his big brother ears turning red.


    His eyes glinted with impishness.


    He teasingly said, ��Sister Lan Lan, why don��t you wish your Liang Liang a good day?��


    Hua Lan didn��t take it to heart. She nodded as she agreed with him and said, ��Good luck Liang Liang!��


    As she shouted happily almost whole household could hear her voice.


    Hearing her wishing him good day he already felt like a married man. He felt bliss and his mood turned lighter.


    On the road, all the way he was looking at his right hand. After touching her head his hand started to burn.


    While he was looking at his hand dizzily, the head driver was sweating because behind him he could feel spring, he could smell flowers and could hear chirping sound of love birds.


    He was never in this situation before. Seeing first young master looking like he was a teenage high school girl fell in love for the first time, he could barely concentrate on driving.


    ��Someone please, change back my young master!�� The driver cried and prayed without a sound.

 Chapter 15: BIG FAT LIAR!

    <h4>Chapter 15: BIG FAT LIAR!</h4>


    Hello Beloved Readers,


    I��m so sorry for thete update. Even yesterday I updated only one chapter. I feel awful.


    However I had an exam today too. So for the study pressure I couldn��t brainstorm my head for another chapter.


    Thus I��ll give you 3 chapters today.


    Hope everyone will forgive this Happy-go-lucky Author.


    I��m still writing other two chapters. Please have some patience.... <3 <3 <3


    _________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    After they bid goodbye to Mu Liang, Mu Feng sat down on the opposite sit.


    ��How are you today?�� With enthusiasm Mu Feng asked.


    ��Pretty good.�� Hua Lan answered shortly. ��I can��t be too frank to a stranger despite they saved me. I need to know their intention.��


    ��Still refuse to show your true feelings? Darling, you can��t live long if you��re that suspicious of us. Come on! We are the one who brought you back from the death!�� Mu Feng scoffed mentally.


    ��Here, read them thoroughly.�� He passed down some documents to her. There are some pictures of her running away from some gangs. Those are real photos except there was no evidence of her sister, her husband and their child.


    ��It took lots of time and hard work to find the photos. I actually started to give up.�� Mu Feng lied without a pause.


    �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� ��


    In Mu family, Mu Feng was the most talented actor. In his young age he used to acting in a local theater in Italy with his younger brother Mu Chen. They both love acting with their whole heart.


    Once, there was an audition for a drama and both of them took an audition.


    However, Mu Feng got chance without any practice and Mu Chen didn��t, just because he was one mark behind his second brother, even though he practiced a lot.


    Mu Chen got pretty upset but didn��t let it show. However, Mu Liang and Mu Feng understood everything. They were brother of course.


    Mu Feng back out from the drama and gave his younger brother a chance.


    Mu Chen would never forget that day. He became famous for that particr drama and after that he never had to look behind.


    On the other hand, Mu Feng, since the back out from drama club he left drama forever.


    After the drama won a prize Mu Chen immediately went back to his home, Italy.


    Then he went home, and the first thing he did was give his second elder brother a big tight hug.


    Mu Feng was quite surprise of his younger brother��s sudden visit. And he was frozen by the tight hug which was never done by Mu Chen since Mu Chen was always the shy type. Mu Feng didn��t realized that he stopped breathing too.


    After the big hug ended Mu Chen gave him the Best Actor prize and said, ��If it wasn��t for your sacrifice I would never had the chance to show the world my ability and the world would never appreciate me. It��s only because of you, I got such an opportunity. You deserve the trophy from the very beginning. That��s why my first achievement goes to you.��


    Mu Feng stood still. He still couldn��t digest what just happened.


    He couldn��t get through howe Mu Chen got to know because he never told anyone that he got chance in the drama.


    Then suddenly he saw from the corner of his eyes that Mu Liang had a tiny smile hanging on his lips.


    Everything went clear to Mu Feng.


    ��So it was big brother.��


    For the first time in history, Mu Feng cried. His tears were happy tears and he couldn��t stop them. His heart filled with love and gratitude.


    He hugged his younger brother and scold him saying, ��Idiot!�� Mu Chenughed loudly and heartily.


    Mu Feng blessed him wholeheartedly and Mu Chen promised to work hard even more.


    Till now Mu Chen kept his promise to his second brother and became an international actor.


    He was now a treasure of Italy, proud of France and National Husband of China.


    He often acted in China movies.


    �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� ��


    Hua Lan started to check the pictures. While seeing them she went pale.


    ��Were they trying to kill me? She asked timidly.


    ��Of course! They chase you and shot you three times. Even hurt your head. Now that you lost your memory all because of them.�� He said very seriously which made her even pale.


    ��B-but why? What did I do?�� She stammered.


    ��I wish I could gather more information about you but there was a tiny problem that made me go nowhere.�� The Big Fat Liar just started his show.


    Unfortunately no one is here to see the show of the greatest liar.


    People are here only to read.


    _________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    When I was writing the ��Brother Scene�� I became a bit emotional.


    Did you have the same feeling while you guys were reading it?


    If not, then I��m really a bad author.


    *Sob*sob*sob*

 Chapter 16: MU LAN

    <h4>Chapter 16: MU LAN</h4>


    Hey Beloved Readers.


    This is your Happy-go-lucky Author with 2nd chapter of the day.


    After writing this chapter I thought it shouldn��t be the chapter��s name.


    There was two other options but I immediately reject it because it would be the spoiler.


    Third chapter will be after I wake up, because after four hours exam I��m already beat. If I write another chapter write now I��ll be dead for sure.


    So please be patient.


    There��s also another reason why I won��t write the chapter now.


    After you read the chapter, you��ll know. ?


    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    ��I wish I could gather more information about you but there was a tiny problem that made me go nowhere.�� Mu Feng said with a sorry face.


    ��What was the tine problem?�� Hua Lan asked in a cautious tone.


    ��I thought if I searched your information I would be able to find out the reason they were chasing you. But..�� he paused for a moment, then continued, ��All of your information were wiped out from the earth. There isn��t a evidence that that there is a girl called Hua Lan.��


    !!!!!!


    W-wi-wip-wiped out!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    ��You call this, a tiny problem?!?!?!��


    Hua Lan��s head was spinning. She had started to think that there was something wrong with his head.


    ��W-why..... How...�� As she started to shake, Mu Feng acted more helpless.


    ��I really wish I could find any information. I��m very sorry for that.�� He bowed deeply.


    Seeing his almost crying face her heart melted.


    She saw other documents and couldn��t find anything useful.


    ��I request you to be cautious. There are people out there trying to kill you. Can you imagine what will happen if they find you.��


    There were no ws in his acting.


    ��Then what will I do? Where will I go?�� Hua Lan doesn��t find anything to step on or take a shelter.


    ��Sister Lan Lan, please don��t worry about it. My big brother took you as her family. [A/N: You mean ��wife��.] We see you as our family. Please don��t leave us.��


    Then he started to sob a little, his eyes got all teary.


    ��A-and.... I never had a sister. I always wanted a sister whom I could pamper and she would love me, y with me, travel with me, take me to her school, scold me like an elder, cook for me, would wait home for me toe, eat with me, sleep....��


    ��Okay, okay, I understand. Then please promise me that after I get my memory back you will let me leave?��


    ��Sure! As long as Sister Lan Lan happy.�� He brimmed.


    ��Huh! As if!�� He smiled devilishly inside.


    ��However you can��t go out with the name of yours. Since there are people trying to kill you. So I gave you our family name with the permission of big brother.�� He continued.


    ��Your family name?�� She looked quizzically.


    ��Yes, from now on you are officially Mu Lan.�� He smiled proudly.


    !!!!!!


    ��So you people are adopting me?��


    Kufff!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    ��Cough! Cough!! Cough!!!��


    Mu Feng was taken off guard and she attacked.


    ��Why do I feel like I just became a dad???�� He wanted to scream.


    However, this wasn��t the end.


    ��Are you alright?�� Hua Lan got worried and gave his a ss of water.


    He took the ss and drunk the water, didn��t care if she used it earlier.


    He was practically dying here.


    ��What if she call big brother ��elder brother Liang Liang��? My brother will die by the shock!�� He was horrified.


    ��Actually sister, I.... no no, we need your help with something.��


    ��You people helped me too much. If there��s anything I can do please don��t hesitate to tell me.��


    In her eyes, Mu Feng had be a cute little brother. He meant no harm and really worked hard to search the truth of her. Even went to the point to give her, a stranger family name for her own safety. It would be better if she could do anything for them.


    Seeing her taking off her armor he ced his final trap.


    ��My grandfather had fallen ill.�� He looked downhearted.


    ��Oh dear, will he be alright?�� She felt sympathy.


    ��Doctor said there was no hope anymore. He also said that grandpa doesn��t have more than a month.�� He almost shed his tears.


    ��Sorry grandpa. Don��t get mad at me yet. It��s for you Future-Great-Grand-Children. So please deal with it.��


    ��Ohhoh...�� She felt sadness enveloping her.


    ��Now he��s pressuring my big brother to marry but he doesn��t have anyone in his heart. And he��s not good with them. We don��t know where to find a proper girl for him.�� He looked very sad.


    ��All you have to do is search for a woman you believe in.....wait.�� Suddenly she caught something off.


    ��Yes, Sister Lan Lan you��re absolutely correct!�� His eyes sparkled.


    ��I-I said wait!�� She panicked.


    ��Please marry my brother!��

 Chapter 17: CAN I TAKE BACK WHAT I SAID EARLIER?

    <h4>Chapter 17: CAN I TAKE BACK WHAT I SAID EARLIER?</h4>


    ��I-I said wait!�� She panicked.


    ��Please marry my brother!��


    ��_ _ _ _ _ _ _��


    Hua Lan was frozen on the spot. She couldn��t utter a word.


    After few seconds she replied, ��No.��


    Her fast and little reply made Mu Feng��s soul almost out of his body.


    ��Sister....��


    ��I can��t.��


    ��Sis....��


    ��I could never love someone I don��t even know, let alone marry.��


    ��Lan Lan you promised!!�� Mu Feng made his special puppy dog eyes. He only uses it on his elder brother and Mu Liang who could never say ��no�� to that.


    ��I.....I...�� She stammered.


    ��It��s my words against me.��


    She felt restless.


    She can remember what happened ten minutes ago.


    _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _


    Ten minutes ago.....


    ��Actually sister, I.... no no, we need your help with something.��


    ��You people helped me too much. If there��s anything I can do please don��t hesitate to tell me.��


    _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _


    She already promised!!!!


    ��Ca-can I take back what I said earlier?��


    ��Of course not!�� He eximed. ��Not trustworthy at all!�� He thought dejectedly.


    Hua Lan started to sweat.


    What she said back then wasn��t wrong. They really did help her a lot. Nurse Julie said to her that she was ina for nine damn months. Mu Ling didn��t go for work when she was unconscious. Mu Liang��s best friend Lu Feng worked restlessly for her recovery. And Mu Feng looked for her information without any rest. They even want to register her as their family member!


    For an outsider who doesn��t know anything about herself and they don��t know her either, marriage was impossible thing to do, but they still considered it.


    Thinking for awhile, Hua Lan smiled a little.


    Mu Feng on the other hand was dying for her answer. He already started to pray to Lord Almighty for her to say ��yes��.


    ��Please God, just once let her say ��yes�� to this marriage. Just once! I swear if she says ��yes�� I��ll stop flirting with girls for a week. No, no..... For a month. Please God. Please.....��


    ��Brother Feng, I realize your situation. You people helped me too much. I will never be able to pay you back. You have no idea how much it makes me happy seeing myself alive. So I��ve decided to help you.��


    Hua Lan Shared her thought.


    ��YES!!!!!!!!!!��


    As soon as Mu Feng rejoiced, Hua Lan cut him with...


    ��However I won��t marry him.��


    She cleared her decision.


    She knew that she was in danger. After watching those photos she was shaken to the core. Then she lost her identity. She could understand there must be something big behind it. Though this Mu family seemed quite strong it didn��t mean she would make them fall in danger because of her. Or she would never be able to forgive herself. She at least knew that. she already had started to have faith in them. They wanted her to have a good life. Wasn��t because of that they worked hard for her?


    On the contrary, Mu Feng disheartened.


    ��We can act like a married couple in front of your family but that��s it. I don��t believe it would be a good idea to marry someone who lost her memory. I��m not even sure if I had lover or fianc�� in my life or not.��


    ��But Siste....��


    ��Other necessary thing like marriage stuff, I��ll talk to Liang Liang about it. But if you really want me to register in your family I have no objection.�� She said after cutting his words off again.


    ��I see.��


    Mu Feng was lost to her cleverness. No matter how much her brain damaged, it didn��t took her intelligence.


    Damn it!!


    ��Well then, if you��re feeling well I can show you around the house and the city if you want. We are in Paris after all. The most romantic city of the world. Shall we?��


    His sudden change of subject made her feel guilty but all she could do is change the mood right now. She need to think of this situation thoroughly.


    ��Sure. I would love to visit as long as brother Feng is happy with it.�� She smiled at him.


    Suddenly an idea came to his mind.


    ��Sis Lan Lan, why don��t call me Feng Feng? It will feel like I really have a younger sister. You are younger than me after all.��


    Listening to him she couldn��t refuse the request. She needed to make him happy, for the sake of fairness.


    ��OK. Brother Feng Feng.�� She smiled brightly.


    ________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Here you go. The third chapter,


    Today you��ll get another chapter for the sake of my exam. *sob*sob*


    My next exams are a bit tough to handle. So I��ll update one chapter everyday till 26 July.


    My exam will be finished by then.


    Till then please be with your Happy-go-lucky Author.

 Chapter 18: PARADISE

    <h4>Chapter 18: PARADISE</h4>


    Hua Lan was amazed by the architect of the house she was living in.


    Mu Feng was very excited showing her around and telling her every single details of the house.


    From Mu Feng Hua Lan got to know that the house was established seven years ago. It took almost two years to finish with all the constructions and decorations. The house was four storied building and it had two wings- the north wing and the south wing. From outside people would thing that this huge mansion was three storied building.


    Actually it was Mu Liang��s idea to fool outsiders.


    Inside the house it looked like a pce. There were numerous rooms and people who didn��t know this house would get lost easily.


    Mu Feng chose to live in north wing because of his love for cold weather and Mu Liang chose south wing because of his love for soft breeze in summer. They both lived in third floor. The fourth floor, north wing belonged to Mu Chen. That��s why they let Hua Lan stay in fourth floor south wing. The second floor belonged to all the servants of the household.


    Mu Family always treated their servants with respects and kindness. It made them popr from the very beginning. But the way they treated their enemy or those who betrayed them, they could never forget the wrath of Mu Family and regretted till they died horrifically.


    The roof was ��V�� shaped with brown tiles. In summer, roof tiles of south wing could be opened, because under the roof was a huge swimming pool and in the north wing was gymnasium.


    There was arge tower in the north wings and it was for their private helicopters tond. They had three helicopters for three brothers but the space was for five helicopters, other two helicopters were Grandpa Mu and their parents.


    The thing Hua Lan liked most the vegetable garden in the south wing outside the house. There was also arge pond where were many types of fish. Sometime three brothers took rods and sat there idly and caught fishes.


    On the north wing there was a huge flower garden with almost fifty kinds of flower. The wind was mixed with the smell of flowers made Hua Lan go crazy. Mu Feng was very proud of his garden.


    The mansion was faced in the east and behind the mansion there was a beautifulke with a fountain. There was a sweet sound of water flowing from the stream. Anyone would think it was naturalke and fountain. There were some chairs and sofa made of steel and they were all silver colored. There were three boats on the dock in the south corner.


    Hua Lan was most attracted with the swing attached to the huge cherry tree. Under the swing was theke and whoever would swing in there their legs would touch the calm water.


    Mu Feng didn��t mention the part that the swing was recently ce there only for Hua Lan to use. No matter what other said about his elder brother only Mu Feng knew how romantic his brother was.


    ��Mu Chen will be so jealous when he gets to know that his long time wish for a swing is fulfilled but only for his future sister-inw. Tee-hee.��


    In the north part of theke was a runway for private ne. They had two emergency private nes.


    Hua Lan was speechless the beauty of this mansion and the environment. She felt like she would never leave this ce.


    ��This is a paradise!��


    She wondered how wealthy this Mu Family actually was.


    It was ready evening and she was too tired to go out.


    She went to her room, took a bath then went to the bed for some rest.


    Maybe she should marry Liang Liang.


    After walking around the whole mansion and this was her first thought in the bed.


    ________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Is there anyone who is thinking the same thing?


    I certainly am.

 Chapter 19: SOMETHING I WANT TO MAKE CLEAR

    <h4>Chapter 19: SOMETHING I WANT TO MAKE CLEAR</h4>


    Dear Readers, I��m so sorry for thete update. I didn��t had Wi-Fi connection for one and half an hour.


    ___________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    In the evening, Mu Liang came sooner than the head butler imagined. After all it had been nine months since he went to work.


    Head Butler Leo Perez bowed seeing his master.


    ��Where is she?�� Looking around and not seeing Hua Lan he questioned his sixty six years old head butler.


    ��Miss Lan is taking rest and said not to call for her before dinner.�� Leo replied respectfully.


    ��What did she do all day?�� Mu Liang gave him some documents.


    ��She was walking around the mansion with second young master.�� Leo took those documents and rearranged them while answering.


    Mu Ling nodded and said, ��Tell Feng toe to my study within fifteen minutes and give this documents to him.�� After giving Leo order he went to his room to get freshen up.


    After fifteen minutes he went to his studies and found Mu Feng lying on the sofa and reading the documents he was reading.


    Mu Liang didn��t bother him and let him finish the task. He sat on his chair started his LCDputer and began working.


    Ten minutester, Mu Feng sat across the sit Mu Liang was sitting and gave him a question look.


    ��What is it?�� Feeling his constant stare Mu Liang couldn��t help but ask.


    ��What? You aren��t curious about what me and Sister Lan Lan did today?��


    Mu Liang stopped typing in the keyboard and looked at his second brother.


    ��She is your ��elder�� sister-inw. Don��t call her disrespectfully.�� Mu Liang didn��t mention ��Lan Lan��.


    He specially mentioned ��elder��. Other than except him calling her so intimately made him shudder and he got an unknown feeling.


    ��Uh! I can smell something burning.�� Mu Feng grinned.


    Then he described him today��s event about what he and Mu Lan talked about and what they did.


    In the end he looked dejected, ��I��m sorry brother. I failed you.��


    ��Umm.�� Mu Liang didn��t anything else. Inside he once again felt proud of his second brother��s


    performance and he was pleased with his brother��s strategy.


    Actually he imagined that Hua Lan would be cautious. And he was right. Not only she didn��t know them also she thought that she had some unknown powerful foe. Maybe she didn��t want to danger them. As they were her saviors she might be wanted to protect them.


    He already knew the oue when he nned it through. He knew he would dig his own grave.


    He signed inwardly.


    But he still had chance as long as he was her acting husband. She fell for Mu Feng��s trap. It was still a sess for a cautious girl like her.


    Now that she trusted them he had to make a good use to it. His grandpa used to say, ��Strike the iron while it is hot.��


    ��Take a week off. I��ll handle the office.�� Mu Feng deserved a present for his hard work.


    Mu Feng��s first impression was, he stilled on the spot. Then screamed ��Hurrah!�� and started an African dance he learnt when he was young. Then excitedly he left the room. He had to pack his bag after all.


    At 8:30 pm Butler Leo knocked the door of study room.


    ��First young master, the dinner is ready.�� He said from the door.


    ��Did Lan wake up?�� Mu Liang asked while working.


    ��No, master. I was going to call for her after I asked you.�� Leo said politely.


    ��No need to call her, I��ll do that. You go ask Feng instead. And send a servant to help him for back pack.�� Mu Liang ordered and shut down theputer.


    ��Is second master going somewhere?�� Leo needed to prepare his food and vehicle for tomorrow if he was going for work.


    ��Hmm. For vacation.�� Mu Liang replied shortly.


    Butler Leo was stunned.


    When thest time second master had a vacation? He couldn��t remember. For his mistake nine months ago, first young master put him through a lot. He even got thinner.��


    ��Maybe he did some good deeds today while showing around Miss Lan the mansion.�� That was the first thing came into head butler��s brain.


    ��I��ll be going to second master then.�� he bowed and left without a sound.


    ��


    Second master must be crazy happy right now.�� A fondling smile was showing on the butler��s face.


    He raised these three kids with his own hands all together.


    Soon Mu Liang strode ahead to Hua Lan��s room.


    Standing for a while in front of her room he knocked politely.


    When he got no answer from inside he gently opened the door.


    Though the sun went down there was still light in the sky. And as the windows and the balcony door was opened and thin light filled the room.


    A soft breeze was making the curtains fly and Mu Liang saw her sleeping soundly in the bed.


    Soundlessly he went to her side and gave her a nce.


    He saw her delicate body was half covered and her bosom was moving up and down.


    He sat on the bed, beside her and intensely looked at her as she was at slumber.


    Then his eyes were fixed at her rose lips. Thosescivious lips looked so inviting that his heart was about to burst.


    He suddenly had an urge to capture them with his own lips.


    Slowly he moved his face closer to her still gazing at her. Their faces were almost touching.


    Maybe sensing that something wasn��t supposed to be in front of her, Hua Lan moved her eyes.


    Seeing her eyes moving Mu Liang practically froze than with electric speed he sat straight.


    Calming his stormy heart he called her, ��Lan wake up. Dinner is ready.��


    Hearing his deep voice she opened her eyes and yawned. Then smiled sweetly and said, ��Wee home.��


    First her smile, then her sweet voice saying ��wee home�� like a lovely wife was greeting her husband Mu Liang��s heart ttered.


    At that instant he wanted to hug her tight and kiss her senselessly.


    ��But that won��t do.�� He clenched his fists and smiled, ��I��m home. Go get freshen up ande downstairs. I��ll wait for you there.�� He stood up and tried to walk away as soon possible.


    But she caught his left hand.


    Mu Liang froze on the spot. His hand was practically throbbing where she touched.


    ��Woman, I��m trying to control myself here.�� He gritted his teeth.


    ��Before we go down and have dinner, there��s something want to clear.�� She said straight forwardly.


    _________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    I can smell, some people had naughty thoughts. ;p

 Chapter 20: I TRUST YOU

    <h4>Chapter 20: I TRUST YOU</h4>


    Ooooh!! I��m so beat. (Z z z z z)


    Beloved readers, do you want to know what was today��s exam?


    It was on Romantic Poetry <3 <3 <3


    To tell you the truth, when I was working hard for the exam suddenly plots came to my head. It was a torture you know.


    So as soon as I came home I started typing and after proofreading I��m about to publish it.


    Hope this chapter is what you guys are dreaming for. XD


    _______________________________________________________________________________________


    ��Before we go down and have dinner, there��s something want to clear.�� She said straight forwardly.


    Slowly Mu Liang looked at his hand where Hua Lan is touching and then looked at her face.


    As he looked at her eyes he saw how clear those eyes were. Just like the first time he saw in thatpetition.


    Trying to calm down his heart bit he softly asked, ��What is it you want to talk about?��


    ��Can you please sit beside me? It is hard to look up. You are 6��.�� Sheined.


    Mu Liang smiled a bit then sat beside her on the bed.


    ��Was that your idea when Brother Feng said about marriage?��


    Though Mu Feng told her to call ��Feng Feng�� she couldn��t do it. It felt good when calling ��Liang Liang�� but it felt utterly wrong when she imagined calling ��Feng Feng��. So in front of Mu Liang she called Brother Feng not ��Feng Feng��.


    ��Of course not! Though I��m eager, I��m not stupid. Fast rtionshipsts short. I want eternal rtionship with you.��


    ��It��s for your own security. Don��t you think?�� He couldn��t lie to her, but that doesn��t mean he would refuge it either because he wanted to marry her like right now!


    Hua Lan shook her head. ��But about you? You don��t even know me. Why would you trust me or would marry me? I could be marrying you for your money.��


    For a while Mu Liang looked at her eyes.


    ��Woman, I��m practically dying to marry you. You want my money? Fine!��


    Mu Liang looked at the switch beside her bed. He stood up and walked beside her bed. Then he took the switch in his hand and pushed the button. Within ten second Head Butler came.


    ��Master. Miss�� Leo, the Head Butler greeted both of them. He was puzzled a bit.


    ��Shouldn��t they go for dinner?��


    Hua Lan looked also confused.


    Mu Liang looked at the Butler. Then opened his mouth, ��The keys.��


    As he said ��the keys�� Leo was overly shocked. But He didn��t let it show in this face and hand over to


    Mu Liang the whole house hold keys one by one.


    Mu Liang took those keys and wordlessly put them on Hua Lan��s hands.


    Then he looked at her, ��Starting from right now the whole household will be in your care.��


    Hua Lan was speechless.


    Head butler Leo was speechless.


    Hua Lan blinked for some moments then jumped out of the bed.


    ��Are you crazy?! I just lost my memory and both of us don��t know how I was in the past. And you are giving me these whole mansion��s keys! Are you for real?�� She practically screamed.


    Mu Liang looked innocent, ��I fully trust you. And there are alsopany keys bank locker keys with password.��


    Hua Lan, ��...��


    She suddenly felt her hands her heavy. Really, really heavy.


    As she couldn��t make hime on the line, she looked at Butler Leo.


    ��Can you even sleep after the keys were handed over to me? Don��t you think I��ll robe you all?��


    Looking at her disbelieve eyes, suddenly Butler Leo couldn��t help but smile. ��As long as young master trusts you, I, as the Head Butler of this household will work at yourmand, Miss Lan.��


    ��...�� Hua Lan couldn��t find anything to say.


    ��Fine!�� She screamed inside of her head.


    She looked at Mu Liang.


    He was surprised seeing her like she made a decision going for a Battle of Donxing.


    ��OK. Registry my name tomorrow in Mu family. I��ll marry you but before that give me six months.�� Hua Lan dered.


    Mu Liang froze.


    Head Butler Leo blinked.


    Both of them forgot to move.


    Mu Liang couldn��t believe his ears.


    This girl said ��no�� to Feng just in the morning. What made her change the decision now? It wasn��t his money or his wealth. Even if she would say that herself he wouldn��t believe her. Then what....forget it. She wanted to marry him, that��s the main point right now!


    ��We have to prepare for wedding dress for her, Oh, the guest list; well, Leo could take care of it. As for wedding cake, it had to be Lan��s most favorite German Chocte Cake. And we have to go to the Family House in Italy to meet my Grandpa and parents....��


    As Hua Lan waved her the keys in front of him and said, ��Hello, anybody home?��


    Then Mu Liang came out from his thoughts. He looked at her.


    His sudden bright eyes blinded Hua Lan.


    ��Too bright!��


    Then suddenly Mu Liang realized something and frowned.


    ��Wait a minute. She said six monthster.��


    [A/N: Now you paid heed to it!]


    ��What about six months?�� He asked, unsatisfied. ��Why not NOW?��


    ��I want to go to school, work out, know the people around me, stroll to the city I��m in and of course I want to know myself better. But if I fall for other guy I can��t marry you. Because I think marriage isn��t something you can give pressure. And then I��ll work for you lifetime for your kindness to me.��


    Mu Liang growled inwardly, ��As if!�� He scoffed.


    ��You can fall in love with anyone. There��s no objection and you don��t have to pay for anything either.�� However his mouth said otherwise.


    Hua Lan��s eyes glittered in happiness.


    ��Let��s go to dinner. We��ll talk about other things while eating.�� As they walked out the door she didn��t forget to give the keys to Butler Leo.


    ��Oh! Finally! Peace in my heart.�� She felt finally relived.


    ������������������������������������-


    Battle of Donxing was happened in 252 AD at the time of Three Kingdoms Period. In this war Wu defeats Wei.

 Chapter 21: PATIENCE IS A VIRTUE

    <h4>Chapter 21: PATIENCE IS A VIRTUE</h4>


    Seeing Mu Liang and Hua Lan entering the dining room Mu Fengined, ��You two arete! I��m starving here!��


    It was basically Hua Lan��s fault so she quickly apologized, ��I��m sorry Brother Feng.��


    Mu Feng didn��t correct her saying ��call me Feng Feng�� this time. Hua Lan was relived.


    Mu Liang said in his normal deep voice, ��We were having an important discussion.��


    Saying that he sat on the chair and a maid started to serve food.


    He couldn��t stay quiet when his wife was apologizing. It felt worse than he imagined.


    Mu Feng sighed, ��Stop with your PDA! I feel like my stomach is suddenly full.��


    Then he got curious all of a sudden and looked at both of them as he started eating his favorite spring roll.


    ��We decided to get married after six months.��


    Plop!


    As Mu Liang spilled the beans half of the spring roll fell on the te from Mu Feng��s mouth.


    ��........��


    Mu Feng��s eyes were about toe out from the sockets. He couldn��t believe his ears. He forgot to breathe, let alone chewing the food inside his mouth.


    Then he usingly looked at Hua Lan.


    ��Just in the morning you said ��no��! There must be some reason behind it. Did brother make her say ��yes��? Though he practically wants to devour her at once, isn��t he into a slow rtionship? Though he losses all his patience when ites to her, but big brother, you really shouldn��t move so fast. What about your motto, patience is a virtue? This is treachery!��


    Mu Feng asked to Hua Lan, ��Do you want family registry first or wedding?��


    ��Registry. I want to get admitted to a college as soon as possible. I��m fully recovered and don��t want to sit around.�� Hua Lan said firmly while trying ma po tofu. ��Umm, this is so good!��


    ��I��ll arrange your admission to a college where you can study Computer Science.�� Then Mu Liang looked left where she was sitting and seeing her almost empty rice bowl he served her some rice.


    ��Big brother, what about me? Please stop with your PDA. I can��t take it anymore.�� Mu Feng cried andck of tears.


    ��Why Computer Science? It��s boring! I don��t want this subject.�� Hua Lanined.


    Mu Liang and Mu Feng abruptly stopped eating and looked at her.


    Mu Feng asked, ��You hate Computer Science?�� In his eyes disbelief was written.


    ��Yes, it boring.�� Hua Lan said nodded.


    ��Are you sure of your choice?�� This time Mu Liang asked to confirm what he just heard.


    ��Absolutely positive.��


    Seeing her firm reply Mu Liang and Mu Feng looked at each other.


    ��Did her choices change because of brain damage?�� Both brothers were thinking the same.


    ��Sister Lan, what is your favorite food?�� Mu Feng asked to confirm if her choices really changed or not.


    ��Sweet soar pork and chicken ramen.�� Hua Lan replied happily.


    ��Favorite color?��


    ��Baby pink andvender.��


    ��Favorite past time activities?��


    ��Drawing! I love drawing! And archery. I love gardening too! Brother Feng, why are you asking all this all of a sudden?��


    ��No reason. Just wanted to know what you like. We don��t know you much right?��


    Seeing nothing changed Mu Feng was really confused. And so was MU Liang.


    She was the top student in her department after all.


    ��Then what do you want to study?�� Mu Liang asked this time.


    ��Visual Arts.�� Hua Lan��s eyes sparkled when she answered.


    Mu Liang, ��......��


    Mu Feng, ��........��


    After a moment of pin drop silence, Mu Liang wanted to confirm if he just heard right.


    ��You said Visual Arts?��


    ��Yes! I like this subject the most!�� Her eyes gleamed.


    Both brother got lost in their thoughts.

 Chapter 22: OFFICIALLY MU LAN

    <h4>Chapter 22: OFFICIALLY MU LAN</h4>


    Hello my Beloved Readers, did you know the full name of Disney Mn?


    her full name is Hua Mn!!!!


    I know right? I was Surprised by me discovery too. I just found it two days ago and I was very excited.


    I wanted to share with you guys as soon as possible but today is perfect to share with you because its Friday!!


    Have fun!!


    _________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Mu brothers didn��t pressure her anymore and Mu Liang promised her that she would be enrolled in Pierre and Marie Curie University (UPMC) and she could study there in Arts and Arts Studies.


    After the dinner, Mu Liang introduced her to all the servants of the household. It wasn��t easy to remember everyone��s name because there were twenty maids and butlers including Head Butler Leo and cook Eva.


    Mu Liang assigned two maids for Hua Lan and they were Alice Roy and Emma Lopez. They were very friendly and reliable and Hua Lan liked them on first nce.


    Before Mu Feng went to sleep he wished good luck to Hua Lan and he expressed his thoughts that he would eagerly wait to call her sister-inw. He also promised to buy a souvenir from Switzend. Though he had more to talk but he couldn��t continue because he was dragged his elder brother by the cor.


    Hua Lan smiled and bid them both good night. That night she had a wonderful dream. She was little and was ying in a flower garden. She was with her parents and they wereughing together. The sun was brightly shining and her little world was perfect. When she woke up in the morning she realized that her eyes were wet by the tears. Even after waking up she was still crying and she was in daze. She didn��t want to wake up from the dream. But her heart was content with satisfaction.


    It had been four days that she woke up from thea but today was the first time she was in at peace.


    Mu Feng went out early in the morning by their private ne.


    Mu Liang ordered his assistant Ju Long to register her in the Mu Family as his wife. Assistant Ju Long


    didn��t seem surprise and inwardly he felt rxed and happy for his boss. Because all this time he was keeping an eye on Hua Lan by Mu Liang��s order. He saw his boss��s pained expression every time he mentioned Hua Lan with the guy she liked. But his only worry was what would happen if Hua Lan remember her past.


    So Ju Long asked his boss, ��Boss, if Miss Lan remember her past....��


    Mu Liang was looking at some documents in drawing room waiting for Hua Lan toe down and to have breakfast together. Hearing his assistant first he frowned then looked at Ju Long and lifting up his right eye brow he said, ��What? You don��t believe in your boss��s capability?��


    Ju Long, ��...��


    He had nothing else to say.


    When Hua Lan came down she was already a Mu and everyone treated her as young mistress of the house. She was first startle by Head Butler Leo addressing her that way and then her face became a red ball.


    Mu Ling slightly smiled seeing her reaction and they went to dining room together.


    Mu Liang didn��t n to go to office so Ju Long had to take care of everything. Time to time he called his boss for the work progress and send some important document to the mansion.


    Before he looked at the documents, Mu Liang called the Dean of Arts Faculty of Pierre and Marie Curie University and he asked him toe to Mu Mansion with necessary documents.


    Mu Liang ordered Butler Leo to buy paintings and drawing books for Lan before lunch and then he went to his study room after ncing at Lan in the vegetable garden.


    Within an hour the Dean, Mr. Andrew Smith came to Mu mansion. To able to have lunch with CEO Mu was a matter of great fortune. He was wondering who would be admitted in their university, more than that in his faculty.


    Andrew Smith was talking to Mu Liang and as he showed the documents, Mu Lan entered the room. Seeing an elegant beautiful woman Andrew was taken aback.


    Mu Liang introduced Mu Lan as his future wife. Mu Lan who still wasn��t used to being ��wife�� blushed and introduced he to Andrew respectfully.


    Understanding that Future Madam Mu would be enrolled in their university Andrew was thrilled and within thirty minutes Mu Lan became a student of Pierre and Marie Curie University.


    ___________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Hey guys, do you think I need to change the cover of this novel into a colorful cover? Or do you think this is okay?

 Chapter 23: DON’T WANT TO LET HER GO!

    <h4>Chapter 23: DON��T WANT TO LET HER GO!</h4>


    My Lovely Patient Readers, today I have a story to share with you.


    Today after exam I was going home with my friend who also read webnovels. She was talking about two new stories she started to read. As I asked her the names, she couldn��t remember but she could remember a fragment to the title of one novel and it was �� something like CEO type.��


    Curiously I asked her about the cove and she said, ��Violet.�� And started to open her mobile.


    But before seeing it I already knew the answer. Showing me the cover she tried to exin the story to me.


    At that moment I couldn��t control myugh and said, ��I��m writing this novel.��


    Ahahahahahhahaaaa.....


    Gosh! I still ca��t forget her priceless reaction. I was keeping it secret for the ongoing exam but couldn��t keep it anymore.


    Hah! What a day!


    Enjoy the chapter while I sleep. <3 <3


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Andrew smith humbly asked, ��Madam Mu, do you want to stay at home or at the dorm? If you want we can arrange the finest room for you in the dorm.��


    Mu Liang immediately wanted to refuse but in thest second controlled himself.


    Like Andrew in same humbly tone Mu Lan said, ��Please don��t call me Madam Mu. I��m your student. Lan is okay if you don��t mind.��


    ��Yes Madam Mu.�� Andrew nodded in agreement.


    ��.....................��


    Mu Lan was speechless. ��Looks like it will take some times. Liang Liang��s power is quite something!��


    Then she looked at Mu Liang who was sitting beside her. She looked excited as she asked him, ��Can I stay at the dormitory? Can I? Can I?��


    Mu Liang looked at eyes sparkling eyes and then and there he regretted it. He couldn��t resist those twinkling eyes! They were so transparent and so pure that he could see himself in her eyes like her eyes were twin mirrors.


    He looked at her rosy lips. He stared at her lips for awhile. At that moment, he wanted to devour her wholly.


    He did everything for her sake. Destroying her existence, enrolling her into a famous university, giving her a choice to choose her favorite subject.... And all she wants to get away from him.


    He didn��t want to let her go!


    But no matter what he did to tie her up, in the end, he had to admit defeat while looking at her lucid eyes full of innocence.


    He stroked her hazel tree colored hair affectionately and said in a warm voice, ��As you wish.�� With three words he simply said what he didn��t wish to tell and that made Mu Lan��s heart jumped to the heaven above.


    Seeing her smiling brightly like sunshine all his regrets flew away by the window and vanished in the air.


    Watching the scene in front of him, Andrew became a statue of Mu Mansion. He felt like he was dragged here to be torture psychologically. It was too much for a single-forty-year old man like him.


    ��Oh! Thank you. Thank you. Thaaaaank yooooou.�� She really wanted to give him a hug there.


    Then Mu Lan looked at Andrew and said, ��Sir if possible then I would like to live at the dorm and no need for any special arrangement. I would like to stay with other girls.��


    Andrew Smith timidly looked at Mu Liang in front of him. It was like he was seeking Big Boss��s permission.


    As Mu Liang nodded lightly, Andrew smiled brilliantly at her, ��Of course Madam Mu. I��ll arrange everything within tomorrow.��


    ��Again Madam Mu........�� Mu Lan signed inside.


    ��It��s OK. You don��t have to hurry I would like to go there next week. And also I would be better if no one knew my connection with Mu Family.�� She didn��t want the lime light anyway.


    Mu Liang frowned while listening to her request. It wasn��t that he didn��t understand what she meant but to him it felt like she was treating him like an insect and trying to drag him out of her life.


    Though Mu Liang didn��t want to but he felt upset and hanged his head a little.


    Seeing the picture unfolding in front of him, Andrew felt sympathy for the Mighty King Mu.


    ��So even a king like Mu Liang is weakened in front of his beloved one.�� He thought surprisingly. But to live a long life he had to take this very secret to his grave.

 Chapter 24: CUPID, HAVE MERCY!

    <h4>Chapter 24: CUPID, HAVE MERCY!</h4>


    While Andrew was tormented by ��Boss Mu�� and ��Madam Mu��, he was saved by Butler Leo who knocked the door and entered into the room and bowed deeply.


    ��First young master, first young mistress, Mr. Andrew Smith, lunch is served.��


    ��Leo, show the way to Mr. Smith. We��ll be there shortly.�� Mu Liang slowly said.


    As Andrew was about to get up, Mu Lan hold him off, ��As I said before Mr. Smith, it would be better if you didn��t call me ��Madam Mu��. After all, this title belongs to Mu Liang��s mother. You can call me Miss Lan. If it��s too much for your taste, you can call me Miss Mu.�� She used a tone of little superiority.


    ��Hope this way it works.�� She thought while praying.


    While she and Mu Feng were strolling around the whole mansion, Mu Feng showed her their family photos which were hanging on the walls. In the picture there were their childhood photos with full family and they all looked very happy. Although in the pictures they were all in casual clothes and happy faces, every one of them looked dignified. They had an aura of royal family.


    ��I-I understand Miss Mu.�� Andrew stammered and then followed the Head Butler.


    Soon they both gone and Mu Liang and Mu Lan were alone in the study room.


    ��Do you really wish to go and live in the dorm?�� Mu Liang asked with an upset tone.


    But the cruel woman before him couldn��t catch what made him ask such question. She answered excitedly, ��Yes! I want to experience a university life. Want to make new friends. Want to hang out!��


    ��Can��t this brutal woman show any mercy?�� Mu Liang��s heart was bleeding right now. ��Did brain damage caused her low EQ?��


    Mu Liang slowly touched the girl��s hazel colored locks and ran his fingers through her hair.


    There was a hint of sadness in his eyes.


    Then Goddess of Mercy looked upon to Mu Liang and Mu Lan caught his unusual behavior.


    She put one of her hands on his forehead and other one on hers.


    ��Hm. You don��t look like you have fever or anything.�� She looked worried. ��Are you sick?��


    ��She was just taking my temperature.�� First her action froze Mu Liang, after understanding her purpose, he sighed heavily and then hugged her tightly.


    ��She definitely knows how to get me.�� There was a sweet smile lingering on his mouth.


    If his brothers Mu Feng and Mu Chen got to see that they would have heart attack.


    As Mu Liang was feeling spring hugging her soft body, Mu Lan on the other hand, became stiff.


    The time stopped around her. She couldn��tprehend what to do when she was hugged.


    First thing that caught her mind was Mu Liang��s manly smell. After smelling first, she couldn��t help smell more.


    She suddenly realized her heart was beating faster than normal.


    When she tried to calm her down, she discovered another thing.


    Though they were wearing clothes as Mu Liang hugged her tightly, Mu Lan could feel his very developed body, his muscles.


    ��Cupid, please have some mercy!��


    Her heart started to beat wildly. Mu Lan didn��t even know when she clung to Mu Liang��s shirt and couldn��t help but rethink about her marriage.


    ��Luckily I got a handsome fianc�� who got a royal mansion and lots of money. I shouldn��t have told him to wait six months. What if when the timees he falls for other girl? I should have acted fast.��

 Chapter 25: VANILLA

    <h4>Chapter 25: VANILLA</h4>


    Dear Readers, I��m so sorry for updating thiste. I didn��t have Wi-Fi connection for three hours!


    Enjoy!!


    __________________________________________________________________________________________________


    ��Luckily I got a handsome fianc�� who got a royal mansion and lots of money. I shouldn��t have told him to wait six months. What if when the timees he falls for other girl? I should have acted fast.��


    Should she change her mind then?


    ��Nope, I can��t. I have to think this through properly. They said I don��t have parents. Then they must know where I am from. If my documents were really destroyed, they wouldn��t know about my parents. Or maybe they are the one who tried to kill me?��


    She shivered slightly remembering the pictures Mu Feng showed. In the pictures, it looked like the gangsters really wanted to kill her.


    ��But if I really anger a mafia and they hired people to kill me and also if Mu Liang is the one who��s mafia then they were suppose to kill me not saving my life? Also I lost my memory, no need to care about what she did, right?��


    ��But they must have some ulterior motives. I mean, why they would help a stranger, moreover trust her with household and office keys, let her stay at her in mansion, moreover, let her do anything she wants? Not only that, he wants to marry her of all things! Could it be....��


    ��Could it be Mu Liang is the rival of her enemy? They say that ��enemy��s enemy is a friend.�� Maybe that��s the reason of saving her. In order to get all the information out of her, they want to keep her and be here for the time hen she get her memory back. Maybe they destroy all her information to keep her safe.��


    ��There are too much ��maybe�� and ��if��.


    Then she shook her head inwardly, ��It doesn��t seem right to be so suspicious of them. After all, they saved my life. I��m in debt to them. Not only that they seem to care for me a lot, specially this Liang guy. Just the way he is hugging me...��


    All of a sudden, her pupils got bigger than ser ball.


    How long it had been since they hugged each other????????


    ��No! That��s wrong!�� Mu Lan screamed inside. ��I didn��t hug! I was hugged! I was hugged!!��


    She felt her face was getting hotter in a second.


    While she was being tortured, Mu Liang on the other hand was in heaven.


    As he hugged her tightly, his left hand was on her shoulder and right was on her tiny waist. He could measure up her tiny but seductive waist and furthermore, her breasts were clung to his muscled chest. He could feel her breasts moving up and down when she was breathing, giving him goosebumps all over. She had a beautiful smell on her body. Closer to her breasts it smelt vani.


    ��But her soap smells belle.�� He himself bought every necessary goods for her.


    Her smell drove him crazy.


    Who would have thought vani smelt this sexy?


    He wanted to hug her for eternity. He didn��t want to let her go even for a second.


    ��Why she wants to leave? Why can��t she stay here and study? Did she think I��m not good enough for her? I can be the best husband in the world. Does she not understand it?��


    As he was sulking, he felt her shivering slightly.


    He frowned. ��Is she cold?�� When he was asking himself, suddenly he made a discovery.


    Mu Lan��s heart was beating fast matching his own heartbeat!


    _______________________________________________________________________________


    Lovely Readers, some of you are interested in my origin, right?


    Let me enlighten you a bit... ? ? ?


    DISHA- this word is not only Hindi but also Ban and Nepali. In threenguages it��s meaning is same which is ��direction��.


    Florence- this wordes from Latin ��Florens�� which means ��to flower��, in the sense of a blossom. (Maybe that��s why I have attraction towards flower.)


    Are you all confused about my origin now? ;p


    Hohohohohoho......


    Here��s the answer����


    ===>>> I��m from Bandesh. ?

 Chapter 26: TORTURE TO MY SOUL

    <h4>Chapter 26: TORTURE TO MY SOUL</h4>


    Mu Liang was astonished by his own discovery.


    ��Is she feeling what I��m feeling?��


    He felt his ears turning hot and his heart was about to explode. However he had to let Mu Lan go out of his embrace when he felt his certain part was rising.


    He carefully looked at her face, then smiled with full of affection.


    Her adorable face turned beat red and she was quietly sitting in his embrace. But her eyes were full ofins.


    Before letting her go Mu Liang bent down his face and lightly kissed the crown of her head. It was light enough not to let her understand what just he did. Then he took her smell onest time and let go.


    The whole conversation that was happening few moments ago was long forgotten.


    ��We should head back for lunch.�� After saying his line he stood up and as he was about to go he stopped and looked at unmoved Mu Lan.


    With question in his eyes he looked at her and sheined in a mild voice, ��I-I can��t move my legs.��


    Mu Liang quickly got close to her and lowered himself to examine her legs. As he touched her legs, her legs trembled slightly.


    ��Do-don��t touch my legs.�� Mu Lan forced herself to make her voice loud but it was in vein.


    Mu Liang looked more puzzled. ��If I don��t then how would I understand what��s wrong with your legs?�� He asked helplessly.


    Mu Lan slightly re at him. ��It��s entirely your fault.�� She gritted her teeth and screamed inside.


    ��If it wasn��t for you hugging me so tightly it would never happen! Who told to be so handsome? Can��t you eat less? And what��s with me getting excited like a teenager? Can��t my heart control a little? I definitely had no boyfriend in the past. If I had then I would never react this was when he was just simply hugging. Yes, that��s right! It��s just a hug! And I��m feeling hot all over!��


    All she could scream inside but couldn��t utter a single sound as her lips trembled.


    It wasn��t like she hated his touch or unhappy about it. She was angry about not controlling over her emotion.


    Mu Liang finally understood that as well. And he also learnt a new thing about her. Though she had a good IQ, her EQ, on the other hand, was low.


    ��Was I that extreme?�� He looked at her lovely face with amusement in his eyes. He felt rather delighted, quite opposite of what her reaction.


    ��Your face is deep red.�� Hemented teasingly.


    Embarrassed Mu Lan��s eyes started to wet with tears.


    Seeing her tears welling up in her eyes Mu Liang didn��t dare to do anything else. He gently took her in his arms, held her close and started walking toward the door.


    But Mu Lan started to squirm in his arms.


    ��I-I c-can walk. Please let go.�� Mu Lan stammered. She wanted to bury her head in the ground.


    ��Seriously, this is a torture to my soul.�� How could she let him take her just like that in front of the servants and the university dean?


    Mu Liang didn��t want to let her go but seeing her troubled face he reluctantly let her down but still carefully touching gripped both side of her arms.


    As soon as she touched the ground she lost footing. With the close proximity with him, it didn��t help her a bit as her legs were still numb.


    She collided against Mu Liang.


    _____________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Dear Readers, thank you for your patience.


    You know, when readers ask for more chapters, its music to authors�� ears.


    Just let myst exam finish tomorrow, you��ll get 2 chapters each day.


    And the day after tomorrow, which is 27 July, you��ll get 5 chapters.

 Chapter 27: FOOD TURNED COLD

    <h4>Chapter 27: FOOD TURNED COLD</h4>


    Aaaahhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!


    No more exam for a while. Need some time to enjoy life!!!


    Sometimes this Happy-go-lucky Author might forget to proofread. But I know my Generous Readers will point out the mistakes so that I can make it correct and update it again, right? XD


    From tomorrow onward two chapters everyday and tomorrow I��ll update bonus 3 chapters for my Lovely Readers who patiently waited for this Happy-go-lucky Author��s exams to finish.


    Love you all. <3 <3 <3 <3


    Enjoy today��s chapter.


    ___________________________________________________________________________________________________


    As soon as she touched the ground she lost footing. With the close proximity with him, it didn��t help her a bit as her legs were still numb.


    She collided against Mu Liang.


    Mu Lan almost fell to the ground but Mu Liang couldn��t grip her tightly afraid that she would be hurt. So he hurriedly used his left hand to catch her waist.


    Everything happened so fast and though Mu Liang was prepared, he wasn��t prepared well.


    When Mu Lan��s dizziness went away she caught something was crawling on her skin. She wanted to jump but before she did that, she looked at her waist in right side and saw Mu Liang��s warm left hand actually ��identally�� slipped inside her shirt. Now his left hand was touching her bare skin.


    ! ! ! ! ! !


    Mu Lan��s heart jumped by the sudden proximity. The hug some moments ago was a clear shock was her but now what she was experiencing was not just a small shock. It was a shock wave.


    She couldn��tprehend what she was supposed to do. Such an embarrassing moment. And moreover, the time was betraying too. Every millisecond felt like eternity.


    In contrast, what Mu Liang felt, that was an indescribable feeling.


    The man who was longing for such beauty��s touch for more than two years and suddenly got to touch her bare skin ��identally��, it was a pure thrill to him.


    He started to feel something was boiling inside his body. His blood cirction was flowing in the opposite direction. His left hand stated burning and fire inside his heart lit up.


    The intensity was too much for him who was being a monk all these months waiting to taste her. He felt his arousal couldn��t take it anymore.


    On the contrary, Mu Lan felt something poke her pelvic. She didn��t understand what it was, not until she looked though. Sudden intensity was too much to bear.


    She trembled vigorously and tried to push away Mu Liang.


    Mu Liang had almost lost his rationality and that moment Mu Lan pushed him. Before he could grasp the situation in his head, both of his hand seize her and crashed her against his body. His left hand went upward to her abdominal.


    Mu Lan almost jumped and trembled by the warm touch. She wanted to move away but Mu Liang hold her closely.


    Both of them were breathing heavily. Mu Lan��s face turned into multiple shades red and her eyes became misty. Her mind was already nk.


    With hazy eyes she looked at Mu Liang whose face was almost touching hers. They were close enough to feel each other��s breath o their faces. With blurry view, she could see fire in his eyes. It was a fire of passion which could devour her whole.


    As Mu Liang was swallowing her with his passionate eyes, they hard a polite knock on the door. The sound of the knock was mild but it made a huge impact between the two who where inside the study room.


    ��Young master, young mistress the foods turned col...�� Butler Leo couldn��t finish his sentence. For the first time in his life he choked on his own saliva.


    It was his long time habit to knock first than enter. Never in his life, had Mu Liang or any other said anything to him. But finally, today for the first time in his life he regretted.


    He saw his young master was grasping young mistress and their clothes were disheveled. Furthermore, young master��s left hand.....


    Head Butler turned red. Just two seconds nce his experienced eyes grasped everything. Not to mention young mistress��s white tiny curvy waist.....


    ��I-I apologize you master, young mistress. P-please carry on!�� Flustered Butler bowed three times in a second then hurriedly left.


    ��Carry on? How can you tell us to carry on when our mood is gone?�� Mu Liang gritted his teeth.

 Chapter 28: PLANNING

    <h4>Chapter 28: PLANNING</h4>


    Mu Liang looked down at the girl who was still in his embrace. Desire left his eyes and then he calmed himself slowly.


    ��If I scare her with my desire for here so early, she might run away from me for good. She just agreed to marry me after six damn months and I also promised her that if she finds a guy she likes she can cancel our wedding. I cannot risk that!��


    Thought of other guys except him having romance with his ��wife��, he controlled himself. Then he took her in princess style.


    This time Mu Lan didn��t argue or resist. Her face was still flushed and she was in daze. Fogginess didn��t leave her eyes.


    Mu Liang looked helpless. ��Please don��t give me that look. It is already hard for me to control myself.��


    Seeing her in such seductive face, Mu Liang could never take her at dining hall. So he took Mu Lan in her room. He gently put her on bed and helped her to lie down. Then he used bed sheet to cover her body.


    Mu Liangbed her hair for a while and before he left he kissed her forehead lightly and said, ��I��ll tell one of your maids to bring your lunch here. So you can take rest.�� Saying his lines, he left.


    The moment Mu Liang left her room, Mu Lan started to panic. She hid her face with bed sheet and started to squirm under the cover.


    ��What should I do? What should I do? How will I show my face in front of Liang Liang again?��


    She couldn��t help but scream. She was too busy to think about their hugging moment that she didn��t realized that she screamed for real.


    One of her maids rushed out to Mu Lam��s room. It was Alice. She had a worried expression all over her face. ��Miss, are you alright? Did anything happen to you?��


    Mu Lan uncovered her face and looked at her worried maid. Looking at her beet red face Alice got even panicked and hurriedly got closer to Mu Lan. ��Miss, your face is red. Are you feeling unwell? Should I call young master?��


    Hearing Alice say ��young master�� Mu Lan��s face became another shade of red color. She quickly stopped Alice, ��No! Don��t call him. I-I��m fine, really.��


    When she saw that she couldn��t convince Alice, Mu Lan changed the subject. ��Alice, it��s already 1:30. I��m very hungry.�� Mu Lan was slightly hungry but she used the word ��very�� to divert Alice��s thought.


    ��I-I��m very sorry, Miss. I��m going to bring your lunch.�� Alice bowed and left fast.


    As soon as Alice left, Mu Lan eased down. She got up from the bed and sat on the chair. She took pen and a note pad to write down some necessary things those she would need in the university.


    ����������������


    Mu Liang finished his lunch with Dean Andrew Smith and then went to study room for some conversation regarding Mu Lan.


    Mu Liang went straight to the point. ��She��ll get her own room in the girls�� dorm. And also, there must be another room attach to hers where she can paint. She needs necessary furniture. Everything will be provided by me.��


    Andrew Smith nodded. ��Okay Mr. Mu. Everything will be the way you want.��


    ��She can��t have any unsatisfied thought. Decoration of her room, leave everything to me. Take care of the room today. I��ll bring Louise Fontaine with me to take care of the interior decoration.��


    Andrew Smith was stupefied. ��Louise Fontaine is the most famous interior designer and right now she��s in New York because of her work. Mu Liang is really very powerful to bring her here when she��s that busy! As expected of Mu power.��

 Chapter 29: A DEVIL DESERVES TO BE A DEVIL

    <h4>Chapter 29: A DEVIL DESERVES TO BE A DEVIL</h4>


    What Andrew Smith didn��t know, that Louise Fontaine was Mu Feng��s close friend from school. They were rather close. No matter what Mu Feng requested in his life, Louise always fulfilled it without hesitation.


    Mu Liang already asked her to go to her room for some rest on the phone after Andrew Smith left. She easily agreed without asking unnecessary things.


    When the meeting ended, Andrew Smith left. He soon went to the university and called the principal. He had a lot of things to do.


    Mu Liang called for Head Butler Leo. ��Did she have her lunch?�� He asked.


    Butler Leo tried to forget the image he had of young master and mistress. He tried to reply normally, ��Yes, young master. Young mistress is resting n-now.�� Even though he tried hard to hide his embarrassment, in the end of the sentence his voice crooked.


    Mu Liang lifted his right eyebrow as he looked at the sixty six years old butler. First Mu Liang couldn��t realize why Leo was acting like that, but soon he got the answer.


    ��You shouldn��t bother yourself with ��that�� kind of thing. It is normal for ��husband and wife��. Get used to it.�� Mu Liang went back his own room while Head Butler Leo was rendered speechless.


    ��Get used to? Young master, how can I suppose to live long after I encounter things like these every day?�� All he could do was toin in his heart but couldn��t dare to say that loud.


    In the evening, Mu Liang was preparing to going out and asked Butler Leo to inform Mu Lan to get ready to go out with him.


    Seeing panicked and flustered Mu Lan in the living room, Mu Liang didn��t seem to feel guilty at all. Moreover, he smiled slightly at her and praised the way she looked.


    Mu Lan was wearing a floral casual dress. The dress was within her knees reach. It was off-white in color and there were red rose printed in the bottom. it had a ��v�� neck cut and half cut sleeves. She was wearing an off-white heel and very little jewelry. She wore top earrings with a white pearl in the middle and a white-pearls bracelet.


    But no matter how Mu Lan tried to stay simple, she looked so stunning even without a makeup that Mu Liang couldn��t take his eyes off of her.


    Mu Lan��s face burnt at his intense gaze. She still couldn��t forget the afternoon episode.


    Seeing her miserable state, head Butler felt sorry for young mistress.


    ��Young master, if you act like this, young mistress will leave you for good.�� Leo sighed inwardly then looked at Mu Liang and said, ��Young master, the car is ready.��


    Mu Lan thanked Butler Leo in her heart as she looked at him. Head Butler smiled lightly when he saw her gaze. ��At your service, young mistress.�� He assured her inwardly.


    Thus the Head Butler, for the first time in his life, betrayed his young master.


    Then Mu Liang came to sense and coughed lightly to hide his slight red face. With his long footsteps, he went closer to Mu Lan and ced his hand on her shoulder.


    ��Let��s go.�� He said sweetly while looking at her eyes. Mu Lan couldn��t help but looked elsewhere. Seeing her reddish ears Mu Liang smiled again and took her out.


    Mu Liang felt his touch made her stiff but he ignored it.


    Behind them were two maids of Mu Lan. They felt pity for their Miss��s state and thought, ��The devil has arrived. He won��t even let his wife go. The devil deserves to be a devil.��

 Chapter 30: HISTORY OF MU FAMILY PART 1

    <h4>Chapter 30: HISTORY OF MU FAMILY PART 1</h4>


    Florence, Italy.


    Mu Family Residence.


    In the past, this house was the main house of Mu Family. But after Mu Liang took over he wanted to move their head house to France. He nned to do that to give his elders some peace.


    Mu Liang, as the eldest, had the duty towards his family. But not out of duty, he really cared his family. His family always took care of him and put him and his brothers before work. So when he was the head of Mu Corporation, he just wanted them to rx.


    Ten years ago, when Mu Liang was only eighteen years old, his father Mu Jin fell sick after the car ident, whole Mu Family went upside down. Though from outside, it looked very normal, inside everyone of the Mu Family were fighting for the throne of Mu Corporation.


    All the cousins of Mu Jin were highly potential like him and their cunning moves were quite impossible to handle, because no matter what they did, they never left any tiny evidence.


    Their only fault was they underestimated their eighteen years old nephew who already had European Underworld under his clutch. It was a tradition that the one who took the throne of Mu Family would


    be the King of European Underworld. So they didn��t know that Elder would trick them this way.


    Generally, Mu Jin was supposed to be the King but his father Mu Cheng, the Elder, didn��t let him handle it for his poor health. Mu Cheng was used to manage the underworld and he let his favorite grandson to help him. Then secretly with Mu Liang��s consent Grandpa Mu Cheng made him the King of European Underworld.


    �������������������C


    Mu Cheng was the elder son in his family. Unlike any others in his family he had a great foresight. When his father made Mu Cheng head of the Mu Household, Mu Cheng could feel his five brothers�� jealousy. So he was practically determined to have only one son in his life.


    Mu Cheng married his long-time crush Mu Ling who was practically his younger uncle��s beloved daughter. That made the whole Mu Household uproar, because every cousin and brother of Mu Cheng had a secret crush on her. Mu Ling was her father��s only child and her father had no objection in this marriage. Not only Mu Cheng was head of the household, Mu Ling loved him since they were children.


    People is born with love, hate and greed. Some people are greedy for love, some people are greedy for jewels, some people are greedy for money and some people are greedy for powers.


    Same thing happened in Mu Family. Normally, the harmonious family turned a family of scheming.


    After marriage Mu Ling gave birth to healthy Mu Jin. Everything was going well until Mu Cheng��s second cousin��s wife poisoned Mu Jin. Mu Cheng whipped out his second cousin��s whole family including cousin and cousin-inw��s parental family.


    .


    His wreath was quite frightening but since then no one dared toy a finger on his family. Though Mu Cheng punished the sinner, his only son Mu Jin had weak health then on.

 Chapter 31: HISTORY OF MU FAMILY PART 2

    <h4>Chapter 31: HISTORY OF MU FAMILY PART 2</h4>


    Mu Jin might became a weak person but had a good head, just like his father. So taking over the household was nothing to him. The only problem was his weak health.


    Once he went to China for business meeting, there he met a florist. Her name was Jing Sheng. It was love at first sight for both of them. Unlike Mu Cheng, Mu Jin was more romantic. He made a bold move.


    Jing Sheng got pregnant with Mu Jin��s child and hid the news from Mu Jin. She was afraid that he would make her abort it. So she started to avoid him. When Mu Jin saw that he was being avoided, he went to visit her home.


    Jing Sheng was an orphan. So she lived alone. She refused to meet Mu Jin and from inside of her house she told him that they wouldn��t meet each other anymore, she didn��t love him anymore, she yed with his feelings.....etc. etc.


    After hearing her rejection he left with a painful feeling. She was the only one he fell for, she was the ray of sunlight, she was his oxygen where he could breathe. It was hard for him to leave her.


    Next morning, when Jing Shen went out, she was kidnapped she fainted. Next time she woke up she was in Italy at Mu Family Head House.


    She was afraid to death but Mu Jin was Mu Jin. He found out about the pregnancy. Seeing her lover and his family overjoyed by the news, Jing Sheng cried in happiness and in relief.


    Soon they got married and nine monthster Mu Liang was born. Mu Cheng fell for him the moment Mu Liang opened his eyes. Mu Liang got his great grandma��s eyes. Mu Cheng��s mother was Italian and she had beautiful ocean blue eyes which were very attractive. Mu Cheng��s father fell for her because of her alluring eyes. She was a gentle mother while her husband was stern to his six boys.


    ��������������-


    Eighteen yearster, when Mu Jin��s body couldn��t take it anymore, he retired from Mu Corporation. Then Mu Cheng again took over it. But his cousins and their sons didn��t let go so easily.


    When Mu Cheng found out who was responsible for his son��s car ident, he wanted to burn them alive. But Mu Liang told him that he would handle it. Not only Mu Liang had higher IQ than any other members of his family, he had better foresight than his grandpa. His grandpa liked to destroy his foes in a second while Mu Liang liked to y with his foes and bit by bit he would torture them, and then would make them disappear from the world.


    The funniest part was, when Mu Cheng��s cousins and their sons kidnapped him to take the Mu Corporation, they didn��t know what hit them. They started to get phone calls from their families saying that they were being ughtered by the gangsters.


    They couldn��t grasp the situation. They thought that Mu Cheng was held captive so who could order around the underworld?


    One of the youngest went out to collect some information while others wait for him to return. Twenty minutes looked like twenty hours. Soon they got a call. It was the youngest one. He found out the person who was behind the ughtering their families. But after he gave them the information; he had to pay for it.


    Others could hear his painful scream from the cell phone. They couldn��t imagine that a eighteen years old Mu Liang did all these and not only that he was already the King of European Underworld.

 Chapter 32: HISTORY OF MU FAMILY PART 3

    <h4>Chapter 32: HISTORY OF MU FAMILY PART 3</h4>


    The cousins and their sons were stunned by the bloodiness of their own nephew. Soon they started to panic. As soon as they were able to clear their heads, they began to flee. They even forgot about Mu Cheng and left him there.


    After they left, Mu Liang came to stop his grandpa��s acting. Grandpa Mu Cheng felt sorry for his cousins�� greed and fate. He left everything to Mu Liang and went home to watch the show.


    Soon two of his cousins came for forgiveness. They were the masterminds who nned Mu Jin��s car ident. Mu Liang took them to his second grandpa��s vi and let them saw their families�� dead bodies.


    At first, they were shocked. Then they started to cry loudly and cursed Mu Liang and his father.


    Mu Liang looked at them mockingly. When they called him ��monster�� he had a disdainful smile with full of mockery. That��s when he said, ��When second grandma made my dad drink poison, you saw what happened to second grandpa��s family. You people still dared to sabotage my dad��s car. You initiated the show and I��ll end it. But I��ll let you live till everything is destroyed. I��ll let you see before your death what massacre you had begun. You wanted a game, let��s y then. Just don��t dare to forget, everything happened because you started it. The me is on you.��


    After saying what he wanted to say, Mu Liang left. Those uncles couldn��t bury their families�� body. They were held captive.


    Some of the Mu Families tried to ask for help from powerful businessmen or ministers of other countries but all was in vein.


    No one dared to go against powerful Mu Corporation no matter who was in charge. If one can kill his own rtives, there was no one he couldn��t kill. ��Who doesn��t fear death and power?�� They thought.


    After getting zero help from others, they fled wherever they could. Some hid in caves, some in mountains, and some in woods. Those who were brave enough, used private nes or yachts to leave. Most of their families got killed. Those who still had families; they left them alone and fled on their own. But all had same fate in the end and that was death.


    Their nes crashed, yacht was destroyed. Who used public nes andnded safely in China or America, were vanished from airport without any trace. There was not a single clue behind the incidents. The families which were left alone, Mu Liang didn��t touch them. Moreover he gave them huge amount of money and sent them in other countries.


    In the meantime, those two uncles cried and begged to kill them but no gangsters touched their single hair but they let them know the news of their rtives�� death and made some juicy stories. They couldn��t handle such terrific torture. In the end, they became historical and Mu Liang put them on a small mental clinic in a rural area and nted some bugs to keep eyes on them.


    This was how the bloody chapter of Mu Family ended.


    No matter what others think of sudden disappearance of majority of Mu Family, they didn��t had the courage to utter a word. Furthermore, everyone tried to forget the bloody chapter.


    Mu Cheng was worried about his grandson who participated in such bloody game of power. But Mu Liang was calm about it. All he could care about his family. Mu Cheng took over the business till his son recovered and when Mu Jin recovered fully, Mu Liang went to Oxford University to study and left Underworld to let Mu Chen handle because Mu Jin again took the throne of the Mu Corporation.

 Chapter 33: TO COVER UP THE FACT THAT HE IS ASEXUAL

    <h4>Chapter 33: TO COVER UP THE FACT THAT HE IS ASEXUAL</h4>


    Florence, Italy.


    Mu Family House.


    If someone wanted topare this house with Mu Family Head House in France, this Family House should be called pce.


    In this pce, there were two Mu couples living happily and peacefully.


    Mu Cheng��s Study Room-


    The Elder of the Mu Family looked at his assistant Jiao Long. Then he put his both hands under his chin.


    ��What��s her name?�� Mu Cheng asked.


    ��She was called Hua Lan first but now that she is registered in Mu Family she is called Mu Lan.��


    Assistant Jiao Long replied.


    Mu Cheng looked at his son who was leisurely taking rose tea that his beloved wife made for him.


    ��I used to think, in our family you were the one who was bold when ites to love but I was wrong.�� The Elderined to his son.


    Mi Jin tried hard to control hisugh. When it came to love, Mu Cheng not only lost to his son also his grandson.


    ��As expected of my son.�� Mu Jin simply praised his son��s bravery.


    ��Stop spouting nonsense!�� Mu Cheng roared. ��Can you imagine what will happen if she remember her past? What if she had a lover?��


    ��Liang has his reasons. We can��t pressure or advice him anything about this particr topic. You were the one who pressured him to marry.�� Mu Jin slipped on the cup slowly.


    ��I married your mother when we were twenty one. You made your wife pregnant when you were twenty. And look at him. He is twenty eight now but never even looked at a woman in this life time. And now he ordered his gangsters to kidnap a woman. What became worse was she was gravely injured, and the worst she lost her memory. Did he want to pay her back marrying her? I think he��s doing it for himself. He just wants to cover up the fact that he is asexual. I feel pity for that poor girl.�� After saying all that Mu Cheng took some breath.


    ��Dad, he is not asexual. He just needs some time to find his one and true love.�� Mu Jin finished his tea and put the cup on the table.


    ��So you are telling it is my fault?�� Mu Cheng red at his son.


    ��Dad, I didn��t say that. Please stop being childish. I know you are just worried about him.�� Mu Jin took the documents from the table which were about Mu Liang��s recent activities. They were spying on their own blood.


    The Elder shot a bloody re to his son, ��Childish! Who are you calling childish? At least, I kept my desire for your mother till our marriage night unlike my bold son. And who was worried about him? Like I care! I tell you this, if he can��t find his true love in a month, I��ll force him to make that girl pregnant.��


    When he saw that his one and only son neglected him he looked at his assistant, ��Jiao Long, why aren��t you saying anything? Didn��t I tell you to give me everyst information of this girl?��


    ��B-boss, t-that is all I could manage.�� Assistant Jiao Long stammered.


    The Elder and Mu Jin were startled. Mu Cheng frowned and asked, ��What do you mean by that? Since when did you be such a lousy worker?��


    ��Boss, before the girl Hua Lan was registered into Mu Family, first young master made his assistant Ju Long destroy all her existence from the world, including her name.��


    ��.................��


    Mu Cheng and Mu Jin��s jaws dropped. First thing came into their mind was, ��Why would Mu Liang do that?��


    However, when the Elder recovered from shock he said with twinkling eyes, ��Tell me everything.��

 Chapter 34: WEDDING PROPOSAL

    <h4>Chapter 34: WEDDING PROPOSAL</h4>


    The Elder seemed to find something very interesting. He looked very excited.


    ��The way Liang made his move was quite surprising. He didn��t just want to marry her, he did everything to change her life. This girl is too suspicious. She definitely had a dark past. Or why else Mu Liang would do something out of line? Thest time he did such thing when he whipped out Mu Family��s rtives.��


    As Mu Cheng was thinking that, his son made a surprise noise. The Elder looked at Mu Jin. ��What happened?��


    ��Dad, she is the same girl from three years!�� Mu Jin eximed.


    Mu Cheng frowned, ��What happened three years ago?��


    His son looked quite thrilled, ��Dad, how could you forget the incident in Germany three years ago? You were walking in the street in disguise and a guy pushed you. You almost fell and....��


    ��And a celestial beauty saved me from crashing with a moving car.�� Mu Cheng sighed heavily, ��Huh, I fell in love with her at first sight. How could I forget such heavenly gift?��


    ��Er.... Dad, don��t let mom know about it or else we both have to kneel down on the washboard.�� Mu Jin warned his father.


    The Elder looked at his son, frowning, ��It will be me who��s going kneel. Why will you?��


    ��Because I kept it secret that you proposed that Beijing University student to marry.�� Mu Jin reminded his father.


    ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! !


    Assistant Jiao Long��s eyes almost popped out. That was quite a news for him. Then suddenly he started to shiver vigorously.


    ��Why wouldn��t I propose? How could I miss such chance? Just think of her being a bride of......��


    Mu Cheng couldn��t continue. Both he and his son got chilling went down their spines.


    Slowly they looked at the door.


    OH MY GOD!!!!!!!


    The mistress of the Mu Household, Mu Ling, Mu Cheng��s dearest wife, was standing there with an exaggerate smiling face and eyes closed, though her face waspletely dark.


    ��D-darling, I-I was just thinking o-of you. H-how long you have been st-standing there?�� Mu Cheng stammered as he choked on his own saliva.


    ��Not too long, dear, just when a ��celestial beauty�� saved your life.�� Mu Ling answered with the same smile on her face. She emphasized ��celestial beauty�� and her voice was as cold as Ituri river*.


    Both father and son shivered by the sudden chilliness. Mu Ling was well known as a loving mother and caring mistress. The people who came to her for help, they never returned empty handed. But when she got angry, even Mu Cheng could never able to control her. How could he? He was the first person to get afraid of his own wife��s temper.


    More than that, the ��fell in love at first sight�� was a misunderstanding. He wanted that girl as Mu Liang��s wife!


    ��D-darling, I-I can exin...�� Mu Cheng tried hard to exin the situation but he was so afraid of his wife��s anger, he stammered, and made the situation even worse.


    ��Dad, what the hell you are doing?�� Mu Jin cried inside. This time he couldn��t save his ��innocent�� father.


    Mu Ling opened her eyes and she had a cold snake gaze which made father-son pair trembled in fright. Then she said, ��To the washboard, both of you.��


    _____________________________________________________________________________________


    *Ituri river is situated in Inner Mongolia.


    The lowest recorded temperature here was -62�� Fahrenheit!


    The township is located in the city of Yakeshi in Hulunbuir at around 2,400 feet above sea level.


    It has an average temperature of about -24�� Fahrenheit, and mornings are even colder with a thick fog hanging over the area.

 Chapter 35: FAMILY FIRST, BUSINESS LATER

    <h4>Chapter 35: FAMILY FIRST, BUSINESS LATER</h4>


    Hello Dearest Readers, how have you been?


    Did you see the new cover of the novel? It suits Mu Lan, right?


    It took me three nights to find a suitable picture. And also, I would like to thank *Indunil* for helping me with the cover and other suggestions. <3 <3 <3


    Enjoy today��s chapters!!


    ________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    15 minutester...


    ��Darling, I��m sorry. I��m sorry. It��s just a misunderstanding.�� Mu Cheng was tired of kneeling and also frightened by his dear wife��s conduct. She was way too calm.


    ����Just�� a misunderstanding?�� Mu Ling lifted up her right brow. Currently she was sitting at her husband��s chair in the study room. The aura around her was chilling cold which made both father-son shiver.


    ��No, no. It��s a ��huge�� misunderstanding. I was only wanted her to be bride of Little Liang, I swear. If I��m lying then I will be hit by thunder and lightening.�� No matter how powerful, kingly, cruel the Elder was, when it came to his wife, his was like a little pet. He loved his wife way too much and he cared for his family a lot too.


    ����������


    When he became the Head of the Mu Household, he made a new rule, ��Family First, Business Later.�� His fatherughed amusingly when he made such rule. Mu Cheng��s father always cared for work and hardly gave time to his family. He was also very strict to his children. Even when his beloved wife became sick, he wasn��t able to stay by her side.


    After Mu Cheng��s mother death, his father��s personality suddenly changed. He neither cared for business nor family. He would sit around indolently and would look at the garden which his wife liked very much. Then he would take care of the flowers and vegetables of the yard.


    Mu Cheng understood his father a lot. He felt the emptiness inside his father and that would torment him. He knew his father did all that just for his beloved wife and then she was no more, his ambitions lost their ways too.


    Mu Liang learnt from his father and treated his wife in the best way that any of his family members


    did to their wives. Even other married women in the family would get jealous of her beauty and fortune and they used to conspired against her. But Mu Ling had the blood of Mu Family unlike those others married women. Her schemes knew no bounds. Still she would hurt them those who tried to harm her beloveds. Mu Cheng respected her very much for that reason.


    It wasn��t like she wanted to be a viciousdy but she didn��t want to give more pressure on her husband. Her husband and son was her top priority. And then she got to know that three years ago his husband actually ��proposed someone.��


    Proposed someone! ! ! !


    And her only son took his father��s side.


    T-H-A-T was unforgivable!!!


    However, when she heard him say that he did it for the sake of her ��Little Liang��, her anger subsided.


    After her three precious grandchildren were born, they became her favorites. Often Mu Cheng would get jealous of his three naughty grandchildren of his, because his wife would be too busy to take care of them that she would even forget her own husband.


    Mu Cheng would suffer from Mu Ling��s loveless attitude towards him. He was in despair. He could only think good of Mu Liang because he was a quiet child and had his mother��s ocean blue eyes.


    But Mu Feng was totally opposite. When Mu Feng were only two years old, he found out about his grandpa��s jealousy and acted all cute and helpless in front of his grandma so that he could often get extra attention. Most of the times, he acted pitiful at night for bed time stories or he was afraid of ghosts. So grandma mostly stayed at Mu Feng��s room at night.


    Mu Cheng understood everything when he would see his second grandchild would look at him with triumph smile in disguise. Mu Cheng would grit his teeth and cursed his own grandchild, ��Afraid of ghosts, my foot! He is the child of the devil himself!��


    He had enough of these grandchildren of him. So when Mu Jin wanted another three or four children, Mu Cheng roared at him saying, ��Think of your wife, you beast!��


    Mu Jin knew his father did it for his own selfishness. ��Who is beast? You can��t even win back your wife from your grandchildren. Don��t think I don��t know how many days you had sleepless nights because mom wasn��t there to fulfill your desire.�� Mu Jin scoffed.


    Mu Jin definitely didn��t listen to his father and was getting prepared for another child. However, his dearest wife refused. His wife, Jing Sheng really cared for her father-inw. So Mu Jin could do nothing and epted his wife��s wish with solemn face.

 Chapter 36: JUST WAIT AND SEE

    <h4>Chapter 36: JUST WAIT AND SEE</h4>


    Mu Ling loved her grandchildren like any other grandma. When her husband mentioned ��Little Liang��, she looked down on the table and saw the documents of a girl.


    She took them and started to read the details. Then she put them down. ��There isn��t much information. Howe Jiao Long did such poor job?�� Mu Ling looked at her ��traitor�� son, ��Go, call for him.�� Then she looked at her husband, ��You can sit on the chair.��


    No matter how angry Mu Ling was, she could never let their employees see this side of her husband and son. She still cared for their reputation.


    Mu Cheng and Mu Jin sighed in relief. Mu Jin immediately looked for his father��s assistant and as Mu Cheng sat on the chair across his wife, Mu Ling gave him a ss of water. Her caring attitude made Mu Cheng very happy. Once again he thanked Lord Buddha for getting such a dear wife.


    In a minute, Mu Jin and Jiao Long came into the study room. Jiao Long looked very nervous. He couldn��t understand that if Madam Mu was still angry or not.


    But to his relief, Mu Ling asked in a caring voice, ��Why didn��t you get the rest of the information?��


    Jiao Long hesitated a little, then answered, ��Madam Mu, first young master ordered second young master to destroy every single link and information regarding Miss Hua Lan. He even ordered his assistant Ju Long to register her in the Mu Family as his wife.��


    Mu Ling looked surprise a bit. After a few seconds she smiled, ��Seems like Little Liang found someone special to him.�� Then she frowned, ��But why destroying her information?��


    Mu Cheng finally opened his mouth, ��Actually it happened ten months ago....�� Little by little he told her whole story; sometimes Jiao Long and Mu Jin added some details.�� In the end the Elder added, ��I think he loves her very much and to cover up his guiltiness he destroyed her existence from the earth.��


    Mu Ling slowly shook her head, ��Have you forgotten Little Liang��s personality? No matter how massive his fault is, he is the one who apologizes first. he isn��t even good at lying. It shows how honest he is.��


    ��So what if he can��t tell lies? What is Feng there for? Do you think that little devil would do nothing?�� Mu Cheng scoffed.


    Mu Ling��s eyes gleamed hearing her husband saying Little Feng ��little devil��. ��Don��t you dare to call Little Feng in that way. He is the greatest boy there is. I won��t tolerate it in future.�� She warned her husband coldly.


    Mu Cheng shrieked a little, ��My bad.�� He said in a small voice and then cursed inwardly, ��Damn that womanizer! He didn��t even leave his grandmother. Why must he have to take every woman��s heart? He got his father��s flirting attitude. Like father, like son.��


    Mu Jin looked at his father with narrow eyes, ��Dad must be cursing me and my second son.��


    ��Anyway, I think everything is very suspicious.�� Mu Ling looked at her husband, ��If you liked that girl for Little Liang, you must have got all her data in the past, right?��


    Mu Cheng��s eyes glimmered. He smacked the table and excitedly said, ��That��s right! It totally skipped my mind. If she is really the girl from three years ago, then we can get her information.�� He quickly looked at his assistant, ��Jiao Long, bring her documents.��


    ��Yes, boss.�� Jiao Long hurriedly left.


    ��Let��s wait and see what Little Liang destroyed and what is the reason behind it.�� Mu Cheng leaned on the chair and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 37: LET’S ENJOY THE SHOW

    <h4>Chapter 37: LET��S ENJOY THE SHOW</h4>


    Hello my Dear Readers, I��m so so so sorry for not publishing yesterday and also publishing so now only a single chapter.


    I was sick for two days, couldn��t eat or drink much. Today I felt suddenly fine so I wrote this chapter hurriedly. But my fingers can��t move much. I��m feeling a weak.


    I hope after a good sleep I��ll get back my stamina.


    For apology, I��ll write six chapters tomorrow.


    Have fun <3


    ____________________________________________________________________________________


    20 minutester.....


    ��She is a good girl.�� Mu Ling agreed.


    ��She is a very good girl.�� Mu Jing nodded.


    ��Indeed, she is a perfect choice for Little Liang. My eyesight is always good.�� Mu Cheng was happy but suddenly turned sour, ��Except she likes ��that�� guy.��


    ��Do you think after meeting my grandson she��ll still remember her past crush? Have some faith in Little Liang��s heart and good looks.�� Mu Ling went against her husband.


    ��But I must say, her taste is very exceptional. How could she like a guy like ��him��?�� Mu Jin wondered.


    ��The funniest part is, ��that�� guy also wiped out the information of their personal details together, just like Little Liang.�� Mu Cheng couldn��t help but feel amuse. Thanks to our special intelligent force we got some exclusive info about their past.�� Mu Cheng felt proud of his employees. The employees of special intelligent force would fly in the sky if they could hear what just their ��big boss�� said.


    ��This girl is full of mystery. From the day she was born, her father is still unknown. None found about her mother��s dead body yet. And there are two men in her life, both of them tried to obliterate her existence. The most painful part is, people are ying around her and she could do nothing. Hope she really be happy in her new life with Little Liang.�� Grandmother Mu said pitifully.


    ��Should we spy on them, mom?�� Mu Jin asked while looking at Mu Ling.


    ��Are you still a child? How can we interfere with Little Liang��s love life? It wasn��t easy for him to get the girl he loves after three years.�� Mu Ling red at his son.


    ��We can keep an eye on ��him�� though.�� Mu Cheng said while frowning. ��Though he��s married and the way he acted with Hua Lan clearly showed that ��he�� did everything to hurt her intentionally.


    However, we are not 100% sure that ��he�� will leave her be. World knows nothing of her, while ��he�� knows that she is dead. It might make ��that�� guy suspicious. I do believe in my grandson but what could go wrong with cing a bug in ��his��pany? Let��s enjoy the show while sitting back at home.�� Mu Cheng said observantly.


    ��Heh, you never meddled with Little Liang��s affairs before. Dad, just say that you have a bore life and finally you got something interesting to pass your time.��


    ��Think however you wish but I��m worried about my grandchild.�� Mu Cheng replied. ��Even though he is my son, his observation skill is quite scary.�� He thought.

 Chapter 38: A DATE

    <h4>Chapter 38: A DATE</h4>


    Paris, France.


    Paris is known as famous city of passionate love. This city is ssy and fabulous. And the night in Paris is a gorgeous sight to see.


    In this dazzling beauty, Mu Liang and Mu Lan were walking side by side. Mu Lan��s whole body was stiff as her partner was walking while his left hand was on her shoulder. He seemed to be in a very good mood.


    Many women were looking at them as they admired handsome Liang and red at Lan. Mu Lan couldn��t help but sigh. She didn��t know the reason why Mu Liang put his hand on her shoulder. Awhile ago, when they were walking down on the street, some men were eyeing at his ��wife��, some even dared to try to touch her. Since then he let others know who she belonged to.


    Mu Lan was thinking about the conversation between them in the car. She screamed in her head, ��He said that it was a date. He said it was a date!�� She shook her head. ��Forget it. Forget it. If I keep remembering stuffs like this I can��t enjoy the view.��


    Mu Liang looked down to see the adorable expression on her face. He knew exactly well what she was thinking.


    He smiled and took her in the most famous shopping mall in Paris. It was under Mu Corporation. So the moment they entered, securities saluted them and the manager came to meet them. By then, the whole mall got an exclusive news,�� The king came with a female partner.�� Everyone became curious to see who the luckydy was.


    But s! My Liang took her to the casual dress section. Mu Liang chose multiple dresses on her size and made her to wear them for trial. After the tenth dress she wore, Mu Lan was already tired. But she didn��tin. But Mu Liang saw her tired face and didn��t make her to trial other dresses. He ordered to pack thirty dresses without Mu Lan��s knowing. She was looking for under wares but couldn��t because she was shy.


    When Mu Liang went to the shoe section, he took some sneakers, high heels, sandals and t shoes. He remembered the colors of the dresses and matched the styles of the shoes. This time Mu Lan saw him to order the manager to pack twenty pairs. Her eyes went to the sky.


    She tried to stop Mu Liang but when she went closer he looked at her. ��Do you want to buy some lingerie?�� Seeing Mu Lan bing statue and then turning red in the next second, Mu Liang tried hard to control his smile, then looked at a female stuff nearby and ordered her to take Mu Lan in the lingerie section.


    When she tried them out, Mu Lan looked at the price tag. Reading the number in the tag she froze then came out and rushed to see Mu Liang.


    Seeing her rushing out Mu Liang froze in the spot.

 Chapter 39: LINGERIE

    <h4>Chapter 39: LINGERIE</h4>


    Mu Liang was waiting for Mu Lan in the waiting room while she was in the dressing room attached to that room. He just ordered the manager to pack everything and he was sitting alone on the sofa thinking of tomorrow��s n.


    At that moment Mu Liang rushed out. He slowly looked at his right side and steeled.


    Mu Lan looked panicked as she came close to Mu Liang. ��Liang Liang, we can��t buy anything from here. The simplest lingerie costs 20,000 euro! If lingerie is so priceless then think of the price of shoes, dresses, skirts, pants and shirts. You didn��t look at the price tags. Judging by the way they are treating us, you must be the owner of this mall. But I can��t let to buy such valuable things. I will feel guilty. I couldn��t even pay you back for saving me life.��


    Mu Liang looked at her for few seconds and sighed heavily. He closed his eyes and thought, ��Thank Buddha that no one is in this room right now except me.�� Then he looked at her hopelessly. He tried to pat her head but suddenly he heard footstepsing closer to the room.


    Mu Liang quickly grabbed Mu Lan��s hand and took her in his arms and covered her with his coat. Before Mu Lan could think of anything, she was in Mu Liang��s embrace. Only then she realized that she was only wearing pink panties and bra.


    Discovering her state, her whole body trembled. She could feel Mu Liang��s hands on her naked skin. She wanted to move from his touch but then the manager came in the room.


    ��Boss, is there anything I........�� The manager couldn��t finish his sentence. He froze by the intimate scene in front of him. He saw his boss hugging the girl he came with; even covered their faces with his coat, the girl even seemed naked. ��Holy Mother of Christ! I should leave.�� As he thought that, he bowed and said, ��Boss, I-I��m sorry. I��lle when you call for me.��


    After the manager left the room, Mu Liang let out his breath and sighed in relief. Then he uncovered them and looked at the culprit who was frozen in his arms and shivering.


    Mu Lan was sitting quietly while closing her eyes. It was too embarrassing for her to look at his face.


    However, Mu Ling was getting quite a view for him as she gave him such an opportunity.


    He watched carefully at her tempting cor bones, developed breasts covered with pink bra, her inviting navel and then he looked lower and lower.......


    Mu Ling gulped as he was observing every inch of her parts which were exposed to his eyes. He knew it wasn��t right for him to do this type of things right now but he couldn��t take his eyes away from her.


    His heart was beating him with hammer; his blood cirction suddenly went crazy.


    He wanted to caress her body, he wanted to smell her, he wanted to devour her.


    As if she could feel his gaze in her, Mu Lan trembled vigorously. Right then Mu Liang came to his senses. He saw her trembling so hard that it pained him. He wanted to make the situation lighter.


    ��I thought you said that you would marry me after six months. But if you can��t stay away from my charm I understand. Let��s get married now and tomorrow we can go to see my family. When do you want the ceremony?��


    Hearing his joking words Mu Lan��s eyes flew open. She saw Mu Liang��s eyes were twinkling with mischievousness. Mu Lan turned redder and quickly went out of his embrace and ran towards the changing room.


    Mu Liang breathed in relief and then looked down at his lower body which was very alive.


    ��That was a close call.�� he thought.

 Chapter 40: A NIGHTMARE

    <h4>Chapter 40: A NIGHTMARE</h4>


    On the way back to Mu Mansion, the whole car was silent. Mu Lan still red and asionally looked at Mu Liang who was sitting beside her. The more she nced at him, the more she felt embarrassed, because Mu Liang had a smile on his face.


    As usual, after they arrived, Head Butler Leo greeted them. He looked at his first young master and then young miss. Mu Liang looked brighter than the sun and Mu Lan looked miserable. Butler Leo felt sympathy towards her. He knew his young master teased her even they were out.


    Head Butler called for Alice and Emma to take shopping packets in Mu Lan��s room and ordered others to prepare dinner.


    Mu Lan took a bath then went sown for dinner. She ate timidly without uttering a sound. She avoided eye contacts with Mu Liang. She tried hard not to make any sound.


    Mu Liang, on the other hand, was enjoying her timid attitude. He felt like he was watching a rabbit eating quietly. He had an urge to tease her a bit but controlled his volition. He already teased her so much that she couldn��t even look at him. If that continued than she might not want toe in front of him again in future.


    After finishing his dinner, he went to the study room and contacted his family. He knew that the moment he registered Mu Lan into their family, his grandpa would investigate about her. So he called to exin the details.


    But Mu Liang, never in his dreams thought that she was the girl that his grandpa would know in past even proposed her to marry into the family. If he knew....


    However, neither of his family members asked him anything about Mu Lan nor did they force him to marry a girl like before. They simply asked about his recent activities and Mu Feng and Mu Chen.


    Mu Liang was surprised by their attitude. Then he understood the massage behind their behavior. As if they were saying that, ��Whatever you do, you have our support.�� Mu Liang smiled to himself then got up from his chair and went to upstairs.


    He didn��t stop himself at the third floor; rather he climbed up to fourth floor and went the east wing where Mu Lan stayed.


    He politely knocked the door. Not receiving any sound from inside the room he slowly opened the door.


    The room was a bit colder and it made Mu Liang rxed. He looked at the air conditioner, it was turned off. He realized that Mu Lan didn��t like freezing cold. She liked natural wind like he did. There was gentle breezeing to her room from balcony and the windows those made the room colder.


    Mu Liang walked closer to the bed and sat down beside Mu Lan who was sleeping. She was in deep slumber.


    The day her unconscious body came to this mansion, every night Mu Liang woulde to see her face before he went to bed. Today was no difference.


    He calmly looked at her than he frowned. Mu Lan was in deep sleep but she had a troubled face. Slowly her breathe became irregr. Mu Lan started to breathe heavily and moved her body like she was ufortable.


    Mu Liang wasn��t sure to touch her as he was battling with the options, ��Touch her�� and ��Don��t touch her��. Then Mu Lan made a pained expression and tears started to fall from her eyes.


    Mu Liang became rigid. His heart was in pained and he knew she was having a nightmare but he didn��t know what she was seeing. He felt paranoid.


    When he couldn��t take it anymore, he hugged her and patted her dorsal to make her rx. For some times he did it and in her right ear he was softly telling her, ��It��s okay. It��s okay. I��m here now. Don��t worry anymore. I��ll stay by your side.�� Slowly she started to calm down and felt ease.

 Chapter 41: UNDER THE CHERRY TREE

    <h4>Chapter 41: UNDER THE CHERRY TREE</h4>


    Mu Lan was walking on a dark road. She didn��t know where was she going but she kept telling herself that if she went forward she would see the light.


    She walked down in the endless darkness and as she predicted, after some times she found a tiny light,ing from outside. She almost ran there.


    She found a heavy wooden door in front of her. It didn��t have any lock so she felt happy. However when she pulled that door, she couldn��t move an inch. She tried again and again. She tried till she was out of breath. But all her efforts were in vein.


    She started praying for help. She wished that there would be someone who could help her to see the light of life.


    As she prayed, she felt someone touched her right hand where she was holding the handle of the door. She observed that the hand was bigger, warmer and stronger. She felt at ease by the hand��s contact.


    Together, both of them pulled the door and finally the door opened. Mu Lan saw a beautiful scenery in front her. It was a forest with big trees and unknown flowers. She was in awe seeing such attractive nature.


    She saw a blue butterfly flying and suddenly it sat on her nose. A few secondter it flew away behind her. That moment, she remembered the hand that helped her. Quickly she looked behind her couldn��t see anyone. Even the darkness had disappeared. She felt confused but as she looked at the forest, she decided to walk towards it.


    After walking for miles, she saw hundreds of cherry trees, in the soft breeze the flowers were falling from the trees. It was so gorgeous that Mu Lan was mesmerized by it.


    She was enjoying the view and then she noticed a lonely figure under a cherry tree. She walked closely. Maybe hearing her footsteps that figure turned around.


    Mu Lan stopped at her track. She saw a handsome man staring at her coldly. That man looked quite familiar but she couldn��t remember no matter how many times she searched in her memory.


    That man had a grand aura around him. Anyone who would look at him would want to kneel down in front of him. He was 6��1�� tall, pale skin, ck hair, brown eyes, sharp nose, thin pale lips.


    Mu Lan never felt more attracted to anyone before. The thing which caught her eyes the most was his brown eyes. They were cold, distant and lonely.


    Mu Lan stared at him without blinking.

 Chapter 42: PLEASE, DON’T LEAVE ME

    <h4>Chapter 42: PLEASE, DON��T LEAVE ME</h4>


    ��Who are you?�� The handsome fellow asked. The way he asked it felt like he was a king ordering his lowly subject.


    If it were someone else, they would flinch hearing such chilling voice. But Mu Lan didn��t flinch or shiver. She found him quite interesting. She couldn��t take her eyes off of his lonely eyes full of sadness.


    Those lonely eyes were distant. They wanted to stay away from people, not because they didn��t want people closer to them. It was because, they were afraid of getting hurt. Though they kept their presence indistinct, they wanted the warmth called love. They wanted friends. They kept wishing but no one came to recognize them.


    Mu Lan looked at his eyes deeply. That man felt ufortable under her sharp gaze. He didn��t feel it intimidate but he felt that those transparent eyes could read his soul like an open book. He looked away.


    Seeing his difort, Mu Lan averted her gaze. Then she slowly got closer to him. That guy saw her movement and became alert. His body became rigid and he eyed her suspiciously.


    ��I asked you who you are. What do you want and why are you here?�� He asked cautiously.


    Mu Lan smiled at him. ��I��m Hua Lan. I��m here to find my path of happiness.��


    That guy didn��t believe her. He looked colder than before.


    ��Maybe he didn��t believe me. But I did speak the truth.�� Mu Lan thought. She knew that she should leave but she couldn��t. She wanted to apany that lonely guy. But he had different wish. he didn��t want her to be with her.


    He coldly said, ��Leave! I don��t want to see your face.�� Saying his line he turned around and wanted to leave. However, Mu Lan had another n. She asked, ��What��s your name? Why are you here?��


    He refused to answer but he stopped in his track when he realized that certain annoying girl was following him. He sternly said, ��Don�� follow me or I��ll hurt you.��


    Mu Lan said, ��Dude, why are you acting so heartlessly. We are alone here. So why don��t we go together. I��m feeling that we��re going to the same route.�� She smiled at him.


    This time, he didn��t say anything. They walked silently and that cold guy didn��t utter a word since then.


    Mu Lan started to feel bored and suddenly there were some sounds of guns. She became frightened. She felt this sound was familiar but she couldn��t remember from where she heard this sound. But the moment she heard, she knew it was sound of gun.


    She started to panic as the sound wasing closer. She saw a guy pointed out his gun at her. She was too afraid to move. All of a sudden, that cold guy appeared between them and took the bullet.


    Mu Lan felt that she did something wrong. She hugged that guy. They were closer to river. So she took him to river bank and took some water in her hands and made him drink the water. Seeing his blood flowing out, she felt her heart was ripped out.


    She couldn��t control her tears anymore and started to say, ��Please, don��t leave me. Please, don��t leave me.��

 Chapter 43: HUGGING PILLOW

    <h4>Chapter 43: HUGGING PILLOW</h4>


    That guy looked at her. His expression said he was in pain. He tried to smile at her. He wanted to reassure her that he was okay, nothing would happen to him.


    He tried to say all but he couldn��t. When he opened his lips blood came out.


    Mu Lan felt scared. She hugged him tightly and said, ��Please, I beg you. Don��t go. Don��t leave me alone.��


    This time, he uttered some words. The voice was so low that Mu Lan couldn��t understand. So she lowered her head and ced her left ear closer to his lips. Then she heard clearly, ��I��lle back for you. I��ll search for you, even if have to go to hell. I��ll find you.��


    Then everything went dark.


    Mu Lan felt restless as she woke up from that nightmare. She was crying and sweating. Then she felt someone hugged her. She remembered that touch. It was warmer, stronger like before. Then she heard that person said, ��It��s okay. It��s okay. I��m here now. Don��t worry anymore. I��ll stay by your side.�� Her heart calmed down. She felt ease.


    Mu Lan thought of the dream, a beautiful dream, better than thest one. She hugged that body. She found it stiff but she didn��t let go. She felt happy that this time this person didn��t let her go, didn��t leave her alone. She murmured happily, ��Thank you.�� Then she drifted to deep sleep.


    Mu Liang never thought when he tried to ease her, she would hug him back. The moment she touched her, he became a statue. He even forgot to breathe.


    His good conscience said to let her go when she fell asleep again. His bad conscience said not to let her go. Again the good conscience said not to do anything that would make him regret it. Then his bad conscience said that this was his lifetime opportunity, he shouldn��t waste it.


    Mu Liang was in dilemma. He really, really didn��t want to let her go.


    [A/N: I know my readers don��t want you to let her go either. :D]


    Then he made a decision. He would listen to both of his conscience. Slowly he took off his sandal. Then he slipped into her cover. Heid down beside her and hugged her closer.


    When Mu Liang adjusted her head in his left arm, Mu Lan faced him and hugged him tighter. Now that she feltfortable, she offered him a beautiful smile.


    Seeing her smile, his heart started racing. Then he realized his mistake. Her slender soft, soft body was touching his shoulder to toe. He felt her soft breasts and knew she wasn��t wearing any bra.


    Maybe she thought of him as a hug pillow, her body was rxed as she hugged him.


    Mu Liang wanted to forget her touch. But was it that easy? Certainly not!


    He could feel his desire was showing up and he couldn��t help it. A soft bed, slender body, warm temperature didn��t help his lust for her. Mu Liang looked down to see her sleeping face. Then he closed his eye and said to himself, ��Only this time.�� He opened his eyes ad slowly bent down. He softly ced his lips on top of her forehead. He was in that position for a while. Then he forced him to think of her as a hugging pillow and fell asleep.


    In his dream, he saw what he wanted to do to her that night. That was the warmest, most desirable dream he ever had in his lifetime.

 Chapter 44: PET AND BODYGUARD

    <h4>Chapter 44: PET AND BODYGUARD</h4>


    When Mu Lan woke up in the next morning she felt refreshed. She looked at the balcony door from where sunlight was greeting the room. She twirled her body as she got up. She freshened up and went downstairs. There she was Mu Liang sitting on the sofa while reading the newspaper.


    There was a hot coffee mug on the table, she realized that he wasn��t waiting too long. Mu Lan greeted him, ��Good morning, Liang Liang.��


    Hearing her greeting Mu Liang looked up. Seeing her bright face, total opposite ofst night he felt relieved. He also smiled at her and greeted, ��Good morning.��


    As Mu Lan sat beside him, Mu Liang gave her a fashion magazine. She thanked him. Seeing him so rxed, Mu Lan looked up at the clock, it was almost time for work. So she asked, ��Liang Liang?��


    Mu Liang looked up and smiled, ��What is it?��


    ��Aren��t you going to work?�� Mu Lan asked.


    ��Actually today I��ve to go somewhere else. Someone ising from New York. We��ll head together.��


    Mu Liang dared not to say that he was going to visit the girls�� dorm for her room decoration.


    Mu Lan nodded, ��Oh, okay.�� Then she looked at the magazine. She tried to cover he light blushing face. She thought the way she asked him it was like they were married couple.


    Soon Head Butler came and greeted Mu Lan and told them breakfast was ready.


    After they finished their breakfast, Mu Liang took her out. They went to the east wing where the vegetable garden was situated. There they saw a man in ck t-shirt and trouser with ck ss. He was with two German shepherd.


    Seeing Mu Liang and Mu Laning, those shepherds started barking and ran towards them. Mu Lan froze on the spot. She wasn��t afraid but still cautious.


    First the shepherds jumped on Mu Liang and gave him some licking in his hands and they gave their attention towards Mu Lan. When she saw them looking at her suspiciously, she drew closer to Mu Liang. Seeing her difort, Mu Liang hug her waist and pulled her closer. Then he introduced her to them.


    ��Lan, they are Oscar and Lucy. They are husband and wife. Recently Lucy gave birth to twins, the girl is called L and the boy is called Noe. They are one month old. They came here today. I sent them to Italy, my family house when I heard Lucy was pregnant. My grandma loves Lucy. They seem unfriendly first. To make them friendly, you just have to kneel down, give them your sweetest smile and try to shake your hand with them.��


    As Mu Liang instructed her, Mu Lan knelt down and smiled a bit. She extended out her right hand.


    ��Grrrr.�� Oscar came between Lucy and her. He seemed very protective towards his wife.


    ��Behave.�� Mu Liang warned him coldly.


    Hearing master��s warning Oscar gave him a pity look then smelled Mu Lan��s hand. ��She doesn��t look unfriendly or a bad girl unlike those shameless hags who tries to seduce my master.�� Oscar thought wise. Then he advanced his right leg to shake her hand. ��Huh, just because I��m shaking my leg with you, doesn��t mean I trust youpletely. If you want to stay with master I don��t mind but stay out of my wife.�� Oscar scoffed.


    Mu Lan became very happy. She also shook her hand with Lucy.


    When Mu Liang saw that they wouldn��t be harm to her anymore, he looked at the man who was walking to them. That man in ck came closer and bowed to him.


    Mu Liang told Mu Lan, ��He is Hugo Muller. From now on he is your personal bodyguard.��


    Mu Lan was surprised. ��I don��t need bodyguard.�� She protested.


    Mu Liang smiled at her, ��I don��t have to remind you what Feng told you, do I?��


    Mu Lan remembered what Mu Feng told her before he left. She gulped. ��No, you don��t.��

 Chapter 45: IRRATIONAL ORDER

    <h4>Chapter 45: IRRATIONAL ORDER</h4>


    As Mu Liang and Mu Lan were talking to each other, they didn��t see the reaction of the poor bodyguard beside them. Hugo Muller had been working under Mu Liang for five years. He never saw a woman except Mu Madams in this mansion; neither had he seen his boss taking so sweetly with others. Today he got to see not only his boss brought a woman, he was even talking with her sweetly and for the first time in his life, he saw his boss was smiling so tenderly. Hugo Muller��s jaw dropped to the ground. ��Is he really my boss? Or someone else is wearing boss��s mask to fool me?�� He was truly confused.


    Maybe, gods from heaven couldn��t bear his pain, finally they made Mu Liang and Mu Lan notice that someone else was with them.


    Mu Liang gave his attention towards his bodyguard and ignored poor Hugo��s reaction. Mu Liang opened his mouth, ��She is Mu Lan, young mistress of the Mu Household. From now on, you��ll take care of her outside.��


    Hearing same cold voice like before Hugo was practically felt relieved. He realized that this was his boss. The shocking news was that his boss got himself a woman and it didn��t seem like a forced marriage. ��This woman seems quite graceful and less talkative. She is conscious of her surroundings. Last time, the girl which was chose by the Elder was over bearing. The way I see it, looks like boss really dotes on her. Is she the girl he chased almost three years ago?�� Thinking about that Hugo Muller bowed and said, ��Yes, boss.��


    Mu Lan looked at Mu Liang and asked excitedly, ��Where are the puppies? I want to see the puppies.��


    Seeing her glittering eyes Mu Ling couldn��t take his eyes off of her. His heart raced. He tried to calm him heart and told her, ��Let Oscar and Lucy be your friend first. Then you might be able to y with their children.�� He smiled.


    Their beautiful moment was destroyed by a sudden phone call. Displeased Mu Liang looked at his phone and saw the name of the caller. It was Louise Fontaine.


    He excused himself from Mu Lan and went further away from her and answered the call. ��Yes.�� His answer was short.


    A girly voice waved through the cell phone, ��Mr. Mu, I just got in the car you told me to. I��m heading towards your mansion. It will take thirty minutes.��


    ��OK.�� Again Mu Liang kept his reply short. Hugo Muller was now convinced that this was his real boss.


    Mu Liang looked at his beloved, ��I��ll head to work in thirty minutes. If you want to go somewhere, ask Hugo. He��ll guide you anywhere you want to go.�� Then he dismissed himself from her and signaled Hugo to follow him.


    While they were walking, Mu Liang ordered him, ��Don��t let her go to the business area. Always stay close to her. Don��t let your guard down. She has been a target of Chinese Underground. Also she is suffering from amnesia, so keep your curiosity to yourself. Don��t even let a leaf touch her.�� Then he gave Hugo a cold look.


    Hugo Muller looked despondent. ��Boss, yourst order is quite irrational.�� But he didn��t dare to utter a word. He understood that his boss took her very seriously, so he had to be attentive when he had to guard her. He was still curious why Chinese Underground would target her but he knew that his boss would never tell him and this woman had amnesia. He wished that there would be someone to quench his thirst of curiosity. He thought of second master. However he was in Switzend.


    Hugo gave a deep sigh and went back to the vegetable garden where he had to guard Mu Lan.


    _________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Beloved Readers, today I experienced what revolution is like. I don��t know if you guys know the situation of Bandesh or not.


    Today I was really scared to death. I��m proud of the students who started this revolution against our undisciplined government andw. They are not even eighteen years old but they made the trafficw for betterment in two days which our police couldn��t do in 47 years.


    However, I was shaken by the nasty works of the government. I��m d that I reached home safely and soundly after one hour of tireless walk.


    I don��t have anyone to express this aching feeling of mine. So I��m sharing with you guys. Hope you don��t mind.

 Chapter 46: HAH, OLD LOVE

    <h4>Chapter 46: HAH, OLD LOVE</h4>


    Thirty minutester a ck car went to the Mu Mansion. The passenger inside didn��te out but the driver opened the back door and let Mu Liang enter.


    Mu Liang saw a woman was sitting beside the driver. Her blond hair was tied up. She had a sses on her nose and was busy with some documents in her hands.


    ��I��ll treat you Eva��s cook.�� Mu Liang understood that she did it because of her friendship with Mu Feng. She really had an important project in New York. Still she came here to work for him personally. If it were for other businessmen, she would send her assistant.


    Louise looked up from the documents. She looked behind. Her beautiful green eyes shone. ��I can��t say no to that. But I��m surprise to see you alone, Mr. Mu.��


    Mu Liang understood what she meant. He answered, ��Feng went to Switzend.��


    Louise��s left eye brow went up. ��Fleeing from exes?��


    Mu Liang shook his head, ��Holiday.�� As usual, his answer was short but friendly.


    Louise seemed shocked, ��Mr. Mu, since when did you be so generous?��


    Mu Liang went speechless.


    ��Am I that heartless?�� He thought.


    �C �C �C �C �C �C �C


    Pierre and Marie Curie University


    Dean Andrew Smith chose a perfect time to let Mu Liang and Louise Fontaine visit girls�� dormitory. Everyone was busy with sses so the dorm had zero poption except for ten people. They were the Chancellor and the Dean of the university, Mu Liang, Louise, two other interior designers and four assistants.


    The Chancellor already who was going toe so he was all prepared. Mu Liang and Louise Fontaine were weed warmly. They didn��t waste their time. As soon as they reached the room Mu Lan was going to stay, they started to n. Mu Liang gave Louise materials for furniture and Louise immediately started to draw.


    Louise is well known interior designer, so she didn��t need much guide from Mu Liang. After half an hour Mu Liang and Louise finished their tasks and Mu Liang ordered the other two interior designers to work ording to the design Louise set out.


    Before noon, Ju Long came to take Mu Liang to the office.


    Ju Long was waiting at the entrance when Mu Liang and Louise came out with the Chancellor and the Dean. Ju Long greeted three gentlemen and then looked at Louise and smiled, ��It��s been a while Miss Fontaine.��


    Hearing an old ss mate addressing her so formally Louise felt upset. She ignored his greetings and entered in the car.


    While passing Ju Long, Mu Liang sighed and said, ��Hah, old love.�� Then he entered into the car too.


    On the other hand, Ju Long froze in the spot.

 Chapter 47: AWKWARD

    <h4>Chapter 47: AWKWARD</h4>


    Years ago, when Mu Feng, Louise Fontaine and Ju Long were still in school together, they had a good bond. Who knew this friendship would turn into a triangle love story?


    Back then Louise Fontaine was totally charmed by Mu Feng who had zero idea of her feelings towards him. He had a good future as an actor but hepromised for his brother and took over the European Underworld. He started to pursue women and became an infamous womanizer.


    It hurt Louise to watch him with women every day. There were many times she saved him from his exes. He never dated anyone more than five days. So Louise didn��t care much.


    But one day, at the birthday party of a friend, Mu Feng met a girl and was totally obsessed with her. Then Louise got rmed. He looked so serious while dating her that he let go off his womanizer attitude.


    After monthster, Louise saw Mu Feng was sleeping with another woman who wasn��t his girlfriend and that hurt Louise to the core. The respect, the trust Louise had for Mu Feng was broken into pieces. Ju Long was there tofort her. When the news spread like fire, as usual Mu Feng broke up with his girlfriend and he came back to normal.


    Ju Long looked very inferior and loved to read books. However, under his bookworm face, he had a goodmunication skill and there were hardly any news that would slip from his ears. That��s how he got to know the connection between Mu Feng and the Underworld. Therefore he applied for secretary position in Mu Corporation. But Mu Liang saw through his true capability. In the end, Ju Long became Mu Liang��s assistant without his friends knowing.


    When Louise and Mu Feng got the news after their graduation they were surprised first but congratted himter. After that, Louise soon pursued her career s an interior designer, and they all parted. Little did they know that Ju Long did all those hard work so that one day Louise would look at him. Even for once. However, it was all Ju Long��s wishful thinking. Even though they were apart for many years, they were still in contact and their friendship was eversting.


    �C �C �C �C �C �C �C �C


    Now that they meet again, Ju Long spoiled everything.


    While sitting inside the car Louise looked at the documents with bitterness. Mu Liang looked like he had no interest in the whole world and opened hisptop to start working. The one who was in the most awkward position was Ju Long.


    He wanted to cut off his head though he didn��t know what he did wrong to make his friend upset. He simply tried to act formal in front of those chancellor and dean.


    It��s not that Louise Fontaine didn��t understand Ju Long��s gesture. She didn��t even know why she was upset. Also she vaguely heard Mu Liang say ��old love�� she was really confused after hearing that. The first thing that came into her mind was, ��Was he mocking her?��


    In contrast, Mu Liang was enjoying their show. He was already feeling happy thinking of Mu Lan��s surprised face. so he didn��t spoil the fun and quietly observed them with a serious face.


    Soon the car reached the office and Ju Long and Mu Liang went out. The driver was about to start the engine to take Louise back to mansion Ju Long stopped him. Then looked at his long-time-crush ��Let��s talk.��


    Mu Liang looked back and smirked so lightly that anyone who would see that could think of it a hallucination.

 Chapter 48: TRUE INTENTION

    <h4>Chapter 48: TRUE INTENTION</h4>


    Before Mu Liang left them he said coolly to Ju Long, ��Take your time.�� Without looking back, he left them alone.


    Ju Long was working nonstop for past nine months. He deserved some times off. Moreover he met his friend after a long time. Not to mention, she was his long time crush. Furthermore Mu Liang could handle the work load even without his assistant��s help. He cked off too much. He needed to pay for it.


    �C �C �C �C �C �C �C �C �C


    After Mu Liang left, Ju Long and Louise Fontaine went to the nearest cafe. Ju Long didn��t realize that his boss would be so generous to give him time to be with his friend at office time.


    They sat in the seats casually and ordered some desserts. Ju Long looked at the beautiful woman sitting across her. He opened his mouth, ��I really don��t know what made you upset back then.��


    Louise felt guilty to make him suffer when he did nothing wrong. So she apologized, ��I��m sorry. I didn��t want to mean it like that.


    Seeing her sorry face Ju Long felt relieved and he smiled, ��It is okay. You must be tired. After a long journey you went straight to work.��


    Louise shook her head, ��No, it��s not like that. I really wanted to meet you and Feng. But I guess I can��t meet him while he is in Switzend.�� Louise bit her lower lip.


    Smile on Ju Long��s face disappeared when he realized what was going on her mind. He looked straightly at her eyes, ��Do you still like him?��


    Louise didn��t answer him and looked out of the window. Ju Long felt a sharp knife went straight to his heart. He felt this same feeling a long time ago when he first realized her feelings for Mu Feng.


    ��He is still a womanizer like he was before.�� Ju Long warned her. Louise painfully smiled without looking at him.


    Ju Long panicked, ��How long do you want to wait for him?��


    This time Louise looked at him, ��Forever.�� Her single word was enough to send Ju Long in the realm of despair.


    ��Do you n on telling him that you like him?�� He asked while covering his pain in the heart.


    ��When will hee back?�� Louise sipped the cup of lemon tea.


    ��Feng wille six dayster.�� Ju Long answered truthfully. He knew it was cruel of him knowing that Louise would be rejected but he wanted her fantasy for Feng to over.


    After he joined as assistant of Mu Liang he found out Mu Feng��s real reason behind the cheating his girlfriend. To save her from Mu Feng��s Underworld enemy he tried to fool everyone. Till now he loved that girl and he kept an eye on her so that she didn��t fall in danger.


    Ju Long also knew Mu Feng saw Louise only as his friend and he had no romantic feelings for her. He made it clear before indirectly and Ju Long��s emotion for Louise was already found out by sly Mu Feng. That time Mu Feng gave him many tricks to make Louise fall for him but Ju Long didn��t listen to him at all.


    When Mu Feng saw that nothing of his indirect rejection help Louise to clear her head, he started to avoid any sort of contact with her. But Louise had no idea about that. Only Ju Long knew Mu Feng��s true intention.

 Chapter 49: ONE LAST TIME

    <h4>Chapter 49: ONE LAST TIME</h4>


    A young waiter served them desserts and while doing that she secretly nced at Ju Long. Ju Long might be a secretary but he could bepared to any model. His dress code was very professional and he ck locks made his pale face very attractive. Many women fell under his spell looking at his thin pink lips and dark eyes. His gorgeous look helped him multiple times to get business contract. Since then, he was called ��Flower of Mu Corporation�� by the employees. Sometimes Mu Feng would joke about it too.


    Louise gave her a stern look before she asked Ju Long, ��Did you buy ticket for me?��


    Ju Long nodded, ��Yes. Your flight is at midnight.�� Then he gave her an envelope.


    ��Perfect. It��ll take four to five days to finish this project in New York. I��lle back then to finish that unfinished business.�� Louise had a bite of the strawberry dessert.


    ��You were brave enough toe at the crucial moment. It must be hard for you.�� Ju Long understood she was very busy. She came to another country for another project while her billion dor project was about to end. If her absence made something wrong she would not only lose billion dors but also her reputation. she risked everything toe here. ��Was it all for Mu Feng?�� Ju Long thought.


    ��Well, you don��t have to me anyone for that. I really wanted to meet Feng. So I wanted toe here, even it was for sixteen hours.�� Louise replied.


    ��Just as I thought.�� Ju Long thought bitterly. He realized no matter how unimportant the work was, as long as it was from Mu Feng��s family she would never refuge it. Moreover Mu Feng didn��t continue to contact her. So it was a good opportunity for her. Who would have thought that while she was here Mu Feng would be out of the country. ��So you are really going to confess to him?�� Ju Long wanted to be sure.


    ��I think I waited long enough.�� Louise finished her dessert and looked at her friend, ��I want to end it. I want to end this torture. I know he won��t say ��no�� to me.��


    Seeing her over confidence Ju Long��s back straightened up. ��How do you know that he won��t reject you?�� He asked carefully.


    ��Based on the fact that he never said ��no�� to me in the past, I know he can��t able to see my pain.�� Louise wiped her lips with tissue.


    Ju Long didn��t say anything anymore. He knew why Mu Feng never said ��no�� to her. Because every time he wanted to say ��no��, Ju Long would signal him not to so that. The one who spoiled her was not Mu Feng, rather Ju Long.


    ��Ok then, I��ll pursue her onest time. Onest time I��ll try to make her look at me.�� He promised to himself. Then he stood up. ��I��ll take you to the car. Let��s go.��


    Louise smiled at him and nodded, ��Sure, I need some rest. Let��s meet in the evening.��


    They went out and headed to the office garage. After the car left with Louise, Ju Long went to the office. He had lots of work to finish and he couldn��t leave all to his boss.


    When he entered his boss��s room he saw one third of work had been done. He was amazed by Mu Liang��s capability. Ju Long was out for thirty minutes and Mu Liang finished the hardest work which normally took whole day to finish for a normal person. He also smiled by the kind gesture when he saw the easiest works were left for him to finish. His boss treated him really well.

 Chapter 50: ASKING ABOUT YOUNG MISTRESS

    <h4>Chapter 50: ASKING ABOUT YOUNG MISTRESS</h4>


    On the way back home, Louise Fontaine remembered that she didn��t ask Ju Long about the girl who was going to stay at dorm. She was too busy to n on confessing to Mu Feng that she forgot about that girl.


    She took her cell phone from the bag and called Ju Long. Before it could ring once Ju Long answered the call.


    ��Louise?�� Ju Long unhurriedly asked.


    Louise mocked, ��Are you ying with your mobile or something? Or maybe you were eagerly waiting for my call.��


    From the other side Ju Long smiled a bit, ��Is there something you need?�� He went straight to the point.


    Hearing him not giving attention to her joke Louise pout a bit, ��I want to know who is going to stay at the dorm? Judging by your boss��s seriousness, it must be someone closer to them. But I never heard Feng mention anything about his younger sister.��


    Ju Long sighed, ��Is that it? Look Louise, I��m busy right now. I was going to call a client when you called. I��ll answer your questionster.��


    ��Can��t your call wait?�� Louise felt like she was wronged.


    Ju Long shook his head hopelessly. ��I really did spoil her too much.�� He thought. Then he answered, ��No, my work can��t wait. See youter, bye.�� He hung up the phone.


    Louise thought that Ju Long was changed. He always listened to her indulgences. Now he chose work over her. Unhappily she looked at the driver who was about twenty years old. She asked him, ��What��s your name?��


    Usually a driver cannot talk to the guest of boss while driving. But this guest was friend of second master. It had been three years since he started working under Mu Family but it was the first time anyone other than Miss Lan asked his name. Though it had been sixth time he drove Louise, it was the first time she asked her name.


    He answered, ��Miss, my name is Ronald Roy.��


    ��How long have you been working here?�� Louise asked again.


    ��Three years, miss. It��s the sixth time that I��m driving you.�� Ronald didn��t like this ��ungrateful�� miss, so he answered as he razzed and acted all innocent.


    ��Oh, yes, I remember.�� Seeing his innocent face Louise didn��t get angry but she was annoyed by the way he answered. She felt like that he mocked her. Still she didn��t express it. ��So tell me, who the girl is going to attend in the Pierre and Marie Curie University. I never heard Feng mentioning that he had a sister.��


    ��So that��s the real reason you talked to me. When Assistant Long didn��t answer your question, you think I am going to answer you? And who are you to ask me with such bossy tone. Even second young master talk to me with a friendly tone and Miss Lan talk to like I��m her younger brother.�� Ronald was displeased by the way Louise was asking him questions.


    Therefore he answered, ��Miss, it��s forbidden to answer the question you asked. Boss said not to talk about this subject. I beg your pardon if I offended you in any way but I��m obliged to follow the rules.��


    Louise��s beautiful face darkened. ��Fine.�� She answered curtly while thinking, ��Even if you don��t tell me it��s fine because I��m going to know it sooner while I go to the mansion.��


    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Dear Readers, you can��t believe what I dreamed today.


    I saw that I was chased by the goblins. They looked like human and they were so ugly.


    They killed many of my friends and imprisoned some of them. Those who were imprisoned were: Hak, Yona from Akatsuki no Yona (Yona of the Dawn). Have you watched the anime or read the manga. I��m a fan of them but never thought that they would be by friend in my nightmare.


    I didn��t tell you the most shocking news yet! ! ?


    After detaining us they arranged a marriage between me and their king!!!!!!!


    Do you want to know who that is????????


    Last time I tried to flee from the marriage I got to see his face because he chased after me.


    That goblin king was Yang Yang! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! !


    I don��t know if you know this handsome Chinese guy but I really like this actor a lot, specially his smile. XD


    But that was not the point. Even though I recognized him in my dreams I was scared to death. It didn��t matter if he was Yang Yang, it was a goblin I was going to marry. TT


    When I woke up I realized I was so thirsty and I was sweating a lot. I guess it will take time to forget this nightmare. Look, I��m still shivering.

 Chapter 51: TO CHANGE HER MIND

    <h4>Chapter 51: TO CHANGE HER MIND</h4>


    After going to Mu Mansion, Louise was greeted by Butler Leo. He was same as before.


    ��Miss Fontaine, we prepared a room for you. Please have some rest. If you are hungry then you can call me or Irene anytime.�� Head Butler introduced Irene who was a maid.


    ��Sure.�� Louise shortened her answer and went to the room which was prepared for her. After going to the room, she went to bath.


    Irene prepared dress for her and she waited outside of the room. That moment driver Ronald came to talk to her. ��I heard from my sister that Miss Louise is in your care. Is that true?�� He asked.


    Irene looked at this handsome young fellow and replied, ��Alice told you the truth.��


    In this household, everyone knew that Mu Lan��s maid Alice and driver Ronald were twins and they had good rtionship. If they were to disguise in same clothes it would be hard to recognize who was who. Even Mu Lan was shocked when she saw Ronald the first time.


    ��Did Miss Louise ask you about young mistress?�� Ronald inquired


    ��No, she didn��t? Why are you asking?�� Looking at his serious face Irene also became serious.


    ��Miss Louise has been asking everyone about young mistress. Assistant Long didn��t answer her, so I did the same. I told Alice and Uncle Leo about it and Uncle Leo told me to warn you not to tell her about young mistress. After all, she is an outsider.�� Then Ronald asked her, ��By the way, I haven��t seen young mistress anywhere. Where is she?��


    Irene smiled, ��Miss went out with Hugo. She said that she wanted to visit Eiffel Tower. Young master will be very jealous if he hears it. He was nning on taking her there this evening. Hugo was so nervous when he heard where young miss wanted to go. Hope he got a n to change her mind.��


    Ronaldughed, ��You��re right. Or else, he will have to face young master��s wrath.��


    As they were talking they both heard sounds from inside. ��It seems like Miss Louise finished her bath.�� Thinking that Irene signaled Ronald to go and she knocked the door.


    �C �C �C �C �C �C �C �C


    Mu Liang was busy in a meeting that��s when he got a message from Hugo. Seeing his bodyguard��s name on the cell phone Mu Liang frowned and looked at the message. It says, ��Boss, young mistress wants to go to Eiffel Tower. I couldn��t tell her that you will take her there tonight. How can I change her mind?��


    He cued Ju Long to continue the meeting while he called Hugo. When Hugo answered the call Mu Liang said in a low voice, ��Take her to Bibliotheque Nationale de France.�� After saying one sentence he hung up.


    Ju Long could hear his boss��s voice. He understood that his boss was talking about Miss Lan. As he was standing behind Mu Liang, he saw Hugo��s message. Ju Long knew from his investigation that Mu Lan liked books and most of the times she spent her free times in library. More precisely, library was her second home.


    Therefore, it was easy for Ju Long to catch Mu Liang��s point. ��If she were to go the national library of France which holds extensive historical collections she would forget to return Mu Mansion let alone Eiffel Tower.��


    Savage!


    Ju Long shook his head in disbelief. He was once again amazed by the intelligence of his boss.

 Chapter 52: MANY AMAZING PLACES YET TO VISIT

    <h4>Chapter 52: MANY AMAZING PLACES YET TO VISIT</h4>


    Without any advance notice Hugo Muller took Mu Lan to Bibliotheqe Nationale de France. After she was out of the car, Mu Lan was astonished by the scene in front of her. What was before her it wasn��t what she expected; she saw four pirs like buildings. Each building looked like open book. What made her more astound were not the ss buildings but these for buildings were situated in a rectangle shape. From distant it looked like an open book.


    Mu Lan slowly looked at the bodyguard beside her. ��It doesn��t look like Eiffel Tower.��


    Hearing her voice without any sign of dissatisfaction Hugo Muller felt slight relived. ��Young miss, Eiffel Tower looks more attractive at night. It is still afternoon. So I thought before I take you there I should bring you here. We can go inside. If you still don��t like it then we��ll go to other ce.��


    His logical exnation left her with zero objections. She looked at the sight again. She looked at there in daze and asked Hugo, ��What is this ce?��


    Hugo sincerely replied, ��This is called Bibliotheqe Nationale de France. This is the nation library of France.��


    Mu Lan looked at him with full of confusion. ��Which building is the library?��


    Hugo didn��t smile at her question. For every visitor who didn��t know about this library would think same thing. So he replied seriously, ��Young miss, these four buildings are the part of the library. The main building is underneath. More precisely, we might be standing above the library.��


    Mu Lan looked at Hugo in disbelief. Seeing her reaction Hugo Muller shrugged. ��Well, there are many amazing ces she has yet to visit. It has just started.�� He thought looking at her.


    It wasn��t that Mu Lan didn��t want to belief him. Rather than that, she didn��t want to belief her own ears. As she had yet to decide what to belief, she ran in the middle of these four buildings. She crossed a bridge and suddenly she stopped in front of the railing before her. She saw trees and sses on the side of the walls. Lights were on and anyone could see what was inside. The she looked down on her feet. She realized that she was standing above the library.


    ��Then what Hugo was telling was the truth. i didn��t hear wrong.�� She excitedly looked at Hugo Muller. ��Show me the entrance.��


    Watching her acting like a child who got a new toy Hugo was shocked. As he showed her the way to entrance he thought, ��Boss, your idea is really effective but I��m not sure if it willst long.�� What Hugo didn��t know that he had still enough things to get shocked in near future.


    After security check up they went to the library section. As soon as they went through the door Mu Lan stopped in the track. Her jaw dropped. She was stunned the view of the library. She saw desks, tables, chairs, bookshelves between every pir and of course books. Thousands of books were there. If the books weren��t enough, the yellow lights above every bookshelf made it more grandeur and royal. Mu Lan looked up and saw in the roof there was arge oval shape window and around it there were more than eighteen round windows. They were the source of the light they were getting inside.


    Seeing such majestic, ancient vibeing from this ce Mu Lan was dumbfounded. She didn��t move, neither she blinked once.


    Her reaction made Hugo a bit bbergast. He didn��t think that some books could make a person react this way. He was never fond of books. He liked weapons more. Since he was a child, he liked gun toys. He always thought books were boring. But her response towards these thousands of books made him think otherwise.

 Chapter 53: WILL MORN THIS WHOLE WEEK

    <h4>Chapter 53: WILL MORN THIS WHOLE WEEK</h4>


    Mu Corporation


    The heads of all departments were shocked by their boss��s sudden development of emotion. It was the third meeting they were having and their boss was extremely cool. Even though there were one or two mistakes, he pointed out the ws and more shocking to them, he showed them some easy way to handle the problems they were facing.


    Earlier they thought maybe because it had been nine months since he had meeting in the office. However, they saw their boss check his wrist watch multiple times. At first they were surprised. In a second they all became curious what made their calm boss so restless. They started to whisper at each other:


    ��Today we have such an important meeting, still boss is looking so rxed.��


    ��True, Finance department and Management department made such silly mistakes and boss didn��t say anything.��


    ��Who says he is rxed? Look, he is looking at his wristwatch in every fifteen minutes.��


    ��What could be more important to him than a meeting?��


    ��Does he have a date? Today he looks like he dressed up a little.��


    That was true. Before Mu Liang would wear only grey suits and pants, but today he wore Prussian blue suit and pant. Moreover, the suit was from famous Prada brand.


    ��He got a girlfriend! No! I��ll be a widow!��


    ��If he really got himself a girlfriend hen all our female employees will morn this whole week.��


    ��It would be good for us ��single men��. Because of boss we never got a girlfriend. Our female colleagues are such beauties.��


    ��Even we got ourselves girlfriend, they would turn us down after they would see our boss��s face.


    Have you forgotten what happened to Vice-president��s daughter? When she saw our boss at Christmas party two years ago, she confessed to him and even tried to seduce him. Within a week she divorced her husband to get our boss.��


    ��Huh, even married women can��t be saved from our boss��s look.��


    ��How do think boss��s girlfriend will look like?��


    ��She must be very beautiful.��


    ��She could be a royalty.��


    ��.....maybe a demon tamer.��


    Mu Liang could hear all the whispering going on around him. But he was really in good mood. Therefore, he didn��t try to stop them. All he needed to get the reports within office hour time. If he could finish this meeting on time then he could stay with his ��wife�� more. He personally made a reservation. He was very eager to give her a surprise.


    As he was thinking all that a smile crossed his face for a second. And this scene didn��t get missed by his eagle-eyed employees.


    ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! !


    They became more bbergasted. Their imaginations ran wild.


    ��Ahh, what did I just see? Our Demon boss just smiled!��


    ��He was definitely thinking of his girlfriend.��


    ��Boss, if you were to breakup with us then why did make us fall for you again, even with a seductive smile?��


    Ju Long saw everyone��s tortured face and deeply sighed. Today, in a different way his Demon boss tortured his employees while he was thinking of a romantic date.


    Heartless!

 Chapter 54: CANNOT TAKE HER OUT

    <h4>Chapter 54: CANNOT TAKE HER OUT</h4>


    After the meeting ended Mu Liang straight went home. Ju Long didn��te along with him because of some unfinished work. That��s when everyone got time to release their curiosity and they surrounded Ju Long like mosquitoes. Ju Long realized his chance of spending some quiet time with Louise was gone. He could only hopelessly shake his head.


    When Mu Liang reached his mansion as usual, he was greeted by Head Butler Leo. Mu Liang asked him, ��Where is Lan?��


    Mu Liang��s rxed face made Butler Leo also rxed. But hearing his question, Leo��s back stiffed. He totally didn��t want to destroy this mood of his young master. It wasn��t usual to see his happy face. But he had to answer young master��s question. ��Young mistress has not arrived yet.��


    Mu Liang was heading towards his room along with Butler Leo. Hearing the answer Mu Liang stopped in his track. Then he looked back at sixty six years old butler. Mu Liang remembered that he told Hugo to take Mu Lan to Bibliotheqe Nationale de France. He realized it was a bad choice to take her there before such romantic date.


    Mu Liang took his cell phone from the pocket and dialed Hugo��s number. After the third ring Hugo answered the call.


    ��Boss!�� Mu Liang could hear his bodyguard��s panic voice.


    ��It��s half past six.�� Mu Liang replied coldly. ��Are you trying to ruin my date?�� Actually this was Mu Liang wanted to ask his bodyguard but in thest moment he changed the sentence.


    ��Boss, I know. I��m so sorry. Actually I��ve already remind young miss about the time but she avoided me like a worm.�� The way Hugo Muller sounded was like he was in the time of mental breakdown.


    ��Just as I thought; if she is in the realm of books, how can other things attract her?�� Mu Liang smiled while thinking of his ��bookworm wife�� was reading books attentively in the library. Then he said, ��It��s not that she is treating you like a worm. She is just too attentive when she reads books.�� Then he thought of something else. ��Also take few pictures of her reading books without her knowing.��


    ��...... Okay boss.�� There was a long pause before Hugo answered Mu Liang. First he didn��t want to believe what just he heard. Then he remembered that in the morning he saw different temparaments of his boss. Thinking of that, he realized that his boss was waiting for his reply he answered him.


    In contrast, the purpose of this idea was to take Eiffel Tower out of her head. Now it looked like, Eiffel Tower left her for good. Hugo couldn��t tell her about date. Even if he did, Mu Lan probably wouldn��t hear him say anything.


    Mu Liang wanted her to dress up a little. He shrugged. ��It was a good idea to take her there.�� He kept smiling as he made his way towards Mu Lan��s room.


    �C �C �C �C �C


    When Mu Liang went to Bibliotheqe Nationale de France, it wasn��t hard for him to find Mu Lan. Looking at her drowning in arge book, Mu Liang��s eyes filled with affection. He slowly moved towards her. The one who found out about his presence was Hugo Muller. Seeing his bossing to them, he stood up. Mu Liang gestured him to go out before them. Hugo obeyed his boss.

 Chapter 55: WHERE WERE YOU? ON MARS?

    <h4>Chapter 55: WHERE WERE YOU? ON MARS?</h4>


    After Hugo left Mu Liang went to Mu Lan and sat beside her. He put his face on his left hand and looked at his right side where she was sitting. Her reading ability was fast. He could tell the way her eyes were moving. He looked at the book and tried to read what she was reading. But he couldn��t. It wasn��t written in French, Spanish or English. It wasn��t written in Chinese either.


    Seeing her not paying attention to her, he was feeling a little ufortable. He realized that he didn��t like this unknown book at all. Howe a book could be more interesting and more lovable than him?


    Mu Liang cleared his throat to catch her attention. Two female students who sat across them looked up. They looked annoyed to be disturbed at first. But when they looked at the handsome man sitting across them, they started drooling. Soon the area they were sitting filled up with many female students.


    They all felt jealous of Mu Lan who was getting all attention of this handsome man.


    When Mu Liang saw he didn��t get his wife��s attention but bunch of female students, he knew that he couldn��t continue staying here. He was curious about what could make this book more important than him. So he touched the left shoulder of Mu Lan. Mu Lan, who was deeply reading book, was startled by his action. When she looked at her left, he saw Mu Liang sitting beside her. She was surprised to see him. She asked, ��Why didn��t you tell me you wereing?��


    ��.....��


    ��Dear wife, I was sitting beside you for five minutes and tried to get your attention. Where were you? On Mars?�� Mu Liang looked at her in amazement.


    However, Mu Lan had no intention to give Mu Liang any heed. She looked at the book she was reading and said excitedly. ��Liang Liang, can you imagine what I have been reading? This book is from ancient Greece. It was written about how the universe has been created and how gods, titans and other things came into this world, how Zeus imed the throne. Isn��t this exciting?�� She looked at Mu Liang. Her eyes were twinkling like stars.


    Mu Liang was surprised to hear what she said. ��Do you know how to read Ancient Greek?��


    Mu Lan staggered by his question. She answered carefully, ��It seems like it.�� She thought for a moment. Then she said again, ��Maybe I was studying Greek when I was in China.��


    ��Of course you weren��t.�� Mu Liang thought. Her documents didn��t show that she knew Latin. There, the document showed that she only knew Chinese, English, German and French. Chinese was her mother tongue and other threenguages she learnt due to manypetitions urred in European countries. Ancient Creek was a deadnguage. So how could she know that without any guidance?


    Mu Liang would never find this answer unless she got her memory back. Mu Liang destroyed her existence. So no matter how much he tried, he couldn��t get this answer. But Mu Liang couldn��t tell her that.


    However, Mu Liang felt relieved to know that even if she lost her memory, she didn��t lose her knowledge. ��Then she still can make new codes and programs. We can try thatter.��


    He smiled at her and patted her head, ��It must be it.�� Then looked at his wristwatch and changed the topic, ��It��s gettingte. We have an appointment. You also have to change your dress. So we should get going.��


    Mu Lan pouted a bit. I was crystal clear to Mu Liang that she definitely didn��t want to leave this ce. He knew that he couldn��t refuge her request. Therefore, before she could say anything, Mu Liang hurriedly said, ��You cane here whenever you want. So why don��t rest your eyes for tonight for me?��


    Mu Lan really didn��t want to leave this ce. But she also didn��t want to make Mu Liang wait. After all, she cane here every day. Reluctantly she nodded. Then she left with Mu Liang making other female students heartbroken.

 Chapter 56: STUNNINGLY BEAUTIFUL

    <h4>Chapter 56: STUNNINGLY BEAUTIFUL</h4>


    As they reached the car, Hugo opened the door for them. He was clearly surprised to see theming before twenty minutes. He thought that it would take his boss at least thirty minutes to make her listen to him.


    Mu Liang instructed driver Ronald to take them in a public dressing room. Ronald obeyed his boss.


    Mu Lan quizzically looked at the man beside her. Realizing her stare Mu Liang looked at her in a sweet gesture, then handed her a packet. "There is a dress. When you go to the dressing room, you can change in there."


    Mu Lan nodded and said "Oh, okay." Then she looked out of the window, looked at the library.


    Seeing her giving him no attention at all, Mu Liang signed. He wished that he could move this library over his mansion. That way, Mu Lan wouldn''t go anywhere out of his side.


    Few minutester, Ronald stopped the car in a parking lot beside a shopping mall. Mu Liang turned towards Mu Lan told her that she can use the dressing room there and instructed Hugo to show her the way in.


    Hugo and Mu Lan went to the mall and before she could go to the dressing room, Hugo observed the whole room with his professional eyes. When he left, Mu Lan closed the door and opened the packets. There she saw a beautiful dress, a box of sandal and a jewelry box. Mu Liang didn''t forget to bring a makeup box as well.


    Seeing his careful thoughts Mu Lan smiled helplessly. ''Who can find a guy like that?'' She asked herself.


    Twenty minutester, Mu Lan came out of the shopping mall with Hugo. Those who passed them looked at her in amazement.


    She was wearing a Champagne colored evening dress. It was a long gown made of silk. There was an upperyer. The upperyer was made of chiffon where Champagne colored flowers and leaves were embroidered. The neck was oval shaped and it was half sleeved long gown.


    Mu Lan wore a light make up. She didn''t tied up her hair neither she wore any jewelry. Even without a single jewelry she was stunningly beautiful.


    Hugo opened the door for her and she got into the car. When Mu Liang looked at her, he froze for a moment. He looked at her without blinking. He even forgot to breathe.


    Then Mu Liang saw some amiss and frowned. He opened his mouth, "Why aren''t you wearing any jewelry? And if I remember correctly then I put a hair clip inside the jewelry box."


    Mu Lan lowered her head and said, "They were all made designed with diamonds, looked so expensive."


    Mu Liang dotingly smiled at her and took the packet from her. He opened the jewelry box and took out the pink diamond tops. He said in a low voice, "Let me help you to wear it." Mu Lan was in dilemma, but looking at his reassuring smile she obediently listened to him. Mu Liang slowly put the ring on her ear. After that, he took out the pink diamond bracelet and put it on her left hand. Atst, he took out the hair clip which was designed with small pink and white diamonds. "Let me do your hair." He said.


    Mu Lan looked at him, surprised, she asked him, "Can you do that?"


    Her lips were parted and Mu Liang took a nce at them. They were a bit wet because she licked them a moment ago. She didn''t wear lipstick, so her rosy wet lips looked very desirable to him.


    Mu Liang felt his mouth dried in a second. He gulped and forced his eyes to shift them at her eyes. That moment he was battling against his desire, as a result, when he looked at her, he had a hungry stare.


    Looking at his eyes, suddenly Mu Lan felt her blood rushed towards her face. She started to feel hot.

 Chapter 57: THEY’RE GOING TO KISS!

    <h4>Chapter 57: THEY��RE GOING TO KISS!</h4>


    Looking at her red face something flicked in Mu Liang��s eyes. Without answering her previous question he extended his right hand and cupped her left cheek.


    His touch made Mu Lan shiver. She wanted to move away but Mu Liang almost hypnotized her with his ocean blue eyes, so she couldn��t.


    Mu Liang brought himself closer to her as they were still looking eye to eye. They forgot everything what was going on around them. They even forgot that they were in the car and there were other two people in front of them.


    Slowly Mu Liang extended his left hand and ced it behind her head, then pulled her closer. When their faces were inches close, they could feel each others breathes. Mu Liang advanced forward as his lips almost touched hers.


    Mu Lan almost forgot to take breath when Mu Liang moved his face her right side. They were so close to each other that his lips nearly touched her neck. He could smell her vani scent. He didn��t want to move away. So he very slowly gathered bunch of her locks and tied them with the clip. To Mu Lan it felt like eternity, but to Mu Liang it felt like a second.


    Calmly he moved away and looked at her. There still hadn��t enough space between them. As their eyes were locked together, they neither blinked nor looked away.


    While they were having such romantic gesture, Ronald and Hugo were in terrible condition. In the rare view mirror, both saw their boss and his wife��s intimate moment. They nearly had a heart attack. They forgot to breath. They were even afraid to move. They thought if they were to make a sound it might disturb their boss��s romantic atmosphere.


    They wanted to cry out and say, ��Boss, please spare us from your PDA! We cannot take it anymore!��


    Hugo felt like he was in hell. ��Boss, does tidying hair take three minutes?�� For the second time he felt today, this man was not his boss. He looked at the rare view mirror and his eyes became bigger than flying ser. ��Oh my God! Oh my God! They��re going to kiss! They��re going to kiss!��


    While Hugo��s heart as about to burst, Ronald was so nervous that he almost crossed Eiffel Tower and he didn��t realize it. The one who caught famous Eiffel Tower was Hugo. Seeing Eiffel Tower nearly passed them, he grabbed Ronald��s arm. Hugo was excited enough to grab Ronald tightly. Ronald was startled by sudden pain in his arm, so he immediately stopped the car causing the passengers behind them jolted as well.


    As soon as Ronald stopped the car he understood what he had done. He didn��t dare to look at the rare view mirror. Hugo saved him by saying, ��Boss, we have reached the destination.��


    Mu Lan was thinner and lighter than any of them. So the sudden break made her almost fell from the car. If Mu Liang couldn��t grab her at right that moment, she would have hurt her head.


    Mu Liang really wanted to fry Ronald that time. But when he looked at the girl in his embrace, he controlled his anger. There were two reasons behind his control. First, he didn��t want to scare her. Second, he really wanted to hug her but couldn��t get the opportunity until Ronald made a way to do so. Of course, second reason was the real one.


    Therefore, Mu Liang silently gave a death re to both of them and then looked at the girl in his arms. He caressed her back mildly and softly asked,��Are you okay?�� When she nodded in reply he gently said, ��Let��s go out.��


    Mu Lan moved from his embrace. She was too embarrassed to look at him. When she was being hugged by Mu Liang tightly, she could hear his heart beating and also she could feel his muscled body.


    Mu Lan wanted to forget that moment as she looked outside of the window and she was surprised.

 Chapter 58: DAZZLING VIEW

    <h4>Chapter 58: DAZZLING VIEW</h4>


    No one told Mu Lan the special appointment was in Eiffel Tower. So she was stunned by the scenery she was seeing.


    In the City of Light, Eiffel Tower must be the most enchanting scenery to be seen. As soon as the night fell, the tower took a golden sheen, lit up by more than 300 spotlights arranged along its girders. Cones of light highlighted the structure and revealed it in a new light, both from the bottom and from the second level, where the tower��s curved silhouette served up an unbeatable view.


    Mu Lan was mesmerized by such captivating view. After a while, when she was feeling suffocated, and then she realized that she was holding her breathe.


    Seeing Mu Lan in daze Mu Liang smiled with affection. He Let her look at the tower for few minutes, then he gently held her hand. That��s when Mu Lan realized that she wasn��t dreaming and there was someone beside her.


    He told her, ��Every evening, the Eiffel Tower is adorned with its golden covering and sparkles for five minutes every hour, while its bacon shines over Paris.��


    ��It��s so beautiful.�� As the lights on the tower were dancing, Mu Lan��s eyes were glowing as well.


    After five minutes when the illumination was over, Mu Liang said in a low voice, ��After lunch you haven��t eaten anything. You must be hungry. Let��s go.�� Mu Lan wasn��t that much hungry. However, when she understood that he was really looking out for her on his own ord, her heart was filled with gratitude.


    She didn��t make anyment that he held her hand. She rxed her body and moved together with him towards the tower.


    They showed their tickets and went upstairs. When they climbed the stairs, she was stunned by the view she saw. There were restaurants, bars, stores and even salon inside of the Eiffel Tower. Today was really a shocking day for her. No matter what she saw today, everything made her speechless.


    Before they could enter the restaurant, Mu Lan stopped Mu Liang. Mu Liang looked at her confusedly.


    ��Let��s watch the view first.�� She suggested.


    Mu Liang asked, ��Aren��t you hungry?�� He was worried that she might be too hungry that she might not enjoy the view properly. So he nned on taking her to the restaurant first.


    However Mu Lan was too excited to feel her hunger. In the mall she ate a small dark chocte bar which Hugo bought her in there. So she wasn��t that hungry. She wanted to absorb the night of Paris first.


    ��You can rest assured. I am certainly not hungry. Let��s watch the view first.�� She pulled his hand.


    Watching her so rxed around him and having fun, Mu Liang��s heart was full. He gently patted her head and suddenly bowed while saying, ��As your wish, my Princess.��


    His dramatic monologue made her blushed. She quietly tried to pull her hand out but Mu Liang grabbed her hand again and went upstairs.


    Mu Lan didn��t seemed to be tired when they reached the top. On the contrary, each step they took, she became even more energetic. She stood by the railing and watched the whole city glimmering.


    She took some deep breath and tried to absorb the shimmering beauty before her.

 Chapter 59: GOSSIP GIRLS AND ROMANTIC DINNER

    <h4>Chapter 59: GOSSIP GIRLS AND ROMANTIC DINNER</h4>


    Mu Lan was afraid of disturbing the dazzling beauty, so she said quietly, ��Oh my God! It��s so beautiful.�� Her eyes glittered along with the shining golden city of France.


    Many visitors were also enjoying the gleaming view of the city. However, when they looked at the stunning couple beside them, they were amazed.


    Some girls started gossiping, ��This guy is so handsome. I can��t take my eyes off of him.��


    ��Dream on. He is already taken. Look at them. They are very close.��


    ��Isn��t this girl wearing the gown from Andrea and Leo?��


    ��She is. The guy must be rich. Damn this girl is sure lucky.��


    Mu Lan was busy with watching the view, so she didn��t hear anything what they said. But Mu Liang heard every word and became a bit annoyed. He red at those gossip girls. Seeing a chilling gazeing from him, the gossip girls zipped their lips and flew from the spot.


    Thirty minutester, Mu Liang took her to the 58 Tour Eiffel. Their table was arranged in the corner. From there, anyone could have seen the City of Light. Mu Lan forced herself not to be surprised anymore.


    The table was gorgeously decorated and there were three candle lights and the candle stand looked antique. There were red rose petals were spread all around the table. It was a very romantic view.


    There were very few people sitting around them. Some men looked at Mu Lan in daze and some women looked at her in jealousy. Same case happened with Mu Liang. The women who were present there were drooling and men thought of him a lucky b*****d. However, no one recognized this powerful man because of his low profile.


    Mu Liang held out a sit for her. After she sat, Mu Liang also sat down. He ordered their food beforehand. So within ten minutes the starters were served. When Mu Liang first saw her eating cook Eva��s food, without reading a document he could tell that she was a food lover. She also gave extra attention to sweet and spicy food. So he ordered all the delicious food those she would love to eat.


    They slowly finished their meals and after drinking a ss of red wine Mu Lan was feeling dizzy. She looked at the bottle and asked, ��What is the name of this wine?��


    Mu Liang sipped on his ss and replied, ��It��s called Chateau Mouton Rothschild. It a red wine from Pauic.��


    Mu Lan looked at him, ��Pauic? Is that a city?��


    Mu Liang shook his head and replied, �� Pauic is a wine growingmune, or you can say municipality, and appetion d��origine contr?l��e within Haut-M��doc in Bordeaux, centered on the small town of Pauic.�� He paused a little, and then a faint smile crossed over his lips. ��And if I tell you the details you might not hear anything.�� He looked at the girl who was already in the dreand.


    Mu Liang paid the bill and stood up. He approached her and slowly took her in his arms and left their first dating spot.

 Chapter 60: ONLY HER OWN FEELINGS

    <h4>Chapter 60: ONLY HER OWN FEELINGS</h4>


    While Mu couple was enjoying their romantic dinner, maid Irene was having hard time.


    Every maid in this mansion was polite and patient. Irene was no different from them. But Louise had been asking her about young mistress for several times. She politely refused to answer and said that they weren��t allowed to talk about what she was asking her. But Louise kept pestering her.


    Ju Long was supposed to visit her in the evening but he didn��te and didn��t leave her a message either. She even called but it was in vein. Her flight was at midnight and yet she didn��t find out anything about this mysterious college girl. She was really annoyed.


    When Irene��s patience was in the bottom line, Ju Long came to save her. Irene sighed in relief inside and bowed to Ju Long and then hurriedly left.


    Looking at her fleeing figure, Ju Long understood her situation. He sighed and looked at Louise. He opened his mouth, ��You surely gave her a hard time.��


    Louise looked at him, ��I didn��t. She was the one who refused to follow my order.�� She looked very pissed off.


    Ju Long shook his head, ��You are not her master. She is just serving you as a guest. You can��t be rude to her. Don��t act so spoiled, you are not a child anymore.�� Then he looked at his wrist watch and said, ��It��s almost time for your departure. Let��s go.��


    Louise pouted and said, ��Why are you sote? You didn��t answer your phone either.��


    Ju Long took her luggage and answered her, ��After the meeting was finished, the employees didn��t let me go and took me to the restaurant. Everyone was working hard for this meeting so when it was finished they all wanted to celebrate me. Though I told them that I had a meeting with a friend but they didn��t listen.��


    Tiredness was clearly written in his face and observing that Louise didn��t ask for anything else.


    When they came out Louise was surprised to see that there was neither a car from Mu Liang nor a driver. It was Ju Long��s blue sport car. She looked at her friend, ��Long, didn��t Mr. Mu arrive yet?��


    Ju Long was busy with putting her luggage in the trunk so he wasn��t able to catch the disappointed tone in her voice.


    Ju Long was an intelligent man He always drew a clear line between his private and professional life. Though he loved Louise Fontaine and they were friends with Mu Feng, he never sold out any information regarding Mu Feng or Mu Liang to her. To Mu Family, she was just an outsider. No matter how much she liked Mu Feng, it was only her feelings alone.


    Mu Liang didn��t announce her existence to his family, so Ju Long could only hide the fact. When the world would know about this pair, Louise would also find out about them herself.


    Ju Long closed the trunk and then looked at her. He replied, ��Boss has other things to do. He is a very busy person. You know the meaning of business, don��t you?��


    Of course Louise knew. She was used to working day and night without much rest. She didn��t ask any other question regarding Mu Liang.


    As Ju Long opened the door for her, she got in and then Ju Long sat in the driver seat and started the engine. They drove off. Louise was looking at the mansion till it disappeared from her sight.


    On the road she asked about the college girl and Ju Long clearly said that he couldn��t say anything about it. Suspicion grew stronger inside her heart.


    ________________________________________________________________________

 Chapter 61: SECOND NIGHT TOGETHER

    <h4>Chapter 61: SECOND NIGHT TOGETHER</h4>


    Everyone was looking at Mu couple in amazement and women��s hearts filled with jealousy as Mu Liang carried Mu Lan in princess style. He called Hugo beforehand, so as soon as he stood beside the road, Ronald drove the car beside him and Hugo hurriedly came out and opened the door for Mu Liang.


    Mu Liang carefully took her in the car. He sat infort and gently hugged her. Hugo and Ronald looked at each other. Their faces looked like they were in pain.


    Soon they reached Mu Mansion. They were weed by Butler Leo. This sixty six years old butler nearly had a heart attack watching young master carrying young mistress. He almost was going to panic when saw her lying in his arms but then Mu Liang cued him not to make a sound. That��s when Butler Leo realized she wasn��t harmed and was only sleeping. He gave a sigh of relief.


    Butler Leo also wanted to say that Louise Fontaine left with Assistant Ju Long, but he didn��t want to disturb them right now. He could tell him next morning anyway.


    Mu Liang silently took her in her bedroom. He made her lie down in the bed but when he tried to retreat, he couldn��t. Mu Lan��s arms were around his neck and they promised not to let him go. Mu Liang tried many ways to take her arms off of him but the more he did, the more her arms tightened around him. He gave up on trying when he nearly woke her up.


    It wasn��t easy for Mu Liang to take off her shoes while his face was inches close to him. Then he carefully took off his own coat and shoes and climbed on her bed.


    He could get used to it, Mu Liang thought to himself as he looked at her dearly.


    Mu Lan was still hugging his neck. Mu Liang positioned her on his body so that when she would wake up she wouldn��t have any pain in her body. He looked at the ceiling and patted her head with his left hand softly and hugged her warmly with his right hand.


    Mu Lan��s soft, warm body was touching his body all over. Her arms were above her head, and so her breasts were touching his abdomen. Moreover, she was defenseless.


    Mu Liang closed his eyes and tried to forget the feeling in his body like yesterday. However, his nose betrayed him. He felt her vani scent was stronger than usual. His heart raced. He could feel his body was getting warmer and he was getting erection when he didn��t want that.


    His body wasn��t listening to him at all! Just when he was about to lose his control Mu Lan moved. Mu Liang��s whole body froze.


    ��If she is going to wake up now.....�� He didn��t dare to think anymore.


    However, what Mu Lan did was totally unexpected, even for Mu Liang.


    She took her arms off of his neck. Before Mu Liang could miss her touch, she hugged his body. Feelingfortable, Mu Lan smiled and brushed her right cheek against his chest. She said in a sleepy voice, ��Liang Liang, stay here.��


    Mu Liang was so stunned by her sudden cuteness and desirable gesture that he forgot to take breath for a while. His heart started to melt to the core. Then his gaze softened and he rxed his body.


    He questioned himself, ��Is there any reason not to love her?��


    ��No reason.�� His heart answered itself for him.


    While Mu Liang was ruthless with others, his whole body and soul became softer before her.


    He wished that he could stay like this for eternity. Mu Liang slowly closed his eyes and drifted to sleep. A small smile touched his warm, thick lips.

 Chapter 62: LOVED TO HURT HER

    <h4>Chapter 62: LOVED TO HURT HER</h4>


    Shanghai


    Li Mansion


    He was exhausted as he sat on the sofa. He pinched the area between his eyes. He tried to calm his anger. But he couldn��t. He heard a child crying and screaming. His eyes flew open. It was like, someone poured oil into the fire.


    He forcefully opened the door. m! The loud sound made the maid and the almost two-year old kid shudder in fear.


    The child��s father roared, ��Get out of here, now!�� Then he mmed the door close.


    The kid was too afraid to cry. He was shivering. His mother wasn��t at home and he missed his father a lot. His father never took him in his arms and never yed with him. Once his father was used to talk to him but that was nine months ago.


    The kid��s eyes filled up with tears and hugged the maid who was holding her. The maid who was also trembling in fear held the child tighter.


    ��Where are madam and second master?�� The maid also wanted to cry along with the kid.


    She tried to calm down the child in her arms, ��Young master Shan, please don��t cry. When your motheres from shopping she will hug you and after second young masteres from office, he��ll y with you. Let��s take you to the y house.


    The maid took little Li Shan to the yhouse which his second uncle specially made for him. It was his most favorite ce. The maid put him down on the wooden horse��s back and only then he stopped crying.


    While Li Shan was ying with his wooden horse and father on the other hand half lying on the sofa and looked at the photo in his left hand. It was a photo of a college girl who had a trophy in her hand and had a triumphal smile lingering her face.


    He missed her. He missed her a lot. He couldn��t realize that his hatred made him so blind that when she was dead he would understand that he had feelings for her. It was a feeling that wanted him to hurt her even more.


    The moment he found out her existence he hated her. He hated her to the core. His only reason ofing this far was only for tormenting her.


    He fist his hand. ��If I find her, if I find her, I��ll make sure to torment her to the point that she will cry every second. I��ll make her my ve. I��ll train her in such a way so that she can only see me.�� His blood was boiling to torment her.


    He stood up and with big steps he came closer to the reading table. He opened a drawer. There was a cigarette packet and a lighter.


    He was used to smoke when they were together alone. He used to do that because she couldn��t bear smoke and the smell. He loved to hurt her.


    That silly girl though he really liked smoking so she gave him a lighter as a gift. However, he never used it.


    He took the lighter in his right hand. He clearly remembered her pained expression that day when he coldly told her he was marrying her elder sister. A smiled formed in his lips.


    With his right thumb he opened the lid of the lighter and flicked the lighter so that the fire could light up. Then he put the picture over the fire. The picture started to burn slowly.


    From the blue light, it turned up to yellow light. Little by little the yellow fire devoured the girl��s body.

 Chapter 63: BURGLAR IN THE HOUSE

    <h4>Chapter 63: BURGLAR IN THE HOUSE</h4>


    This was thest photo he had of her. As the picture burnt, his eyes also burnt in rage. He was angry that she found a way to escape from him, found a way to flee from his grasp.


    When fire nearly burnt his finger tips, he let go off the tiny burnt piece of paper and put it in the trash. As he sat down on the sofa his cell phone rang. He looked at the phone. It was Si Guen.


    He frowned but answered the phone. He asked in a cold voice, ��Yes?��


    His cold,manding tone made chills ran through Si Guen��s spine. He quickly said, ��Boss, s-something happened in your inws house.��


    The man sat steel. ��What do you mean?�� His voice was chiller than before.


    Assistant Si Guen trembled even more hearing his voice. ��B-boss, some people broke into madam Li��s parental house.��


    Before Si Guen could exin everything, his boss interrupted. ��Did anyone get hurt?��


    Si Guen replied, ��No one was in the house yesterday, so your inws didn��t get hurt. The surprising part is, the burrs didn��t steal anything expensive except....�� His voice trailed off. He wasn��t sure if he should continue. What he found out today was a great shock for him.


    The boss got annoyed at his assistant stopping at the crucial moment. He roared, ��Except what?��


    Hearing his boss��s voice roared like a tiger Si Guen��s cell phone almost slipped out of his hand. ��B-boss, the burrs took all little miss��s personal belongings as well as documents and they also took her individual as well as family pictures. Moreover there isn��t any trace of little miss at all! It is like she wasn��t in Hua Family in her life. Mr. and Mrs. Hua just got home and as soon as they saw some of their pictures missing they called your third mobile. I lied to them saying you were in meeting, so they told me everything. I sent two of our agents, they were the first to notice that everything regarding little miss were disappeared.�� He took a deep breath. Then he said, ��Also there is another incident.��


    His boss calmly said, ��I��m listening.��


    Si Guen continued, ��Before they called me I was handling other matter. That is....�� He paused for a second, gulped and then carried on, ��Some one visited little miss��s apartment and tried to destroy all her personal things by igniting fire at gas pipe in the apartment. That was a huge fire. It took some times for fire service to reach the destination. But they were toote. The whole building was so fire then. The situation is now stable. However, Nothing of little miss��s belongings exist now. And the two professional spies you personally imnted, they were also burnt. It seems rather suspicious.��


    President Li didn��t feel that bad after listening of the bugler incident. However, the apartment was thest memory of her. She bought it with her own money. When he heard that it was also destroyed, his whole body shook. An unknown feared tried to devour him. He stood up and rushed towards the door. He ordered his assistant, ��Go to the civil affair office and search into Hua family. Look for her information. Do it now.��


    Si Guen hesitated first but then said, ��Boss I already did. But I didn��t get any information regarding little miss. I checked Beijing University as well as herwyer. Thewyer and the university clerk both said that someone broke into both of the offices and destroyed all the information regarding her.��


    President Li stool silently in the track. He was nearly closer to the entrance.

 Chapter 64: BECOME THE HAPPIEST PERSON IN THE WORLD

    <h4>Chapter 64: BECOME THE HAPPIEST PERSON IN THE WORLD</h4>


    He couldn��t believe his own ears. Soon he realized that his heart was squeezing hard. He couldn��t breathe. He felt all his stamina was drawn away.


    Hearing so sounding from the other side Si Guen didn��t say anything. He silently waited for his boss��s nextmand. He felt really bad for little miss, also he was worried about his own boss.


    ��How great it would have been if these two were to get married!�� He thought to himself. Then his boss wouldn��t lose his temper all the time. Like before, he would smile happily. Even though he was married to Madam Li, he never was ferocious. All went upside down because of the incident nine months ago. If little miss didn��t get killed...�� Si Guen signed inwardly.


    Nine months ago when his boss came with him family from Italy, Si Guen signed in relief. Because few days ago he lost all contacts with his boss. Even second master couldn��t even find him. Assistant Si Guen was surprised not to see little miss with them. She promised to give his girl a stuffed doll, after all.


    Maybe she wanted to stay there for a while. It wasn��t easy for her to be her elder sister��s side. But it was all his wishful thinking.


    President Li rushed to the car and told his wife and son to take a cab. Second master wanted to take them home but his elder brother refused and told him to go to the office with him as well. All Si Guen could do was to tag along with his boss and boss��s younger brother.


    As soon as they went to the car, President Li instructed them to find little miss. Both Li Sheng and Si Guen were surprised at first. In a split second Li Sheng was upset to hear her name and twisted his mouth, and Si Guen got worried. But neither of them asked anything and started to make several calls.


    That time, Si Guen thought that as Madam Li was looking refreshed it might not be that serious. Maybe, little miss didn��t want to see boss��s lovey-dovey act anymore so she decided toeter on.


    However, when Si Gues wanted to sigh in relief, his boss blurted out, ��We were attacked. She got hurt and made a way for us to escape.��


    Oh my God! Si Guen��s body shook violently. He didn��t want to think anymore. It wasn��t a surprise for him that, little miss sacrificed her life for his boss. Almost everyone around them knew how much she loved him. But more importantly, the question was, who would want to hurt them?


    Li Sheng panicked when he heard that his elder brother and his wife-child were attacked. But President Li said that they were unharmed. Only she was the one who got hurt. Si Guen didn��t miss Li Sheng��s slight mocking smile lingering in his lips.


    Hearing this Si Guen clenched his fist and closed his eyes. He remembered little miss��s happy smile. He remembered that on his wedding day she prepared a bouquet for them, and when their girl was born she gave her a beautiful name. He could never forget her mncholy expression when his boss would hurt her every time. But she still lived on.


    When he looked into her documents, he got some unpleasant information. He got to know that little miss was always treated badly in her family because she wasn��t their true heir. But she never knew who her real mother and father are. She was the most unfortunate talented girl Si Guen ever met in his life.


    ��Little miss, you have suffered a lot, rest in peace. If you ever born again, then my greatest wish is that you get a wonderful man who will make you the happiest person in the world.�� It was Si Guen��sst prayer.


    Later, no matter how much they searched for her, how many times Li Sheng went to Italy, never found a trace of her. President Li didn��t tell anything. Everyone found out after Madam Li spoke. Her family acted well being upset and they arranged a funeral ceremony.


    President Li never showed up. His inws thought that he really disliked her. But Si Guen knew that, in his heart President Li never believed that she was dead. He couldn��t ept that fact was true.

 Chapter 65: YOU REALLY DID LEAVE

    <h4>Chapter 65: YOU REALLY DID LEAVE</h4>


    After some moment of quietness, finally President Li opened his mouth, ��I��ming over there.��


    Si Guen was recalling the past when his boss spoke. At first he didn��t understand what his boss meant. But soon his expression changed. He said, ��Boss, right now I��m outside the little miss��s apartment building.��


    President Li replied, ��I know. Wait for me.�� Then he hung up and went towards his helicopter.


    Si Guen looked at the phone in disbelief andined inside, ��Boss, it is half past ten. I��m hungry. And how can you tell me to wait for you in the middle of nowhere? Even if you don��t care about your child, well I do love my family. I miss them.�� Unfortunately he bickered inside his heart. He wouldn��t dare to say that in front of his boss.


    Sooner than he thought, his boss arrived. As he thought, his boss took helicopter toe to Beijing from Shanghai. When President Li stood up in front of the apartment building, such kingly figure looked like a wounded tiger. He was looking at the heavily burnt balcony of fourth floor. There, once, she used to stand to feel the south breeze.


    Without looking at his assistant he asked, ��And the spies?��


    Si Guen replied, ��Their burnt bodies were already taken to the autopsy. We��ll get the result soon, though we can tell the answer without even getting one.�� Si Guen stopped for a moment and firmly said, ��Boss, they were definitely murdered. Or which professional would die in this spot. Furthermore, one of them was holding a knife.��


    If it wasn��t clear enough, Si Guen��sst statement made it all clear.


    Looking at the burnt building President Li suddenly felt that he became poor. He had nothing left in this world. Now that he no belongings of her, he felt empty handed. He realized that she was really gone this time.


    Suddenly he remembered something. He eximed, ��The trophy!��


    His assistant was taken aback. ��Did boss really crack his brain? Is it time for calling a psychiatrist?��


    Not voicing her thoughts he asked in confusion, ��Trophy? Boss?��


    President Li didn��t take note of his assistant��s voice. He asked, ��What about the trophy she got in the Germany?��


    Now Si Guen truly understood what his boss meant. ��Did boss burn the picture I gave him?�� he replied, ��Boss, I looked for it too but I didn��t find it.��


    Hearing that, President Li��sst hope flew away. He looked at the sky. It was gloomy. Red clouds were forming in the sky. Soon it might rain. Looking above he thought, ��See? You really did leave. You once said that you would follow me around and never let go. You broke your promise. You left me with nothing.�� His tall figure looked forlorn in the night of Beijing.


    He looked back at his assistant and said, ��Let��s go back to Shanghai.��


    Si Guen was stunned. He said, ��Boss, the investigation....��


    Before he could finish, his boss said, ��It can wait. And also, take a week off.�� Then President Li walked to the helicopter.


    Si Guen couldn��t believe his ears. After nine months he got days off. But he felt that something wasn��t right.

 Chapter 66: WAIT FOR ME

    <h4>Chapter 66: WAIT FOR ME</h4>


    After reaching Shanghai, Si Guen went to his house happily, he couldn��t wait to take his family to somewhere far for a while; and his boss went to his study room.


    President Li strode towards the door when a luscious voice called him, ��Honey, you havee home! I thought you wouldn��t. It is two o�� clock after all. Aren��t you tired? I��ll prepare a bath for you.�� That woman came closer.


    President Li turned around and looked at the woman with innocent look. ��They aren��t simr at all.�� He thought.


    That woman stood beside him and seeing him gazing at her she smiled as well as asked, ��What is it? Are you hungry? I��ll prepare food for you. You had dinner, hadn��t you?��


    President Li again turned around and moved to the way of study room. Before he opened the door he said without looking, ��Do not disturb me while I��m working. Go back to sleep.�� Then he opened the door and went inside. His tone wasn��t polite, but it wasn��t cold either.


    That woman smiled a little and thought, ��At least you care about me. Goodnight honey.�� Next she walked towards the bedroom.


    President Li stride into the study and closed the door silently. He made sure that he locked it. Later he took a deep breath and released it. His body shivered a little and then his whole body trembled vigorously. He wasn��t sure if it was for happiness or for hatred. To control his body, he put his palms on the reading table. His heart was racing. For the first time in his life, he was feeling this unknown feeling.


    Nine months ago, he felt an emotion, which gave chilling in his bones. That night in Mn, he felt a terrible feeling like fear. He never felt that before. When he reached a safe ce with his family he was shivering all over. No one was there to stay beside him. If it were her..... That would be a different story. After that incident, he never used her name and noticing that Si Guen also changed his way of addressing her only in front of his boss. He had countless sleepless night because every time he tried to sleep, he would see nightmares about that night, about that bloody face with forgiving and blessing smile.


    Now what he felt was different than that night��s incident. He didn��t try to find out what he was feeling, but he tried to calm down. Deep breathes made his body and mind at ease.


    He roamed around the room for a long time, next he sat on the easy chair. He looked at the bulb which was showering the room with light. He didn��t even realize that when his gaze became softer and warmer. He also didn��t realize that he had a thin smile pestering on his lips.


    ��I don��t know where you are now but I know this, if you weren��t alive then those people wouldn��t dare to try toe in my territory to destroy your existence.�� His thin smile broadened, ��Wait for me.


    __________________________________________________________

 Chapter 67: SLEEP TIGHT, MY SLEEPING BEAUTY

    <h4>Chapter 67: SLEEP TIGHT, MY SLEEPING BEAUTY</h4>


    France, Paris.


    R��sidence du Pis D��or


    Birds were chirping in the morning. The morning sun said ��Hi�� to French people. There was a sweet breeze everywhere. It was a wonderful day.


    When Mu Liang woke up, first thing he saw a room filled with sunlight. He looked at the attached balcony door where curtains were dancing with the soft wind. Then he looked at the girl in his arms.


    Last night��s wine gave her a good sleeping medicine. She didn��t wake up middle at the night and till now she was soundly sleeping.


    It was the second way he woke up beside her. ��If this continues, it will be a habit. Dear wife, what will I do then?�� Thinking that, his lips broke into a wonderful smile.


    Mu Liang brushed her hair with his handsome fingers gently. Mu Lan��s face was so close to him that he could see every details of her face. He observed her thin but thick eyes-brows, closed eyes, her sharp nose, her rosy and very inviting lips. He touched her right side chick and caressed the soft flesh. Mu Lan didn��t wake up but this gentle touch made her smiled mildly in her sleep.


    Mu Liang was surprised by the sudden development. Her sweet smile made his heart swing. He knew that he had to get up before her wake up but he didn��t want to let go. He didn��t wish to end this lovely dream. However, imagining her face after she would wake up in his arms, he had to.


    Mu Liang freed himself from her hands and grabbed her both sides. Then he flipped her over to the pillow gently. The process didn��t disturb her beauty sleep at all.


    Mu Liang looked at her alluring face. Later he lowered his face and gave her a gentle morning kiss on her forehead. After that, he sweetly said, ��Sleep tight, my Sleeping Beauty.��


    Then he got up, took his coat, wore his shoes and left her room after giving herst nce.


    When Mu Liang walked out of her room, he went downstairs and entered his own bedroom. After he took a shower, he changed his clothes. Later when he opened the door and saw Head Butler Leo was standing outside of his room. Butler Leo bowed and said, ��Good morning, young master.��


    Mu Liang replied, ��Good morning to you too.�� Then he passed the butler and went downstairs. He didn��t see the shocked expression in the sixty-six years old butler.


    Butler Leo was so stunned that he was rooted on the spot. In his mind, like a recorder, Mu Liang��s early words were ying, ��Good morning to you too..... Good morning to you too..... Good morning to you too...��


    It was the first time in his life Butler Leo heard Mu Liang to say someone ��Good morning to you too��. Mu Liang always replied with ��hmm�� or ��Morning��. Unless it was young mistress, he never bid anyone ��Good morning��, let alone ��Good morning to you too.��


    After Butler Leo was out of daze, his brain started working again. Thinking carefully he became suspicious.

 Chapter 68: IS THE END NEAR?

    <h4>Chapter 68: IS THE END NEAR?</h4>


    Butler Leo went inside his young master��s room and when he saw a clean bed which wasn��t touched a bit, his heart almost flew away.


    He realizedst night after taking young mistress in her room, his dear young master didn��te back in his own room. Moreover, he might even sleep with her.


    Though Butler Leo knew it was amon issue for man and woman sleeping together who were about to get married. But he was thinking of Mu Liang here. It was Mu Liang who never let anyone get close to him. Moreover, Mu Liang always chased others out with his cold attitude.


    However, Butler Leo saw, after young mistress woke up, his young master had changed drastically. Butler Leo never saw his young master this intimate before.


    He felt happy and also nervous. Head Butler stroke his chest. Sometimes, that type of sudden intimacy was really not good for his heart.


    Butler Leo took a deep breath and then walked out of the room and then closed the door.


    Mu Liang was never picky of food. He was used to eat everything. Today was no different. He ate everything what was prepared for him. He looked simply in a good mood.


    When Head Butler walked into the dining room, he was confounded by the scene. He saw, while his young master was having his breakfast without any noise, the maid and butler who were behind him standing were actually had pale faces.


    After taking breakfast, Mu Liang went out and then Butler Leo asked them, ��What happened? Did young master tell you anything?��


    The maid and butler exchanged nces and after that shook their heads. The young butler collected some courage and then said, ��Uncle Leo, today young master replied everyone, ��Good morning to you too.�� Because of that, we were scared. Was it really our master or if he is, did something happened to him?��


    Seeing their concern, Butler Leo smiled a bit. Later, he said, ��You are thinking too much. Young master is in happy mood.��


    The maid and the butler seemed confused at first. Then the maid suddenly got excited. ��It must be because ofst night��s date. It must have been a sessful date.�� Young butler beside her also caught her point and nodded.


    Butler Leo broke their fantasy, ��Enough talking. Go back to you post.��


    After they went busy with their own works, sixty-six years old butler shrugged helplessly andined in his heart, ��Look young master, your sudden gentleness is hurting my precious children.��


    �C �C �C �C �C �C


    Mu Liang went to his room and saw his butler prepared a set for him for the office. He changed his clothes and came downstairs. There he saw his Assistant Ju Long was waiting for him.


    They bid each other good morning, as like the rest of the butlers and maid, Ju Long was also stupefied. He thought, ��Did the earth shatter today? Is the end near? ��


    Nervously he looked at the Head Butler. Butler Leo gave him a reassuring nod. Ju Long was confused. ��Did the romantic date make his boss like that?�� He thought. He couldn��t look at his boss anymore.


    Ju Long could stand the pressure of his boss��s power. However, it was hard for him to look at the vibe his boss was giving. The whole drawing room was in spring. With his imagination skill, he could see spring flowers around his boss.


    Ju Long cried inside, ��Boss, don��t torture this single dog anymore. I cannot stay here any longer.��


    While everyone around Mu Liang was getting torture, the culprit, Mu Liang didn��t pay any attention to them. And the ��Sleeping Beauty��, who was the cause of their main, was sleeping soundly.

 Chapter 69: ALL THE KEYS LEAD TO ‘LIANG LIANG’

    <h4>Chapter 69: ALL THE KEYS LEAD TO ��LIANG LIANG��</h4>


    Mu Liang wished to see her lovely face and bade her ��Good morning�� before he leaves. So he made Ju Long wait with him as well.


    Ju Long was in hell. First, his boss��s ��spring�� vibe was too heavy to bear. Second, there was a meeting in the office and it was about their rivalpany. But his boss gave no sign of leaving soon.


    He was in dilemma. Neither he could ask his boss to go to the office nor could he stand the situation. Furthermore, there was a meeting at ten o�� clock. It was already half past ten.


    Butler Leo had sympathy for him. So he made a mint tea especially for Ju Long. That was all he could do as a butler. Drinking the mint-tea Ju Long��s mind became fresh. He sat calmly beside his boss, who was checking some important reports where his sign was needed. Not every paper could be handled by the assistant.


    Suddenly Mu Liang asked, ��When did Louise Fontaine reach New York?�� He didn��t ask about Louise Fontaine, whether she left the mansion or went to the air-port; because he knew when Louise was his responsibility, she had nothing to worry about. So Mu Liang only asked about her journey because he was the one who hired her.


    Ju Long replied, ��She reached in New York at nine o�� clock. She didn��t reach her home yet.��


    Mu Liang shortly replied, ��Hmm.��


    Ju Long signed in relief inwardly and thought, ��That��s my real boss.��


    Around ten-thirty, they heard footsteps approached them. Recognizing the sound Mu Liang looked at his left side and saw his beloved ��Sleeping Beauty��.


    Mu Lan offered him a bright smile, ��Good morning Liang Liang.��


    It was first time for Ju Long to hear his boss was called ��Liang Liang��. He nearly choked on his own saliva and coughed vigorously. He tried to say ��sorry�� it sounded ��so....e..�� and he hurriedly left the confused couple alone.


    Mu Lan felt pity, ��Is he okay?�� She could guess pretty well why Ju Long acted that way. All the keys leaded to ��Liang Ling��.


    Mu Liang scoffed inside. He was mad at Ju Long for destroying the good atmosphere between Mu Lan and him. However he looked at her with a small smile in his sexy lips and said, ��Good morning to you too. Don��t worry about him. Did you have your breakfast?�� He stood up and walked closer to her.


    Mu Lan shook her head and replied, ��No, I didn��t. Before I do that, I wanted to say ��Good morning�� to you. And I thank you very much forst night.��


    Her glowing face made Mu Liang��s heart melt. He gently stroke her head and then said, ��Have some breakfast and after that you can go out with Hugo anywhere you want. I��m going to work. Take care of yourself while I��m no around you.��


    Mu Lan nodded, ��I will. Take care of yourself too.�� Then she looked at the wall clock and asked Mu Liang, ��Don��t you usually leave at ten? Why are you still at home?��


    Mu Liang wouldn��t tell her now that he actually wanted to see her bright face and her telling him, ��Good morning, Liang Liang��. So he asked in a roundabout way with teasing tone, ��Don��t you want me to stay at home?��


    Mu Lan was flustered after hearing his question, ��N-no, it��s your house, your office. You can go whenever you want. I just asked on a whim. I-I should go and have my breakfast. Have a good day.�� She said for sentences in fifteen seconds and left hurriedly.

 Chapter 70: MY DEAR WIFE

    <h4>Chapter 70: MY DEAR WIFE</h4>


    Mu Liang smiled heartily as he saw the retreating figure. ��It was worth staying at home while waiting for her.�� He thought. Then he walked outside and saw Ju Long was drinking water. While passing him, Mu Liang said, ��Let��s go.�� After that, he went to the car.


    Ju Long had a miserable expression when he understood that the important meeting was temporarily postponed because of Mrs. Mu. He signed inwardly and went to the car as well.


    �C �C �C �C


    Meanwhile, Mu Lan was quickly having her breakfast. She kept looking at the wall clock while eating. Observing that for few minutes, Butler Leo couldn��t help but ask, ��Young mistress, do you have any important work to finish?�� He asked politely.


    ��I��m gettingte for studying.�� Mu Lan once again looked at the clock.


    Listening to her answer, he was puzzled. ��Wasn��t she supposed to join the school after five days?�� He thought. Later he voiced out his thought.


    Mu Lan replied, ��That��s not it. I want to go to Bibliotheque Nationale de France. It is already opened. If I didn��t wake up inte, I could go there early so that I could read more.��


    Head Butler was stunned by her affection towards books. He got a clue of her character a bit. ��She is a bookworm.�� He was also surprised to see that even though she was in hurry, she had proper table manner.


    He was pleased by her character till now. ��She has a mild behavior, thinks before acts, likes to read and paint, though she is going to be the ��Young Mistress of Mu Household�� she isn��t feeling proud or she is treating the servants badly. Moreover, she is not into shopping and beauty parlor. She doesn��t visit the city either. She simply wants to enjoy her own life with full of books.�� Butler Leo started to admire her.


    After thinking for a while, he said to Mu Lan, ��Young mistress, please rest assured. I��m preparing car and letting your bodyguard know about this matter.��


    Mu Lan finished her breakfast and cleaned her mouth. After that, she looked at the butler with gratitude and said, ��Thank you uncle.��


    Butler Leo was astonished by the way she addressed her. He never thought she would be called ��Uncle�� by the young mistress. It was like, when Mu Liang was a kid, he also used to call him like that. Later he found out that it was Mu Lan who asked her maid Emma what they call Head Butler.


    �C �C �C �C


    Mu Liang came home earlier than yesterday. He wanted to spend some time with Mu Lan.


    No sooner had he reached the entrance, he asked Head Butler, ��Where is she?��


    Head Butler might be old but his experiences in the past few days made him quite smart. He knew exactly why his young master came home early.


    He politely replied, ��Young mistress went to Bibliotheque Nationale de France with her bodyguard after finishing her dinner. She didn��t contact home since then.��


    Mu Liang wasn��t surprised. He nodded and went to his room. He freshened himself and then sat on his bed which he didn��t use for two days.


    He took his cell phone and dialed Mu Lan��s number. It was clearly ringing but no one answered. After that, he dialed Hugo Muleer��s number. After the second ring, Hugo picked up. ��Boss....��


    Mu Liang could hear Hugo��s exhausted voice. He knew Hugo didn��t like book so it was totally torture for him. Thus Mu Liang wasn��t too cold the way he was used to. He ordered Hugo, ��Tell her to call me back.�� Then he hanged up.


    After a minute, Mu Liang��s cell phone rang. he looked at the screen, there was written ��My Dear Wife��. A smile hovered on his lips. He immediately answered the call, ��How long?�� He asked.


    Mu Lan��s voice was apologetic, ��Liang Liang, I��m so sorry. I didn��t realized that you called. I even forgot the time. If you want, we areing right now.�� She clearly wanted to make up for it.


    Mu Liang frowned. He asked, ��Did you have lunch?��


    After a moment of silence, she replied in guilty tone, ��No.�� Her voice trailed of.


    Mu Liang��s tone darkened, ��You promised.�� She promised that she would take care of yourself while he was away. Not hearing any sound from other side, his heart tightened. He shouldn��t have used that tone with her! He sighed and then said, ��Wait for me. we��ll eat outside tonight.��


    His normal tone brightened Mu Lan��s mood too. She quickly replied, ��Okay.�� After that, she hanged up.

 Chapter 71: SECOND RIVAL HAS ARRIVED

    <h4>Chapter 71: SECOND RIVAL HAS ARRIVED</h4>


    Mu Liang looked at his cell phone. Though he was gentle towards her in the end, still his face was dark. He was scoffing around on the matter that she was so busy to read that she forgot to have lunch. She forgot that she promised. She forgot him.


    Thest use was the real reason why Mu Liang was upset. He stood up and walked towards the entrance. Before he left, he told Cook Eva not to cook for him and his wife.


    It didn��t take long to reach the library. He saw Mu Lan was waiting outside with a sad face. Beside her was Hugo. Though he was hungry, he didn��t let it show.


    Mu Liang took his car beside them. As they noticed him, Mu Liang told Hugo, ��You��re dismissed.�� Then he looked at Mu Lan and said in a soft voice, ��Get in.��


    Hugo was signed in relief inwardly. He was d that his boss dismissed him. There was hardly a time when he was irregr in times of eating food. He left hurriedly after Mu Lan went inside Mu Liang��s car.


    Mu Ling focused on her face. Even though she didn��t have lunch, her face was glowing. His eyebrows lifted up. He asked, ��Aren��t you hungry?��


    Mu Lan looked guilty. She replied, ��A bit.�� Just when she finished, her stomach growled.


    Gr....o...w.....l.....


    Mu Lan��s face turned red in embarrassment.


    Seeing her face as red as tomato an amused feeling danced in Mu Liang��s eyes. He didn��t want her to be inferior so he didn��t tease her. He patted her head lovingly like he wanted to sooth her.


    After that, he drove the car in a closer cafe.


    It was a regr cafe. Fortunately not many people were round. Mu Liang and Mu Lan sat in the corner. When Mu Lan started checking the menu, Mu Liang said, ��Just take a snack to hold your hunger. We are going somewhere else for dinner. If you eat here more, you won��t be able to taste delicious foodter.��


    Mu Lan was surprised to hear that. She thought that she was going to eat here andter they were going home together. However, she simply nodded and said shortly, ��OK.��


    Her style of saying ��OK�� was so cute that Mu Liang couldn��t help but stare at her, admiring her cuteness. Later he only smiled and ordered pastry for him. Mu Lan, on the other hand, ordered a sandwich for her.


    Mu Liang didn��t realize that his ��sweet snacks time�� with his beloved wife would be so horrifying. While eating her mouthful, Mu Lan kept talking how beautiful and gorgeous the national library of France was. She also talked about the ancient materials she discovered in the library. She was awed by such expensive pieces. They were just simply marvelous. And the books... They were just outstanding...


    Judging by Mu Lan��s reaction, it was all about the books. She put all her efforts for praising the library because of the books.


    Listening to the praises she was giving to the library as well as the books, Mu Liang��s mood was getting worse than before. Mu Lan was too busy toplement that she didn��t figure out the dangerous vibeing out from him.


    Mu Ling gritted his teeth. ��Beautiful��, ��gorgeous��, ��marvelous��, ��outstanding��.... Those words belonged to only Mu Liang. How could she sell them off to the library like that? And the sexiest man was setting opposite of her, for whom the women could drool over, dream to marry him, fantasize him, what about him? He was treating her food. What about him? Look, even the young waiterdy was drooling. What about him? Why Mu Lan neverplemented him?


    Mu Liang��s eyes were glowing. At first, it was ��that guy��, and now, it was a library full of excellent books. Before he could capture her heart another thing grabbed her attention. Must a library have to be his rival? Didn��t he work harder than those ancient books? Didn��t his love is more sacrificial. Then why was it not him?


    Then and there, Mu Ling promised in front of his pastry, ��I, Mu Liang, will defeat all my rivals, no matter what it is: a human, or an animal, or a lifeless thing. I will force them all away and will upy every corner of her heart.��

 Chapter 72: RED MERMAID GOWN

    <h4>Chapter 72: RED MERMAID GOWN</h4>


    When Mu Lan finished eating Mu Liang thought that he was out of jail. He started to breathe normally. He gave a huge sigh of relief in his heart. If she still continued chatting, he wouldn��t able to control himself anymore and would kiss her hard to stop her mouth.


    Later, they went to a high ss prom dress shop. Mu Lan immediately stopped Mu Liang by grabbing his hand.


    Mu Liang stopped in the track, he looked at the delicate hand which touched his own and then looked at the hand��s owner. He softly asked, ��What��s wrong?��


    Mu Lan said, ��I don��t want you to buy dresses for me anymore. I have plenty.��


    Hearing her ascetic words Mu Liang smiled a little then reached his right hand to stroke her cheek. After that he said, ��I don��t mind whatever you wear. But the thing is, the ce we��re going, if you are to wear casual dress, you will be the one who will feel inferior. As long as I��m by your side, I won��t let you feel that way.�� After saying that, he took her hand and walked into the shop. Mu Lan blushed at his word but didn��t say anything else.


    There were every type of prom dresses in various colors and different sizes. Mu Lan was awed by seeing those gorgeous dresses.


    Mu Liang walked on the mermaid evening gown collection and chose a red mermaid dress. He asked the worker who was close to them and ordered her to give Mu Lan a trial with this dress.


    The female worker was already blushing watching a handsome man with a king-like aura. She felt bad that he was already taken. She took Mu Lan in the trial room. Mu Lan had a delicate slim body like a Chinese model. It wasn��t because of she was in diet. After the ident, she was given nutrition though pipes, and she became like that because she didn��t take any food nine months. So observing her body structure, the female worker gave her a smaller size.


    Twenty minutester, Mu Lan walked out of the trial room. Mu Liang was sitting in a sofa and checking out the fashion magazines and was thinking which dress or jewelry he should by for his ��wife��. Mu Lan came closer to him. Hearing the familiar footsteps Mu Liang looked up and stunned by her beauty.


    It was an off-the-shoulder long prom dress with open back. It was designed with crisscross back, princess cut, hidden boning, jersey lining, train, bra cups. The fabric was 100% polyester, jersey. As it was a mermaid gown and embraced her body perfectly, it showed Mu Lan��s every curvy part wonderfully.


    But Mu Lan looked very embarrassed and couldn��t look at Mu Liang who was staring at her without blinking. She was clutching the dress around shoulder and her face was beet red.


    Sensing something was wrong, Mu Liang strode closer to her. He asked her worriedly, ��What��s wrong?��


    Mu Lan didn��t look at him and simply said, ��I need the female worker.��


    Mu Liang didn��t understand what was wrong with her and the worker wasn��t in the room with them.


    He replied, ��She went out because I ordered her to bring some jewelry. Tell me what you need.��


    Mu Lan didn��t want Mu Liang to know and she wanted to drill a hole in the ground and move there. However she was unable to stand the situation any longer and turned her back to Mu Liang. That was when Mu Liang understood what was exactly wrong with her and what took her twenty minutes.


    This mermaid dress the crisscrossed in the back and it had two sps. However, the positions of the sps were odd. So Mu Lan couldn��t reach them with her hands.


    Mu Liang��s gaze became hotter as he was looking at the exquisite back. If it was possible, he didn��t want to help her at all. Then he closed his eyes to control himself. After few seconds, he reached to fasten the sps. While doing so his warm fingers touched her cool back. Mu Lan��s whole body stiffed because of that. Mu Liang took triple time more to fasten. Just when Mu Lan started to shiver in his touch, then he let go.


    Mu Lang asked, ��Does it feel alright? Or is it too tight?��


    Mu Lan shook her head vigorously and stammered while saying, ��T-thank you.��


    Mu Liang hid his smile and stroked her head. That��s when the female worker bought some jewelry. Mu Liang knew Mu Lan liked pearls, so he took a white pearl jewelry set of ne, top and bracelet and they were designed with ruby.


    Mu Lan hesitated to wear them but as Mu Ling insisted her, she couldn��t say no. In her pinkish white skin the rubies looked impable.


    Mu Liang then ordered the beautician toe. The beautician clearly praised Mu Lan��s skin and with experienced hands she used few make-ups and red-rose colored lipstick to reveal her stunning transparent eyes and thick, desirable lips.


    When Mu Lan was all ready, Mu Liang looked at her and froze. He forgot to breathe. The time also stopped around them. He looked at her immensely. He forgot that there were two other people in this same room. Not until the female worker coughed, then Mu Liang broke from the daze.

 Chapter 73: IS IT ENOUGH?

    <h4>Chapter 73: IS IT ENOUGH?</h4>


    Mu Liang paid them with his ck card and then he turned to Mu Lan. He strode towards her and took her right hand on his own.


    Mu Lan was feeling nervous and Mu Liang��s gaze made her even more stiff. When he took her right arm, she shivered a little. Understanding her nervousness, Mu Liang fondled both of her hands and tried to rx her. He knew the reason of her feeling ufortable but he couldn��t help it. He just couldn��t take his eyes off of her. After a while when he realized that she started to became normal, he said softly, ��Let��s go.�� Then he gently took her out. Those two women, who were serving them a while ago, almost had nosebleed.


    Mu Liang drove Mu Lan to Seine river port. There, whatever Mu Lan saw was unbelievable for her. She was astounded by its beauty.


    In the port of Seine river, a luxurious sightseeing boat was waiting for them. It was flickering with yellow, golden lights which made it extra grandeur and royal. The twelve meter boat was white in color, both sides had free space for walking, covered with white railing; and it was two storied, though from the outside no one would be able to tell that. First level was under the water, unknown to outsiders, covered with white wooden board and the second floor was covered with magic ss and it was also bulletproof. So no one could see what was inside from outside but from inside anyone could see what was outside and if anyone tried to kill the insiders, there was no chance. There was also a roof with white railing. The boat looked extra attractive in the river of this glorious city, Paris. What made Mu Lan more astonished was the name of the boat. It was ��LanLiang�� written in prussian blue color.


    Mu Lan was so surprised that she didn��t even notice that Ju Long was waiting in the port beside the boat. He was also stunned not because of the beautiful scenario but for Mu Lan��s imposing beauty. He simply looked at the ��Perfect�� Mu couple and thought, ��They are definitely match made in heaven.��


    Mu Lan was rooted at the spot as she was looking at the name of the port. When Mu Liang tapped her shoulder mildly, then she was out of daze. She slowly looked at the handsome man beside her.


    Seeing her in daze, Mu Liang smiled. He looked at her transparent yet dizzy eyes and said, ��It took nine months to finish. The day you came to my mansion, I ordered mypany��s best architects and interior designers to make an extraordinary boat just for us.��


    Mu Lan was breathless. ��Does that mean, you knew that I was going to say ��yes�� on your proposal?�� Rather than a question, it was more like she was thoroughly surprised.


    Mu Liang shook his head a bit, and then replied, ��No. It was a fifty-fifty chance and I wanted to take the risk.�� Later he thought, ��Even if you didn��t say ��yes�� this boat would be forever yours.


    Mu Lan nodded in understanding as she said, ��No wonder you are one of the top three businessmen in the world.��


    Mu Liang looked at her and thought in surprise, ��Didn��t she know that I am number one in ranking?�� But he didn��t say anything about it. He quickly changed the subject. He leaned closer to her left ear and seductively asked, ��Is it enough?��


    _____________

 Chapter 74: MORE THAN ENOUGH!

    <h4>Chapter 74: MORE THAN ENOUGH!</h4>


    Mu Liang looked at her and thought in surprise, ��Didn��t she know that I am number one in ranking?�� But he didn��t say anything about it. He quickly changed the subject. He leaned closer to her left ear and seductively asked, ��Is it enough?��


    Hearing such sensual voice, Mu Lan couldn��t help but blush. Shyly she averted her gaze. Just then, she noticed Ju Long whose face was sour from experiencing the Mu couple��s public disy of affection. As they got closer, Ju long greeted them and handed his boss a bunch of boat keys. Then he hurriedly left them alone.


    Mu Liang held out his left hand towards Mu Lan. Mu Lan, who still couldn��t recover from shyness, slowly took his hand, and after that they walked towards the boat. Mu Liang got there first and then he took Mu Lan. They stopped in front of the chocte colored door. Mu Liang gave her the bunch of keys of the boat. Hesitating at first, finally Mu Lan took them. In the keys, there were abbreviation forms of the rooms, so for an intelligent woman like her, could easily find out the key of the entrance. Mu Lan unlocked the door and Mu Liang touched the handle and with a light pressure, he opened the door. As the door opened, the room automatically lightened up. The moment Mu Lan eyed on the room, she forgot to breathe.


    The room was like a huge hall. It was dyed in honey color, the ceiling was cream colored and all the furniture were dyed in cream, chocte and honey color. The floor was covered with honey colored carpet. Both of the side, from one side to another side, were windows and outside could clearly be seen. Between therge windows were honey colored pir to differentiate the drawing room, bar, dining room, washroom and finally the bedroom. In the entrance was shoe rack and multiple hangers to put outwears.


    Then, there was a drawing room. There were fourrge cream ad honey colored soft sofas in the middle, in the four corners of the room were bonsai trees for decoration and in the middle, there was a tea table and above the table was a huge chandelier and its golden light made the ce even more striking. Actually, it wasn��t the only chandelier. There was another one, above the dining table.


    [A/N: But that can wait.]


    After the drawing room, there was the bar. It was in the right side and there was a dim light. In the bar there were most expensive wines and whiskeys. In the left side there was an open dance floor. Above the dance floor was a glittering ball light.


    In the next, there was dining room. In the first right corner, on the floor, there was a door to go downstairs where were machines, kitchen, washroom, extra bedroom and a store room full of necessary things. In the dining room, in the middle, there was a medium sized chocte ad honey colored square dining table with four chairs. Above the table was the same designed chandelier. There was a mini freezer in the first left corner. Beside that, there was wooden rack where anyone could put dishes.


    After the passing the dining room, there was a wash room with all the facilities and the floor was covered in cream colored tiles. And there was a wooden partition from three sides. Only in the left side had magic ss and enjoy the outside view from the cream colored bathtub which was also in the left side. As there was a partition in the right side, it made a corridor to go to the bedroom.


    The bedroom was simple. There was only arge cream and honey colored bed with attached bed roof. With switch control, anyone could up and down the veils of the bed which covered south, east and west side. The south cover was harder than two other veils because it had a system to watch television as in the north of the bed had a monitor attached to it. So the person who would use the bed could watch any channel while lying down. There was an attached closet in the bedroom at the left side. There were some expensive formal and casual dresses for Mu Lan and Mu Liang. There were also jewelries and shoes and was also a huge mirror.


    After that there was a door to go out of the room. There was also a white round tea table with two white chairs.


    Looking at all the details, Mu Lan lost her words. Few momentster, when she found her voice, she slowly looked at Mu Liang and answered his previous question, ��Liang Liang, it is more than enough!��

 Chapter 75: YOU ARE PAYING ME BACK

    <h4>Chapter 75: YOU ARE PAYING ME BACK</h4>


    Mu Liang looked at her stunned expression and smiled a little. He took a remote control from the tea table and clicked a button. Slowly the boat started to move.


    Mu Lan��s jaw dropped. She realized that they actually didn��t need a boatman or anyone to sail the boat. It could sail itself with auto-sail system. This must be a dream.


    He grabbed her shoulder and pulled her towards the dining table. ��We are both hungry. So why don��t we start to eat?��


    Mu Lan was sure hungry. But getting one excitement from another one, she almost forgot that she was hungry. Now that she thought of it, she could smell some delicious foods. She eagerly walked with Mu Liang.


    When they reached there they saw some dishes were covered with lids. Mu Lan excitedly opened the lids. She was thrilled to see the most elegant, refined, traditional French cuisine in history.


    Mu Liang clicked another button beautiful and sophisticated ssical music started. The whole environment changed dramatically.


    Mu Liang moved out a chair to let Mu Lan sit there and he sat her opposite chair. Mu Lan looked at thefort dish of white beans stewed slowly with pork sausages. Curiously she took a bite of the sausage and it melted in her mouth.


    ��Mmm....�� Mu Lan couldn��t help but moan after experiencing such food. She looked at the partner before her and asked, ��Liang Liang, what is this dish called?��


    Mu Liang felt amused seeing her expression. He replied, ��It is called cassoulet. The name of the dishes from the pot (cassole) it��s traditionally baked in, which is typically shaped like an inverted cone to give a crust shape.��


    Mu Lan looked at the delicious foods in front of her. One by one she finished all of them and then she burped politely. She looked at Mu Liang with a satisfied gaze and said, ��Is there any way I can pay you back?��


    Mu Liang looked at her deeply and said with a hidden meaning, ��You are paying me back.�� He took a ss of red wine and sipped it. He handed her over a ss of orange juice.


    Mu Lan was surprised. She asked, ��How am I paying you back?��


    Mu Liang smile as he heard it. He put his wine ss down and said, ��Have you realized that we passed Hotel de Ville, Notre Dame and Conciergerie?�� He skillfully changed the subject as he looked out. There was no way he could answer her question! How could he tell her that he was sleeping with her for past few days?


    No sooner had he finished asking, in instant Mu Lan looked out and saw three golden pyramids, the middle one was thergest and behind them were ancient golden pce. It was Louvre Museum. She looked at the men��s creation in dreamy eyes. Seeing her like that, Mu Liang quietly left her alone and went to the bedroom.


    Mu Lan turned her gaze to the way Mu Liang went. Her eyes were deep. Again she nced out and after Louvre she saw the tallest tower in France, ce de Concorde. Even though she was looking at the tower, her mind was elsewhere.


    ��He said that I was paying him back. How is that possible? Does he have any hidden motive? But he is being really good to me and also he saved my life. He also admitted me in a school and gave me wonderful gifts, clothes, jewelry. I shouldn��t be rude to him. But it simply doesn��t seem right. Though he is giving me everything a woman can desire, I am not fulfilled. My heart isn��t satisfied. I feel like, I lost my freedom. And what is a person with no freedom? No matter who he is, I don��t want to depend on them. But what else can I do? I don��t have my memory!��


    Mu Lan became upset. Tears threatened to fall from her eyes. She slowly wiped her tears away with tissue and again looked out. There was Grand Pis out there and before she could admire its beauty her eyes became blurring as tears brimmed. She continuously wiped them and tried to calm herself. Her mouth felt dry and she took a ss, and then drank the liquid. Before she knew it, she made a huge mistake.


    �C �C �C �C �C �C


    Mu Liang got a call and as his mobile vibrate, he went to the bedroom mildly. He took out his phone and saw his old friend��s message. He was the top chef in France who made the romantic French cuisine for his friend and his wife. The message said, ��Did your wife like it?��


    Thinking of Mu Lan��s satisfied expression, Mu Liang��s eyes softened. He thought that his friend deserved praise, so he called him. After he finished talking, he made his way towards the dining room and what he saw was shocked him.


    Mu Liang saw Mu Lan��s head was down and in her right hand was his red wine ss, which was full before he left but now it was empty. ��Did she mistakenly drink it without even looking?��


    He pinched the ce between his eyes. Yesterday, they stayed at the mansion with lots of servants. But today, they were alone in a boat and no one was there to disturb them. Will she not consider his feelings at all? He was dying in hunger and still he couldn��t taste her lips.


    He slowly walked closer to her and stroked her hair gently like a father touching his child. He softly called her. Maybe hearing him calling her name or feeling his touch, Mu Lan stirred. Then slowly she looked up.


    Mu Liang��s hand froze on her head as he saw her expression. Her eyes were teary, her cheeks were flushed, and her red lips were open and inviting. It was enough even for a highly religious mendicant to lose control and where Mu Liang was a normal man. Mu Lan��s ravishing face made Mu Liang gulp his saliva.

 Chapter 76: TO DESIRE HER TOO MUCH TO LOSE CONTROL

    <h4>Chapter 76: TO DESIRE HER TOO MUCH TO LOSE CONTROL</h4>


    WARNING:


    To my Shameful Readers, its nothing much. But if you want to avoid it, it��s okay. Even if you skip this chapter, it won��t be a problem.


    To my Shameless Readers, though its nothing much, but dig in! XD


    ________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Mu Liang��s hand froze on her head as he saw her expression. Her eyes were teary, her cheeks were flush, and her red lips were open and inviting. It was enough for a highly religious mendicant to lose control and Mu Liang was a normal man. Mu Lan��s ravishing face made Mu Liang gulp his saliva.


    Mu Liang shook his head helplessly. ��I wish you could see the look on your face right now, and know how much it turns me on.�� He said deeply. Then he slowly took her in his arms.


    Mu Liang nned to take her in bed and make her sleep before he did something that he would regret. However, things didn��t go the way he nned. When he tried to take her to the bedroom��s direction, Mu Lan started to wiggle from his arms.


    Mu Liang frowned a little. ��What is she trying to do now?�� He thought. The way she was now, he couldn��t read her at all. He asked her, ��What is it?��


    Mu Lan looked at Mu Liang with her teary eyes and said, ��I want to dance like princess.�� The girl who never asked for anything to him, now that she was drank, she started to act all spoiled.


    Mu Liang gritted his teeth. What could he do? Neither he could take her to bed nor he could refuse her and he was nearly losing control. In the end, after a long struggle, he decided to give in to his heart.


    Mu Liang took her to the dance floor. There was already waltz ying on the speaker. He put her down and made sure that she was standing properly. After that, he grabbed her waist and pulled her closer to him. He sped her left hand with her right hand and brought it closer to his heart. Then he started to move slowly and gently. Mu Lan was also began dancing and tried to match with his move. Though she was drunk and feeling fuzzy, copying his slow moves was easy for her.


    Because of her crisscross dress, Mu Liang��s right hand was touching her direct back. Mu Lan��s skin was as smooth as the petal of red rose. Mu Liang couldn��t help but caress her skin. Mu Lan wasn��t in her normal state. Therefore, as soon as she sensed his hand brushed on her skin directly, it felt like electricity passed through her skin, and she gave a silent moan and also to avoid the touch she moved forward. Now her body was touching himpletely and Mu Liang��s whole body stiffed.


    He definitely heard her moan. He felt bewildered and looked down at the drunken figure. She put her head on his chest and quietly heard his heartbeats. Tonight, she was looking extra attractive as she was wearing red. And her alluring body was intimately close to him, made his almost breathless. To desire her too much to lose control, he was definitely bing that. It had been almost three years that he waited only for her.


    As he was losing control, Mu Liang��s right hand moved without his permission. He undid the lower button and caressed her more. Sudden bold contact made Mu Lan gasp and she looked at him. Mu Liang looked at her dizzy eyes, then his gaze moved to her inviting lips, and then his gaze went lower as he saw her cleavage. Mu Lan��s movement and the waltz made whole atmosphere extra sensuous.


    Mu Liang��s breaths hitched, his eyes were on fire, and he had a buzzing feeling in his head. Finally, he lowered his face. His kissnded on her forehead, on her temple, and then on her cheek. His lips couldn��t move away from her cheek as it was very soft and supple. Few minutester, he looked at Mu Lan who was feeling fuzzy and an unknown emotion swept through her heart. However, she couldn��t name this emotion. Her breaths became irregr and heavier. Her mouth was opened as she took oxygen. Her face was redder than before, she wasn��t sure whether it was because of of her drunkenness or she was feeling hot for passion. No matter how she was feeling, there was no rejection from her part. That��s what Mu Liang wanted to check.


    Mu Liang stooped down his face again and kissed her neck, then licked. Mu Lan��s breath hitched and then she sighed. Mu Liang kept kissing her neck all over until he found her untidy hair disturbing. He took off his coat as well as tie and tied her hair with tie skillfully. After that, he resumed kissing her throat. That��s when Mu Lan gave a soft moan. She grasped his back and clutched his shirt.


    Mu Liang��s heart bit wildly. He undid her dress��s another button and let the dress fell off. He nced at the stunning body which was only wearing almost transparent two pieces. His gazed heated at her pinkish white skin which was smooth and agile, it had no scar, it was untouched, it was as pure as heaven��s angel, and it was ��her�� body. And he wanted to taste her badly.


    Mu Liang nuzzled his nose on the crook of her neck. He was rewarded with some of her soft moans. His body turned hot and he started to caress her whole body. His lips went further south. He kept on kissing her cor bones and then he sucked them. Later, he moved further down. As he began to lick her upper side of the breast, he slowly unbuttoned his shirt. When he threw it away, Mu Liang stopped licking her and looked at her face.


    That moment, Mu Lan��s head wasn��t working at all. She looked at the toned body. She never thought that this king-like man had such a sexy body which could bepared with ancient Greek art. Even Aphrodite* might fall for him. She couldn��t take her eyes off of his pink nipples. With her blurry eyes she admired the man��s body and started to stroke it.


    Mu Liang was thrilled when she touched his body. Her fingers were gentle and curious and also inexperienced. A smile of fondness came on his lips. He held her closer, kissed her forehead and then swiftly took her in his arms and moved with her to the bedroom.


    He gentlyid her on the soft bed. After that, he unbuckled his belt and took off his pant. Wearing only the underwear, he straddled over her body. He began to kiss her cheek and his lips moved to her left ear. He bit and licked it. This time, Mu Lan moaned a little louder. He realized that ears were her sensitive spot. He smiled. Using his lips, Mu Ling took off her ear-ring and then he moved at the right ear and did the same.


    ��Ahh!!�� Mu Lan hugged his neck and moaned closer to his hear. Though it was unintentional, and Mu Liang knew it as well, but his body trembled violently. He could feel his arousal. He resumed kissing and licking her cleavage and unsped the hook of her bra at the same time.


    Mu Liang was amazed by her marvelous breasts. They were bigger as he expected and her pink nipples were already tightened. He couldn��t take his eyes off of this piece of art. In daze, he reached his left hand and fondled her right breast. It filled his big hand. Mu Lan moaned loudly this time and arched her back.


    Just when he moved lower to catch her other breast with his lips, Mu Lan reached her hands and touched his face. Her dizzy eyes were full of pain and pleasure. She asked him, ��How am I paying you? Why do you keep me with you?��


    __________________________________________________________________________________________________


    *Aphrodite is the Greek Goddess of love and beauty. She has lots of lovers. ?


    Today I wrote tworgest chapters. This chapter contains 1400+ words, It can be appreciated, right?


    So Dear Readers, what are you going to give me for my hard work? ?


    Lots ofments, votes, reviews, rating will be just fine. ;p


    I know, I��m being shameful but this chapter took my three days of brainstorming. That means, this plot took three days to develop. @email protected


    My brain is tired. T.T


    Well, have you enjoyed?

 Chapter 77: IT HAS TO BE YOU

    <h4>Chapter 77: IT HAS TO BE YOU</h4>


    Just when he moved lower to catch her other breast with his lips, Mu Lan reached her hands and touched his face. Her dizzy eyes were full of pain and pleasure. She asked him, ��How am I paying you? Why do you keep me with you?��


    ��Is she feeling insecure?�� Mu Liang thought. He gazed at her eyes where pain was well-written. He felt that someone squeezed his heart tightly. The pain he felt was too overbearing to breathe properly. Slowly and gently he wiped her tears with his lips. Later, covered their naked bodies with a nket and hugged her. He lightly patted her head.


    Mu Lan looked at him with half curious, half dazed look. Watching her fixed look at him, he gave her a tender smile. He lightly kissed her nose and answered her, ��It has to be you. If it isn��t you, there wouldn��t be a point.�� Before she could ask anything further, he put her head on his chest and said, ��Go to sleep.��


    Mu Lan pouted. She was drank and tired. Even though she still wanted to know the answer. However, Mu Liang��s soft touch making her go to the dreand. Before she want to sleep, she asked, ��Why me.....�� Her voice trailed off.


    Seeing her drifted to slumber, Mu Liang kissed her crown of the head and replied, ��Because I love you.�� He knew that she wasn��t able to hear his answer and that��s why he got the courage to tell confess to her. If she knew, who could tell what she would do?


    Tonight, they were both naked but the arousal he felt was long gone. He looked out of the window and saw the beautiful night of Paris. However, his mind was all about her. He knew that she would find out eventually that he hided her information and removed her existence. With her 210 IQ, it wasn��t that of a hard o guess him wrongdoings. But deep in his heart, he wanted her to discover on her own that, he loved her, deeply, truthfully.


    Mu Liang gazed at Mu Lan��s sleeping face. It was sweet and cute. The pain in his heart vanished seeing her adorable sleeping face. He looked at her rosy lips. No matter how inviting they were, he didn��t want to kiss her lips without her consent. He had a wish, one day, Mu Lan would kiss her on her own ord.


    He hugged her naked body and stroke her back with his warm hands before he went to the world of slumber.


    At noon, when Mu Lan woke up, her head was hurting. She had a buzzing feeling and it took a while to understand where she was. She didn��t think much and went to washroom. She looked at the shelf before her which was attached to the mirror. There was a pink teddy bear brush and toothpaste was already there. Thinking of Mu Liang, a sweet smile filled her mouth. She brushed her teeth and washed her face. Just when she wanted to take off her dress, she almost screamed.


    ! ! !


    She was wearing Mu Liang��s shirt!!!!!!!


    ��How is that possible? Last night I clearly remember I was wearing a red gown. identally I got drunk and and fell asleep. So how am I wearing his shirt?�� A wave of thought rushed in her head. ��Mu Liang isn��t a guy to do something to a drunken girl. Or maybe he IS a guy who is a wolf in a sheep��s clothe.�� Suspicion filled her heart. Then remembering how caring he was to her up until now, she rejected the idea. ��But it wasn��t the first time I was drunk in front of him. It must be because I vomit and Liang Liang had to clean up for me. Yes, that��s the best exnation of this.�� She nodded like a wise old man.


    Just when she was about to feel relief, she froze. ��Does that mean he saw her body?�� Her face turned red. She touched her breasts through the shirt and yelped lightly. ��My bra is gone!! Oh God! Oh God! How should I face him know? I don��t know what to do.�� Mu Lan screamed inside and hugged her body tightly. Her head was spinning in embarrassment. She couldn��t think of anything and couldn��t calm herself. Finally to control her emotion, she took a cold shower.


    Twenty minutester, she got out and headed towards the closet. She wore a sky blue casual dress and t sandal. Then she searched for Mu Liang. They where still middle of the river, so Mu Liang was in the boat for sure. However, she didn��t locate him in the first floor or the second floor. Then she suddenly remembered that this boat had a roof. She decided to take a pick there.


    ___________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Beloved Readers, sorry for the dy. Last night, I turned on theptop to write thetest chapters when suddenly my mom came to ask for theptop. She wanted to use Facebook. After waiting 30 minutes, I fell asleep.


    Once I was obsessed with this social media but after knowing Webnovel my attraction towards Facebook is long gone. Sometimes, I even forget that I have an ount. *Sigh* Once my mother used to scold me for using Facebook and now she is the who is obsessed with it. :p


    Today and tomorrow I��ll update 3 chapters.

 Chapter 78: YOU DON’T HAVE TO SEE MY DISGUSTING NAKED BODY AGAIN!

    <h4>Chapter 78: YOU DON��T HAVE TO SEE MY DISGUSTING NAKED BODY AGAIN!</h4>


    Mu Lan climbed the stairs and peeked. After that, she froze on the spot watching the scene before her.


    In the wonderful daylight, Mu Liang, wearing a white shirt and ck pant, was sitting on a chair and reading some documents. On the tea table beside him, there was a red mug of coffee. Sometimes he was sipping on the mug. As the silent breeze was blowing, his dark brown hair was also flowing. His ocean blue eyes were on the papers. His sexy lips were closed. Even his simple outlook gave a majestic aura. Even so, the whole environment was serene.


    It could give anyone a peace in mind. The scene could subside the hunger of eyes. Even a girl with the worst taste, couldn��t help but fell for him, if she could see this tranquil picture. Mu Lan couldn��t take her eyes off.


    All of a sudden, Mu Liang coughed, breaking Mu Lan��s attention. ��How long are you going to peep on me?�� When his voice reached her ear, Mu Lan automatically blushed.


    ��I was found out!�� She thought. Wasn��t she embarrassed enough? With her red face, she walked towards him. Mu Liang looked up and saw her tomato face. He smiled a bit and asked, ��Have you slept well?��


    Mu Lan nodded in answer. She wanted to apologize for the vomiting part but she couldn��t. She couldn��t speak out.


    Mu Liang, on the other hand, caught her expression. He thought, ��Did she recollect yesterday��s event? Or she remembered the fact what I said?�� He recollected the scene when he confessed to her. He frowned. But he couldn��t just hang on the things like that. Because the look on her face was quote turn on. It remind him ofst night.


    Mu Liang opened his mouth, ��What is it you want to tell me?�� Hearing that Mu Lan flinched. It hurt Mu Liang. He continued, ��Look if it is aboutst night, then I��ll exin everything.�� He took a deep breath, then said, ��Xiao Lan, I lo-��


    ��I��m sorry!�� Mu Lan bowed in 90 decree and said loudly.


    Huh?!?!?!


    Mu Liang��s eyes were wide open. He seemed totally shocked.


    Mu Lan��s eyes are closed and she face, ears ad neck were red all over. She continued her apology, ��Last night, identally I drank your wine and I got drunk. It wasn��t on purpose I swear. And then, I did such embarrassing thing, I puked and dirtied my clothes and y-you had to clean that all up. I wasn��t acting mature. A-and you had such a traumatic experience because of me....��


    She rumbled on and Mu Liang��s face had gotten worse in a second. He pinched the part between his eyes. He hardly did it. But after staying with her, it was bing his habit. Sometimes, she really gave him stress.


    When Mu Liang saw that she misunderstood everything, it gave him a peace. Even though he thought that remembering few pieces would be nice. Therefore, he got a contradictory feeling. He was happy that she didn��t recollectst night because if she knew, it could turn worse. However, he was upset because if she did recollect, he wished that she would recollect the fact that he confessed.


    Realizing that she was still bowing and talking continuously, he tried to stop her, ��Lan, wai-��


    ��Furthermore, I promise that you don��t have to see my disgusting naked body again.�� Mu Lan finished and looked up. But she didn��t expect the expression he had on his face.


    Mu Liang��s expression was as ck as the bottom of a pot. It was really menacing.


    In his life, Mu Liang was prepared for many things. Anything hardly left his eyes. He was perspective and no one ever caught him off-guard. However, after, Mu Lan got a new life, he started to change. Today, for the first time, someone ever caught him off-guard.


    After he woke up in the morning, he made her wore his shirt. He thought that if she was going ask anything, he would reply truthfully because he never lied. However, he was nervous all morning thinking what her expression, her decision would be. He couldn��t even concentrate on work. Later, he even meditate an hour to concentrate hundred percent.


    When she came with a red face, he thought that she remembered everything from thest night and that��s why he was going to confess his feelings for the second time. But her apology was out of blue. And, not only she apologized but also she promised that she would never let him see her disgusting body. ��Disgusting��. She said that her own body was ��disgusting��.


    Mu Liang took a deep breath. Then put the papers on the table and used his cell phone to hold them back. Then suddenly, he grabbed Mu Lan��s delicate hand and pulled her towards him. Before she could catch anything, Mu Lan saw Mu Liang��s face closed in and kissed her neck.

 Chapter 79: KISSED HER UNTIL HER MIND WAS BLOWN AWAY

    <h4>Chapter 79: KISSED HER UNTIL HER MIND WAS BLOWN AWAY</h4>


    It is really nothing much, but IF anyone wants to skip this chapter, it won��t be a problem. ^_^


    _____________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Mu Liang took a deep breath. Then put the papers on the table and used his cell phone to hold them back. Then suddenly, he grabbed Mu Lan��s delicate hand and pulled her towards him. Before she could catch anything, Mu Lan saw Mu Liang��s face closed in and kissed her neck.


    Mu Lan did NOT think of that! Mu Liang��s reaction caught her off guard. And when she was pulled, she had no reaction. When she was sitting on Mu Liang��s thighs, still she had no reaction. When his face closed in, even that time, she had no reaction at all. But when his warm lips touched the crook of her neck, her mind went nk.


    Mu Lan was stupefied by Mu Liang��s sudden attack. She wasn��t sure if it was real or not. However, the moment Mu Liang started to kiss and sucked her neck hardly, she gave a reaction. She was jolted by his aggressive attitude. Electricity went down to her spine. Her eyes flew wide. Her mouth was open because she was shocked. At first, she didn��t realize what was going on. But the moment she understood that she was being kissed by a handsome rich man who she called Liang Liang, her face turned red. She wanted to scream by her voice didn��t came out. Then she tried to push Mu Liang back. But how can a fragile woman like her could overpower a strong man like him?


    When Mu Liang started to lick her neck, Mu Lan her whole body quivered vigorously and she couldn��t stay still anymore. She began to squirm against him. However, Mu Liang held her tight and didn��t let go. She wanted to move her head away. But Mu Liang gripped her head with his right hand and another one was grabbing her waist tightly.


    The more Mu Lan writhe against him, the more the kisses became passionate. Their bodies shed into each others. Mu Liang had a build body. On the other hand, Mu Lan had a alluring, curvaceous body with full grown breasts and buttocks. Though it wasn��t on purpose, it gave both of them a pleasant feeling. Mu Lan gave a sigh which turned Mu Liang even more.


    Mu Lan was wearing a sleeveless cotton dress. So it gave Mu Liang a better ess to her body. His lips moved to her other parts; like her throat, cor bones, shoulder cleavage. As Mu Lan still wriggled against him, her dress wasing off of her chest.


    After few minutes of struggle, Mu Lan was worn out. Her mouth was open and she was trying to breathe from the mouth. When Mu Liang realized that she stopped writhing against him, his hard kisses became passionate. Last night, no matter how much he kissed her, he didn��t mark he body because he was afraid of her being found out. But today, it was different. He was marking her with hickeys in every ce where his lips touched.


    Mu Liang��s passionate kisses, bites, sucks and licks stated to make Mu Lan jolted in pleasure. His passion was sending her electric signals which was also making her passionate. Steam wasing from her mouth. Her head was dizzy. Passion made tears form in her eyes. From her heart, a warm feeling spread her whole body.


    ��Haah.....hmm....mmm....ahh....hmm.....�� Mu Lan couldn��t control herself as she sighed and moaned. From her moan, Mu Liang could feel her pleasure. As he looked at her, seeing he face, Mu Liang��s eyes were ignited. Fire, passion, hunger all were mixed up in his eyes. Then, he continued kissing her. This time he went further down; from neck to cor bones, from cor bones to cleavage.


    ��Ahh!!!�� Mu Lan moaned louder and grasped Mu Liang��s shirt. He kissed her until her mind was blown away. After a while, she was out of energy and melted in his arms.


    Few minutester, when Mu Liang was satisfied with his art work, and he stopped kissing her. He looked at her pinkish-white skin and observed his lips�� talent. Seeing numerous red hickeys, Mu Liang admired his lips�� service. He gazed on her face. Mu Lan��s face was just like yesterday. Red face, fuzzy teary eyes, open lips and saliva run down from her lower lips. Mu Liang gulped and his eyes darkened.


    He wiped her tears and leaned closer to her ears. After that, he said, ��Your body is the most beautiful piece of art I have ever seen in my life. Even the Goddess of Beauty will envy your beauty. So don��t say that it is ��disgusting��. Furthermore, I AM your future husband. The one you should show your naked body is ME, not any other man. So you should promise to show your naked body only to me, not another man. If you do so, there will be punishment. Got it?��


    Mu Lan, who had no strength left and heavily breathing through her mouth, nodded slightly. What she felt today, she had never experience such emotion before. She didn��t feel bad, but she didn��t think it was appropriate either. So she didn��t know what to do. Looking at herplex face, Mu Liang smiled shortly and after that, softly kissed her forehead. Then he asked her, ��Are you hungry?��


    ��What hungry? I��m already full!�� Mu Lan didn��t had the energy to answer him. But her face didn��t betray her.


    Gazing at herined expression, Mu Liangughed heartily. Later, taking her closer to his chest, he stood up and took her in the bedroom. He gentlyid her on the bed and he alsoid down beside her and hugged her. From today, he didn��t had to secretly sleep with her anymore. But they had only four days left before she went to the school and stayed at the dorm.


    Mu Liang��s gentle stroke made Mu Lan fall into slumber quickly. However, Mu Liang kept watching her with full of affection.

 Chapter 80: RACING HEART

    <h4>Chapter 80: RACING HEART</h4>


    Extreme hunger woke up Mu Lan from her deep slumber. She wiggled her eyes and slowly opened them. However, she saw an unexpected scene which caused her almost a heart attack.


    Mu Lan saw Mu Liang sleeping just beside her. As the sun was going down, its golden light filled the room. The light was directly reflecting on Mu Liang��s body and his face seemed glowing. Mu Lan observed his thick eyebrows, closed eyes, long eyshes, sharp nose, sexy rosy lips. He looked like a sculpture made in heaven


    Looking at his lips, Mu Lan couldn��t help but remember today��s event on the roof. Her heart raced and her face turned red. She tried to move away. Just then she realized that the man beside her held her waistfortably and he had no desire to let her go.


    In her heart, Mu Lan was unrest, she wanted to move away from him as soon as possible. Her experience today made her feel that, she had to get way from him. Or one day, she would be bound him. The sensation she felt today while he did ��that�� to her neck gave her was overwhelming. She never felt something like that before. Her heart bit fast thinking about it. A warm feeling spread in her heart. It was hard to breath, just like that time.


    Mu Lan couldn��t understand, why a handsome, rich man like Mu Liang would be interested to her who had nothing. ��Is he ying with her?�� But immediately she rejected the thought. She saw how sincere he was in past few days. ��But I doesn��t mean he is a good guy. It takes years to understand a man.�� Even though she was thinking that she truly believed that Mu Liang was different from other man. She felt it not because of him took her to romantic dates. She thought him differently because she observed him every second when he was with her. She saw, no matter how many beautiful girls passed them, he never looked at them. She was always his attention....��Wait, wait, Mu Lan, what are you thinking? Do you know where is this thought of yours leading to?��


    ��No, no, you can��t think like this.�� She shook her head. ��This man took advantage of you. Though he looked like a good person, he is actually a wolf in a sheep��s clothe. You cannot be deceived again.�� Mu Lan nodded her head. ��I won��t be fooled again.�� Then suddenly she thought, ��But the kiss and his gaze were.....��


    No...!!!!!


    Mu Lan screamed inside. She could not think of what she felt. She should not remember his heated and passionate gaze at her. He looked like a hungry wolf. ��He is a demon, a pure demon.��


    That moment Mu Lan realized why Alice and Emma called Mu Liang ��Demon�� whenever those two talked to themselves. She identally eavesdropped and found it weird but never said anything. Looked like everyone deceived her. Traitors! And also Mu Liang, how could he.....


    Mu Lan grabbed her head andmand herself to stop thinking anything regarding this subject. Whenever she thought about Mu Liang, she got a fuzzy feeling in her heart. It was so notfortable. So she decided to stop racing her heart like that, she needed to stop thinking about him.


    As she moved too much on the bed, Mu Liang woke up. Slowly he looked at the beautiful woman beside him and peace spread through his body. He gazed at her tenderly.


    When Mu Lan realized that she woke up the wolf beside her, her whole body froze. The first thing came into her mind was, ��The demon is awake!�� She couldn��t look into his eyes and so she looked away.


    Mu Liang saw her body was stiff. An amusement yed deep in his eyes. He gently touched her face and realized that she shuddered in his touch. He found it very entertaining. He moved the locks from her face and saw slowly her face was turning red. Mu Liang wanted to kiss her hard but controlled himself. ��I should save it forter.�� He thought. Then asked her, ��Are you hungry?��


    Mu Lan opened her mouth. However, she couldn��t utter a single word. Her lips trembled. In the she only nodded her head positively. In her heart, she wasining. ��How can I not be hungry, huh? I didn��t eat anything since the morning. And now that I cannot move, whose fault is this?�� Mu Lan felt like crying.


    Mu Liang saw her expression changed in second. In a single minute she had different types of emotion. A pitiful face, angry face, full ofin face etc. He simply looked at her without blinking once. He found her really, really cute.


    Finally, Mu Liang got up and covered Mu Lan��s body with nket carefully. Later, he said, ��Stay here, I��ll warm some food and bring it to you.��


    In response, Mu Lan only nodded obediently. Seeing her acting like a little bunny, Mu Liang smiled at her and moved to the kitchen.


    Mu Lan sighed in relief that this time he didn��t do anything. She touched her left side of her chest. Her heart, it was racing.

 Chapter 81: MISSION: IMPOSSIBLE AVOID PROTOCOL

    <h4>Chapter 81: MISSION: IMPOSSIBLE AVOID PROTOCOL</h4>


    [Edited]


    It was hard for Mu Lan tomunicate with Mu Liang like she was used to. Moreover, his demonic side was so not safe for her. After today, there would be three more days to attend her school. She believed that, after she went to school, she would be safe. So, in three days, she had to be cautious.


    Mu Lan thought deeply, she got six months before she had to marry him. Six months were actually long time. When the time would fly away, maybe Mu Liang��s taste would change as well. Who would want to stick together with a girl like her anyway? Mu Lan thanked herself for taking six months for herself.


    The sun was going down. The sky had a mixed color of blue, red, pale, yellow and white. It made the sky looked like a canvas painted in violet, pink and yellow color. Paris river Seine reflected the light of the sky. Theirbination made the whole city dye in crimson red. It was quite beautiful to watch.


    However, such beautiful scenery didn��t catch Mu Lan��s eyes. Now the first thing she had in mind was to stay away from Mu Liang for three days. If she could keep her distance from him for three days, then she didn��t have to go through such experience like ��that��. And after three days, she would get her long waited freedom.


    In her mind, Mu Lan started to make a chart n to avoid Mu Liang at any cost. She gave a name to her conspiracy n, and it was ��Mission: Impossible Avoid Protocol��.


    As she was making up a n, Mu Liang entered the room with a tray full of food. He put it on the bed, next to Mu Lan. After that, he gazed the girl whose eyes were closed. Gently, he touched her shoulder and the reaction she gave was remarkable. Mu Lan jolted awake, her eyes flew open, her eyshes shuddered, as speed as electricity she sat up on the bed. ��Did my heart tremble just now?�� Mu Lan thought. Then shook her her head thinking, ��It is called fear. Fear.��


    Mu Liang, on the other hand, found it really amusing. He never imagined that his beloved ��wife�� was actually that cute. Everything about her was truly entertaining. Mu Liang controlled hisugh. Then he said, ��Here, have something. We��ll reach the port soon.��


    Mu Lan looked at the tray and saw Italian pasta, boiled egg and milk. She almost drool. Her stomach was also calling out for food. She immediately took the te and started to eat pasta. She moaned happily when the food melted in her mouth. She never looked up once. All her attention was on the food which was deliciously cooked only for her. In her mind, she praised Mu Liang��s cooking skill.


    Mu Liang looked at her affectionate gaze. His heart was content. For the first time in his life, he felt lucky. What could be more satisfactory than cooking food for his wife and she was eating his cooking happily? He wanted to stroke her head but controlled himself.


    Within twenty minutes, Mu Lan finished everything in the tray. Satisfied, she rubbed her filled belly. Then she looked at the man beside her and said, ��Thank you.��


    She didn��t know that her small ��Thank you�� could take Mu Liang in the heaven. He carefully nced all over her body, giving her goosebumps.


    Finally Mu Liang opened his mouth saying, ��I believe you want to change your clothes. Though I don��t mind taking you home like that.�� Saying that he got up with the tray and went to kitchen.


    Mu Lan looked down at her and gasped. She couldn��t see her neck though, but she still saw her disheveled dress which was almost worn out because of their morning activity. Like a dolphin, she jumped out of the bed and run towards the bathroom. She looked at the mirror and nearly fainted. Her neck, shoulder and chest were covered in hickeys.


    Mu Lan wobbled. As her legs lost control, she immediately sat on the floor with a ��plop�� sound. Blood rush in her mouth. Her heart raced in incredible speed. She covered her face with both of her hands. She wanted to curse him but when his gentle face shed before her eyes, she couldn��t.


    Calming down her heart for few seconds, she got up and went to the closet. Fortunately she got a cor dress and quickly she changed her dress into the new one. Then she moved to the drawing room and sat on the sofa and tried to rx.

 Chapter 82: HIDE AND SEEK!!

    <h4>Chapter 82: HIDE AND SEEK!!</h4>


    Hello my Dear Readers, I��m back! I��m fully recovered and back to writing. I��m very sorry to keep you waiting.


    Before you read this chapter don��t forget to read the previous chapter. It was edited. Have you noticed?


    Enjoy!!


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________________


    When they reached the port, the sky was already dark. But the city had only awakened. The yellow lights of the streets and buildings made Paris looked like the City of Gold.


    Mu Lan who would look at the beauty of the city with wide opened eyes, didn��t bother to look at the view. She silently walked beside Mu Liang. However, Mu Liang was enjoying the enchanting view for the first time in his life. His lips were slightly stretched, making him extra gorgeous.


    They spotted their car in the parking lot and Hugo Muller, the bodyguard was waiting for them while standing beside the car. Young driver Ronald was waiting inside the car. Hugo with his professional eyes could see something was different about his master and mistress. He wasn��t sure what it was but the aura between them had changed. Before, though they had normal connection between them, it looked so formal. But right now, it looked a little awkward. Mu Lan was looking at the road and her head was slightly bent. On the other hand, Mu Liang looked a bit happy and rxed, total opposite of their reactions from yesterday. Hugo, who was good at martial arts but zero experience in romance couldn��t solve the mystery about their behaviors.


    As Mu Liang and Mu Lan got closer, Hugo greeted them both. Mu Liang unexpectedly replied while Mu Lan only nodded and her eyes were looking at the road. She didn��t nced at Hugo even once. Hugo doubted that something definitely had gone wrong. Ronald though the same when he saw that the young mistress was so quiet and her face was slightly flushed. She was feeling awkward. Ronald and Hugo made eye contact but didn��t make a sound.


    The car was moving in a moderate speed and soon they would reach their destination. However, inside the car was ufortable. Mu Liang was sitting on the back seat in cozy mood; and his one had was on thep and other one was on Mu Lan��s shoulder and he pulled her close to him.


    Mu Lan who was so close to Mu Liang sat frigidly. She forgot to move a little. Her face was getting hot and her breathing was irregr.


    Ronald, who was a little experienced in love understood right away what was wrong with her. He realized that his master started to show his demonic face in front of the mistress which made her very ufortable. He felt a little pity for her but he also knew that she would get used to it sooner orter.


    Moreover, Mu Liang was thinking the same thing. But he also thought about other possibilities too. He was kind of ready for Mu Lan to avoid all short of connection when she was going to the school. But with her soft personality she would pay him back for her kindness. He knew that she was kind and had a strong personality.


    However he didn��t expect that the thing that actually happened the very next day.


    Mu Liang woke up early as usual and went out for running. After he came back he did some work out and the went straight to bath. After that he had his breakfast waited in the drawing room for Mu Lan toe down.


    Assistant Ju Long became used to with his boss��s change of habit and he scheduled all the meeting for afternoon and evening. He learnt his lesson. He was giving his boss some important documents and Mu Liang was reading them carefully. He noticed that his boss was ncing frequently at he door and Ju Long understood right away what his boss was thinking. Just then Butler Leo entered the room with tray and started serving them with his delicious mas tea. It had an elegant aroma making them all rxed.


    Mu Liang looked at his wrist watch and saw it was already half past ten. Usually when Mu Lan was not drunk she would wake up earlier but today she wasn��ting down. Mu Liang slightly frowned. He looked at the documents and casually asked the Head Butler, ��Tell the maids to wake Xiao Lan up. It is not good for her health to have her breakfast at noon.��


    Mu Liang always used ��Xiao�� before her name in front of others. He had a habit of calling her only ��Lan�� when they were together. But when he tried to confess to her yesterday he used ��Xiao��.


    Butler Leo served them tea and replied, ��Young mistress went out when young master was out for running.��


    Mu Liang��s eyes halted and didn��t move for awhile. Then slowly he looked at the butler and observed him if he was lying. Butler Leo got confused by his sudden stare.


    Mu Liang asked, ��She went out?��


    Butler Leo replied, ��Yes, young master.��


    Mu Liang asked again, ��Did she have her breakfast?��


    Head Butler answered him politely, ��She took her breakfast. I personally arranged it for her when she asked for it. She also wanted lunch. So I made her arge bento.��


    Mu Liang asked further, ��Was she alone?��


    Leo replied patiently, ��No, Hugo was with her They took the car you arranged for her.��


    Mu Liang put down the documents and sipped in the cup. All of a sudden, the temperature of the room dropped drastically.


    Mu Liang didn��t expect her to move her chess piece so early. Her IQ is high. Though she was kind in nature, she was merciless towards her opponents. A smile was visible on his face.


    Looking at the smile, Ju Long almost got a heart attack. ��Oh dear, here is boss��s most creepiest smile. He shows it before he makes moves against his enemies. I don��t know what happened between them but Miss Lan, I wish you all the best.�� He prayed for he with his pure intention.


    Mu Liang thought, ��You want to y hide and seek with me? Let��s do it.��

 Chapter 83: PLEASE GIVE ME A LOVING AND CARING HUSBAND

    <h4>Chapter 83: PLEASE GIVE ME A LOVING AND CARING HUSBAND</h4>


    Mu Lan was smiling all the way and eating her breakfast slowly. Whereas Hugo was driving the car and showing her all the remarkable ces in Paris.


    She was thinking, ��Huh, Liang Liang, did you really think everything will go ording to your n? Did you really think that the way you are trying to court me you��ll able to get my heart and body? Why don��t we find that out? Let me show you the real me.�� She gave her the most mischievous smile.


    Hugo who was driving while chewing his breakfast. Feeling something ominous, he looked his left and saw her devilry smile, he was taken aback. However, he didn��t say anything and drove to Louvre Museum.


    Louvre Museum was the world��srgest art museum and historic monument in Paris. Mu Lan searched that hundreds of thousands of ssic and modern masterpieces were in the collection of Louvre Museum.


    When Mu Lan saw it the day before yesterday, she didn��t pay attention to it very much. She didn��t even want to think about what happened that night. Last night, she opened her diary and started to make list. She didn��t have her memory of her previous activity, so she was sure that she was studying in Fine Arts.


    However, when she started to paint, she knew she hadcking in various aspects. She was really surprised at first. Later she knew that she had to work hard for it. Yesterday she was given a tablet by Assistant Ju Long. He said that it was an order from Mu Liang. Though it was a new product, she found it a bit ancient. She didn��t think much and used it for study arts all night.


    Mu Lan wanted to taste the life of art before she went to university. So she nned to visit there. After she finished her breakfast she wiped her mouth and looked out to enjoy the view. The day was sunny and the sunlight was shining brightly. Mu Lan found it very pleasant and adjusted her eyes in the light.


    Soon they arrived and it wasn��t as attractive as it was in the night. However, a pce was always grand. Hugo showed their passes and entered. Though Mu Lan was prepared, still she was surprised and mesmerized; she enjoyed, she observed and she learnt a very important thing. She learnt that art was life.


    During the lunchtime, they went to a nearby park and had their feast. It felt like a pic. Hugo wasn��t a friendly person, so he didn��t bother Mu Lan and was observing the area with his professional eyes. There weren��t many people in the park because it was a work day. There were two or three people sitting alone and lying down. There were to girls reading. There was also an artist painting. There were some couples, sitting and kissing. It was a normal thing in Paris and no one minded.


    After lunch she lied down on the grass and studied an hour. There was arge tress beside her, giving her shadow. It was calm and tranquil.


    After study, she sat up and thought about going home. Thinking of home, she smiled. She really started to think of that mansion as her own home. Everyone was very friendly and kindhearted. They were all very caring too. Except for one, who had started to make her life upside down. It was a demon. But how could she know that he wasn��t at home? Suddenly, an idea popped out in her head. In the huge Mu mansion, there must be some security cameras. If she got to know some tricks to hack the their surveince system, it would be a huge help.


    Mu Lan started to search in Google ��how to hack��. She read the articles for awhile and she was shocked to know how easy it was to hack. First she hack her own cell phone and it took less than a minute. She found it very interesting. It was as fun as solving puzzles. Then she read the functions for the high level hackers. Surprisingly, the codes looked familiar. She was startled.


    ��Could it be I was a hacker?�� She thought. That must be the reason why she was the target. ��That makes sense.�� Another mischievous smile appeared in her lips. ��If I really was good at it, then I can easily hack in the surveince system.��


    An hourter, Mu Lan reached home knowing Mu Liang wasn��t there. After changing, first thing she did was to go to the dog house. When she got closer Oscar barked loudly. Mu Lan out down the hot pot which was in her hands and opened the lid. In a second the smell of beef steak filled the area. Oscar also stopped barking and came to her suspiciously.


    The color of Oscar��s body was ck, grey and white. It was a good and rarebination. He was also very good looking. He smelled the steak slowly. After a while, he bit and started to chew one of the steaks. He wiggled his tail and barked in a friendly tone.


    Mu Lan smiled cunningly. ��I asked Hugo about your favorite dishes honey. Feel free to it.�� She thought. Then Mu Lan saw a beautiful snow white German Sheppard came out of the dog house. In a stylish way it walked towards them and nudged Oscar. Oscar gave a space so that it could also eat.


    Mu Lan was astonished by his gentle gesture. ��It must be Lucy, his wife. Oscar is a very caring husband. Lucy is sure a lucky one.�� Mu Lan prayed to Buddha, ��Please give me a loving and caring husband too.��


    When she saw them eating, she took out her diary and ticked two points. ��Avoiding in the morning, done. Hacking the surveince system, done. Bing friend of Oscar and Lucy, done.�� She closed the diary and looked in the balcony which was attached to her room. ��Now for the next n.....��

 Chapter 84: TODAY IS YOUR DOOMS DAY

    <h4>Chapter 84: TODAY IS YOUR DOOMS DAY</h4>


    When Mu Lan was busy with calcting, Mu Liang was busy in several meetings with the board of directors. Yesterday he canceled all the meetings because he was sightseeing with his dear wife. So all the workload and meetings of yesterday and today were saved for Mu Liang.


    It was half past seven when the meetings finished. Everyone waspletely exhausted. However, their boss was same cool and aloof. He didn��t look tired at all. As they came out of the meeting room, they praised Mu Liang��s capability.


    Mu Liang strode towards the parking lot and went to the car. Sitting infortable he took out his phone. He dialed Hugo��s number. After the second ring Hugo answered the call.


    ��Yes boss.�� A steel voice greeted.


    Mu Liang asked directly, ��Where is she?��


    ��Young miss is in the dinning hall, having her dinner.�� Hugo replied.


    A small smile appeared in Mu Liang��s lips. He further inquired, ��What did she do today?��


    Hugo described their activities thoroughly. The only matter which he didn��t tell was about Mu Lan��s hacking the mansion��s surveince system. Because he didn��t have any idea about it. He only said that Mu Lan was busy with her tablet.


    Mu Liang frowned. He questioned, ��What was she doing with the tablet?��


    Hugo answered, ��Young miss was reading something very attentively and was writing down some noted in her notebook. I saw that she was writing something about art rted.��


    Mu Liang nodded. He understood that since she was going to study, it was normal for her to study about it. After all she was a dedicated student.


    Soon Mu Liang reached the mansion and was greeted by the Head Butler. He asked the butler, ��What is she doing now?��


    As usual, Butler Leo replied politely, ��Young miss is in her own room.��


    Mu Liang only said, ��Hmm.�� Then went to his room and took bath. After that, he finished his dinner. Later he slowly strode upstairs and didn��t stop at the third floor. He stopped at the fourth floor in front of Mu Lan��s room.


    He didn��t hear any noise from inside. So he knocked gently. However, no one opened the door. ��Did she fell asleep?�� He thought. Then he grabbed the handle of the door and twiddled it. But it didn��t budge. The corner of Mu Liang��s lips went upward. ��So you want to avoid me so much that you locked the door from inside. Don��t you know whose house is this, my dear wife?��


    He put his right hand in the pocket and took out a key. He put it on the lock and twisted it. There was a ��click�� sound. Smiling Mu Liang again twiddled the door-nob. However this time, it opened slightly but in the end he couldn��t opened the door fully. He tried few times but he couldn��t ope it no matter what. From the tiny space, he could see Mu Lan��s reading table was blocking the door to open.


    Seeing that Mu Liang put his back on the wall and started tough soundlessly. ��So this is your n. You knew that I had the key with me. So you decided to use your reading table. Alright then. Let me show you what I can do.�� Thinking that, he left.


    �C �C �C �C �C


    Meanwhile, Mu Lan was using tablet to practice her hacking skill. Afternoon, she did study about arts. However, she kept en eye on Hugo. When she saw that he lost interest in what she was doing, she started to learn how to hack. It was too easy to fool him.


    Right now, she was so attentive that she didn��t listen that Mu Liang was knocking the door. When he tried to open the door she heard the noise and jumped on the bed and hurriedly lied down. She covered her whole body with quilt.


    Afterwards, Mu Lan heard his footsteps going away. She smiled smugly and closed her eyes. Almost ten minutester, she heard a small noiseing from the balcony. First she thought that she mistook. Then she heard it again. Suspiciously she got off and silently went closer to the balcony. When she came closer to the door, her eyes nearly popped out.


    In Mission: Impossible, many times it was seen that Ethan Hunt was using hook to climb up and with intelligent and bravery he aplished his missions.


    Just like that, a hook was right now in her balcony and it was clear that someone was climbing to get into her room. It couldn��t be a thief, not even a killer. The one who had gut to climb into the fourth floor toe inside her room was none other than Mu Liang.


    ��Liang Liang, you....!!!!��


    Mu Lan didn��tplete her thought. Quickly she closed the door. She looked around and saw a wooden chair and she put it before the balcony door. Then she went to bed, covered her whole body and tightly hugged herself. She felt like, she couldn��t escape him.


    �C �C �C �C �C


    Mu Liang was a good athlete. He won many prizes in his school and college life. But never pursued a game life. He also went through serious training in his early twenties. So climbing to one floor from another floor was nothing to him. He could do it easily even closing his eyes.


    When he was so skilled, how much time could it take to climb fourth floor from third floor? It took him two minutes. In two minutes, he was in the fourth floor��s balcony. Seeing the door was closed a devilish smile appeared in his lips.


    ��Wifey, today is your dooms day.�� He thought. ��You have to pay for your crimes.��


    He knew the door was locked and he took out a key to open it. From this ss door, he could clearly see a wooden chair was blocking the way. It wouldn��t move and he couldn��t enter. With his dark eyes, he looked around. In the east, a window was opened. To enter the room he had to go through there. It wasn��t far from the balcony.


    Once again, he looked through the ss door and saw her, then he went closer to the window. It took him forty seconds to enter the room through the window.


    ��Now wifey, say your prayers.�� He slowly walked closer to her like a predator was closing towards its prey.

 Chapter 85: WHO IS SHE FOOLING?

    <h4>Chapter 85: WHO IS SHE FOOLING?</h4>


    There are three types of love. It can be easily described with the help of clothes. Let��s take three colors of clothes: ck, white and ash. Hang those clothes in an open ce where they can get direct sunlight. When the sun will shine, the ck clothe will slowly heat up and it will absorb the warmth fully. After the sun will go down, it will slowly release the heat and it will take time to cool down. When ites to white clothes, under the sunlight, it will heat up quickly and will reflect the warmth. So it will be less hotter than the ck and ash clothes. And when the sun will go down, it will quickly lose its warmth too. As for the ash clothe, it will take necessary heat from sunlight and will absorb it. However, when the sun will go down, it will gradually lose the warmth.


    Love like ck clothe starts in a slow way and eventually it bes the strongest love and it is hard to forget as well as to lose. Love like white clothe starts within a second and the love grows quickly. However, it also ends rapidly. Love like ash clothe, is selfish. It uses others by the name of love. And when the timees to an end, it will slowly break the rtion with no hard feelings.


    The love Mu Liang had for Mu Lan was like the ck clothe. That aloof, cool-headed CEO was very cautious when it came to women. He had seen many crazy women who wanted to sell their bodies to get his power and money. So it could be said that his past experience made hiM careful around women.


    Back in Germany, it wasn��t love at first sight. When he first heard about the functions of the game, he became curious and observed her carefully. She was intelligent and a brave youngdy. She wasn��t nervous when she was answering the judges�� questions. She had a strong sense of reality and through the virtual world she made it clear that it was not a fantasy, it was just a game, to make a person stronger for the real world. It was a game to make mentally weak people strong for the betterment. He was astonished by the idea of the game. She was a good leader and also a great friend. For the first time in his life, he became interested in a woman. He sent his assistant Ju Long to keep an eye on her.


    She was unique. She talked to everyone. If someone wanted to bully her, she would twist the plot and would make them the victim. She had a pure heart but also mischievous. Once she helped an old man who was actually his grandfather. Another time, she kicked a working ss man in front of police because he was sexually harassing a school girl.


    Even Mu Liang couldn��t tell, when he actually fell for her. But when he realized his feelings, it became too hard to let go, even though he knew where her heart truly lied. However, suddenly he came to his life with no memories. This time, he couldn��t hold back. He knew it wasn��t right but almost three years of love suddenly wanted to break through everything.


    The urge to love her, the passion to touch her the will the kiss her, the dream to marry her; everything came undone.


    However, the girl, whom he had been longing for so many months,was actually avoiding him. And that was unforgivable. He understood very well that partly it was his fault, but he didn��t want to admit it. He became more and more childish, like a boy wanting to have a robot.


    He slowly moved towards the bed.


    Suddenly he stopped. He looked at the door where was the reading table. He walked there and moved it to original ce. After that, he moved the chair and opened the balcony door.


    Calming breeze came through the door. It eased his heart. He looked at the sky. It was full-moon today. The moon was sharing her light wholeheartedly. The room was also filled with beautiful silver light, making it more magical and romantic.


    Mu Lan was lying down as frigid as wood. She acted like she was asleep. She would definitely not let him know that she was awake. When she heard him moving table and chair, she didn��t want to admit but she felt rather guilty.


    Mu Liang stood beside the bed for a while, like he was thinking something. His acting was making Mu Lan even more nervous. Then he took off his slippers and went to the bed andid down just beside her. Mu Lan couldn��t tell what she was feeling. But her heart almost stopped.


    The room was pin drop silence. Tonight, even birds forgot to sing. Mu Lan was holding her breath without her knowing. She couldn��t hear Mu Liang��s breath either.


    Mu Liang who was doing everything intentionally knowing fully well that she was awake. He was actually trying to see her expression. He wasn��t actually lying down. He was facing her and his one hand was on the bed while the palm was bncing his head. He had a sweet smile in his lips.


    After being like that for awhile seeing no reactioning from her, his smile widened. ��What an acting skill!�� He thought in amuse. ��Which human body stays so tensed while sleeping? Who is she fooling?��


    All of a sudden, he grabbed the quilt and uncovered her. Still, Mu Lan didn��t move. Her face was facing the pillow. It looked like she promised not to show her today to Mu Liang.


    Mu Liang didn��t say anything. He observed her. She was wearing a baby pink pure silk nightgown. Her slender neck, corbones, cleavage were naked in front of him. Also he saw the red hickeys. They were still visible. His ocean blue eyes darkened.


    Mu Liang covered himself with the same quilt. This time heid down properly. Then, he touched Mu Lan who slightly quivered in his touch. After that, almost gently, almost forcefully he pulled her in his embrace.

 Chapter 86: AS IF YOU CAN RAN AWAY FROM ME

    <h4>Chapter 86: AS IF YOU CAN RAN AWAY FROM ME</h4>


    Mu Liang covered himself with the same quilt. This time heid down properly. Then he touched Mu Lan who slightly quivered in his touch. After that. almost gently, almost forcefully he pulled her in his embrace.


    It was full-moon. The moon was more radiant than ever. It was more like a blessing to all the Paris lover-birds. Mu Liang and Mu Lan were no exception.


    The moon was illuminating her shimmering silver light. The bedroom of Mu Lan was lightened by the beaming light. Though it was bright, it was also mild at the same time. It was paradox. Mu Liang��s feelings were also the same. He knew that he shouldn��t be aggressive but he couldn��t help it. He had to touch her. For whole day, he couldn��t see her. He was feeling that he was in dry season. And now that she was here in his arms it was hard to let go.


    ��How will I survive after she goes away?�� He thought.


    Mu Liang looked at the girl in his arms. Mu Lan, she looked more beautiful than before. Her skin was brighter under the moonlight. Her body was very soft and silky. She looked so fragile that it felt like that she was going to break in any second. But still, he couldn��t let go. Moreover, he wanted to do more than hugging her. Her vani scent was making him go crazy.


    It was the emotion of Mu Liang. Mu Lan, on the other hand, was feelingpletely different from him.


    When Mu Liang touched her and embraced her body tightly, that moment, she understood that she wasn��t prepared for it at all. The second he touched her, she quivered remembering his hot touch of yesterday. And when Mu Liang embraced her, Mu Lan��s heart stopped.


    It was her first reaction towards the intimacy between them.


    After few seconds, she reacted. She squirmed. She dropped her acting of sleeping and struggled to free herself from him. But how could a tiny prey win against the demon?


    Mu Liangughed and tightened his grip on her waist. He brought her even closer. Their bodies were touching from top to bottom.


    However, Mu Lan didn��t give up yet. Her writhing made their bodies grind together. Very quickly, their bodies became hotter. Theces of her nightgown was bing undone.


    Mu Liang��s eyes darkened further. He lowered his mouth and kissed her right ear slowly, longingly. Mu Lan shivered and fought back even more. He put himself above her. He waspletely lying over her.


    Mu Liang asked in a dark voice, ��So you stopped acting to show your strength?��


    Mu Lan��s whole body froze. She remembered her mistake now. But what could she do? Her body acted before her brain. It was an out-of-control situation.


    Mu Lan��s body twitched slightly and stopped struggling. She was out of breathe. So she opened her mouth to take deep breathe.


    Mu Liang��s eyes moved at her opened inviting lips. Suddenly he felt that his throat was dry.


    Noticing Mu Liang��s stare, Mu Lan looked away. She whimpered a little while asking, ��Wh-why are you doing this?�� She stuttered.


    Seeing her adorable red face, Mu Liang��s couldn��t look away. He asked teasingly, ��Doing what?��


    Mu Lan nced at his. Her eyes were full ofins. She opened her mouth to say something but couldn��t utter a sound. Her lips quivered slightly then she shut her mouth. Her face was bing warmer in a second.


    Mu Liang smiled lovingly after watching her no response to his question. He stooped down and brushed his thick lips against her throat, then asked, ��Are you talking about this?��


    Mu Lan gasped. Her eyes opened wide. Instinctively she moved her neck.


    However, Mu Liang didn��t gave any reaction. He nuzzled his nose in her nape. Then further asked, ��Or you are talking about this?��


    ��Hmm...�� In the instant, Mu Lan��s breath hitched and she let out a small sound. Hearing her own voice, her eyes grew wider and she shut her mouth. She couldn��t belief her own mouth.


    Mu Liang was also taken aback. He was only teasing her. He didn��t have any other n. So he didn��t expect her ��this�� type of response.


    ��This girl is driving me crazy.�� He thought.


    He signed heavily. He leaned and lovingly kiss her forehead, temples, eyes, nose, cheeks like he was soothing her. Mu Lan trembled under Mu Liang. Her lips were tightly shut as she bit her lower lips.


    Mu Liang stroke her head in gentle care for awhile. Then he said, ��You are the one who started ying hide and seek. And here I won after working so hard. Where is my prize?��


    Hearing him, Mu Lan��s face got redder. She questioned him back, ��Isn��t that your fault because you did ��that�� yesterday?��


    ��Hmm? Did what? Kissing you? Isn��t ��that�� normal between husband and wife? He asked in a deep voice. His question had deeper meaning.


    Mu Lan caught it very well. Blood rushed to her face. ��W-we aren��t married.��


    Listening to her answer, Mu Liang nuzzled his nose against hers. ��You agreed and we��ll get married sooner orter.�� He replied. His warm breaths were tickling Mu Lan��s nose. Further he added, ��Do you really think that you can get another man when you have me?�� He smiled.


    His smile was as beautiful as cherry blossoms. Mu Lan didn��t know why she thought that way. But she felt that way. Mu Lan couldn��t say anything.


    Mu Liang directly looked in her eyes and said, ��I have to praise your intellectual ideas. Trying to y hide and seek in my mansion, more than that, it was with me. Do you really think that you can run away from me?�� He stared to stroke her body. His hands seemed very skilled and at the same time, inexperienced.


    Mu Lan shivered and tried to move away. That moment Mu Liang warned in a husky voice, ��If you struggle anymore I��ll kiss every part of your body.�� Immediately Mu Lan became statue. Mu Liang��s hand moved again. Mu Lan wanted to curse him. But she couldn��t. Then she realized that her movement caused her dress disheveled. Mu Liang was tidying her dress.


    Mu Lan was stunned by his gentle gesture. Slowly she rxed her body.


    After tidying her, Mu Liang hugged her softly and said, ��Sleep now. Good night.�� Then kissed her lightly in the forehead and soon he fell asleep.


    Mu Lan understood that she could not get away from him tonight. She endured it. However, it took time to calm her beating heart. Then she also tried to fall asleep. In her dream, she saw that Mu Liang was kissing all over her body just like he warned her.

 Chapter 87: HE IS DOING IT INTENTIONALLY

    <h4>Chapter 87: HE IS DOING IT INTENTIONALLY</h4>


    Next day, when Mu Lan woke up, the sun was already shining brightly. She frowned and closed her eyes. Last night it took time to be able to sleep in a man��s arm. Leisurely she got up and sat on the bed in daze. She looked beside her with nearly closed eyes. It was empty. Mu Liang left before she woke up.


    Little by little, she remembered the previous night��s activity and the perverted dream. Her face started to get red steadily. Did she lose her mind? Or maybe she became so shameless that she dreamed something like that. She remembered how he kissed her legs. Immediately she removed the quilt and nervously looked at her legs.


    Oh, thank goodness. There was no kiss mark. It was just a dream. Mu Las sighed in relief. She took her cell phone to look at the time. It was 09:10 am on the screen. Sleepiness left her eyes. She jumped out of the bed and grabbed her tablet from the reading table. She checked the security cameras. There was no camera inside the house but there was one in the garage.


    She was stunned when she looked at it. It was empty. Usually there were six cars including hers. But today there was no car. She checked the entrance and parking lot. But there was no sign of any car. Where did they all go? Now how was she going to know that Mu Liang wasn��t at home?


    Thinking for a while she looked for wireless calling bell to call for Alice and Emma, her personal maids. Strangely, there was no wireless calling bell. But she could recall clearly that she left it on the tablest night.


    ��Was it Liang.....�� She gritted her teeth.


    She freshened herself and changed her dress. Then slowly made her was to downstairs. In the second floor she met Alice who was going upstairs, probably in Mu Lan��s room.


    Seeing Mu Lan, Alice smiled brightly and said, ��Good morning young miss. I was about to call you for breakfast. Have you slept well?��


    Looking at her Mu Lan felt reassured. She got her lost courage back. She smiled and replied, ��Good morning Alice. I slept well. I��m heading to the dining room.�� She paused and looked around a bit. Then she asked, ��Alice, where is your young master?��


    Alice looked puzzled. Her duty was to take care of Mu Lan, not Mu Liang. In thisrge mansion, it wasn��t easy to know everyone��s whereabouts. So she replied, ��I��m sorry, young miss. I cannot answer that. I haven��t seen him today.��


    Mu Lan nodded. She could guess why Alice didn��t see Mu Liang. So she wasn��t disappointed and patted lightly in Alice��s shoulder, then said, ��It��s okay, I understand. Let��s go downstairs. I��m hungry.��


    Alice smiled warmly and went along with her young miss.


    Before going to dining room Mu Lan faced three maids and when she asked about Mu Liang��s whereabouts, they couldn��t answer.


    Today, Mu Lan finished her breakfast unhurriedly. She was alreadyte. If she was to meet up with that demon face to face, then why eat quickly these delicious meals? She should taste them leisurely and enjoyably.


    After breakfast, she called Hugo to take her out. He answered politely that he was ordered to do other work. So he couldn��t go out with her.


    Mu Lan frowned. ��What is going on?�� She thought. With doubt, she made her way towards drawing room. She was looking for Butler Leo. But there were actually two maids, cleaning the dust.


    After thinking for a while, she deeply breathed. Later, she walked towards the study room slowly. Her heart was beating fast, thinking aboutst night. But there was no point of caging herself in the world of shyness and y hide and seek everyday.


    Before the door, she took deep breaths, then knocked politely.


    ��Come in.�� A deep voice came from the inside.


    Mu Lan��s heart started to beat louder. She slowly opened the door and looked inside. Last time when she was here, they were almost kissing. Thinking of that she shook her head.


    Mu Liang was working and Assistant Ju Long was standing beside him with some documents. Hearing the familiar footsteps, Mu Liang looked up. He saw the girl he was thinking a while ago was standing in front of him timidly. Mu Liang observed her.


    She was clearly nervous and was a bit shy. She couldn��t look into his eyes anymore. Her eyes were fixed on the floor. Her face was flushed.


    Mu Liang didn��t say anything and just kept looking at her without blinking.


    Noticing his burning gaze, Mu Lan trembled lightly. She fist her hands into balls. ��Why is he looking at me like that? Is he waiting for some sort of reaction from me? Or is he just curious for what I am here?�� Her head couldn��t give her any answer because of his gaze which was affecting her brainstorming.


    Suddenly she just didn��t know what to do. She was standing like a robot.


    Understanding something wasn��t right, Ju Long looked at both Mu Liang and Mu Lan. Then he, in a low voice, excused himself and left the room.


    Now that the two of them were alone, Mu Lan was even more nervous. Seeing that, he teased her enough, Mu Liang asked in a caring voice, ��Good morning. Did you sleep well?��


    ��This is all your fault!�� Mu Lan screamed inside and red at Mu Liang.


    Mu Liang smiled and said, ��Atst, you looked at me.��


    Mu Lan was surprised. ��So he did it so that I look at him.�� She suddenly felt the shyness was suddenly lifted from her shoulder. She wasn��t feeling inferior anymore.


    ��This guy...�� She didn��t finish her thought. She didn��t know where to hate him or like him. He always knew when to make her feel at ease. He always knew how to make her go wild. Though sometimes he acted shamelessly, she still felt secured around him. But she didn��t know why she felt that way.


    Finally she opened her mouth, ��I want to go to the library.��


    Mu Liang looked at her for few seconds, then said, ��The cars are out for cleaning. Hugo is with Ronald. Why don��t you stay at home today? Tomorrow you are going to school, aren��t you? It will be days when you will be able toe home. And tonight, Feng is alsoing home. So everyone is already busy with preparing feast. The servants are throwing a party for both of you. Your first day at school party and Feng��s a week trip wee party. I��m not forcing you not to go out. Because everyone is busy, no one can be with you, when you go out. It is a bit risky for you.��


    ��So you ordered Hugo to help Donald so that I cannot go out. How clever of you! You also took the calling bell so that I cannotmunicate with the maids. Cleaning the cars? In this huge ce, you are telling me that you have to take cars out for cleaning? Are you kidding me? You are doing everything intentionally. The very reason is so that I cannot go out.��


    Mu Lan gritted her teeth.

 Chapter 88: YOU ARE THE ONLY ONE FOR ME

    <h4>Chapter 88: YOU ARE THE ONLY ONE FOR ME</h4>


    Mu Lan knew that Mu Liang was keeping her home on purpose. But she was leaving tomorrow, so she didn��t want toin or argue. She gritted her teeth.


    When she opened her mouth, it waspletely different what she was feeling inside. ��Okay, then. I��ll stay at home.�� Saying mildly, she turned and walked towards the door.


    She reached near the door, and when she touched the door-nob a strong hand pressed the door over her shoulder so that she could not open the door.


    Before she could take heed to it, another strong arm was gently wrapped around her waist. Her back touched a toned chest.


    As she realized what was happening, her calm heart started to beat vigorously.


    Ba-dum! Ba-dum!! Ba-dum!!!


    Mu Lan��s face was turning red. Her blood was boiling. She didn��t dare to look at the man behind her. She could feel the man��s breathing closer to her right ear.


    Mu Liang��s another hand which was on the door, he used to touch her face and turned her around. He couldn��t help but stroke her soft cheek lovingly with his thumb.


    Mu Lan was lowering her head. She didn��t know where she was looking at. Her eyes were bing fuzzy.


    She wanted to resist but Mu Liang held her firmly. He hugged her tightly, then led her to sofa. Mu Lan kept struggling but Mu Liang didn��t budge. He sat on the sofa and put her in hisp.


    Mu Lan was leaning on Mu Ling��s firm chest. Her heart was beating crazily this time. She really didn��t know how to react. Her hands were on his chest, trying to keep distance between them.


    Mu Liang looked down on the girl. Suddenly, without warning, his hands left her waist, then grabbed her hands and removed them from his chest, after that, he hugged her again and this time they had no space left.


    He held her firmly yet gently. Then slowly started to caress her back.


    ��This girl, always wants to walk away from me. What can I do to make her fall for me? What can I do to make her stay with me for the rest of our life? From tomorrow I can��t see her face, can��t see her smile, can��t hear ��Liang Liang�� from her mouth, can��t touch her, hug her or caress her like today.��


    Mu Lan, whose head was feeling dizzy, didn��t know how painfully Mu Liang��s heart was beating. She hesitantly ask, ��W-why are you doing this?��


    Mu Liang��s hand stopped at her back and looked at the girl who had a red face. He gently touched her chin and made her look at him.


    Her eyes were blurry yet they were curious. Curious to know about his doings, curious to understand his feelings.


    Mu Lan was no different from other girl. She also craved for love. She wished to get married and dreamed to have her own family. But her amnesia was her main obstacle. She wanted to know herself well before she was wrapped with a emotion called love.


    However, the man before her making it very impossible. No matter how much she tried to make a wall between them, he would break it apart and would make her heart go wild. She wanted to curse him, hit him for invading her personal space. But she couldn��t do it no matter how much she wanted. Looking at that mans face, she would forget her worry. He would kiss her, sleep with her, hug her tightly; but she would still trust him. The feeling she had for him as trust. Nothing more, nothing less.


    Mu Lan was very clear about her heart, because the one she was close to was herself. She had enough time to analyze that herself. She verified her feelings, her emotions thoroughly. She also knew why her heart would go wild whenever he touched her. It was because, this type of action was knew to her. She wasn��t used to it. That made her sure that she wasn��t in any rtionship before she lost her memory. She was relieved.


    However, Mu Liang��s actions were mysterious to her. She didn��t know what to think of it. She observed that he wasn��t close to any other women. She felt assured that he wasn��t a womanizer. But she could guess that many women had their eyes on him. She saw it many times when they were out together. If she had to marry him, she had to work hard to keep his attention only to herself, so that he could not look at other women.


    Why would she work hard if she didn��t love him? She wanted to at least like him before she got to get married. But before that, she needed to be clear about Mu Liang��s feelings too. Or she would feel insecure.


    So her question was very reasonable.


    It was afternoon. The sunlight was flowing into the study room. Outside there were some birds chirping. Sometimes Lucy and Oscar were barking at each other like lovers. Sweet smell of flowers was floating with gentle breeze. The curtains were dancing and ying with the wind. There was a feeling of tranquility.


    In the sunlight, Mu Lan��s skin was glowing. Her face was flushed. Her eyes were blurry. Her lips were slightly open. Seeing her like this, Mu Liang couldn��t take his eyes off of her.


    Mu Lan��s question was ringing in his hear. ��W-why are you doing this?��


    ��Yeah, right. Why am I doing this? Doesn��t my action prove that I��m so much into her? Doesn��t she realize that she is the only one for me? Do I have to be so borate? Then so be it.��


    Mu Liang gazed at her intensely. His ocean blue eyes were so deep that looked at his eyes, Mu Lan was drowning into the deep sea. Her heart was feeling warmth from the gaze. It didn��t even once blinked after they looked at her.


    In the end, Mu Liang opened his mouth. Slowly, gently yet in a deep voice he said, ��Xiao Lan, I was never been interest in woman before you appeared in my life. You are the first to make my all rational thoughts make upside down. You are the only one make my think of you all the time. Whenever, I��m close to you, my body acts before I can collect all my thoughts. You make me emotional. You make my body react. You are the one who do this to me. Xiao Lan, you are the only one for me.��

 Chapter 89: YOU WILL NOT REGRET YOUR DECISION

    <h4>Chapter 89: YOU WILL NOT REGRET YOUR DECISION</h4>


    In the end, Mu Liang opened his mouth. Slowly, gently yet in a deep voice he said, ��Xiao Lan, I was never been interest in woman before you appeared in my life. You are the first to make my all rational thoughts make upside down. You are the only one make my think of you all the time. Whenever, I��m close to you, my body acts before I can collect all my thoughts. You make me emotional. You make my body react. You are the one who do this to me. Xiao Lan, you are the only one for me.��


    After his confession, there was a long silence. Even the chirping sound of birds was louder in the silent room.


    Mu Lan, who was sitting on Mu Liang��sp was as still as wood. She blinked few times, opened her mouth to say something but couldn��t utter a single sound.


    Well, yes, technically she wanted to know Mu Liang��s intention. She wished to know the man who was going to be her future husband. However, Mu Liang��s answer was too direct. He was practically saying, ��I love you��. Sitting in a position like this and hearing a confession was too much for her naive heart.


    Judging by Mu Liang��s expression, he wasn��t lying or making fun. He looked quite serious and sincere.


    For some reason, a warm feeling spread throughout Mu Lan��s heart. It was like, she was waiting, waiting and she kept waiting for something for so long that her heart was about to dry. But after decades, someone came to give her what she wanted. First she didn��t want to belief it. When she realized that she truly got what she was waiting for so long, she felt surprised, in second, she was happy. She was so happy that sheughed loudly. Her eyes sparkled. She screamed in joy and she danced till she couldn��t move a single finger. She was happy and she was in peace. Before she closed her eyes for eternity, a tiny smile was still on her lips. Because, she had no regrets. She was satisfied.


    Upon hearing Mu Liang��s confession, Mu Lan��s blurry eyes became even more blurry. She felt a sharp object was poking her heart. It was painful. Even though, there was a hint of satisfaction.


    Mu Liang was startled seeing tears formed Mu Lan��s eyes. Then, like rain drops they started to fell from her eyes.


    Mesmerized, Mu Liang looked at her tears. Her face was shining in the sunlight. And her tears were glittering like stars in the night sky. They were so beautiful that he kept looking at them. The scene was very captivating. Mu Liang even forgot to wipe the tears away. It was his first time seeing her cry. His gaze was intense as he wasplimenting her beauty.


    Suddenly, Mu Liang felt a strong desire from deep inside his heart was waking up. He knew this feeling very well. It was a thirst to hurt someone. His inner demon was craving for Mu Lan��s tear.


    Immediately, Mu Liang hugged Mu Lan and let her tears fell in his shirt. He didn��t want to see any more of her tears.


    Now he realized, how it was for the other guy. That guy must have gave in to the desire of his inner demon and that��s why he made her cry for so long. ��Does that mean he likes her?�� Mu Liang thought. He didn��t want to think of it anymore. ��What kind of man would let his beloved cry? I��m not that sort of man. I��ll make her happy.�� He promised then and there.


    Mu Liang waited until his inner demon subsided. Then he looked down at her and softly wiped her tears. Finally he hugged her face with his two palms and opened his mouth, ��Lan, you don��t have to answer me right away. I��ll wait for you until the day I have nothingness. You don��t have to pressure yourself. I don��t want to see you suffer.��


    Mu Lan��s mind was nk. When she was looking for what to answer, she felt that she was hugged. As she felt the wet shirt in her cheek, she realized that she was crying.


    Was it because she felt sad? Was it painful? Or was it because she felt happiness?


    She didn��t know the answer. Moreover, she didn��t want to think of it. The warmth of Mu Liang��s chest and his light heartbeats made her calm down. When she finally found her voice back, she heard Mu Liang��s gentle voice saying, ��Lan, you don��t have to answer me right away. I��ll wait for you until the day I have nothingness. You don��t have to pressure yourself. I don��t want to see you suffer


    Mu Lan��s heart almost stopped beating.


    This guy was always treating her so nicely. He gave her a home to stay, gave her the most delicious food she could never get, gave her expensive dresses and jewelries. He took her out for romantic dates. Together with her, he went to sightseeing. He bought her a car, a boat. He hired a bodyguard for her protection. He let her admit in a famous university. If he truly wanted her body, would he have to go for so much trouble? He could forcefully marry her and could make her his own. And she could do nothing but grief. But he didn��t. Because, before everything he wanted from her, he wanted her heart. That��s why, he kept waiting patiently. He gave her all the time he had left with him, to decide whether she wanted to give her heart to him or not.


    For the first time in her life, Mu Lan felt blessed. She felt blessed to get such a man.


    ��Did I do anything good in my previous life to get such a good, wealthy man for myself?�� She thought.


    Atst, she looked Mu Liang��s eyes. Mu Liang was jolted to see how clear her eyes were. They were transparent, yet they were actually glowing in the sunlight.


    Mu Lan opened her mouth, her voice was firm and full of determination. She said, ��Liang Liang, I promise you, you will never regret your decision.��

 Chapter 90: JUST STAY WITH ME

    <h4>Chapter 90: JUST STAY WITH ME</h4>


    Mu Liang was stunned upon hearing her answer. Just like Mu Lan before, he didn��t know what to say. He was expecting a reply from her, but he wasn��t expecting ��that��.


    At first. he thought that he misheard her. Psychologically, what one wanted to hear, even others were saying something different, mistakenly one would hear the thing they wanted to hear.


    Mu Liang thought that maybe he was to eager to hear her say ��yes��. That��s why he mistook. However, looking at her determined eyes, he realized that he heard just right. There was no mistake. She really promised that he wouldn��t regret her decision which meant that she was going treat him as her husband in future.


    Mu Liang��s heart shook. His intense gaze changed into loving gaze. He looked at the beauty in his arms. Slowly he stooped down and touched her forehead with his, then at her eyes directly.


    Mu Lan��s eyes, as clear as water, just like sky would be clear after heavy rainfall, were gleaming as they looked at his ocean blue eyes. They were so close that they could feel each other��s breaths.


    Mu Liang stroke both of her cheek with his thumbs softly. His sightly gentle affection made Mu Lan��s heart feel warm. She was feeling shy but she couldn��t tear her eyes off of his deep eyes. She felt like she was drowning.


    In a loving tone, Mu Liang said, ��Lan, I��ll never hurt you. I��ll always take care of you. I��ll support you in every way possible. You will always be my first priority. So, please, never leave me alone, Lan. I won��t be able to bear it. Just stay with me always. Okay?��


    For some reason, Mu Lan��s eyes started to get blurry again. Tears formed in her eyes. A drop of tears fell from her eyes.


    Mu Lan couldn��t exin what she was feeling. Her heart was throbbing painfully. In her mind she was asking Mu Liang, ��Where were you all this time?�� She couldn��t get it. Howe someone would like her so much? Her heart almost stopped and it was hard to breathe properly. Her eyes already turned red and swell.


    When she opened her mouth to answer, her lips trembled. Her voice wouldn��te out. She just nodded her head.


    Getting an affirmative sign, Mu Liang hugged her so tightly that Mu Lan was almost out of oxygen. After a very long time, finally, Mu Liang lose his grip. Gently he tied up Mu Lan��s untidy hair. Then he put his right hand on the shirt pocket and took out a silver chain with green jade pendant. The pendant was tear drop shaped, and the stop was gleaming. He carefully put it on her on her neck.


    Mu Lan looked at it in surprise. Seeing her gaze Mu Liang questioned, ��Do you not like it?��


    Mu Lan looked back at him. Not answering his question, she, on the hand, asked him, ��Did you choose this for me?��


    ��Hmm.�� Mu Liang answered shortly.


    Mu Lan��s clear eyes glittered. She happily answered, ��I like it a lot.��


    Seeing her smile, Mu Liang was at ease. A warm smile was visible in his lips. Tenderly, he stroke her head, then said, ��Always wear it. It is a good luck charm.��


    Before Mu Lan could say ��okay��, Mu Liang��s phone rang. Mu Lan was immediately out of hisp. Frigidly she said, ��You must be busy. I won��t disturb you anymore. You should pick up the phone.�� Saying that, she hurriedly left.


    For few seconds, Mu Liang was sitting on the sofa like before. His cell phone was still ringing annoyingly. With a chilling gaze he nced at that disturbing portable device like he was going to freeze it. He looked at the name. It was Mu Chen, the youngest master of Mu Family.


    Mu Liang received the call. With a cold voice he said, ��Yes.��


    Mu Chen who was used to his elder brother��s cold voice didn��t think much. He cheerfully asked, ��Big brother, it��s been a month. How is your day going on? What are you doing?��


    With a chilling voice Mu Liang answered, ��Digging your grave.�� After saying that, he hung up.


    Other side of the phone was dead silent.


    Mu Chen put down his phone. He was oblivious of the fact what was going on in Mu Mansion. He thought, ��Did I annoy big brother for some reason?��


    ����


    At the lunch hour, Butler Leo was in the study room to call young master for dinner.


    Mu Liang asked him, ��Where is Xiao Lan?��


    As usual, in a polite tone Head Butler replied, ��Young mistress was ying with Lucy and Oscar. When the maids went to call her, Oscar chased them away. No one dared to go closer to young mistress.��


    Hearing that, Mu Liang��s right eye brow went up. Then he got up. Before leaving he said, ��I��m going to call her.��


    Going near the dog house, Mu Lang saw Mu Lan was sleeping soundly beside Lucy. The sunlight wasn��t intense butying down on the grass, the sunlight was over the head, it would make anyone drowsy.


    As soon as Mu Liang stepped once toward Mu Lan, Oscar came closer with ��grrrr�� sound. He didn��t bark because his wife and his new beautiful friend was napping.


    Mu Liang frowned. He sat on his legs and looked at Oscar seriously. Then he said in a warning tone, ��Don��t forget who let you meet your wife. If it wasn��t for me, do you think you have enough luck to keep your beautiful wife? Now give my wife back to me.��


    Oscar scoffed like it wasn��t for Mu Liang but for his own charm that he got Lucy as his wife.


    Seeing that didn��t work, Mu Liang used another strategy. He warned Oscar in different way, ��Do you think it is better for your wife to know that you have interest in my wife?��


    This time Oscar had no other way not to back down. He could only see his new beautiful friend was captured in his demonic master��s hands.


    Oscar could only mourn inside, ��Sorry my dear new friend. I could not save you from the demon��s w.��

 Chapter 91: FEAST

    <h4>Chapter 91: FEAST</h4>


    [A/N: It has been a while that we have seen Mu Feng, right? Do you miss him? ? ]


    Mu Lan was sleeping peacefully like nothing in this earth could harm her. In the Mu Mansion, she always let her guard down. Today was no exception. So she had no idea that right now she was being carried away by Mu Liang and maids who were working on the way saw the most unimaginable scene in their lifetime.


    Within half an hour entire residence knew that their young master actually carried young mistress. Then they understood how serious their young master was about the marriage and everything.


    Mu Liang previously looked at young women like they were some sort of germs. It was because he got two experiences of women who wanted to marry him. One of them was even five years older than him. They even schemed against Mu Feng and wanted to break the good rtionship between two brothers. If only they knew what a great mistake they had done.


    After that, they were vanished without any trace and no one actually searched for them, not even their families, in case they would make angry Mu Feng. Mu Feng could be scary when he wanted to.


    After that, Mu Liang never allowed young women in any ceremony or party. If women were there, he wouldn��t and if he was there, women wouldn��t be there. It had be an unwritten constitution.


    And that man, right now, was carrying a sleeping beauty who was going to be his wife in future. Those maids who didn��t pay much attention to Mu Lan, from then on, they never gossiped about her.


    Mu Liang took Mu Lan in her room and gentlyid her down on the bed. Then he sat beside her, caressed her head and run his fingers through her hairs few times.


    He actually wanted to dine with her together for lunch because at dinner time, Mu Feng would also be with them. So Mu Liang and Mu Feng couldn��t be alone together. Mu Liang signed and then got up from the bed and headed towards the dining room.


    Two hourster, Mu Lan woke up from her slumber. After opening her eyes, it took a while to recognize the room. The sky was changing from sky blue to red-yellow. The room filled up with orange color sunlight.


    While she was trying to remember how she ended up in this room, her stomach growled. As she rubbed her stomach, her eyes nced at the tray full of dishes on the table. Happily she had her meal andplemented Cook Eva as well.


    After finishing herte-lunch, she went to Mu Liang��s study to pay a visit to him. She knocked the door and opened the door. As soon as she entered the room, a pair of strong arm hugged her tightly. Before she could resist, she heard a cheerful voice which she didn��t hear for a week. The man eximed, ��Sister Lan, it has been awhile. I missed you so much.��


    Recognizing the voice, Mu Lanughed merrily and then replied, ��Brother Feng, how was your trip?��


    Mu Feng let go off his beloved future sister-inw when he couldn��t endure the piercing gaze on his back. He replied, ��It was great. Next time I��ll take you there.�� Saying that he pulled Mu Lan��s right hand and made her sit next to him on the sofa saying, ee, look look, what I bought for you.�� Over excitement made him repeat the words.


    Only then Mu Lan saw many sizes of boxes on the table. Mu Feng gave her a box and said, ��Open it.�� Curiously, Mu Lan opened the box and found a wrist watch made with white gold and white, pink diamonds. It was stunningly gorgeous. Mu Lan couldn��t tear her gaze off of it.


    She wanted to reject the gift, when Mu Feng said, ��I knew you would love it sister Lan. I specially ordered it only for you.�� Cunningly, he forcefully put it on her left hand. Mu Lan wasn��t able to refuse. She was also given lots of chocte boxes. There was no way she would refuse that. She started to eat chocte then and there.


    Looking at her jolly face, Mu Liang��s cold face became softer. He tenderly gazed at her. Mu Feng started to tell about his holidays in Switzend. With great attention, Mu Lan was listening to his story. Mu Feng was an extraordinary story teller. As they gossiped, it was already evening, it was dinner time.


    Head Butler Leo politely asked them to join for dinner. When they went to dining room, smells of various delicious foods entered their nostrils. Automatically, their mouth was filled with saliva. Mu Feng��s stomach growled loudly. Mu Lanughed even louder..


    They looked at the table and saw- hot and sour soup, szenwan chili chicken, spring rolls, stir fried tofu with rice, shitake fried rice with water chestnuts, chicken with chestnuts, wok tossed veggies in honey and ck bean ze, tangyuan, hong dou tang, custard tart.


    After thanking Lord Buddha, they dug in. It wasn��t certain who started topete, however, in minutes, Mu Lan and Mu Feng��s bowls were getting empty.


    To make Mu Lan slow down, Mu Feng started to tell jokes while eating his fill. Mu Lan knew it was trap but she couldn��t control herugh and surely she had to slow down. His jokes were quite hrious. Even Mu Liang was enjoying it.


    Mu Lanughed so hard that her stomach hurt. With smiling face she said, ��Brother Feng, you cheat!��


    This way, the room was filled up with voices andughter. Even Butler Leo and two stewards couldn��t help but smile. Two maids who were standing beside the door tried hard not to giggle.


    From the corner Cook Eva was smiling in satisfaction as the three of them were enjoying her cooking. She never had any children. So Mu Liang and Mu Feng were like her own children. Looking at their happy faces, her heart was filled with warmth.

 Chapter 92: HUNGRY BEAST

    <h4>Chapter 92: HUNGRY BEAST</h4>


    After dinner, Mu Feng and Mu Lan rubbed their bellies with satisfaction. They asionally burped. Tomorrow was a big day for Mu Lan. So she didn��t want to stay awake. She left the dining room after saying ��thank you�� to Cook Eve and ��good night�� to everyone.


    Mu Liang wanted to be alone with Mu Lan. But Mu Feng didn��t let that happen. He dragged his elder brother into his room. Mu Feng��s room was very luxurious. He had an attached bar in his drawing room. Making cocktail was part of his hobby.


    When both brother sat in the chairs, Mu Feng started to make cocktails. Mu Liang didn��t care his younger brother and asked, ��What is it you want to know?��


    After making the cocktail, Mu Feng gave it to his elder brother. He said, ��Big brother, what did you do this whole week to dear sister-inw? She neither nced at you nor she talk to you even once. So, brother dearest, what did you do?��


    While he was asking, Mu Liang was reaching out for the cocktail. Hearing his younger brother��s question his hand stopped at the midway. Listening to Mu Feng��s question, Mu Liang sipped once then told him about their recent activities.


    Hearing him out, Mu Feng��s jaw dropped. He knew his elder brother was a demon, but never in million years, he would have thought that his wise brother would act like a hungry beast in front of his future wife.


    ��So this is how all yogis act. After staying at dessert, when they find oasis, they crazily jump into it.�� Mu Feng thought. Helplessly he shook his head. Later, he said, ��Big brother, I left home for seven days because I thought that it would be wise for you two to have some alone time. I wanted you to make her feel at ease when she is with you.��


    ��Do you think that I don��t know about your scheme?�� Mu Liang grunted.


    Mu Feng was speechless. ��Why did it feel like that big brother was using me?�� He thought. He didn��t go further about this topic anymore. He asked, ��How do you n to make it up for her?��


    Mu Liang looked at his younger brother expressionlessly. Mu Feng was waiting for the answer. Mu Liang slowly said, ��Divide and conquer.��


    ��..........��


    Late night, Mu Liang went to fourth floor and Mu Lan��s door was locked as usual. He sighed. She really was trying to shut him out. He heard no sound from the inside of the room. He wanted to knock but in the end he lowered his hand. He wanted to give her a peaceful night for tonight.


    He strode back to his room. The night was calm, slightly cold. The bedroom was dark at first. However silver light of the moon brightened the room. Mu Liang looked at the moon while drinking wine as he sat on a chair in the balcony.


    ��Tomorrow is a new day, for all of us. Good luck, Mu Lan, in a new life.��


    �C �C �C �C �C


    It was a beautiful morning. In the blue sky white clouds were floating. The wind was blowing mildly. The birds were chirping. The butterflies were flying from one flower to another one. It was a peaceful day.


    However, Mu Mansion was busy with Mu Lan��s departure. One steward was carrying her luggage, another steward was carrying small boxes. They left early with maid Alice to arrange her room and to clean up.


    Mu Lan was excited and also a bit nervous. She woke up earlier than usual. She was pacing in her room for ten minutes. After few minutes, her personal maid Emma came to tell her that breakfast was ready.


    Mu Lan went down and met Mu Liang in the dining room who was waiting for her toe. Mu Lan became frigid, but soon she became normal. She smiled at him and said, ��Good morning, Liang Liang.��


    Seeing her bright yet polite face, Mu Liang��s expression became warm. He lips stretched in both side. He replied, ��Good morning, Lan. Have you slept well?��


    Mu Lan nodded slightly and said, ��Yes, I did. How about you?�� She could see the dark circles under his eyes.


    Mu Liang looked directly in her eyes. He said, ��I didn��t sleep an ounce. I was thinking about you.��


    Mu Lan��s face flushed. She lowered her eyes. She couldn��t look at his eyes anymore. Quietly she sat on the chair and changed the topic, ��Where is brother Feng?��


    ��That kid is sleeping. He had to much alcoholst night.�� Mu Liang replied nonchntly like it was normal for Mu Feng.


    Mu Lan didn��t ask anything further. She silently had her breakfast. She was going to miss Cook Eve��s cooking. So she ate slowly to memorize the vor.


    Mu Liang was eating slowly too. Most of the time he was looking at the girl before her. He was going to miss this scenario.


    All of a sudden, he asked, ��When will youe back?�� He couldn��t wait for her toe back.


    Mu Lan didn��t reply instantly. She chewed down her food slowly, making his wait. Then she opened her mouth, ��In winter vacation.��


    ��So you won��te before Christmas?�� Mu Liang asked again. He didn��t like the answer.


    Mu Lan sipped her milk. After that she said, ��I don��t think I��ll get a long vacation before it.�� She really wanted to avoid that topic.


    Mu Liang understood it very well. He knew that she was going to avoid him in future. Their ��hide and seek�� game hadn��t finish yet. He smiled gorgeously as he said, ��It��s alright. Take your time to adjust in new environment.��


    Mu Lan��s jaw almost dropped. She was clearly doubtful about his behavior. Mu Liang��s sweet smile was certainly suspicious.


    Mu Lan slowly nodded and meekly said, ��Thank you.�� Her head started to work very fast, just like roller coaster. She couldn��t believe that she would be freed so easily. She realized that Mu Liang was plotting something. She wanted find that out but who could guess his unpredictable n?

 Chapter 93: LIANG LIANG, TRUST ME

    <h4>Chapter 93: LIANG LIANG, TRUST ME</h4>


    It was almost time to leave. Mu Feng took out his car. He was still feeling sleepy. But he thought that it was his duty as brother-inw to send his sister-inw in her school.


    Mu Lan was waiting for Mu Feng. Beside her was Mu Liang. When Mu Feng brought the car and stopped it beside them, Mu Liang opened the door for Mu Lan. She steadily went inside. Mu Liang also followed.


    They sat side by side. No one was talking. Mu Feng was also silent. He wanted to give some space to his elder brother and sister-inw.


    Mu Liang was quietly sitting beside Mu Lan. He gently hold her right hand. Mu Lan��s hand was soft, tender, a bit cold. His warm hand immediately rose it��s temperature. He was going to miss this touch.


    Mu Lan didn��t give any reaction. Even when Mu Liang touched her hand, she was expressionless. She kept looking outside, the whole time.


    Till few minutes ago, she was excited. Just when she went to the car, she felt that she was going to miss this ce. It had been only a week but she became very close to this ce. She was going to miss the food made by Cook Eve, the friendliness of Emma and Alice, sweetness of Oscar and Lucy, childishness of Mu Feng, fatherly care of Butler Leo and warmth of Mu Liang. Just like she was going to miss the touch of his hand.


    Her heart felt suffocated. Without any sound, she breathed deeply to calm herself.


    ��Liang Liang, you did a lot for me. Alice told mest night, after I was shifted in the mansion, you hardly left my side. You barely slept and ate. You neglected yourpany. For how long you were having such feelings towards me? It is impossible to fall for a injured person. Does that mean you know from the beginning? If it��s true than you hid my past from myself, didn��t you? Did you do it for my safety? Or did you do it for some other reason? Is it guilt?��


    ��However, I don��t care. The way you care for me, you will never possibly dare to harm me deliberately. At least, I know that. I didn��t trust you for nothing. Your kindness is the most special to me. That��s why I chose not to make you regret your decision. But it is also true that I still ain��t in love with you. I know very well that I will certainly be the happiest woman, if I am to fall in love with you and merry you.��


    ��However, I can��t make you fall in danger because of me. Thinking of the pictures that those men were chasing me still gives me chill down to my spine. And they injured me badly, it means they wanted me dead. Knowing that I have foes to kill me, how am I possibly think of being together with you? How can I possibly make you my enemies target?��


    ��I know you are powerful. I also understand that you kept me clueless for some reason. I��m not as powerful as you are. Maybe I can��t even handle it on my own. But I don��t want to drag you into this. You have already done so much for me and I can��t thank you enough.��


    ��Before I fall in live with you I want to certain about myself. When I��ll see that I��m not in danger anymore, I��ll marry you. I hope the six months I have asked from you is enough to find about myself. Since you won��t be staying with me, I will be free to investigate.��


    ��Though you have your reason to conceal everything from me. However, I have my reason to find out everything about myself. I don��t want to give you a hard time. I also don��t want you to feel guilty. After I can learn about my past, I will find out my enemies. Then I will put it end for me and for you.��


    ��So Liang Liang, trust me. This time, I want to show you that I��m not as frail as you think I am. I have a good head over my shoulder. I can use my brain better than a normal person. I have already checked my IQ behind your back. Don��t underestimate my capability.��


    ��Liang Liang, wait for me. Wait for me for six months. Believe me, before six monthse to en end, I��ll find out the truth. I��m sorry for hiding this from you. This is for the best.��


    Maybe sensing her odd behavior, Mu Liang squeezed her hand softly. His sweet gesture shot a knife through her heart. Her heart felt very painful. Her throat became dry. Her eyes prickled as tears form in her eyes.


    She did not wanted to cry in front of him. Knowing his personality, if he found out, he would make her return immediately.


    Mu Lan controlled her emotion. She looked at the sky through the window of the car. She slowly let her tears dry before they fell from the eyes.


    Her throat was still dry and it felt burning. She nced at front. There was a sk. She took it with her left hand, put it between her legs, opened the lid with left hand, and then she drank the water. She gulped down three times.


    Her sudden activity made Mu Liang surprise. He looked at her right hand which was held by his left hand. After looking at their joint hand, he smiled at her fondly. After he grabbed her hand, not once she let her hand go. She didn��t avoid his touch.


    The thought made Mu Liang��s heart full of warmth. Suddenly he felt happiness. He stroke the opposite side of her palm with his thumb.


    Mu Lan was stunned by his sudden affection. She looked at him, then she also smiled. Again she stared at outside. This time, her eyes were full of determination. On the other hand, Mu Liang kept stroking her hand till they reached the school.


    Helplessly, Mu Feng shook his head. ��How could big brother miss such opportunity?��

 Chapter 94: FORGOT TO BREATHE

    <h4>Chapter 94: FORGOT TO BREATHE</h4>


    It took them two hours to reach their destination. To Mu Lan, it felt only minutes. When the car stopped, she got out of the car first.


    She looked at the gate and then looked around. Confused, Mu Lan nced at Mu Feng and asked, ��Brother Feng, are you sure that we came to my school, not a museum?��


    Mu Feng��s eyes twinkled hearing her question. He said cheerfully, ��Don��t worry sister Lan. Though you are beautiful and intelligent, we won��t sell you to the museum. We are not short of money and you are our precious gem.��


    First reaction of Mu Lan was stunning. She blinked cutely for few seconds. Soon she understood that Mu Feng was joking. She face sightly flushed and she red at him.


    Mu Liang smiled at her reaction. He tenderly rubbed her head and said, ��He��s just messing with you. He is in a good mood because it is also his school.��


    Mu Lan gazed at Mu Feng in surprise. Mu Feng saw her looking at him and he winked. She narrowed her eyes. ��He did it purposely.�� She used inside. Mu Feng, as mischievous as he was, of course hid that fact so that he could have fun with her.


    Mu Lan looked at the ss building standing proudly in front of her. Looking at them, her blood started boiling. Her gloominess from before was instantly washed up by over excitement.


    She started to walk on her own and like a little girl she looked around. She couldn��t conceal her happiness as she walked around. Her eyes shone and a smile was on her lips. Her body felt light and when she walked, she felt like she was floating.


    Behind her two Mu brothers were walking. Mu Feng were smiling as he was staring at the female students and sometimes saying ��hi�� to them. Girls couldn��t help but drool. Mu Liang, on the other hand, was looking straight at his wife. A small smile was hanging on his lips.


    Mu Feng who caught up with girls walked fast and came beside his brother. He was enjoying his brother��s mesmerized view. He finally opened his mouth.


    ��Big brother.�� He said.


    ��Hmm.�� Mu Liang replied shortly. He was still looking at Mu Lan.


    ��Did you see?�� Mu Feng asked.


    ��Yes, I am.�� A hint of warmth was covered in Mu Liang��s eyes.


    ��Then how can you still smile?�� Mu Feng knew what his brother was referring to. That��s why he was pointing that out.


    Mu Liang stopped at his track. He gave his younger brother a confused look. He asked, ��What do you mean?��


    Mu Feng acted like he was surprised. He asked, ��Can��t you see the male students are ogling at your wife?��


    Mu Liang was startled and then looked around them. What Mu Feng said was the truth. Many male students were looking at Mu Lan. Some of their eyes sparkled, some of their eyes were full ofplements, some of them were fascinated, some of them had lecherous look on their faces, few dared to whistle.


    Mu Liang burnt in rage. A moment ago he was enjoying his wife��s scenery. He was so captivated that he didn��t see other men were just like him, ogling at his wife.


    How could a loving tolerate such gaze towards his wife? Of course, Mu Liang also didn��t.


    He darkly looked at those ��beasts�� then strode fast to catch Mu Lan. The girl who had no clue what was going on around her, sensed a powerful presence. As she looked back, she smiled sweetly.


    Seeing her smile, Mu Liang forgot about his rage and nced at her tenderly. He gently touched her hand and asked, ��Are you liking this school?��


    ��No. Actually, I��m loving this ce in a second.�� Mu Lan replied merrily.


    ��So you are having fun then.�� This statement sounded more like a question than an affirmative sentence. If she were to say ��yes�� he would say nothing. But if she were to say ��no��, then he was going to take her away from these ogling men.


    Mu Lan smiled brightly and said, ��I most certainly am having fun.�� Her white pearl teeth dazzled on the sunlight.


    Mu Liang didn��t say anything anymore. Taking her hand, he simply walked by her side closer to the dormitory.


    The male students didn��t approach her as they saw the handsome man was holding her hand. Mu Feng sneered inside. ��Did you guys think you could actually defeat mu brother. Well, dream on!��


    The more they were getting closer to the female dorm, the more Mu Liang started to feel empty. However, he didn��t let it show. He kept silent and guided her towards her room.


    Mu Lan��s room was situated around the corner and it was on the second floor. From there a flower garden was clearly visible. As her room was around the corner not many students walk this area. So they weren��t caught when they went upstairs.


    The color of the door was pink. Mu Liang handed her a bunch of keys. As for the key-ring, the word ��MuLan�� was written with small diamonds.


    Mu Lan was already used to his extravagance attitude. So she didn��t argue about it. She took the keys and opened the door.


    Alice kept the windows open and the curtains were all moved aside. The sunlight had filled the room. Everything could be seen clearly. Mu Lan��s jaw dropped.


    The room was specious. It was colored in light pink. The ceiling was dyed in prusian blue. There were stars and moon which would glow in dark. The window was on the side of the garden, just at the right side of the door. It wasrge, the length was from ceiling to the ground. In front of the window, there was a bamboo swing. Beside the swing was reading table, beside it was a soft double bed, beside it was washroom, beside was a dressing table and closet, beside it was an attached door to go to the art room, beside it was a mini freeze and sofa set with tea table.


    The corner of the art room was divided with a hard board and there was a small kitchen with necessary requirement. The art room had canvas and all sort of brushes and colors.


    Sometimes Mu Lan forgot that she was the fiancee of the richest man in Europe. Mu Liang reminded her all the time.


    Looking at the room, Mu Lan forgot to breathe.

 Chapter 95: IT IS HARD TO LET GO

    <h4>Chapter 95: IT IS HARD TO LET GO</h4>


    Mu Liang looked at Mu Lan. He felt satisfied seeing her surprised expression. Mu Lan was looking at the room in daze. Her eyes were round, hazy. Her mouth was slightly open as if she wanted to say something but couldn��t utter a word.


    Mu Liang took her hand and walked into the room with her. Just then Mu Lan looked at him. Her eyes were filled up with full of gratitude.


    ��Thank you.�� She said softly and shortly.


    Mu Liang looked at her with great affection. He replied, ��There is nothing you should thank me for. You deserve all the happiness and fairness in this world.��


    Mu Lan looked into his deep eyes. His eyes were honest and truthful. She chewed her lower lip. For past few days she observed that Mu Liang never lied to her at all. It gave a sense of security. Only his truthfulness made her believe in him so much.


    Sheined, ��You are too good to me.��


    Mu Liang smiled seeing her pouting face. He replied, ��Of course I am. If I��m not, who will?�� Behind of his words meant that he was her (future) husband, so he had every right to pamper her, not anyone else.


    Mu Lan��s heart ttered as she understood the inner meaning.


    At the door, Mu Feng was standing. His face was sour. ��Oi, oi, you guys are not alone. Don��t you think I had enough of your dog food?�� He felt mentally hurt and coughed a little to let them know his presence.


    Startled, both of hem looked back and saw Mu Feng. For ruining the mood, Mu Liang looked coldly at his younger brother.


    As if he didn��t understood the warning gaze, Mu Feng started to walk around the room. He observed that the arrangement of the room was simple but dignified. The decoration of the room was well matched with Mu Lan��s taste and her personality.


    Mu Feng knew that his brother was personally involved in this but there was something off. In the decoration, there was a touch of a woman. He could feel it. It wasn��t possible for Mu Liang. It was hard to believe that his elder brother worked with a woman. It was very unusual. Curiously, he looked at his brother.


    Feeling his younger brother��s sharp gaze, Mu Liang nced back. Reading his eyes, Mu Liang opened his mouth and with a sound her moved his lips.


    Reading his lips, Mu Feng eyes grew bigger. His elder brother said, ��Louise Fontaine��. Mu Feng pursed his lips in understanding and gave his brother a ��thumbs up��.


    Two Mu brothers interaction was unknown to Mu Lan. She looked back and forth. She went to look at the washroom, painting room and kitchen. She could cook if she wanted and she didn��t have to go to the canteen to buy food. Her eyes sparkled when she looked around.


    The reading table had two parts. On one part there was aptop set up and another part was for studying. On the drawer, there was a credit card.


    Mu Lan looked at the man who was responsible for everything. She said, ��Liang Liang, it��s too much.��


    Mu Liang listened to herin. Then walk towards her and gently rubbed her head. He replied, ��Lan, you deserve more. If it wasn��t for your simplicity, then I would make everything around you grand.��


    Mu Lan couldn��t say anymore. She only hold her tongue back.


    To give the Mu couple some privacy, Mu Feng left earlier. Mu Lan took bath, changed her dress into simple homely dress and walked out of the bathroom. She saw Mu Liang was sitting on the swing and was looking out of the window.


    Hearing noise behind him, Mu Liang looked back and froze for a second. He saw Mu Lan was wearing simple pink t-shirt and skirt. Her hair was wet and she was drying her hair in towel. Her skin looked incredibly soft and after a hot bath her skin was red. Some droplets of water was on her forehead and behind her neck.


    Such enticing scenario made Mu Liang��s heart race. He could feel his blood was boiling. He knew that he shouldn��t stay here long, so he gradually stood up and put on his coat.


    Noticing the movement beside her, Mu Lan nced at him. Seeing him getting ready to go back, suddenly her heart sank. She really was not ready to live alone all of a sudden in an unknown ce.


    Mu Liang looked at her and said, ��I should get going.��


    Mu Lan was good at hiding her feelings. She simply nodded and tried to smile. Looking st her half smiled face, Mu Liang��s heart ached. He said, ��If you have any problem, call me any time.�� Again, Mu Lan nodded.


    Mu Liang wanted to hear her voice. Since she didn��t say a word, he turned around to leave with unsatisfied heart. However before he could take the fourth step, he was bound. He couldn��t move.


    It wasn��t that he couldn��t move his strong body. It was just, he was so stunned that he couldn��t move a finger. Because, a pair of soft hands hugged him from behind preventing him moving.


    It was almost evening. The sky was dyed in yellow, orange hue. Still the rays of the sun filled the whole room, making it more romantic.


    And closer to the door, Mu Lan was hugging Mu Liang. The room was pin drop silent. No one was moving.


    Mu Liang��s whole body shook in anticipation while Mu Lan only hold him tighter.


    Mu Lan was going to war, alone, in a country where she was still unknown and she wasn��t familiar either. The only person who was closer to her was Mu Liang. As long as he was there, she could breathe, she could eat, she couldugh, she could sleep without a single thought. And now that she wanted a war which died the moment she lost her memory. She wanted to win no matter what, because she wished to live peacefully with Mu Liang. She didn��t want to give him trouble. The burden which was on her shoulder wasn��t an easy task. Rather, it was frightening.


    So, when Mu Liang wanted to leave, subconsciously she reached out and hugged him.


    ��Ah, it is hard to let go,�� She thought.

 Chapter 96: SUBCONSCIOUSLY

    <h4>Chapter 96: SUBCONSCIOUSLY</h4>


    Mu Lan wasn��t prepare at all when Mu Liang wanted to leave. She thought that he was going to stay a little while. However, as soon as she came out of bathroom after having a hot water shower, Mu Liang wanted to leave.


    He gradually stood up and looked at her before saying, ��I should get going.��


    Mu Lan froze on the spot upon hearing his line. She wanted to say something but her throat was suddenly dry. She hid her loneliness and nodded silently. She tried her best to smile but her heart was saying something different. It was empty.


    Then she heard him saying, ��If you have any problem, call me any time.��


    She was taken aback.


    This guy, always, always saying something to make her abandon everything and to choose him regardless what he was. From the moment she opened her eyes she saw that his first priority was she. He even missed his meetings and important works for her. He took her out so that she can enjoy her life in here. He, without anyin, epted all her selfish wishes. To give her a sessful life, he let her study. He didn��t want her to let go. But she insisted to stay at dorm and though he was very unwilling, he let her stay there. Even he spent millions to decorate her room.


    Never once, he thought about his own wish when he dealt with her. She could understand his urge to cage her. But he never had done anything ruthless to make her uneasy. He maybe strict to others but he was the most gentle man she ever met.


    Even now, he was telling her to contact him if she needed any help.


    ��How can there be such a man?��


    Looking at his broad back, Mu Lan��s eyes filled with tears.


    She was going to miss his voice. She was going to miss his deep gaze. She was going to miss his touch. She was going to miss his warmth. She was going to miss him.


    She really didn��t want him to go so quickly.


    Before she could think of anything, subconsciously she reached out her hand and hugged him tight .


    Then she realized, how much he meant to her. He gave her security. He gave herpany. He gave her everything she wanted. And subconsciously, she reached out to him countless times. She just couldn��t stay away from him.


    Mu Liang who was also feeling lonely, the sudden hug made him feel overwhelmed with lots of emotions. It was the first time Mu Lan ever touched him on her own. Happiness, warmth as well as strong affection with stiffness, all of them made his heart go wild.


    Mu Liang didn��t know what to do. As he tried to turn over and kiss her hard, he realized that she was shaking. Her whole body was trembling.


    At first, he thought that she was afraid of being alone in an unknown ce. But when he turned to look at her, he was dumbstruck. She was actually crying. Her pearl like tears were glittering.


    Looking at her beautiful yet sad face, he hugged her and stroked her back gently. Such gentleness made Mu Lan cry even more.


    Mu Liang was helpless. It was the first time he saw her crying this much. It was as if she didn��t want him to go. Mu Liang knew that it wasn��t right but he felt happy inside. He thought that maybe she would agree to live in the mansion.


    After few minutes of crying, Mu Lan ��s eyes became all red and puffy. Her cheek was also red. She sobbed a little while.


    Helpless Mu Liang who couldn��t guess why she was crying this hard, lovingly took her in his arms and walked towards the bed. He softly sat her down on the bed and gave her a ss of water and with tissue he slowly wiped her tears away.


    Drinking a ss of water, Mu Lan was feeling a bit okay. Suddenly she felt shy for crying like a baby. Her face slowly turned red.


    Seeing her red face, Mu Liang could guess that she was bing normal. He rubbed her head with love and asked, ��Are you feeling bad or scared? Do you want to go to the mansion with me?��


    Mu Lan shook her head. She was looking at her hands which were on thep. She didn��t dare to look at Mu Liang. She was worried. If he was going to look at her face, he would simply carry her to the mansion and never let her go.


    Mu Liang knew that he was wishing for too much. Even though his heart was prepared, still he got a blow and it hurt his heart. His heart sank. But he didn��t let her know. He didn��t want to force her. He wished that slowly she would open her heart to him and it was only possible when she could share all her feelings with him and could show her all her weakness and roughness.


    So Mu Ling helped hery down and he wasid down, then hugged her with one hand. With other hand he caressed her back slowly.


    ��I dirtied you shirt. Sorry.�� Her voice was hoarse because she cried after a long time.


    Her voice pained Mu Liang. Gently, he said, ��It��s okay. Don��t worry about it. It is normal to get upset. If you feel scared or lonely, all you just have to do is call me. I��lle and stay with you. Okay?��


    Mu Lan, whose head was buried in his warm chest, nodded obediently.


    Mu Liang smiled. To make the situation normal and easy, he said, ��When Ie over, help me with drawing. I��m really really bad at this.��


    Mu Lan giggled after hearing him.


    Mu Liang went on, ��Don��t forget to take your meal properly, even if you go to library or prepare for you uing exam. You health have to be your first priority. Understood?��


    Mu Lan nodded again.


    Then Mu Liang hugged her closely, then said, ��Sleep now. I��ll stay with you till you fall asleep.��


    Mu Lan nuzzled his chest with her head.

 Chapter 97: LIKE WHAT YOU SEE?

    <h4>Chapter 97: LIKE WHAT YOU SEE?</h4>


    Chirp! Chirp!!


    Beautiful melody of birds woke up Mu Lan from her slumber. She slowly opened her eyes and mellow sun ray hit her eyes. Immediately she closed her eyes.


    She moved her head to opposite direction and again opened her eyes.


    At first nce, it was very unfamiliar. She got the same feeling like she felt a week ago in Mu Mansion. She got slightly nervous. It took her few seconds to remember that she was at the dorm.


    Unfamiliarity, this emotion would chase her everywhere she would go. It was bing a trauma.


    As soon as she rememberedst evening, she looked around the room, looking for Mu Liang. Seeing his coat was gone, she realized that he was long gone. Probably when she fell asleep he went out.


    What she didn��t know that Mu Liang slept beside her till dawn. He just could not let her stay alone for the first time in a new ce, or he just couldn��t let her go. But before he left, he gave her a sweet punishment.


    When her stomach growled loudly, Mu Lan realized she was really hungry. Stocking her stomach she


    took some deep breaths, then got up from the bed. She went to bathroom to freshen up. She dressed up and looked at herself in the mirror.


    ��Ah!�� She let a small scream.


    She felt that she was having a nightmare. Blood rushed in his face. There were whole new hickeys all around her neck. She tried to cover her neck with her hands. But she would never walk on the campus covering her neck like that. Realizing her own stupidity she let out a groan.


    She didn��t have any skin tone cream and she didn��t want to borrow from unknown girls. So she looked through the wardrobe and found no scarf. Frustration came over her. Today, she wore a sleeveless top. Now she had to change it into a shirt.


    Even though she had to go for so much trouble with her hungry stomach, not even once she med or cursed Mu Liang. It was like, Mu Lanpletely forgot the culprit who did this to her. Or maybe she forgave him. Or maybe she was used to it. It couldn��t be that she liked it, right?


    Then she opened the freeze and saw some fresh vegetable. Her face lit up. She took some vegetables and washed them.


    The problem arose when she went to cut them. She didn��t know how to cut vegetables. She took her tablet and searched in YouTube ��How to cook vegetable soup��.


    She saw the video for two minutes. Then closed the tablet and put the vegetables back to the freeze. She took out a packet of instant noodles and poured hot water and ate it. While eating, she missed Cook Eve��s food.


    ��Looks like I need some time to adapt the new environment.�� She thought unpleasantly. No matter how much she wanted to go back to Mu Mansion, she had to go through it because she wanted to permanently live there.


    Which normal woman would miss such opportunity? Furthermore, Mu Liang was only giving her the city of gold*. He didn��t offer it to anybody. Moreover, he was handsome and wasn��t a womanizer. Also he took good care of her. So it was normal for her to grab the opportunity. And it waspletely normal.


    Getting ready, Mu Lan walked out of the room and looking around her dorm. Every female students were busy with their stuffs. Seeing a new face, they curiously looked at her. Some of them said ��hi�� to her. Some of them just observed her. Some of them just ignored. However, even for a second, they all felt jealous of her beauty.


    She made her way to rooftop. As Mu Lan opened the door, she saw a girl practicing judo moves by herself. She looked very confident in her moves. Her skin was yellow white. Her hair was ck. Her eyes were as sharp as eagle. She was Chinese. She was sweating a lot. Probably she was practicing for a while.


    Hearing the sound of opening door, that girl stopped her practice and looked at Mu Lan. Mu Lan smiled awkwardly and said, ��Sorry for disturbing you.��


    That girl smiled at her. It was a friendly smile, making Mu Lan feel less nervous. That girl without saying anything took her water bottle and drank mouthful. With her wet towel, she wiped her mouth, neck and hands. Meanwhile, Mu Lan was quietly looking at her.


    After wiping she looked at Mu Lan and said, ��It��s okay. This ce is open for everyone.�� She observed Mu Lan for a while and then said, ��You are the new girl.��


    Mu Lan nodded and replied, ��Yes, I came yesterday.��


    That girl made her way towards Mu Lan. She said,��It��s not easy to admit here. You must be talented.�� Her light brown eyes were filled with curiosity.


    Mu Lan smiled awkwardly remembering the way she got admitted. She shook her head shyly and said, ��Not really.��


    That judo girl smiled and said, ��You don��t have to be modest around me. I like people who show me their real feelings.��


    Mu Lan also smiled hearing that line. She said, ��Like wise.��


    That girl extended her right hand and introduced herself, ��I��m Zhen Yan Su. You can call ma Yan, Su or YanSu. Your call. ��


    Mu Lan shook her hand with Yan Su and introduced herself, ��Call me Lan.��


    Mu Lan didn��t dare to use the title ��Mu��. She knew that ��Mu�� was an influential title which shouldn��t be used everywhere. Even Mu Liang always kept low profile.


    Yan Su smirked, ��Won��t tell the title I see.�� Then she said, ��It��s okay. You are not obliged to tell me your title.��


    Her blunt and honest respond made Mu Lan rxed like her. Mu Lan observed her. Yan Su was 5��8�� tall. She had a slender body. Her eyes were light brown and lips were pale. Moreover, she was simply gorgeous.


    Noticing Mu Lan��s gaze full of admire, Yan Su smiled brightly and said, ��Like what you see?��


    Mu Lan felt greatly embarrassed hearing such thing. She retreated her eyes. Her ears turned.


    *City of Light= Mu Mansion

 Chapter 98: ADAPTATION

    <h4>Chapter 98: ADAPTATION</h4>


    Yan Su was very straight forward. Her question made Mu Lan��s ears burn in embarrassment. She almost stammered while lowing her head, ��I��m sorry.��


    Her innocence made Yan Suugh hard. Whileughing she said, ��Geez, I was just joking.�� She pointed out Mu Lan��s cor which Mu Lan wanted to hide so much and said, ��I know you recently got a boyfriend.��


    Mu Lan concealed her neck and shrank her body. She was feeling like a girl who was being picked on.


    Her nervousness caught Yan Su��s eyes. She said, ��If you want to hide it so much why don��t you use cream concealer?��


    ��I don��t have one.�� Mu Lan said truthfully.


    Yan Su nodded and replied, ��No worries. I have a new one. I��ll let you borrow it.��


    Mu Lan shook her head continuously as she said, ��Thank you but I don��t need it.��


    Yan Su was preparing for going to her room. Hearing Mu Lan, she looked back and asked, ��So you want people to know that how intimate you are with your boyfriend?��


    And then Mu Lan agreed.


    They went to downstairs and in this six storied building, Yan Su lived in the third floor in the corner, just above Mu Lan.


    When they entered the room, Mu Lan started to observe her surroundings. The room was dyed in pink. It was neat and clean and everything was well organized. There was four beds and reading tables but there were signs of living three girls.


    Mu Lan still asked, ��How many of you live here?��


    Yan Su gave her a boring look. ��Unfortunately I got myself two anti-social roommates. We hardly talk to each other.��


    Mu Lan was puzzled. She asked, ��Why is that?��


    Yan Su sat on her bed and said, ��Why, indeed. One of them is well known in the whole university for her beauty. She is from an influential family. Beauty as she is, she hardly talks to anyone. Another one is known for her schr personality.��


    Yan Su pointed out the bookshelf full of books. ��All she does is reading books. She took the whole bookshelf. We didn��t mind though. I don��t like books much. So does our Queen of Beauty. Look at the bookworm��s bed. The shelf wasn��t enough for her to keep the books. Even she sleeps with books.��


    Mu Lan��s eyes almost popped out of the socket. She was a book lover too. But this was crazy what she was watching.


    She replied, ��Don��t you think it��s good for having such quiet room like no one lives in here except you?��


    Yan Su stroked her chin as she thought about it. Then she nodded and said, ��You��re not wrong. It��s better than drag addicts and chain smokers. But still, roommates are supposed to be friends. I feel lonely.�� She looked helpless as she talked.


    She looked like a lost puppy who had no family.


    Mu Lan was standing in front of a reading table and picked up a book written ��How to Be Social��. She brought it to Yan Su and said, ��Maybe they are just giving to some space so that you can adjust yourself. I think they��re being kind to you.��


    Mu Lan sat beside Yan Su and continued, ��Maybe they are not being carefree. They are being serious about you because you are their roommate. If they really are anti-social, then they just don��t know how to approach you.��


    Then Mu Lan asked, ��You never shared your feelings with them, did you?��


    Thinking for a minute Yan Su replied, ��You are right. I didn��t. I thought that they are not interested in me.��


    Mu Lan smiled, ��It��s not easy to understand anti-social or shy people. At first, they look hard to approach and proud. When you get to know them, you��ll see how wonderful they are.��


    There was a soft gaze in Mu Lan��s eyes which was noticed by Yan Su. She asked Mu Lan, ��Do you know someone like that?��


    Mu Lan got startled by the question. She thought hard but couldn��t remember any person like that. However, she felt like that she forgot something important. She shook her head and said, ��No. Not really.��


    Yan Su kept looking at her, then she stood up, went closer to her wardrobe, opened it, took out a small box and threw it towards Mu Lan.


    Mu Lan tried to catch it but failed two times. Each time she tried to catch it, the box flow away above her. On her third try, she did catch it, however, she almostid down on the bed.


    Yan Su said, ��Gosh, you suck at this.��


    Mu Lan gave her a hard smile. She didn��t mention that she just woke up froma after nine months.


    Mu Lan went to the bathroom and applied the cream. It concealed all the hickeys. Relieved she opened the door and walked out. She looked at Yan Su and with smile she said, ��Thank you very much Yan Su. I��ll pay for the cream.��


    Yan Su hurriedly waved her hands and said, ��No need. It is something that my mother gave it to me. But I don��t use such stuffs, so I put it away. Today I got someone to give it to her. You can keep it for the advice you gave me today. I��ll talk to them when I meet them.��


    Mu Lan smiled and nodded. She replied, ��That��s very nice of you and good luck. I��ll head back now.��


    Yan Su smiled as well, ��Sure.�� Then she walked Mu Lan out.


    Mu Lan straight went back to her room, put down the cream on the table, took out her ss routine. ording to the routine, there were tree sses for painting and one ss for sculpture today.


    With jolly mind, she took necessary notebook and book, and also water bottle, put them on her school bag. Atst, she looked at the mirror, seeing herself one more time, then finally she headed out to catch the ss.


    Today was a grand new day, and it was the day she started her adaptation in the new world.

 Chapter 99: BE CAREFUL

    <h4>Chapter 99: BE CAREFUL</h4>


    It was a way to twenty minutes to walk from the girls�� dorm to the painting ss. The ss was in the third floor. Not waiting for the capsule lift, Mu Lan took the stairs.


    On the second floor, she heard some girls talking about something. The phrase ��Queen of Beauty�� caught her attention. Stopping on the track, she looked at the a group of four girls. Curiously, she walked towards them.


    Just then one of them gasped as she looked at the corridor. Subconsciously,Mu Lan also looked at the corridor and her eyes halted on a handsome boy. He had a tall figure, blonde hair, blue eyes. He was smiling at the girls and the girls were cheering.


    ��A perfect Italian boy.�� Mu Lan thought as her lips twitched. Just she was about to look elsewhere, her gaze halted on the girl who opened a door and walked out.


    Mu Lan blinked few times before understanding that she wasn��t dreaming. The girl was 5��5�� high. She was shorter than Mu Lan. She got blonde hair which was glittering in sun light. Her hair was disciplined andid on the her bosom peacefully. She took good care of herself. Her skin was pale and had a slender body. She wasn��t as thin as a model but her body was healthy and any man would dream to have her. Her green eyes glowed as she looked at the sun. Her lips were natural pink. Her almost round face and skin color said that she was half Chinese.


    She got a drawing book and pencil box which meant that she finished her ss minuted ago. She walked towards Mu Lan.


    That Italian boy from earlier came in front of her and he spread his hands on the both side. With full of confidence, he said loudly, ��Ying, my love.��


    But the girl called Ying didn��t gave him any reaction. In thest moment, she simply dodged the hug of that boy and walked past him. She treated him like a thin air. That confident guy looked very awkward.


    A trace of smile spread on Mu Lan��s lips. ��I like this girl��s attitude.�� She thought. She looked around that Ying girl. Some boys sighed in relief. Some girl gave Ying a jealous look like the group earlier. Other��s treat it like they were used to it and didn��t pay too much attention.


    Mu Lan looked at the group she was going to. Those girls were looking at Ying in a malicious gaze. Mu Lan was still standing in the corner of the corridor, closer to the stairs.


    As Ying passed Mu Lan to go downstairs, Mu Lan warned her in a low voice, ��Be careful.��


    Startled, Ying looked back at her. Clear shock written all over her face. Mu Lan nodded at her and went to upstairs.


    ��That girl is surprisingly innocent. She is more like an open book. What she is thinking is too easy to read.�� Mu Lan thought. She was surprised too. For a western beauty, Mu Lan thought that they were very natural and mature. But this girl was pr opposite. Her face was slightly blushing which meant that she was affected by that Italian boy��s dere. However, she made everyone believe that she was totally unaffected. It showed her habitual practice or habitual performance which meant that she was used to it from the very beginning.


    Mu Lan didn��t think much about it. She headed towards the ss.


    After the ss was over, she walked towards the library. She admitted that that she got herself some peculiar ssmates. Girls or boys, everyone was too much into their ss, they hardly talked to each other. Their dress up was different from other students. She saw some groups and talked to them. All they talked about was art and future of art.


    Mu Lan sighed. She thought that she could make some new friends. But it seemed that everyone in her ss had only one purpose in their life, which was ��making arts the reality��. Though art and life was whole different things. However, this session��s main target was to give art the life.


    Mu Lan bit her lower lips and walked fast. As she was walking, she was admiring the sky. The sky was clear and in the sky blue canvas, white clouds were floating. The sun was also in happy mode. Today he wasn��t ring but smiling warmly at the earth people.


    The sun��s warm ray filled Mu Lan��s heart. For some reason, the sun remind her of Mu Liang. Mu Liang��s gaze was also as warm as the sun light. It gave her security.


    She smiled thinking of Mu Liang and as she turned left on the corridor of the library, she collided with someone. It was a girl.


    Mu Lan was walking fast so she couldn��t bnce her stance and the girl was also startled by Mun��s sudden appearance as they both fell on the floor.


    Mu Lan was the one who reacted first. She quickly got up and helped that girl to stand up to. The girl was carrying four books, two note books and a pencil box. They carefully picked them up.


    Mu Lan gave that girl her belongings, then bowed and said, ��Sorry.�� After that she looked at the girl properly.


    The girl was about 5��2��. She was really short and skinny. Her skin color was jade white and anyone would think that she had no blood inside of her body. Her brown hair touched her waist. They were unbelievably silk. Her lips were thick and as red as red rose. It was quite uneptable. Where she got no blood on her body, it was like all of her blood gathered in her lips. The color gave her face extra charm. The thing which was more attractive of her was her ash colored eyes.


    Mu Lan stared at her eyes without blinking. Thus she got to meet the third interesting character today.

 Chapter 100: INTERVIEW 01

    <h4>Chapter 100: INTERVIEW 01</h4>


    This is an interview of the Author of *Handsome CEO��s Darling Wife*


    Mu Feng: Hello Dearest Readers, I��m Mu Feng, miss me? Today I��m going to introduce you to our Happy-go-lucky Author. Today she��s here with us to increase our interest in this novel. Dear Author, please say ��hello�� to your loyal readers.


    Flow07: Hello my Beloved Readers. I Thank you from the bottom of my heart for reading my novel.


    Mu Feng: I also thank Dear Author for creating my character.


    Flow07: My pleasure.


    Mu Feng: So first question to our Happy-go-lucky Author, why do you use such pen name?


    Flow07: Flow actually was created from my name Florence. My thinking flows like water and I love water. So with my name and thinking process I started fancy the word ��Flow��. And 07 means the month July, my birth month and my favorite number.


    Mu Feng: Oh, how creative! Is that why my sister Lan Lan have the birth date July 14?


    Flow07: Yes.


    Mu Feng: Okay, next question. Is this the first time that you are writing novel?


    Flow07: Actually, when I was simply a kid, I used to write poems, basically about my family and rtives. Then, in the middle school I started writing long stories with no particr rules, so those works can��t be called novels. And this is the first time I��m writing professionally.


    Mu Feng: This novel that you created, what is this about? We read the synopsis, but please exin borately.


    Flow07: Basically, it is about Hua Lan who bes Mu Lan in future. From the time she is born, her life is full of mystery. Even her ex-lover Li and new lover Mu don��t know that history thoroughly either. Many of us think what��s so good about history. Present is more important. But I think, your past makes who you are in the present. So it��s definitely important. Hua Lan��s present is like that because of her past. From the time she is born. And no one knows it except me (Hehe). We��ll get to find it out sooner. As the time will pass she will unfold all the stories behind her. As she will know and we also will get to her past.


    Mu Feng: So the powerful Mu isn��t your main target?


    Flow07: Not really. If it was then I wouldn��t tell my Readers about the history of Mu Family in the first ce. The intention of telling them about the history because it is not that important and it is something that the readers needed to know. But it will y an important role in future.


    Mu Feng: Thank you for giving my family a bit importance.


    Flow07: Of course I will. Mu has two major characters after all.


    Mu Feng: Does that include me?


    Flow07: You will find that out soon enough.


    Mu Feng: *Cough*cough* Okay next question, will this novel drop?


    Flow07: Absolutely not.


    Mu Feng: At first, the chapters wee about 500 to 800 words. What made you to write 1k words in each chapters now?


    Flow07: It was because of my ipetency,ck of skill andck of experience. Now I know how much should I write. And I��m still learning.


    Mu Feng: How many chapters will be there?


    Flow07: 500 chapters or more than that.


    Mu Feng: Our Beloved Readers found some spelling and grammar mistakes. What do you think of that?


    Flow07: I feel awful when I even think of that. When you read something and find some silly mistakes, it��s totally annoying. As an Author I��m ashamed. Though I check after writing, sometimes it just misses my eyes.


    Mu Feng: Some Readers are thinking how my big brother and sister Lan will match up.


    Flow07: Did I say anywhere that they will match up?


    Mu Feng: What do you mean???


    Flow07: What I mean is patience is a great virtue.


    Mu Feng: Author please. Don��t give us heart attack.


    Flow07: All I can say that this novel is not a tragedy. I dislike tragedy.


    Mu Feng: ��Sighed in relief�� Thank you Author. Next question, you created three new characters which took you two days. How can Readers judge them?


    Flow07: Webnovel is the tform for Writers as well as the Readers. Writers can write what ever they want. Readers can read and critique whatever they want. The new characters are something which are very important to the end. When I started to create them, not only I had to think of their behaviors or body structure but also their family background and history, also their connections with lead characters. I know my Readers will love them.


    Mu Feng: About the love scene....


    FLow07: It will happen just the way my Loyal Readers want. But it will take time.


    Mu Feng: About the mature content, your tag says ��violence��. What about it?


    FLow07: It wille almost in the end, but before ites, I��ll ask my Readers, how they want the scenes.


    Mu Feng: And the mysterious President Li....


    Flow07: Just wait for the right moment.


    Mu Feng: Heartless. Suddenly your writing drastically changed and you edited previous chapters. Why is that?


    Flow07: As a neer, I can��t catch many things like a Reader does. So I tell my Readers to criticize my writings. It��s a great help. They make me realize my mistakes. I��m really happy for that. To me criticism is always wee. Also one of my Beloved Readers told me to Read Ding Mo��s novels. In August, I devoted myself reading her novels and I fell for the characters, the stories, the chemistry. I thank that Reader of mine. Really. It was a great help.


    Mu Feng: Is there something you want to tell you Readers?


    Flow07: Of course. As a neer, I��m inexperienced but my Readers read my novel without anyin. It is the greatest joy to me. You have no idea how much it means to me.


    Also I have Readers in USA. I heard about Storm Florence. Though I have no idea why they gave such destructive storm such gorgeous name, but my deepest condolences to those who suffered.


    Yourments, reviews and votes are my greatest inspiration. Thank you very much for supporting me. I��ll keep writing. Next novel will be rted to this one. DOn��t forget to read it.


    Mu Feng: We��ll dly wait for the new novel. Dear Readers, lets stop the interview for today. Keep asking new questions and we will be back in 200th chapter with those questions and answer to thoroughly. Till then, please read our story and support my big brother and sister Lan Lan.


    Flow07: That��s cheating....


    Mu Feng: Bye bye.

 Chapter 101: THIS IS HOW IT SHOULD BE

    <h4>Chapter 101: THIS IS HOW IT SHOULD BE</h4>


    The girl as white as jade shrank by Mu Lan''s observant eyes. She almost stammered as she said, "Hmm. Thank you." She also bowed a little, giving Mu Lan a distant feeling as she walked past her.


    Mu Lan kept looking at her till that white jade girl was out of her sight. That girl didn''t even look at her. ''She is the weirdest person I''ve met so far.'' She thought.


    Not thinking much, she went to the library. She took out some books and engulfed herself in the book world. If it wasn''t for the librarian asking her if she had lunch, she would starve today.


    Mu Lan became a member of the library and took some books before she headed towards the girls'' dorm. She walked faster as her stomach was giving her signals.


    She went to her room, took a bath, changed and ate her special instant noodles slowly. While eating she kept remembering her romantic dinners with Mu Liang. Just that moment she remembered that she didn''t take her cell phone with her the entire day.


    She stopped eating, she fled towards the bed and grabbed her cell phone. There were two messages and both from Mu brothers.


    First one was from Mu Feng. He had sent a message four hours ago. It was written, ''Sister Lan Lan, how was your first experience of first university ss?'' He sent it exactly after the sses ended.


    ''Looks like they know my schedule better than I do.'' She thought. Her mouth twitched as her gaze fell on ''Sister Lan Lan''. Clearly that guy would not stop himself from calling her that.


    Mu Lan replied to him, ''It was enjoyable. Thank you.''


    Next one was from Mu Liang and he sent it an hour ago. He wrote her, ''Had your lunch yet?''


    Mu Lan choked. Her first thought was, ''How did he know? Did he spy on me?'' After taking some deep breaths, she calmed down. Her rational thoughts overflowed in her head. She thought, ''Liang Liang isn''t someone despicable to spy on a girl. He is not a pervert. Maybe he is worried about my safety that''s why he sent a spy.... no that''s not it. A man like him, if he knew that I was eating instant noodles all day, he would immediately send a car to bring me Cook Eve''s food.''


    Suddenly an event which had happened a week ago shed through her mind. She was at Biblioth��que nationale de France and she kept reading there until Mu Liang came to fetch her. It was almost evening and she didn''t have anything after breakfast. That night they went to Eiffel Tower.


    Mu Lan nodded in understanding. She slowly stroked her chin and talked to herself, "So that''s how it is. That day you got to see my bad habit and now you got worried. What will you do if you get to know that I can''t cook?"


    She wrote a reply to him, ''I did. What about you?''


    - - - - -


    Mu Mansion


    Mu Liang and Mu Feng were sitting on the bench beside theke and enjoying the scenery after lunch. Suddenly Mu Feng''s cell phone rang. It was a message tone.


    Mu Feng checked the message and his face lit up. He excitedly showed his brother the message and said, "Look big brother, sister Lan sent me a reply."


    Mu Liang didn''t show any expression and just nced at the message, then looked at theke. His calm behavior didn''t let his younger brother know his inner feelings.


    Mu Feng smiled cheekily and said, "Big brother, you are not jealous are you, are you?"


    Mu Liang didn''t say anything and sat still. After few minutes, Mu Liang''s cell phone rang. Slowly he reached his mobile and checked the message. A small smile appeared on his lips. He tapped the buttons and sent another message.


    Feeling suspicious. Mu Feng peeped on the phone screen. It was a message from Mu Lan. She even questioned him back if he had eaten or not.


    Mu Feng felt dejected. He asked his brother, "Why is she so close to you and so formal with me?"


    Mu Liang gave his younger brother a look and said, "This is how it should be." He said it as a matter of fact.


    Mu Feng, "......."


    - - - - -


    After Mu Lan sent the messages she started eating again. She just took a spoonful noodles and her cell phone rang again. While eating she checked the phone. It was a message from Mu Liang. He asked, ''What did you have for lunch?''


    Half of the noodles from the spoon fell back to the noodles bowl. She panicked and quickly typed a message.


    After calming down she looked at the screen and she lost it. She wrote a reply, ''rice and pork rib.'' Who would get to eat Chinese food in the France University campus? There was no Chinese restaurant.


    Mu Lan tapped her head on the table and called herself more than hundred times ''idiot'', ''idiot'', ''idiot''......


    Meanwhile reading her message Mu Liang''s frowned.


    Next day, Mu Lan got ready to catch up with her ss. She never before had made any statue so she was very excited about sculpture ss.


    When she went to the ss, she saw everyone was preparing for the ss, they were wearing stic caps to cover their hair, mask, gloves and apron. Their teacher also gave Mu Lan a set of those. She wore them and sat in the corner closer to the window.


    Their teacher made four teams and Mu Lan was on the fourth team. She observed her teammates who were also as spirited as her, except one. That person was a male student and she didn''t see him yesterday.


    That guy was sturdy, tall, well muscled. His brown hair was cut short. He had a fair skin with a beautiful pair of blue eyes. The difference between him and the other students was spectacr. He was neither excited nor interested like others. He kept yawning making others feel displeasure.


    Mu Lan found it very interesting.

 Chapter 102: YOU ARE…..

    <h4>Chapter 102: YOU ARE.....</h4>


    Mu Lan wanted to talk to him but as the ss started there was no way to talk. Their Sculpture teacher was a funny man. They had fun in the ss, however, as they started to make statues, the students smiles vanished from their mouths.


    Painting was something they all could do. However, making sculpture was whole new different thing. It needed patience and practice, and more importantly diligence.


    There was a statue of a fish which was looking at the sky and it��s half of the body was on a big rock of the sea. It was a fish who was tired of living in the bottom of the sea and was dreaming to touch the sky.


    From the look it was a easy piece. But the Fine Arts students couldn��t make a fish, how could the finish the whole statue?


    Within few minutes, they all drenched in sweat. A girl already gave up. Looking at her, the students started to became demotivated.


    Mu Lan got high spirited and used her hands faster and then identally she broke the fish��s tail. She stopped working and huffed as she sat on the chair and took out her bottle and drank a mouthful. She wiped the sweat from her forehead and looked around. She was about to retreat her gaze, just then, something very interesting caught her eyes.


    It was that handsome, quiet, sturdy man showed his displeasure before was working on his sculpture very seriously. His fish was showing a good shape. Everyone was busy with their work so no one actually saw his work.


    Mu Lan as in daze and it took her a while to understand what was going on. After realizing what she was seeing, she jumped out of the chair and quickly walked towards him. She looked at his work with curiosity. The way he worked, he looked like a pro.


    Mu Lan eximed in surprise, ��Wow! you are a genius.��


    She was loud and excited. So everyone��s attention turn towards her and then him. With teacher, other students gathered around their table. They all became very interested in his work. Some of them started take note.


    Meanwhile, the person who had gotten all the attention, stiffed. His whole body became solid just like a statue.


    Everyone understood that he got nervous so they started to praise his and inspire him. Slowly he got rxed and finished his work in an hour. Everyone pped and congratte him.


    Girl student gave extra nces to the other sides as well. That male student was working hard. Even though he was wearing t-shirt, his strong muscles were understandable. He was covered with sweat. His dampness wet his brown hair. His sweat on the skin was glittering on the light. The girls gulped at his handsomeness.


    On the first ss of his university life, he became popr. Many students took his number and most of them were girls. Even if they weren��t interest in his sculpture making, they were certainly interest in other thing. That man��s ears turned red as he thought of his own poprity.


    After ss Mu Lan cleaned herself and took care of her apron, gloves, mask ad stic cap and put them on her locker. Then she picked her bag and was ready to go out. Before she went out, she looked around to look for that guy. She also wanted to chat with him not because of the other thing but for statue making.


    However, he was nowhere to be seen. After looking for few minutes, Mu Lan headed back. She went to library and grabbed some references and CD��s about sculpture and expend some time there.


    After studying for a hour, Mu Lan looked around the library as she twisted her body. Right then, she spotted that genius.


    He was standing beside the window of the library and was looking outside. It wasn��t like a daze look of a poet but a look of person who was searching for something.


    Mu Lan was about to get up, right that moment, he put his right hand on the pocket, took out his cell phone. It seemed like he got a call and he hurriedly got out of the room to answer it.


    Thinking nothing of it, she tried to concentrate at the book. At that moment a girl walked inside the library. She took four books from the library and sat in the corner of the room.


    Today Mu Lan waspletely distracted. As she saw the girl covered her face with book, her jade white, skinny hands remind Mu Lan of the girl she collided to yesterday.


    Feeling her gaze, the girl looked up. Her grey colored eyes looked at Mu Lan��s eyes. Her gaze was very sharp. Mu Lan felt that she was being devoured. She felt that the girl can see through everything.


    Mu Lan nodded to her out of courtesy and and buried her head in the book. ��God, that was scary.�� She thought.


    The more she tried to concentrate the more she saw a vision of those grey eyes. She was very much attracted to those particr eyes. Those eyes were very captivating.


    Not able to concentrate anymore, she got up and left the library. That��s when she remembered that she missed the chance to talk to the boy.


    After walking few meters, Mu Lan suddenly stopped on the track. She looked back, and saw no one. She felt a chill. She could swear that someone was looking at her back intensely.


    Mu Lan went to cafeteria. She took her order and sat on the corner, from where she could see everything. While eating she found nothing suspicious.


    Fining her meal, she walked towards the garden. Again, she got a feeling that someone was looking at her. She stopped on the track and went to the Fine Arts faculty. She walked fast to the Sculpture room.


    Mu Lan closed the room and and room became dark. She wasn��t afraid of dark. She didn��t turn on the light.


    After waiting few moment, she walked middle of the. identally, she tripped herself, made a huge ��thud�� noise. A scream came out of her mouth.


    Just then, someone barged into the room and hurriedly turned on the light.


    Light filled up the room. Mu Lan saw it was that genius boy from the Sculpture ss. She was obviously surprised. That guy was dumbfounded too.


    Finally Mu Lan opened her mouth, ��You are......��

 Chapter 103: HOW COME………….

    <h4>Chapter 103: HOW COME.............</h4>


    The moment Mu Lan stepped out of the in the morning, she realized that someone was gazing at her. She didn��t give much attention and went to the library.


    In the library, the grey eyed girl looked at her sharply. Mu Lan thought, ��Was it her?�� But it didn��t seem like it. As she couldn��t concentrate anymore, she left the library.


    After leaving the library, she again started to feel that someone was gazing at her back. It gave Mu Lan chill down her spine.


    She thought of the pictures that Mu Feng showed her. She was being chased out by the gangsters. She remembered that Mu Liang warned her not to go alone anywhere.


    She walked fast towards the cafeteria and kept eyes on everywhere. Not feeling any chilling gaze, she finished her meal unhurriedly.


    When the lunch had been finished, she walked around the garden. It was a nice day to stroll around. The sun was half covered with white clouds. There was a soft breeze made her heart calm. Just then, for the third time in a single day, Mu Lan felt that someone was following her.


    Her mood was totally off. First, she wanted had breakfast with instant noddles for two days. Second, she missed Cook Eve��s food. Third, she couldn��t make new friends. Fourth, she couldn��t make a single showpiece. Fifth, she wanted to enjoy the nature but it was ruined by a damn stalker.


    Naturally, she was clearly mad. Her eyes glowed and she gave a very twisting smile. Anyone, who would see this face of her would get frightened.


    Mu Lan slowly made her was to the Fine Arts faculty. ��There is no use of making such fuss about a stalker. Let��s do it in a peaceful way,�� She thought to herself.


    It was still a lunch time, so no one was in the room. Mu Lan was not afraid of darkness. She closed the door and waited quietly for certain footsteps. She counted one to twenty.


    Later, she walked to the lockers and she opened hers. There were a torch and sharp objects in there. She took and torch as well as a knife and moved middle of the room. Intentionally, she made a huge noise and sat beside arge table.


    She heard footstepsing closer. Mu Lan held her breath. Few secondster, someone opened the door with great force and turned on the light. The light filled the room and Mu Lan looked at the intruder.


    It was the genius boy she was very eager to meet. The boy was dumbfounded too seeing her calm face.


    Mu Lan��s brain started to work like a roller coaster. ��This guy was clearly stalking me. No one was in the corridor. So it is easy to guess as he came first.�� Mu Lan bit her lower lip. ��Although he was stalking me he doesn��t seem to have any bad intention. He thought that I got hurt and that��s why he hurriedly came. He even turned on the light. If he had any bad intention, he would never do that.��


    Mu Lan opened her mouth first, ��You are the one who is after me. I want to know why.�� She took a breath and continued, ��I wanted to get to meet you from the first time I saw you. If you were also interested why didn��t you talk to me and rather stalk me? It��s creepy.��


    Her cold and straight forward voice made that genius go stiff. Actually right now, Mu Lan was very nervous. She tried to act tough, so she was trying to copy Mu Liang.


    Once Mu Liang was very angry because she forgot to take lunch when she was in the library. When she looked at hisposure back than, she was afraid of him a bit, though she knew that he got mad because she didn��t take care of herself and broke the promise.


    Now she was trying to duplicate him. And it worked very well. The guy knew that his pretend would take him nowhere.


    Finally he opened him mouth, ��Umm....�� But his words were stuck because of his nervousness. He sounded grave and rigid. He didn��t know what to say.


    It was time for Mu Lan to get astonished. Though he voiced so little, she could clearly remember the voice. Her memory was sharp and she knew very people after she woke up eight days ago.


    She questioned in the most confound manner, ��Hugo, is that you? Howe.....�� She couldn��t even finish her question.


    At first, her brain stopped working as it was frozen due to shock, then in next moment, it started to work, she said, ��Yesterday I wrote a lie to Liang Liang, and he caught it. And now he sent you to do what? To cook for me or to protect me? I need a cook not a bodyguard.�� Suddenly a point hit her head. She stood up quickly and said, ��Hang on a second. Did he send you to monitor me?��


    Hugo Muller, who was already caught red handed, couldn��t utter a word and nodded.


    Mu Lan wanted to burst in fury. Her n to look for her past would go down to hell if Hugo would monitor her 247. Did she eat instant noodles for nothing? ��No way in hell!��


    She frowned at Hugo and asked him, ��For how long you are going to monitor me?��


    Hugo bowed his head and said, ��Young miss, I��ll only monitor you when you��ll be out of your room. Boss only ordered me to protect you from unwanted threat, not to monitor you.�� He defended his boss.


    ��Unwanted threat my foot. He wanted all boys to stay out of my side.�� Mu Lan huffed. ��Well yed, Liang Liang. Now it��s my turn.�� She thought as her head stormed inside to make a new n for future.


    �C �C �C �C �C


    Mu Liang was at the office. He was busy in a meeting. Suddenly his mobile chimed. Assistant Ju Long stopped and looked at his boss. Mu Liang signaled him to continue and he unlocked his cell phone to see the message.


    It was a folder of Mu Lan��s today��s activities. There were pictures of her trying to make a statue, her reading books, smiling as she looked at the sun, walking in the garden, eating pasta for lunch. She looked like she was enjoying herself.


    A thin yet attractive smile appeared in Mu Liang��s lips.

 Chapter 104: MY SWEET MOUTH IS ONLY FOR YOU

    <h4>Chapter 104: MY SWEET MOUTH IS ONLY FOR YOU</h4>


    Mu Lan couldn��t get any angrier. But after thinking of a n, she started to calm down. Then she looked at her handsome bodyguard who was feeling very wronged. Seeing his face, Mu Lan��sst bit of irritation ran away.


    She walked towards him and looked at his eyes intensely. Then she opened her mouth, ��Hugo, I��m not mad at you, not even I��m ming you for anything. You��re just doing your job I understand that. However, you must not call me ��young miss�� in front of others. What you call me in the mansion, I have noins. But you can��t do it outside because I don��t want anyone to know about my rtionship with your boss because nothing has been announced, got it?��


    Hearing her soft voice, Hugo Muller was feeling a huge burden lift his chest. He bowed and said, ��As you wish Miss Lan.��


    Mu Lan shook her head and said, ��How can you call your ssmate Miss Lan? You should directly call me Lan.��


    Hugo��s heart froze after what he just heard. ��Young miss, are you trying to punish me? Do you know what will boss do if he gets to know that I��m calling you by your name? I want to live longer.�� He cried in his heart.


    Hugo stuttered as he said, ��B-but b-boss....��


    Mu Lan lifted her head higher and put her both hands on her waist. Then she said, ��What boss? Didn��t he send you to disguise yourself and to protect me? He ordered you to be my ssmate. If you don��t call me by my name but Miss Lan, don��t you think everyone will be suspicious? Your ns and disguise will be in vein. If you stay as my friend, then no one will doubt you and you can protect me anywhere I go. Don��t you think so too?��


    Mu Lan��s logic was very urate and precise. Hugo couldn��t say ��no�� to that. But his boss..... Hugo looked at hisdy boss and said, ��What will I tell the boss?��


    Mu Lan smiled sweetly at her bodyguard and replied, ��I��ll talk to him. You don��t have to say anything about it.�� She already made a n how to manage Mu Liang, so she wasn��t worried.


    The one who was worried the most was Hugo. That night he couldn��t sleep well.


    Mu Lan in a light mood. After going to the dorm, she took a bath while humming, changed into and white shirt and sky blue knee length skirt andter turned on theptop to research on sculpture and took notes.


    In the evening, she went to cafeteria and finished her dinner. After that, she walked around the campus aimlessly.


    The night was slight chilly and the sky was lightly covered with clouds. So Mu Lan couldn��t enjoy starry sky like she did in the Mu Mansion. Looking at the sky, she suddenly thought about the people who live in the Mu Mansion. ��What are they doing now?�� She wondered. A handsome face shed in her mind.


    Wandering in the campus she missed those people who took care of her. They were the very first and only family she knew, and so she kept thinking about them. Just then, her cell phone rang.


    She took it out and gazed at the screen. On the screen the name ��Liang Liang�� was very clear. In a second the loneliness she was feeling flew away.


    She quickly answered the call, ��Hello, Liang Liang.��


    It was only a day that Mu Liang didn��t hear her voice. But he felt like it a year. Her sweet melody hit his ears to heart. His frosty heart melted.


    A warmth spread in his eye as he said, ��Lan.��


    His deep voice made Mu Lan��s ears turned red. Suddenly her heart started to race. In a slightly cold weather she felt rather hot.


    Mu Lan hold her cell phone more closer to her ear.


    Mu Liang asked yfully, ��Missed me?��


    Mu Lan was astound. ��How did he know?�� She almost voiced out her question but in thest second, she controlled. She twisted the question, ��Did you?��


    ��I did.�� Mu Liang didn��t hesitate to answer.


    ��.......��


    This time, Mu Lan��s face burnt. With her free hand she rubbed her cheek hardly.


    For few seconds no one said anything. Later, Mu Liang asked, ��How are you?��


    ��I��m fine. How are you?�� Mu Lan asked warmly.


    ��How can I feel well when you are not beside me?�� There was an obvious loneliness in his voice.


    For few seconds, Mu Lan didn��t know what to say, ��........Liang Liang.��


    ��What is it?�� His deep voice echoed through the speaker.


    ��You have such a sweet mouth.�� She spoke her heart.


    Mu Liang smiled while he asked, ��Do you like it?��


    ��I don��t hate it.�� Mu Lan gave an indirect answer. A charming yet shy smiled touched her lips.


    Mu Liang replied, ��My sweet mouth is only for you.��


    Mu Lan��s heart ttered hearing this. She thought something, ��We aren��t even dating yet and look at him. His mouth is bathing in honey.�� Then she remembered that she had to tell him about Hugo. ��His honey mouth is very dangerous. I almost forgot about it.��


    In a honey voice, Mu Lan said, ��Liang Liang, I want to say something about Hugo.��


    Mu Liang��s smile disappeared, ��That was expected.�� He thought.


    ��Are you mad?�� He asked. ��I did it for your safety.��


    ��I know exactly well why you did it.�� She thought. Then she said, ��I know and I��m not bad. Truth is, it��s good to know that someone is here to protect me. I can��t thank you enough for it. I also nned an easy to to handle it. Listen carefully, okay?��


    ��Sure.�� Mu Liang said. He was relieved that she wasn��t upset.


    ��Hugo needs to take care of me 247. So I thought that if he became my friend and we stick together, no one will be doubtful about it as he is my ssmate. However, if he calls me ��young miss�� or ��Miss Lan��, it would be a huge blow. We can��t make it suspicious. So what do you think?�� Mu Lan was confident about it. Because Mu Liang never was illogical.


    ��No.�� However, Mu Liang firmly declined her n.


    Mu Lan��s heart dropped. She controlled her emotion and asked, ��Why?��


    ��Why? How can I allow my employee to call you by your name?�� He asked in a grave voice, ��Isn��t that obvious?��


    ��But if he continue to act like this, I will feel chill all the time like today. It will attract others too. Moreover, they will get curious and will talk about me behind my back. I��ll never get a good friend. My school life will be doomed.�� She said painfully.


    Mu Liang hesitated before saying, ��....No.��


    ��Please?�� Mu Lan used her the sweetest voice.


    ��.......Still no.�� Mu Liang rejected.


    This time Mu Lan used er the cutest voice like a pampering princess, ��Pretty please?��


    ��Okay.�� Mu Liang couldn��t hold back anymore. Hearing her sweetest, cutest voice, he was going crazy.


    Missionpleted.

 Chapter 105: DANGER, QUICK!

    <h4>Chapter 105: DANGER, QUICK!</h4>


    Mu Lan was in an excellent mood as she headed towards her dorm while humming in a low voice. She kept remembering Mu Liang��s captivating voice and his honey words. She smiled brighter and she kept looking at the sky and walked on the lone road.


    She slowly went upstairs and took out the room key. As she was going to unlock the door, suddenly she heard a muffled sound.


    Mu Lan stopped on the track. She wanted to realize if she heard wrong. After few seconds, she heard a rustle sound. It sounded like of clothes. The sound was so low that if Mu Lan didn��t give her full concentration on looking for the sound, she wouldn��t be able to hear that.


    Mu Lan quickly texted Hugo twoe quick. Then, in a slow motion and without a single sound, she moved forward to the sound. The sound came from forth floor corner, just above Xue Lin��s room. As Mu Lan��s room also in the same side, she could hear the sound.


    When Mu Lan started to get close to fourth floor, the muffled sound was even more clear. She climbed the fourth floor she saw the dark corridor. ��Why the corridor is dark?�� Mu Lan frowned. She bent her body and tried hide herself in the dark. However, she wore a white shirt which made it impossible to do so.


    She peeped at the corner. Mu Lan had very good eyes. She could see well in the dark. So she got frightened by the scene she just saw.


    In the dark, two male students were straddling a female student. The girl was desperately straggling to get free but no matter how she tried she couldn��t fight back with those guys alone.


    Immediately she turned on the torch from her cell phone and the ce filled with white light. The male students got startled by the sudden light. They looked at the culprit who did this.


    The culprit, Mu Lan was too stunned to do anything. She saw one guy was trying to open the girl��s leg and the other one grabbing her hand. Mu Lan recognized the guy who was trying to open her leg. It was a Italian womanizer boy. Mu Lan never liked him in the begin with. But what shocked her most was the victim girl. Her mouth was tightened with muffler. Her dress was disordered clothes. Her skirt was almost torn apart. She was crying her heart out and her eyes were red and teary. Her blonde hair was messy. Her green eyes were looking at Mu Lan, silently asking for help. That girl was no one other than Qi Ying.


    Just yesterday Mu Lan warned her and tonight she was at this state. Those group was fast to act. But Mu Lan didn��t had the time to think of that. Before she could think of anything, the Italian guy acted first. He pawed Mu Lan��s cell phone. It crashed on the floor.


    What he didn��t know that this particr mobile set was specially ordered for Mu Lan. Even it was thrown away in the water, nothing would happen to it.


    For that reason, the cell phone did crash but it wasn��t harmed and the light was still on. Excited, the Italian student pushed Mu Lan back. His eyes were red in fury because he was interrupted.


    Mu Lan was still weak and she wasn��t a good athlete either. As a result, she couldn��t control her bnce and about to fall.


    �C �C �C �C �C


    Hugo Muller was restless after his encounter with Mu Lan. He couldn��t ept the fact that he was caught red-handed. He really underestimated her. ��As expected of Lady Boss.�� He thought.


    He, who had zero experience with romance and was always busy guns and fighting, never talked to girl informally except his mother. This twenty five years old gentleman still had long way to go.


    And now he had to call Mu Lan, his Lady Boss, just Lan. When he never called any woman by their name, how could he call her by her name? It was a matter of his principle and also he didn��t have any death wish. If anyway his boss could able to hear such ill behavior, he would fry him alive. Hugo had seen how protective his boss was towards Lady Boss.


    Hugo took bath in his dorm. Then came out. His two roommates still didn��te to the room. So he turned off the light and went to the bed.


    In the bed, he was still of all sort of things. He was thinking of a way to tell his boss about Mu Lan��s n. However, he never imagined that she could get Mu Liang��s permission that easily. He helplessly sighed. ��Only young miss could manage boss like that.�� He thought. Soon, he drifted to sleep.


    Ring! Ring!!


    Hugo��s peaceful dream broke because of the sudden call. He didn��t get irritated. It was normal for him for his work as a bodyguard.


    He looked at the screen and saw ��Mischievous Feng��. Actually, it was Mu Feng. Hugo��s second boss, who was two years older than him, used to torment him withdies. Mu Feng was famous among the young and the older women. To get closer to him, they used all type of techniques. One of the techniques was approaching Hugo. Hugo, the aloof guy, never liked those heavy makeup, big breasts women. He would shiver in disgust. Once, Mu Feng left him in a room with all these women. It took Hugo months to forget that nightmare. Mu Feng said then that it was for Hugo to practice being with women. Later he shed a mischievous smile. From that day, Hugo named Mu Feng ��Mischievous Feng��.


    One day, Mu Liang hired him and saved him from that hateful job. Hugo was always indebted to him for that. The reason he was hired because of Mu Lan. That��s why Hugo was very thankful to her as well.


    Hugo answered the call. When they were talking on the phone, Hugo��s other cell phone rang. It was a special set exclusively for Mu Lan to contact him. Mu Lan would contact him if there was any need. That��s why, his exclusive set had a connection with Mu Feng��s exclusive set. Mu Feng was ordered to check Mu Lan��s every move too.


    As both of their exclusive set chimed, they looked at the cell phone.


    Mu Lan texted Hugo:


    ��Danger quick.��

 Chapter 106: A SIMPLE MESSAGE

    <h4>Chapter 106: A SIMPLE MESSAGE</h4>


    It was a simple message Mu Lan wrote as fast as possible. However, it was very effective. No sooner had Hugo Muller and Mu Feng read the text, immediately they cut off the call and speedily headed towards the girls dorm.


    Mu Feng was still in the Mu Mansion, so he was in disadvantage. He was in his private bar when he got the message. Reading the text he jumped out of the chair and in a lightening speed, he left the mansion. He took his ck sports car and drove as fast as he could. He tried not to break the traffic rules.


    �C �C �C �C �C


    When it came to distance, Hugo was the closest. He ran in the fastest speed without a sound. In one minute twenty seconds he reached the girls�� dormitory. He straightly went to second room. In Mu Lan��s door there still the key was hanging.


    He realized that Mu Lan was not in the room. He checked the corridor which was full of light. He frowned. Just then something clicked in his mind.


    The six storied dorm was full of light except the fourth floor. As soon as he remembered it, he climbed the stairs escaping four steps at a time.


    Just he was about to reach the fourth floor, he saw a body was falling. Recognizing the owner of the body, his eyes flew open. Before the body hit the stairs, he caught her with his both hands and drew her closer to his body so that she could not get heard.


    The body in his arm was shaking and it was cold too. Worriedly, Hugo said, ��Miss......��


    Mu Lan stopped him saying, ��S-save the girl....�� Her voice was also shaking.


    Hugo looked up from where she fell. Mu Lan��s cell phone torch was still turned on. Hugo saw a blonde guy was bending down to take the cell phone.


    Hugo softly sat Mu Lan on the stairs and climbed up. Before that Italian boy could touch the cell phone, a kick flied towards him and threw him on the other side. That guy��s head touched the wall with a ��thud�� sound and lost consciousness immediately.


    Then Hugo looked at the the victim and the other guy. Just with a first nce, he recognized the girl. His body shook violently.


    In the world of business, in every ball, anniversary and birthday parties, business partners and their family members were invited. As a result, almost everyone would know each other.


    Staying with Mu Family for seven years, Hugo also knew lots of businessmen, ministers, influential people, heirs and heiress. Qi Ying was on of them. Not to mention, she was the only heiress and doting sister of Qi Corporation��s President Qi Yang. If he had a slightest idea what just happened to his beloved sister...... Hugo didn��t think of anything else. Actually he was worried about something else.


    Hugo grabbed the other guys hair in one hand, pulled that guy to make him stay away from the girl and then threw him beside his friend. But that guy still had consciousness and he tried to flee. However, Hugo caught him with his one hand andnded a blow just on his neck. Getting such a heavy blow, that guy fainted.


    At that time, Mu Lan also climbed up and went straight to Qi Ying. Qi Ying who was almost got molested, was shivering tremendously and crying soundlessly. Even when she was crying her voice was shaking. She was shocked and ashamed.


    Mu Lan sat beside her and tried to make her sit up. Qi Ying looked at Mu Lan and couldn��t recognize her. She tried to avoid her with her shaky hands. Her eyes was still filled with horror.


    Looking at her reaction, Mu Lan felt upset and sympathy. Just the way Mu Liang talk to her, Mu Lan softly, gently, with full of love said to Qi Ying, ��It��s okay now. The bad guys were taken cared of. I��m hear to help you. There is nothing to fear now. It��s alright. Everything is alright.�� She repeated the same lines over and over again.


    Very slowly, Qi Ying started to rx. She was whimpering. She couldn��t breath well. She started to sob.


    Mu Lan steadily stretched her hands and watching no distrusting sign from Qi Ying, she slowly hugged her and repeatedly said, ��It��s okay now. Everything will be alright.�� Then Mu Lan stroked her back gently, friendly.


    Qi Ying didn��te down a bit. Rather than calming down, she started to cry more and more. Mu Lan didn��t know what to do. All she could do was to hug her and give herfort.


    After a long time, Qi Ying stopped moving and her weight on Mu Lan gradually rose. Seeing the sudden difference. Mu Lan��s body froze. She looked down and saw that Qi Ying fainted.


    With troubling gaze, she looked for Hugo. He was just standing behind her, waiting. She said, ��Hugo where are the guys?��


    ��They were taken care of. So don��t worry, young miss.�� He replied.


    At a time like this Mu Lan didn��t say anything about the way he addressed her. She further said, ��Help me to take her to my room.��


    Hugo didn��t move. He hesitated. Clearly, he was unwilling t carry Qi Ying. Thee were some people whom he shouldn��t touch to stay away from trouble. She was one of them.


    Mu Lan was too busy to care for Hugo��s reaction. She almost hissed, ��Hurry up.��


    Reluctantly, he hold Qi Ying in his arms. Asking for forgiveness for multiple times to who knew whom, he carried her to Mu Lan��s room.


    Mu Lan opened the door for them and turning on the light, she asked Hugo to put Qi Ying to her bed. Hugo did as she said. Then she requested Hugo to cook some porridge because didn��t know how to cook.


    Hugo cook some vegetables from fridge and went to kitchen. Mu Lan told him not toe back unless she said so and closed the door. Then she took out a white maxi and and a short towel. She also took a huge bowl and poured cold water. After that, she took of Qi Ying��s clothes and torn brassiere. soaked the towel in the cold water. Later, she wiped her whole body very carefully. Her body was injured and there were also blood.


    After wiping her body, Mu Lan took a clean towel dry her body. Then she took a antiseptic cream and put it on the injuries,ter bandaged them. After that she dressed her up.


    Mu Lan plopped down on the sofa, feeling tired. Just then her stomach growled. ��Perfect timing.�� She thought.

 Chapter 107: IS THERE SOMETHING I NEED TO KNOW?

    <h4>Chapter 107: IS THERE SOMETHING I NEED TO KNOW?</h4>


    When Hugo went to the kitchen, the first thing he did was to call Mu Feng who was still driving the car and praying for Mu Lan.


    On the first ring, Mu Feng answered the call, "Hugo." His voice was urgent.


    "Nothing happened to Young Miss. The matter has been taken care of." Hugo told him in a monotonous voice.


    Mu Feng signed in relief. "Oh, Thank God." He said and lowered the speed of the car. Then he asked, "So why did she give such a message."


    "The victim is someone else. Young Miss just happened to see that." Hugo stopped there.


    Mu Feng nodded and sounded happy, "Yes, that''s my sister-inw. She is very righteous." He felt very proud. Later he asked, "Then do I have toe?"


    "You have to." Hugo tried to calm his voice.


    Hearing the urgency, Mu Feng felt a bit weird. He said shortly, "Okay, give me fifteen more minutes." After saying that he hung up.


    - - - - -


    Fifteen minutester, Mu Lan entered the kitchen and the delicious smell tickled her nostrils. She went beside Hugo and saw that he was cooking vegetable soup and porridge.


    Mu Lan''s dim eyes got some light. She said, "If I knew that you are such a good cook, I would never have had my breakfast with instant noodles."


    "If you want, Young Miss, Alice can cook for you. She is a good cook." Hugo said. "I learnt it from her."


    Mu Lan was surprised, "Really? Then I''ll try asking her to teach me to cook too."


    Hugo served the food and shook his head saying, "I don''t think boss will allow that."


    Mu Lan could realize that too. She silently finished the soup. The coldness she felt inside became warm. Her slight shivering stopped and slowly she became normal.


    Just when Mu Lan finished eating, someone knocked the door.


    Knock knock! Knock! Knock knock knock!


    Mu Lan frowned to hear such a weird knock. She felt it was more like a code. So she looked at Hugo if he knew anything.


    Hugo nodded at her, then he got up from his seat and went to the door. He slowly opened the door and a simr face popped up.


    "Mu Feng!" Mu Lan eximed in a low voice.


    Before Mu Feng could enter the room, Hugo stopped him. Curiously, both Mu Lan and Mu Feng looked at him. Hugo gulped.


    Then he reached out to grab Mu Feng''s one shoulder and whispered, "Don''t do anything reckless."


    Mu Feng who was clueless frowned. He kept looking at Hugo but Hugo didn''t say anything. Suddenly, Mu Feng''s face started to change color.


    Mu Feng looked at the bed where Qi Ying was sleeping. Seeing her face, his breathing became irregr. His whole body started to shiver. His face became pale.


    Hugo didn''t know what to say. He let go Mu Feng''s shoulder. Mu Feng, like a robot, walked towards the sleeping beauty.


    Mu Feng thought he was going crazy. When he reached the bed, he sat beside her. He kept looking at her.


    Qi Ying''s face was drained and pale. Her eyes and nose were red. Her lips were cut. Her hands were patched. Most likely, she was injured. She had a fever.


    Slowly Mu Feng''s hand reached out to touch her hand. His hand was trembling. He gently touched her hand and took it closer to his face and made her palm touch his cheek. His body shook tremendously. Tears formed in his eyes as he kept looking at her without blinking even for once.


    Hugo couldn''t stand there anymore. He walked to the kitchen.


    Mu Lan was dumbfounded. She never saw Mu Feng, a jolly minded person who loved to joke around, could have such an expression. It was like, he waspletely a different person. She looked at Hugo whose face waspletely grim. He went to the kitchen and Mu Lan followed him.


    When they were alone, Mu Lan asked, "Is there something I need to know? Why didn''t Mu Feng never mention his girlfriend?"


    Hugo sighed and told her, "Young Miss, don''t ask me that. If you want to ask someone, ask Mu Feng. I think he could tell you since he is very close to you."


    Mu Lan just nodded. They gave Mu Feng some time alone. They didn''t want to interfere. Hugo was standing in the kitchen and he looked out of the window. Mu Lan kept pacing in the painting room.


    Several minutester, Mu Feng entered the painting room. The first one who encountered him was Mu Lan. Mu Feng walked towards her.


    "Sorry sister Lan, I didn''t greet you earlier. Are you alright?" Mu Feng smiled at her.


    Mu Lan looked at him and felt a pain in her heart. She patted his shoulder and said, "It''s fine. Hugo came in time or I had to stay in the hospital for a couple of weeks."


    Mu Feng frowned, "What do you mean?"


    Mu Lan told him the whole story and Mu Feng kept listening without interfering. When Mu Lan ended the story, she said, "Something is itching me for a while."


    "What is it?" Mu Feng asked.


    "How did you twoe to my room? There is a guard in the first floor." Mu Lan looked at Hugo and Mu Feng.


    The men exchanged looks and then Hugo said, "We climbed the pipe."


    ''That was understandable.'' She thought. For some time, Mu Lan thought something and then said, "Then what about the two harassers?"


    Mu Feng put his right hand under the chin and replied, " There are two options. First, they also climbed up. Second, someone or some girls helped them. It is impossible to bribe the guard. He knows his limits. Moreover, she is the heiress of Qi Corporation and the guard knows it very well."


    Mu Lan was amazed. "So she is from an influential family."


    Mu Feng asked her, "Sister Lan, do you think of anyone who could do such a thing?"


    Mu Lan remembered the the group of four girls. She told Mu Feng about her first day of meeting Qi Ying. "I''m not sure sure if they are the ones who did this but I did warn her. She is very pure and never experienced such a thing before."


    Mu Feng smiled at Mu Lan and said, "You are right. She is pure and innocent." For the first time, Mu Lan saw his eyes very tender.

 Chapter 108: IT IS PARTLY YOU FAULT

    <h4>Chapter 108: IT IS PARTLY YOU FAULT</h4>


    Mu Lan noticed that Mu Feng called her ��sister Lan�� tonight, not ��sister Lan Lan.�� She remembered his face that time when he was looking at Qi Ying. She wanted to ask but understanding that it wasn��t the right time she stopped herself.


    Mu Feng smiled at her and said, ��Sister Lan, we won��t disturb you anymore. Please take care of her today and don��t let anyone know about the incident. I��ll take care of the whole situation. Trust in me.��


    As Mu Lan nodded, Mu Feng and Hugo left her room.


    As soon as they were out of the room Mu Feng��s face changed dramatically. Seeing his expression, chilled ran down through Hugo��s spine.


    Mu Feng said, ��She caught a fever.��


    Hugo replied, ��We gave her a medicine.��


    ��She needs a doctor.�� Mu Feng continued.


    Hugo took out his cell phone and said, ��I��ll call doctor Lu Feng now toe tomorrow.��


    Mu Feng nodded and said further, ��Big brother....��


    ��I notified boss earlier.�� Hugo replied, ��He��s on the way.��


    Mu Feng took out his cell phone too and said, ��You should��ve said that earlier.�� Then he dialed his elder brother��s number.


    ��You didn��t ask.�� Hugo said.


    ��Did you touch her?�� Suddenly Mu Feng asked.


    Hugo gulped. ��Young miss was too weak to carry her, so I helped her.��


    Mu Feng gave him a look. Hugo hurriedly said, ��If I weren��t there to help what do you think would happen?��


    Mu Feng hissed, ��I would kill you.��


    Hugo, ��.......��


    Just then, Mu Liang answered the call, ��Feng....��


    Mu Feng tried to report about the situation saying,��Big brother I...��


    ��It is partly your fault.�� Mu Liang��s voice was as sharp as a new knife.


    Mu Feng tried to exin, ��But I....��


    ��If you protected your girlfriend from the very beginning, they wouldn��t able to throw Lan from the fourth floor.�� Mu Liang interfered again.


    ��So all you worry is for sister Lan.�� Mu Feng thought helplessly. He said, ��To keep her away from me is the best way to protect her.��


    Mu Liang cruelly said, ��Yes, it is a perfect n and still she was almost raped.��


    Mu Feng��s body shook violently. He couldn��t protest because his brother was right.


    Mu Liang didn��t stop, ��I put my wife closer to me so I can protect her. What do you think will happen he she is away from me? If you kept your girlfriend closer to you, do you think other would dare to touch your woman? If you are worried about gangsters, you know the tricks. You could protect her. But you didn��t. You just threw her away not even considering how she felt. The girl you love the most, you hurt her the most. I��m very disappointed in you. Clean up your mess. �� Saying what he wanted to say, Mu Liang hung up.


    Mu Feng didn��t say anything for a while. Hugo didn��t dare to say anything. He knew something wasing.


    If Mu Liang was a ruthless demon, Mu Feng was a terrifying snake. They treated their friends the best and treated their enemy the worst. Both of the Mu bothers were very protective when it came to their women. If someone dared to hurt their beloved, they would destroy the world.


    Hugo thought about the group of four girls and the two harassers. He thought of some types of tortures, since it had been a while Mu Feng be bloody.


    After a while, Mu Feng asked, ��Where are the bodies?��


    ��He already made them dead.�� Hugo had no doubt about the two harasser��s future. He replied, ��They are in the garden.��


    ��Let��s interrogate them.�� Something shed in Mu Feng��s eyes.


    Hugo thought, ��They are so doomed.�� Then he asked, ��And what about the group?��


    ��We need to be sure whether they were involved or not.�� Saying that, Mu Feng started walking.


    �C �C �C �C �C


    Mu Lan was dozing in the sofa. Sometimes she would check Qi Ying��s temperature. Then she would drink some water. Just when she tried to close her eyes, she would get vision of what she encountered. Her whole body would shook remembering it. She couldn��t fell asleep.


    in the midnight, she heard a knock.


    Knock knock! Knock! Knock knock knock!


    Mu Lan recognized the knock. Thinking it was Mu Feng, she opened the door. Before she could see anything, someone hugged her tightly.


    Mu Lan��s first reaction, she was dumbfounded. Then she tried to struggle. But he didn��t budge. Just when she wanted to scream, she smelled a familiar fragrance.


    The moment she realized who it was, she became astonished, then extremely happy. Today, she was extremely scared. She didn��t show it in front of Hugo and Mu Feng. But when she became alone, she couldn��t sleep and she was restless. However, now that she was in the embrace of him, she felt all her feeling bubbled up and she vent then all.


    Mu Lan hugged him tightly and let her tears flow. Her body was trembling. His warm body make her rxes and she smelt his manly odor.


    �C �C �C �C �C


    When Mu Liang saw her paled face, his heart ached. He didn��t stop himself from hugging her tightly. Her whole body froze, then struggled and then hugged him tightly. He realized that she recognized him. Her whole body quivered and his shirt started to get wet. The moment he realized that she was crying, he felt that someone stabbed him in the heart. He hugged her more tightly.


    With one hand he slowly closed the door and locked it. With the other hand, he he stoked her body,fort him. Like usual, with gentle voice he whispered in her ear, ��It��s okay. I��m here. Nothing will happen to you.�� He repeatedly kissed her ear softly as he said those lines again and again.


    Softly, he carried her on the sofa. As he sat down, he put her on thep. Her face was buried in his chest, still shedding tears. She kept hugging him tightly, however, her body wasn��t shivering anymore.


    All Mu Liang could do wasforting her by hugging her and saying honey words.

 Chapter 109: I’LL BECOME EXPERIENCED

    <h4>Chapter 109: I��LL BECOME EXPERIENCED</h4>


    Mu Lan who was still sobbing asked the man who wasforting her, ��Did you also climb the second floor?��


    Mu Liang, who was stroking her back, froze. He looked down to see her beautiful face. He didn��t reply her, instead, he asked in a deep voice, ��Who told you that?��


    Mu Lan got her answer by his question. Again, she got a proof how much this man had done for her. She hugged him tighter and replied, ��Our guard isn��t easy to bully.��


    Mu Liang gave a smallugh. He asked, ��So it was Mu Feng.�� He liked the touch of her body. The way she was hugging him, he liked it a lot.


    Mu Lan listened to his heartbeats and slowly her tears stopped falling. She was also feeling light heartened.


    Mu Liang cupped her face with his both hands and wiped out her tears with his thumb. Her eyes and nose were red. Those transparent eyes were wet and puffy. A moment ago who had a pale face, now she was slightly blushing. Mu Liang found it very cute.


    But his observant eyes didn��t miss a single details. He said, ��You got thinner in two days. What did you eat these days?��


    Mu Lan in his arms shrank. After few seconds, she replied, ��Instant noodles.�� Her reply was a huge bomb. The temperature of the room instantly dropped. Understanding the situation, Mu Lan hurriedly said, ��Tonight, Hugo cooked vegetable soup and porridge. It was delicious.��


    Mu Liang��s mouth twisted. After eating Cook Eve��s dishes and top French cuisines, how could she tell that Hugo��s dish was delicious, that he wasn��t sure.


    He said, ��I��ll arrange someone...��


    ��No need.�� Mu Lan interrupted.


    ��You are suffering....�� Mu Liang gritted his teeth.


    ��Let me learn the reality of the world.�� Mu Lan said.


    ��Reality? Haven��t you suffered enough?�� He wanted to ask but he didn��t. He just hugged her tighter as he asked, ��How can I let you suffer alone when I am enjoying the luxury?�� His voice was full of pain.


    His voice pierced an arrow though her heart. She rubbed her face on the crook of his neck and said, ��I��ll be experienced.��


    ��You don��t have to be experienced in this field. If you want to be experienced that much,�� Mu Liang leaned closer to her ear and continued in a deep husky voice, ��get experienced in bed field.�� Saying that he lightly bit her ear.


    Shiver went down her spine. It wasn��t a chilling but hot shiver. It was very unexpected. They were still talking about an important issue. Her ears were the most sensitive spot. She backed down. But where could she go when she was in his embrace?


    Mu Liang didn��t let her go. ��You want to be experienced? I��ll make you experienced.�� He bit and nibbled her ear. Sometimes he licked. His hands started to roam around her body.


    Suddenly the atmosphere became very intimated. Mu Lan almost forgot where she was. His mouth and hands were very experienced. Her hands were around his body, so she couldn��t push him away. She was totally in his trap. When she got licked in the ear, her body writhed as an unknown feeling rushed in her every cell.


    Her whole body became hot. Her breaths became irregr. She couldn��t breathe well and subconsciously, she opened her mouth to take oxygen. She couldn��t surpass the voice which tried toe from her deep inside.


    ��Hnn....�� Mu Lan softly moaned and squirmed against his manly body. She grasped his shirt when Mu Liang��s lips started to went down.


    His hot lips touched her delicate neck. His left hand started to go under her shirt and right hand started to unbutton the shirt. Mu Liang��s breath also became irregr and heart beat crazily. It was almost two days that hest smelled her vani scent. He bit, licked and kissed all over her neck.


    ��Mmm.....L-Liang.....�� She wanted to stop him, but the me inside her body ignited. Her body wanted his touch, and that frightened her.


    While kissing Mu Liang said, ��What is it?�� He left some new hickeys.


    ��L-Liang....hah...s-sto....p...hnk.....�� Mu Lan who was nearly drowning in passion, tried to stop him with all she left, the feeling was called rationality.


    Mu Liang unbuttoned her shirt and took it half off of her shoulder. He looked down at the body underneath and kissed her cleavage. He said, ��I don��t want to.�� Saying that his right hand touched her left breast.


    ��Ahh....�� A surprise moan came out of her mouth. She was straddling as her legs were both sides of Mu Liang. She was at the disadvantage position. She felt something was poking her, under the skirt.


    Mu Liang felt that too. He felt his certain part touch something that he wanted for a life time. Subconsciously, he groped her butt and ground her against him. Both of them groaned in certain pleasure.


    Mu Lan��s shirt left her body. Her eyes were blurry. She had no conscience left. Her strength also left her body. All she could do was clutching his shirt and moan.


    Mu Lan��s almost naked body was against Mu Liang. His eyes were on fire. He left hickeys down her breasts as his hands were busy trying to unlock her bra.


    With moan Mu Lan almost screamed his name, ��L-Liang Li...hah...��


    When he heard her calling his name so passionately, rationality rushed in his mind. He halted for a second. Then bit her left ear and said, ��Promise me something.��


    ��Hmmm...�� Mu Lan couldn��t utter a word as she moaned lightly.


    ��Never eat instant noodles.�� Mu Liang said in a husky voice.


    ��Hah...hmm....�� Mu Lan in a sense to understand what he was saying. She was still in daze.


    Mu Liang continued as he kept caressing her naked waist, ��If you are hungry, go to cafeteria.��


    ��Hmm.....�� This time Mu Lan nodded slightly.


    Mu Liang took her shirt and wrapped it around her body. He calmed his desire. Both of them were feeling very hot and their body was sweaty. However, Mu Liang didn��t care. He hugged her closer andid down on the sofa. As the storm of passion slowly subsided, he kept stroke her head until she fell asleep. Slowly he calmed himself and drifted into the dreand. In a sh everything started and in a sh everything ended just like that.

 Chapter 110: DRIFTED TO THE PAST PART 1

    <h4>Chapter 110: DRIFTED TO THE PAST PART 1</h4>


    While Mu Liang and Mu Lan were all lovey-dovey, Mu Feng was driving his car while Hugo was next to him sleeping and in the back sit were two harassers, still unconscious. His face was solemn and whenever his eyes caught a glimpse of those harassers, his face would be vicious.


    If Mu Lan and Qi Ying would see his face right now, their souls would leave the earth/


    He was afraid. He was really afraid that something would happen to her. Something very terrifying. Wasn��t that the reason he left her in the first ce? His mind went to four years ago.


    �C �C �C �C �C


    Four years ago.....


    Mu Feng was an undergraduate senior. He was very popr among the women. He was called Prince Charming. He had two best friends and always would hang around with them. They were the nerd Ju Long and beauty Louise Fontaine. They both were talented in their own way.


    Mu Feng was pretty generous and it was a very reason for men and women to respect him. not to mention, he always attended on the charity programs. It made his circle of friendsrger.


    However, how many of them could be called true friends? They were very few in number. Mu Feng was a sly fox since he was born. He could differentiate between good friends and bad friends.


    Those who were good friends, Mu Feng would seldom hang around with them in public. But they were always wee in Mu Mansion. One of them was Qi Yang.


    Qi Yang was the sole heir of Qi Corporation. He was an intelligent fellow with a good heart. But when it came to scheme in business, he would twist a false to reality. When he chose to do something, he would always win. Since he was in middle school, he joint in Qi Corporation to help his father. His Chinese father and Spanish mother were very proud of him and so his rtives. Qi family was very harmonious.


    Once, for thepetition on an international model city program both Qi Corporation and Mu Corporation participated. When Qi Corporation had 99.99% chance to win, the table turned and Mu Corporation won the project. That time Qi Yang who was in charge of this project was only twenty three and Mu Liang was twenty four.


    Mu Liang respected that hard working, intelligent student. He once told Mu Feng, if Mu Corporation didn��t exist, then Qi Yang would be the emperor of the business world. Mu Feng believed it. He also believed that Qi Yang was a good man. That was the first time Mu brothers and Qi Yang met and slowly their friendship became deeper.


    Both Mu Feng and Qi Yang were in same university and they were in same department Business Administration. However, Mu Feng was in Administration Studies and Qi Yang was in Management Studies. There weren��t coge mates, But they were definitely friends.


    The most powerful two businesspany could be foes but Qi Yang was very clever not to do so. He knew the moment those twopany would be foes, Qi Corporation would had a chance of huge loss. So why do that. Bothpanies were in peace and harmony.


    The womanizer Mu Feng was always in jolly mood. He didn��t had to care about business or anything. He was managing the underworld on behalf of his brother. He was very good at handling his jobs, so he never took it seriously. Who knew, one day in a single second, his story would change dramatically?


    Qi Yang had birthday and he invited very close friends in his mansion to celebrate. His parents were away and only siblings, maids and butlers were there to wee the guest.


    Drinking two sses of wine, Mu Feng was feeling stuffy. He went to the garden to take some fresh air. Soon his mind became fresh. He was a nature lover by birth. He looked at the sky.


    It was a full moon. The moon was specially bright and beautiful. The sky was clean and stars were also shining brightly. While he was admiring the beauty of the moon, he almost forgot where he was and what time it was.


    Suddenly he heard a rustling sound. Startled, Mu Feng looked at the left. There, he saw a girl was sitting next to the garden pond and was floating the candle lights. She lightened twenty four candle light for the happiness for her elder brother.


    Dumbstruck Mu Feng couldn��t take his eyes off of her.


    Above her, the moon was blessing her silver light and beneath her, candle lights were blessing her golden light. At night, such paradoxical colors illuminated her beauty. Her developed body had golden hue. Her green eyes were sparkling. She had a delicate nose. Her pink lips were alluring. Her golden hair was brighten by the moon��s silver light. She looked like an angel came from heaven.


    Mu Feng didn��t know how long he was standing there and looking at her. He even forgot to breathe. When he realized, he was already close to the pond. He had no idea how he came here. All he knew, there was an angel near the pond.


    The seemed to realize that someone was looking at her. She was startled as she looked at her right side and saw and handsome man silently looking at her.


    Handsome or not, to any woman, it would feel creepy. That girl was no different. She jumped up and tried to step back. However, she was wearing a gown and high heel, and there were pebbles near the pond. Trying to be quick, she lost her bnce. She almost fell in the pond without any sound and the knight in shining armor save her by grabbing her hand and taking her in his arms. identally, their lips touched.


    Thus, the handsome man called Mu Feng and the angel descended from heaven called Qi Ying fell in love in the most ssic romantic movie way by their first kiss.

 Chapter 111: DRIFTED TO THE PAST PART 2

    <h4>Chapter 111: DRIFTED TO THE PAST PART 2</h4>


    Actually, they didn��t fall in love.


    it was true that Qi Ying��s beauty was unique and Mu Feng was very handsome. However, Mu Feng was used to seeing beauties. All he was feeling that night was admiration. Qi Ying who was a beauty by born was used to with ttery and getting proposal. So she wasn��t ttered by him either. But, of course she was grateful to him for saving her.


    However, the unexpected encounter identally gave them a surprise. They lost their first kisses to each other. Two of them never met before. They were strangers and they kissed each other.


    Mu Feng, the womanizer, though he was a flirt, he always kept a decent distance. It made him even more desirable. and he got startled by the sudden soft touch on his lips. His face immediately turned red.


    Qi Ying, who was never close to any man other than her father and brother, was clueless at first. When she was her saviors red face, just then she realized what just happened.


    Subconsciously, she shoved Mu Feng. He also backed away. Hurriedly he said, ��I��m sorry. That wasn��t my intention.��


    Qi Ying started blushing too. She didn��t dare to look at Mu Feng��s face anymore. She nodded lightly and said in a low voice, ��I know. Thank you for saving me.�� Without letting Mu Feng say another word, she quickly went away.


    That night, both of them kept touching their lips and kept remembering the warm soft touch they felt.


    Next day, Mu Feng woke up with panda eyes. His personal maid was so shocked that she couldn��t utter a single word. In the Mu Family, Mu Feng was called Beauty. He was specially aware of his skin and health. Every maid and butler kept looking at him in a weird way. He didn��t realize what was that all about, until he looked at his own reflection in the mirror and screamed in horror. That day, he had to put on makeup before he left for school.


    Since then, Qi Ying and Mu Feng would meet each other in various asions like, business parties, Christmas parties, New Year parties, charity balls, wedding receptions and birthday parties.


    Little by little, Mu Feng started to know her better. She wasn��t a spoil princess like the rumors said. She wasn��t proud heiress either. She was a shy middle school student and always got brilliant marks. She was very attentive to her family. She liked elder people and had her own hermitage for old people who had no family where they could live, eat and get proper medical treatment. She also loved nature and was very good at nting. She loved flowers and hand her own garden. Mu Feng started to like gardening too.


    She was always busy with her own world and for her shy personality she hardly met people. For some reason, Mu Feng often started to visit Qi Mansion. He also didn��t know why. Qi Ying was very skilled at chess. Whenever Mu Feng went there, they would y one or two rounds. Sometimes, Mu Feng would win, sometimes Qi Ying. There was another thing she was good at, it was cooking. Mu Feng would never miss a single chance to miss her cooked food. He got so obsessed that he started miss out Cook Eve��s food. That old woman started to tease him whenever she could saying, they were having a new chef in near future.


    As Mu Feng��s attention started to move somewhere else, so he less and less paid visit to his circles. He also stopped looking at other girls.


    This rapid change of his didn��t miss from his elder brother��s eyes. Mu Liang started to investigate and soon found some interesting news. He didn��t say anything to his second brother and only smiled.


    Qi Ying was shy andcked of friends. She always wanted friends she could hang out with. She dreamed to have a group of friends with whom she could visit many ces and have fun. But the girls only talked to her to use her as she was an heiress. For almost same reason and she was also a beauty, so boys would approach her all the time. Never she had a real friend with selfless intention and she got hurt countless times. So not to make her family worried, she shut her out.


    Qi Ying had a good heart and for that she was always pampered by her family. Her brother was a closest ally. She learnt many things from her brother, Qi Yang. They were lovable siblings and true friends. Qi Yang would give her anything she wanted. Qi Ying also wholeheartedly loved her brother. She used to think that, there was only one friend in her life and that was her brother, until one day she met a guy who identally kissed her lips.


    After that incident for three days, she couldn��t sleep well. She would be absent minded and inattentive in the ss. Thus, she became second in the ss. Everyone in her family and the ss were surprised by her sudden demotion. However, her family didn��t pressure her, rather they even eased her and said that it was normal. Qi Ying felt something different. she started to think, she got herself another enemy who wanted to ruin her life. Just the way she thought, she tried to forget what happened that night and concentrate on her daily chores.


    However, no matter how many time she tried to avoid Mu Feng, she kept facing him in almost every program she attended. She started to be suspicious, ��Is he stalking me?�� As she thought that, she ordered the head butler of the Qi Family to investigate her.


    Mu Feng��s best friend Ju Long had already became Mu Liang��s Personal Assistant. He was a first to get to know that Qi Ying was investigating Mu Feng. Feeling stunned, he informed his boss. Mu Liang smiled inside after hearing that and ordered Ju Long to provide her everyst bit of Mu Feng��s information.


    Qi Ying found out that Mu Feng was the second heir of Mu Family. He was well known for his kindness. He was a womanizer but always kept decent distant with women. He was a good student with good grades. He was the Administrator of the Mu Corporation. He was very athletic and loved to travel. What shocked her the most that Mu Feng was the King of the European Underworld.


    Qi Ying couldn��t understand how could the King of the underworld be so kind. Still a shiver ran down her spine. When she couldn��t get through anything at all, she asked her brother. Her brother, Qi Yang, was astonished by her interest in Mu Feng. He knew that Mu Feng was anything but a bad guy, so he told her everything of what he knew and said that he would invite him over if she was interested. Finding Mu Feng��s personality very interesting, Qi Ying agreed.

 Chapter 112: DRIFTED TO THE PAST PART 3

    <h4>Chapter 112: DRIFTED TO THE PAST PART 3</h4>


    As the Qi siblings nned, Mu Feng started to visit them frequently. Qi Ying observed his every move. Mu Feng understood that very well. Whenever he caught her red-handed looking at him, she would reply, ��I��m learning.�� Yes, she was learning. That was true. She was learning about him.


    Qi Ying began to understood Mu Feng little by little. She realized that Mu Feng had no interest in his beauty. He admired her. Mu Feng had soft heart for children. Whenever he would see a bunch of kids ying, he would join them. Once, he was a famous womanizer, a mature yboy, in second, he was childish. He was talented and hard working. He liked nature and when he found out about Qi Ying��s gardening hobby, he invited her to Mu Mansion to create a n of making a flower garden. She was the first female outsider to visit that ce. If Mu Feng couldn��t stop in time, Cook Eve and Butler Leo would arrange a romantic candle light dinner.


    When Qi Ying realized fully that Mu Feng had no interest in her outer appearance, she slowly let her guard down. She started to be more friendly and open towards Mu Feng. They would y chess together, they would talk about flowers and nts. Whenever, he woulde, she would cook for him. Cooking was her specialty and Mu Feng loved to have dinner with her. She always wanted a true friend and she actually found one.


    Day by day, they became close and would go often out for walk. They would go to park, museum, amusement park, library and they would talk about many things. They would talk about art, life, nature, human beings, imagination and so on.


    Qi Ying and Mu Feng, they both maintained healthy diet, so their time management and health management were urate. They had many things inmon, so they got along well too.


    When the Qi Family found out that their ��Little Princess��, who was shy around outsiders, started to fall in love. They didn��t say anything and only kept looking at them. Because they knew that their ��Little Princess�� didn��t realize her own feelings.


    However, in the side of Mu Feng, it was exact opposite.Whenever Mu Liang, Mu Feng, Qi Yang and Ju Long were together, Qi Yang and Ju Long would tease Mu Feng till he would blush. Mu Liang from the side would only smile a little and wouldn��t say another word. Mu Feng��s these two friends would keep pressing him about the fact of confessing. He couldn��t answer them at all.


    Finally, the confession day had arrived. It was new year eve. Mu Feng took Qi Ying to Seine river cruise. On the boat, after a romantic candle light dinner, in the exact 12 o�� clock, Mu Feng confessed his love and they shared their second kiss and it was a very passionate kiss under the sky of fireworks.


    It was an important and the most special memory in their life time. They could never forget that night.


    From then on, they would walk hand in hand, would have lunch together or dinner. Qi Family didn��t say anything but they would wee Mu Feng in their mansion wholeheartedly.


    Most of the time, they would stay on the garden. It could be Mu Mansion or Qi Mansion. Qi Ying would sit under a huge tree and would sew handkerchief or a dress. Mu Feng wouldy on the grass, reading the documents while his head would be on herp.


    Qi Ying was a shy person and she loved Mu Feng with all her heart. Mu Feng knew it very well. So, he never forced her for kiss or anything. They would be busy with their own things while enjoying each other��s present. Their love was tonic and pure.


    Both of their families didn��t rush them since the couple��s target the reaching their own goals. Qi Ying was still in middle school and Mu Feng was a graduate. As they weren��t physically involved, Qi Family was at ease. They understood that though Mu Feng was called womanizer, he was truly gentleman, as expected of Mu Liang��s brother.


    Everything was in peace and harmony until one day, Qi Ying got abducted.


    Everyone was very worried and started searching for her. The more time went by, the more they became frightened. After two hours, Mu Feng found out the culprits. The criminal hid their tracks well. But is was nothing,pared to Mu Liang��s intelligence force.


    They were the new gang who tried to revolt against the underworld King, Mu Feng. That gang was powerful on their own and wanted to take the throne of the underworld. They wanted to prove that if the king wasn��t able to protect his woman, he could protect his kingdom either.


    Mu Feng almost lost his cool. He dared not to imagine what was happening to Qi Ying. Understanding the situation, Mu Liang helped his brother for the first time. In an hour, they rescued Qi Ying. It was a blood bath war. The enemy didn��t get a chance to fight. Everyone died in a ruthless way. Mu Liang had his first time experience seeing his second brother��s devilish appearance.


    When Mu Feng found Qi Ying, she was unconscious. Her school dress was almost torn apart. She was bound tightly with ropes. Knowing that she wasn��t raped, Mu Feng almost cried out in relief. But the enemy did something horrible to her.


    The enemy injected her drugs and poison which caused her nearly killed her. Her whole body was internally burning and she screamed in pain. Mu Feng was so frightened that he hugged her tightly as his face was pale.


    Seeing her condition, not knowing what to do, Mu Feng called Mu Liang��s another friend Lu Feng who was an established doctor. Lu Family was a family of doctors over generation. They had their own research facilities and had medicinepanies and hospitals all around the Europe and China.


    Under Lu Feng��s instruction, Mu Feng took Qi Ying to Lu Research Center in helicopter. As soon as they reached there, Lu Feng took Qi Ying in the emergency room and told Mu Feng to wait outside. That time, when he saw through the ss that Qi Ying was screaming and crying, his heart was almost torn apart.

 Chapter 113: DRIFTED TO THE PAST PASRT 4

    <h4>Chapter 113: DRIFTED TO THE PAST PASRT 4</h4>


    The doctors on the other side had to work hard to control Qi Ying. They dared not to inject tranquilizer drug in her body. They just bound her with the bed, took couple syringe of blood and took it to theboratory.


    Mu Feng kept looking through the ss. He didn��t dare to sit. He didn��t dare to blink. He could able to soothe her pain away. An unbearable pain numbed his whole body. He didn��t have any strength to think of anything. He didn��t know the time and ce anymore. Only he could see what was before him.


    As soon as Qi Yang heard about the location of his sister, he rushed to Lu Research Center with Mu Liang. Two of them saw Mu Feng who was lingering with a ss wall. Before they could say anything to him, their eyes went to through the ss.


    Seeing the suffering of his one and only beloved sister, Qi Yang felt numbed. He felt someone dragged him in the cold water. He almost lost his stepping and immediately sat on the closest bench. He covered his face with his hand and started to sob and pray.


    Mu Liang didn��t say anything. He just sat in the corner and texted. After he was done, he went Lu Feng. Lu Feng��s face was dark.


    ��What��s the news?�� Mu Liang could guess the answer. Still he asked.


    Lu Feng shook his head and answered, ��Not very promising. The drugs could be treated but the poison is rare. I have never seen it before. I have already called my grandpa. He is in ne right now. He took the fastest private ne to reach here. He is a famous researcher. I can only hope he can do something.��


    Mu Liang only nodded. His face was also dark. He asked, ��How long do you think she can handle it?��


    Lu Feng didn��t want to answer first. He was silent for a while and then said, ��Probably four to five hours. Good thing is, she maintained her healthy diet. Or else, we had to arrange her funeral.��


    Mu Liang shortly said, ��Don��t let Mu Feng hear you.��


    Lu Feng gulped.


    �C �C �C �C �C


    In an hour, Grandpa Lu reached the research center and started to examine the patient. With a bleak face, he tested her blood and gave Lu Feng some instruction.


    Then he came out of the room and told the three men in waiting, ��Good thing that when Feng told me about the patient, I told him to send the research papers of the drugs and the poison. It took me less time to know what she was injected.��


    Grandpa Lu was silent for a moment, then said, ��The one who did this to her is very vicious. He did it intentionally to hurt her. He wanted her die slowly and painfully. Maybe he wanted to hurt her love ones so that they could hopelessly see her die and could do nothing.�� He sighed.


    Qi Yang asked, ��Do you have the cure?��


    Grandpa Lu nodded, ��I have and I instructed Feng to inject the antidote. She needs it three doze in a day. The treatment willst for seven days. We can��t drug her with tranquilizer. So till then, she had to suffer. After that, the drug and poison will came out on their own by vomit or other way. She only needs to take bed rest for two months. She has a healthy body. You guys don��t have to worry anymore.��


    Three of them sighed in relief. Only then Mu Feng sat on the bench. He didn��t know when, tears started to fell from his eyes.


    Grandpa Lu looked at Mu Feng in sympathy. Later, he signed Mu Liang toe with him. When they were alone in his private office, Grandpa Lu opened his mouth. ��I have seen many of your enemies�� treachery. But this time, they crossed the limit.��


    Mu Liang frowned and asked the elder, ��What do you mean?��


    Grandpa Lu looked at him seriously, ��Look son, I know since you are little. You are very good friend of my grandson. I know that you don��t deliberately cause trouble or make enemy out of nowhere. However, this time, it was a bit unwise to make such enemy without even any preparation. It��s not your style.��


    Mu Liang didn��t say anything. He just kept listening what the elder had to say.


    Grandpa Lu continued, ��It isn��t the first time that I have seen this poison, you know. When I was still young, I had a military friend. Now, he became Major General in China. He first made allowed me to military for some research. It was for chemical research. I��m not going to tell you everything details. I��ll keep it short. One day, I realized that I made a poison and it was nothing topare with other. Before I realized the sample of the poison got stolen. I was a wholehearted researcher. I could never guess what went wrong. There was a spy and I didn��t realize a bit. Then...�� He sighed and went on, ��I copied my research papers, destroyed whatever was left and flew away with my life. If it wasn��t for your father, I wouldn��t able to see my family again in my life.��


    He stopped for few moments and then continued, ��The poison I made back then, I never realized that I would find it in the patient��s body.��


    Mu Liang��s left eye quivered. Astonished, he asked, ��You mean........��


    Grandpa Lu nodded, ��This is a military poison, child. Your enemy this time is sure something. I think you all should be careful.��


    Mu Liang took out his phone and immediately made some call. After knowing that everything was under control, he didn��t take rest. He called back his youngest brother Mu Chen from Hong Kong and told his intelligence agency to report him within ten hours about the people who came to France and was still living for the past two years. He wasn��t sure what triggered to what but the problem with the gang started two years ago. That time, Mu Feng was ying with that gang and didn��t end them the way he did with other. Now he had to pay the price.

 Chapter 114: DRIFTED TO THE PAST PART 5

    <h4>Chapter 114: DRIFTED TO THE PAST PART 5</h4>


    Mu Liang came out of Grandpa Lu��s room and headed to the patient��s room. He saw that Mu Feng was sitting beside Qi Ying while holding her hand. Qi Yang was sitting on the other side. With a teary eyes, he was looking at his sleeping sister.


    Mu Liang said, ��She��s finally sleeping.��


    Qi Yang shook his head and said, ��Mu Feng made her unconscious. First he didn��t want to, but who could endure her scream and loud cry?��


    Mu Liang sighed. Then he said, ��I need to talk to you guys. It��s about the gang.��


    Qi Yang looked at him and asked, ��Do I have to stay hear that too? Isn��t it confidential?��


    Mu Liang replied, ��If Xiao Ying is going to enter our family, you have to. More importantly, it is also connected to her.��


    Mu Feng this time looked at his brother. Qi Ying��s name caught his attention.


    Mu Liang said, ��The poison which was inject to Xiao Ying��s body came from China Military Force.��


    Looking at the two pairs of marble eyes, Mu Liang pinched the ce between his eyebrows and went on, ��I know, it��s very mysterious because we never offended China. So I thought maybe it had to something to do with Qi Family.��


    As Mu Liang looked at his friend, Qi Yang was first stupefied and vigorously shook his head while saying, ��I have never been to China. My dad goes there for business purpose. Also his parental family lives there. However, if there was any problem regarding Chinese Military, father would definitely tell me. I have never heard something went wrong in past few years. I��ll call my dad to know about the situation.��


    When Qi Yang left the room, Mu Liang looked at his brother and asked, ��How are you holding up?�� His gentle voice made Mu Feng all teary.


    With a hoarse voice, Mu Feng replied, ��I should have kill them all. If I took a mercy on even one jerk, I could interrogate him.��


    Mu Liang lifted an eyebrow and said, ��You peeled their skins before you killed them. You ask for more now?��


    Mu Feng said in a cold voice, ��If you ever fall in love, you��ll know what I��m feeling right now.��


    Mu Liang��s eyes became dark and said, ��What will you do if the enemy is actually ours and they keep targeting our love ones. We couldn��t capture them all. How do you know that they won��t attack her again? Even if they do, can you actually protect her? You are the King of the Underworld. You and the people around you will be always be a target. Don��t forget that.��


    A silence came to the room after Mu Liang finished. Mu Feng��s body started to shook. He asked, ��Do you want me to let her go?��


    Mu Liang felt sorry for his brother. He replied, ��Of course not. But you have to choose a path to protect her. She is your beloved and one and only. Whether you stay with her or leave her, you have to protect her with all your might.��


    Then Mu Liang patted his second brother��s shoulder and said, ��You stay with her. I��ll try to find the culprits.��


    ��Thanks brother.�� Mu Feng mumbled in a low voice.


    Later Qi Yang informed them that the problem wasn��t from their side. For next few months, Mu Liang took the control of the Underworld. He didn��t let anyone know that it was him but with the help of Mu Feng��s Secretary Tasha. This girl was very smart and helped Mu Liang to message every leader of every gang. Mu Liang wanted to find out the link between that rebellious gang and China Military. Unfortunately, they didn��t leave any useful clue. They hid their tracks well. Not finding any other way, Mu Liang sent four spies in seven days. But the enemy got their tracks. The four spies never came alive. Mu Liang found thest one��s dead body. That guys was brutally killed. Other three simply vanished.


    Mu Liang became more remorse. He realized that the enemy nted spies in the underworld. That time, Mu Liang yed some tricks. On the surface, he was the one who handled everything, but in reality, he asked for Mu Feng��s help. This time, no one knew about the two brothers�� strategy. In two days, Mu Feng found out that the spy was his own Secretary Tasha. Before they could get a hold of any information, the secretary was killed by a sniper. A special force caught the sniper but he killed himself.


    It was more like God wasn��t with Mu brothers. However, they got a message from that sniper. On the paper that sniper wrote, ��They areing.�� It was a warning. But that was it. Without clues, Mu Liang couldn��t investigate anything. Mu Feng also took his throne as King of the Underworld.


    Three months went by in the blink of the eyes. Mu Feng went to Qi Mansion. Qi Ying had recovered. But she still had nightmares. She would walk inside the mansion and would not go out. Though she was practically well from the outside, her inner self was very weak and she couldn��te closer to strangers. In three months, she nearly forgot Mu Feng and as soon as she looked at him, she would scream. Seeing her like that a pain rushed through his body.


    How could Mu Feng able to see such state of his beloved. Not only he failed to protect her, he even failed to punish the criminals. Mu Feng kept thinking, ��If she wasn��t his girlfriend, if she wasn��t his, nothing would happen to her.�� Guilt took over him. For three months, he indulged himself in drinks, at his own bar. He didn��t stop till he was sent to hospital.


    The doctors had never seen such disobedient patient. They nearly blew off. Seeing their condition, Lu Feng called Mu Liang for help. Mu Liang came straight to hospital and took some photos of his devastated brother. Then he warned Mu Feng that after Qi Ying would recover, Mu Liang would personally sent those photos, if Mu Feng misbehaved. From then on, Mu Feng hated Lu Feng.


    Time flew on its own ord. Qi Ying recoveredpletely and so did Mu Feng. One day, Mu Feng went to Qi Ying mansion. Seeing the normal Qi Ying, greeting him normally, he couldn��t be happier. That day, for the sake of her happiness, for the sake of her smile, for the sake of her purity, he broke up with her.

 Chapter 115: DRIFTED TO THE PAST PART 6

    <h4>Chapter 115: DRIFTED TO THE PAST PART 6</h4>


    Mu Feng went home. He suddenly felt very tired. He slept all day. In the evening Qi Yang came to meet him. Looking at Mu Feng��s face he sighed deeply.


    He sat beside Mu Feng and said in a cool voice, ��I heard that you broke up with my little sister.��


    Mu Feng sipped red wine and replied, ��We haven��t found the criminals. They know our every move while we don��t. You should also stay away from us.��


    Qi Yang nodded as he understood. He said, ��This time, you guys are caught up with a big fish.�� He took a ss of wine from Mu Feng. Then he asked, ��Why do I feel like that the enemy this time has grudge against you? Certainly, you the head of the underworld. But, did you do something?��


    Mu Feng shook his head and said in a airy voice, ��Just like you, I never went to China. Howe I would go against their military?��


    Qi Yan sipped the ss and said, ��That��s true.��


    The room fell into silence. Two friends didn��t talk for a long time.


    It was summer. As the strong wind entered the bar, they feltfortable.


    Suddenly Mu Feng asked, ��How is she doing?��


    Qi Yang put down his ss after he finished his wine and said, ��Do you think it is a great idea to break up? She ispletely fine and no one is ming you.��


    Mu Feng replied, ��I still can��t forget her scream and crying face. If it wasn��t for my carelessness, she wouldn��t suffer like that. And where I��m not sure that I��ll be killed or not, how can I provide protection to her? Thest thing I want to see her as a widow.�� He filled his ss and asked again, ��How is she?��


    Qi Yang sighed and said in a little irritated manner, ��Well, what do you think? She never shares her inner feelings. Even if she is torn apart, she won��t let us get worried. She doesn��t know that it will make us even more worried.��


    Feeling suddenly pissed off, Qi Yang got up and before leaving he said, ��Don��t regret your decision you made today. Just as I said, no one is ming you. But I��m relieved that you made that decision, as a brother of Ying.��


    After Qi Yang left, Mu Feng gave a cruel smile and mumbled on his own, ��Not ming? Your whole family was relieved that I broke up with her. You are just too afraid to say that. We, Mu Family have no connection with China but Qi Family has. Do you think I am stupid?�� He��s eyes burnt in rage.


    Late at night, Mu Liang came to visit his younger brother. Looking at his brother who was still drinking, he frowned and asked, ��Didn��t you have enough?��


    Mu Feng looked at his elder brother with his red eyes. Mu Liang sighed. He sat beside Mu Feng and took a ss. He said in a calm voice, ��I heard Qi Yang came to meet you.��


    Mu Feng filled his brother��s ss and said, ��I found two spies. They are nothing but corpse now. Maybe, Yang got afraid and wanted to see me thinking if I found out anything.�� After a pause he said, ��I broke up with Ying.��


    Mu Liang frowned again, then he said, ��If it were me, I wouldn��t do that.��


    ��So you are saying that I am going to regret it?�� Mu Feng questioned his brother. His eyes were full of mockery.


    Mu Liang tly answered, ��You will regret it.��


    Hearing such blunt reply, Mu Feng��s eyes narrowed. He further asked, ��And what if I don��t?��


    ��Then you never loved her in begin with.�� Saying that Mu Liang sighed. He said, ��You should have told her everything. That way she wouldn��t suffer.��


    Mu Feng hung his head. ��She will forget me easily if shees to hate me.��


    Mu Liang looked at his brother and said, ��You are underestimating her feelings for you. Don��t me me for not warning you.�� Saying that, Mu Liang left the bar.


    Mu Feng��s eyes were dimmed. He smiled pathetically, thinking, ��As if I don��t understand her. I know her better than anyone. I understand her better than her own family.��


    My Feng sighed and kept thinking. �� Ying, why does it has to be us? Why does it had to be this way? I know the moment I hold your hand, you have to let go off your family. Can you do that? Your dad fell into their trap. And he sacrificed you for the sake of his own life andpany. What will you do if you find that out? If I were to take you with me, I had to let you know it because there is no way in hell I��ll let them contact you again. But, wouldn��t you be a caged bird. How could I let that happen? I know it will be hard for you, but please Ying, please. Please forget us. Please forget me. Just let me protect you from afar. Just let me hold onto our precious memory. Please don��t cry. Please don��t cry for a guy like me.��


    Soft sobbing filled the silent room.


    Just as Mu Feng knew, in the Qi Mansion, in a beautiful room, on a warm bed, a beautiful girl was sobbing as well. In her right hand, there was a red rose locket which was left by Mu Feng today when he broke up with her.


    She couldn��t me him. She couldn��t me anyone. She med her for her carelessness. And she regretted it deeply. She knew her family was celebrating the fact that they broke up. And she let that happen. She felt guilty, very guilty.


    Qi Ying gave pressure to her right hand and soon, blood started to drip from her fist. The red rose became ever redder. However, her hand didn��t hurt. She didn��t feel any pain at all. How could she feel that? Her heart was hurting even more.

 Chapter 116: DON’T GO

    <h4>Chapter 116: DON��T GO</h4>


    Chirp! Chirp!


    The wind was cold and the sun started to rise from the east. The birds woke up and tried to announce that a new day had arrived.


    Mu Liang woke up by the sound of the birds. The room was dark and cold. Slight light wasing from the window. Mu Liang understood that it wasn��t morning yet.


    Though it was cold, Mu Liang felt warm as he was holding a human flesh. He looked at the woman in his arms who was sleeping soundly. His heart filled with sudden warmth and emotion he couldn��t describe.


    He looked at the cell phone to know about the time. It was almost five in the morning. He needed to get out of the campus before anyone could realize that the richest man in the Europe was here tofort his loving wife.


    Mu Liang started to stroke Mu Lan��s soft face and his other hand circled around her waist. Few secondster, Mu Lan stirred a little, she frowned and hugged Mu Liang tightly, and then fell asleep again.


    Mu Liang��s heart raced as he witnessed such adorable behavior. He hugged her closer. Later, he moved his face closer to her ear and called her lovingly, ��Lan, wake up. I need to go.��


    Mu Lan, who was still in dreand, nuzzled her face in his crook and said in a sleepy voice, ��Don��t go.��


    Mu Liang��s heart melted by her lovely gesture. He knew that she didn��t sleep enough, so he didn��t force her to wake up anymore. He smiled sweetly, then made hery down on the sofa and put his coat over her. Looking at her sleeping face for a while, he bent down to kiss her forehead. Then he got up and went to the washroom. He freshened himself. After that, he checked the freeze and kitchen. Before leaving, he once again looked at his ��Charming Sleeping Beauty�� and then left.


    Mu Lan woke up when the sun rose above. She rubbed her eyes and stretched her hands as she sat on the sofa. With sleepy eyes she looked at the surroundings. She tried to remember how she ended up in sofa. Just when she remembered, her sleepiness flew away. She jumped out of the sofa and searched in the washroom, painting room and kitchen. When she didn��t find Mu Liang, she felt rather disappointed. Her eyes went to the sofa. Seeing his coat, she remembered theirst night intimate activity. Her face turned red and heart started to race.


    Mu Lan also remembered that at dawn before leaving Mu Liang was trying to wake her up. She ced her two palms against her cheeks. ��Oh my God! Did I just hug him and told him not to go?�� She tapped her head against the wall.


    Mu Lan went to washroom and freshened up. Then she checked Qi Ying��s temperature. She still had a fever but the temperature was lower thanst night. Mu Lan sighed in relief. She warmed upst night��s vegetable soup and slowly ate it. There was no way she would go to ss when a patient was in her room. Moreover, Qi Ying was Mu Feng��s lover.


    Mu Lan checked her cell phone and saw ten messages and they were all from Mu Feng. He kept asking about Qi Ying if she woke up or she had eaten or her fever subsided etc.


    Thinking of the way Mu Feng cared about Qi Ying, Mu Lan smiled. Then she tapped his number and called him.


    Before it could ring properly, Mu Feng answered the call. ��Sister Lan Lan, I was dying, you know. How long you wanted to torture me?��


    Hearing his pained voice, Mu Lan felt sorry. She also felt happy at the same time that Mu Feng was in his usual self. She said, ��I��m so sorry brother Feng, I was sleeping.��


    The other side fell silent. When Mu Lan thought that the call was disconnect, Mu Feng asked, ��Did my brother visit youst night?��


    ��.....He did.�� Mu Lan was trying to figure out how Mu Feng knew that. ��Did they contact?��


    ��When did he leave?�� Mu Feng inquired.


    Mu Lan tried to answer in a normal voice. ��I....don��t know. Maybe at dawn. I was sleeping soundly. I can��t remember anything.��


    Mu Feng was silent again. Then he said in a calm voice, ��Sister Lan Lan, I��m going to ask you a question. Please answer truthfully.��


    ��Alright.�� Mu Lan had really, really, bad feeling about it.


    Mu Feng asked straight forwardly, ��Did you be all lovey-dovey with my brother I front of Qi Ying?��


    As soon as Mu Lan heard the answer, she became flustered. ��Wha....what are you saying? We aren��t that close yet!��


    ��You sound so suspicious.�� Mu Lan frowned. ��Sister Lan Lan never rise her voice like that. They definitely did something. When did my demonic brother be so saint that he won��t attack his woman when he gets to see her after two days? Huh, sister Lan Lan is a liar. She thought that I wouldn��t find it out. Who do she think I am? My poor Ying. Maybe be suffered a heavy blow.��


    Mu Lan understood very well that her lie was exposed. Feeling ashamed, she tried to change the subject. ��Qi Ying��s fever is almost gone. She will wake up soon. I��ll give her porridge as soon as she wake up.��


    Just when Mu Feng was hot headed, hearing about Qi Ying, his went back to normal. He said, ��Oh, then, please take care of her for the time being. If she waked up, please give me a call. I��ll send doctor Lu Feng to check her up.��


    Mu Lan thought for a moment and then asked, ��Lu Feng, isn��t he the one who treated me?��


    ��Yes, he is the one.�� Mu Feng nodded.


    ��He is a talented doctor. Where will we meet?�� Mu Lan thought, ��I need to talk to the doctor. It��s great that it is him.��


    Mu Feng replied, ��In the cafeteria. You have to take dinner, right? We��ll meet there. I am an ex-student of this college. So I won��t have problem.��


    ��Sounds good.�� Mu Lan hung up. Then she looked at the girl who was sleeping.


    ��You got yourself a loving boyfriend. How lucky you are!�� Mu Lan smiled.

 Chapter 117: I WAS PUNISHED

    <h4>Chapter 117: I WAS PUNISHED</h4>


    For the time being, Mu Lan took care of Qi Ying. Qi Ying sweated a lot. So, Mu Lan changed her dress and bandages. Qi Ying was still unconscious and it made Mu Lan a bit concerned. She was very curious about Mu Feng and Qi Ying��s love affair fact. However, she didn��t push anyone to know the fact. She knew that when Qi Ying would wake up, she would tell Mu Lan the story or Mu Lan would get to know it anyway.


    Thinking of that, suddenly Mu Lan��s mind went to yesterday night...


    Mu Liang bit Mu Lan��s left ear and said in a husky voice, ��Promise me something.��


    Mu Lan was feeling too out of herself that she couldn��t answer him properly. She only replied,


    ��Hmm...��


    Mu Liang��s deep voice echoed in her ear, ��Never eat instant noodles.��


    That time Mu Lan was thinking that her ears would get pregnant if it was going to continue. With whatever sense was left with her, she replied, ��Hah..hmm..��


    Mu Liang didn��t stop with that. He started caressing her naked waist with his warm hands and said, ��If you are hungry, go to the cafeteria.��


    Mu Lan nodded subconsciously...


    Thinking of that incident now, Mu Lan��s leg lost strength. With a ��plop�� sound, she fell on the floor. Highly embarrassed, she buried her face on the knees and covered her head with her hands. Then she started to roll on the floor and screamed in mind, ��Ahhhhhhhhh......��


    Now that she was clear headed, she understood very well that as she ate instant noodle two days and didn��t take care of herself properly, Mu Liang punished her for that. Mu Lan shrieked in mind, ��I was punished like that because of instant noodles? So shameless! So shameless!��


    �C �C �C �C �C


    When Qi Ying woke up, the sun was already saying ��goodbye�� to French people. Slowly she opened her eyes and found herself in an unfamiliar room. Just she was about to think anything bad, Mu Lan popped her head from the painting room.


    ��Oh, you are awake!�� She eximed.


    At first, Qi Ying couldn��t recognize Mu Lan, slowly she recalled previous night and she also remembered that fact that Mu Lan helped her.


    Mu Lan handed her a ss of hot milk and stretched her right hand to take Qi Ying��s temperature. Then she happily said, ��Great news, your fever is gone.�� She looked at Qi Ying��s blurry eyes, ��How are you feeling?��


    Looking at Mu Lan��s angelic smile, Qi Ying��s tears started to drop like rain. Mu Lan became flustered seeing her like that. ��Did I say something wrong? Maybe I triggeredst night��s event. She must be terrified.�� Mu Lan thought.


    Qi Ying wiped her tears as she said in hoarse voice, ��Thank you for saving me. Thank you very much.��


    Mu Lan was a bit embarrassed getting all the credits. She said, ��Actually I wasn��t the one who saved you. It was my friend. I called him for help.��


    Qi Ying shook her head and said, ��Still, it was you who came to rescue.��


    With a helpless look, Mu Lan patted her head. ��Okay, let��s not think talk about it anymore. You must be hungry. I��m going to warm up the porridge my friend cooked for you. You can eat it and we��ll talk about what exactly happened.��


    ��Okay.�� Qi Ying nodded.


    After Qi Ying finished her meal, she told Mu Lan aboutst night. ��I finished study at the library. Then I was going to my room. Before I did, a ssmate of mine asked me for help. I��m good at sewing, so sometimes I help the girls. However she tricked me. She and her three friends were at their room. They gave me a juice to drink. After drinking I lost consciousness. When I woke up, I found myself in the dark corner and those two boys......��She couldn��t finish as she shuddered.


    Mu Lan squeezed Qi Ying��s hands tightly and thought, ��Just as I thought. It had to be those girls.��


    Qi Ying controlled herself and said, ��I��m burdening you. I��m sorry.��


    Mu Lan smiled as she got up from the chair. She replied, ��I don��t think you burdened me though. I��m thinking about your roommates. Aren��t they scared to death by now?��


    Qi Ying got startled by her question and she hurriedly stood up nearly flipping out the chair. She eximed, ��Oh my God! Yan Su!��


    Mu Lan was dumbfounded. She asked, ��Yan Su?��


    �C �C �C �C �C


    Yan Su was a hot tempered. She was fuming as she was sitting on a chair in Mu Lan��s room. After a few minutes of silence, she said, ��Do you have any idea how worried I was? I couldn��t call the dorm manager and I couldn��t even ask the guard about it. Last night both Xue Ling and looked for you everywhere we could. We couldn��t sleep well.��


    Yan Su was very worried. She knew it wasn��t Qi Ying��s fault and she didn��t know where to pour her frustration. She stomped her foot angrily. Mu Lan and Qi Ying were afraid of her. Though it wasn��t their fault, they got scolded. They felt that they were wronged.


    Yan Su took some deep breaths and calmed herself. Then she looked around the room. Being amazed, she looked at Mu Lan and asked, ��Xiao Lan, are you sure that you aren��t keeping some secrets? You didn��t tell me you family name yet. Are you an heiress? I��ve never seen you before in any business parties. Or you might be a princess too.��


    Mu Lan shook her hands as she said, ��You got it all wrong. I��m nothing like you are imagining. I��m nothing this sort of. It��s just that, I can��t tell you.��


    Yan Su was stunned. She said, ��You are pretty blunt, aren��t you?��


    Mu Lan bowed a little and said, ��I��m sorry.��


    Yan Su shook her hand slightly and said, ��No, its fine. Everyone has their own secret. You don��t have to feel bad. And you did a good job by helping her. Thank you.��


    Mu Lan sighed in relief in mind and said, ��It was a pure chance. I��m just d that nothing bad happened to her.��


    Yan Su and Mu Lan were just acquaintance. So, Yan Su didn��t bother much. Though she really wanted to look around, she held her desire. She got up and before she left, she told Qi Ying toe to her own room to take rest.

 Chapter 118: TOMORROW IS A BIG DAY

    <h4>Chapter 118: TOMORROW IS A BIG DAY</h4>


    Mu Lan looked at Qi Ying and said, ��Yan Su talked about her roommates once. It��s good to see that you guys get along.��


    ��Yes, we do.�� Qi Ying nodded and smiled.


    Mu Lan remembered her first day at dorm and said, ��She told me about the ��Queen of Beauty�� and ��Bookworm.�� So you are the queen and Xue Lin in the bookworm.��


    Qi Ying blushed lightly and replied, ��I��m not sure about the queen though. But Xue Lin is indeed a genius.��


    ��You are too modest.�� Mu Lan looked at her watch and got up. ��It��s time for dinner. Let��s go.��


    ��Okay.�� Qi Ying got up too.


    Mu Lan checked her cell phone before they left.


    �C �C �C �C �C


    Mu Lan put down the tray and served both of their foods.


    Qi Ying took her meal and said, ��Thank you.��


    ��My pleasure.�� Mu Lan opened the lid of the bottle and drank a mouthful water.


    They silently started to eat. There are very few students in the cafeteria right now because it was almost time to close the cafeteria. Between eating, Mu Lan looked around to look for certain group of girl but she didn��t. Just as she sighed in relief, a male voice called out behind Mu Lan, ��May I sit beside you?��


    Qi Ying froze on the spot and Mu Lan looked back. Mu Lan was wondering when will Mu Feng and Doctor Lu Feng woulde. It was Lu Feng.


    Mu Lan smiled at him and said, ��It has been a while, Doctor Lu. Thank you foring all the way.��


    Lu Feng sat beside Mu Lan and said, ��It is nothing. I was informed that your friend got hurt and I also heard that my patient wasn��t taking care of herself properly.�� He gave a warning look to Mu Lan but his lips were smiling.


    ��Scary.�� It was the only thing Mu Lan thought about Lu Feng. She hurriedly changed the topic and looked at Qi Ying. She said, ��Qi Ying, this is Doctor Lu Feng. He��s here to check up health and I also requested him to check you up. Please don��t mind it.��


    Qi Ying shook her head and said, ��You have done many things for me already. I��m grateful.�� Then she looked at Lu Feng and said, ��Hello doctor, I��m Qi Ying. Nice to meet you.��


    ��Nice to meet you too.�� Lu Feng greeted her.


    Qi Ying looked at Lu Feng deeply. Suddenly Lu Feng became nervous. Qi Ying asked, ��Doctor, have I met you before?��


    Lu Feng gulped. Before he came here, Mu Feng warned him thousands of time that he could not remind her of the past. Lu Feng was the one who treated her four years ago. He hoped that Qi Ying couldn��t recognize him. But unfortunately she did.


    Lu Feng tried to be calm as much as possible. He said with a slight smile, ��If I had such lovely patient as you are Miss Qi, I would definitely remember it. Unfortunately we haven��t before.��


    Qi Ying nodded and said, ��I see.��


    Lu Feng changed the topic and looked at Mu Lan usingly. ��I heard that you were eating unhealthy food. Tell me how should I punish you?�� He looked like a mother hen scolding her chick.


    Mu Lan said with a pitiful smile, ��Please prescribe me some vitamins. It I��ll be fine if I start to take them.��


    Lu Feng didn��tin anymore and from his bag he took out some bottles of vitamins and then pushed them towards Mu Lan. He said, ��I��m well prepared. Don��t you think?��


    Looking at the bottles, Mu Lan��s face turned pale. But she neither wanted to be punished by Mu Liang nor did she want to offend her doctor who gave her a new life. In a small voice she said, ��Thank you.��


    After that, he checked Qi Ying��s pulse and asked her few questions about health. Then he gave her some medicine and left. Lu Feng walked out and went towards the parking lot. Mu Feng was sitting on the car. Lu Feng sat inside and said, ��She��ll be fine after a couple of days rest. Don��t worry too much.��


    ��Did she recognize you?�� Mu Feng asked calmly. He didn��t look as cheerful as usual.


    ��She did, almost. However, I did say that this was the first time we met. She was confused and didn��t say anything else.�� Lu Feng paused a little, then continued, ��More than Xiao Ying��s health, I��m worried about Xiao Lan��s health. Her body is still weak. She does need fresh air and wonderful ce to live but she needs rest more.�� Saying that he sighed deeply. ��But who is going to make her do that?��


    Mu Feng looked at the doctor beside him, ��Who do you think?��


    Lu Feng admitted, ��I��ll immediately inform Xiao Liang.��


    Before Mu Feng could say something, his cell phone rang. He looked at the screen and saw it was from Hugo. Mu Feng answered the call, ��What now?��


    Hugo��s monotonous voice rang out. ��The four girls are captured. We are doing everything ording the n.��


    Mu Feng��s lips curled into a cold smile. He said, ��Good job. Don��t forget to tell the editors to make the article headline.��


    ��I understand.�� Hugo hang up the phone.


    Mu Feng drove the car as he thought, ��Tomorrow is a big day. Ying, I��ll bring justice for you. Before Ie in front of you, you must take care of yourself.��


    Meanwhile, Mu Lan and Qi Ying finished their meals and headed back to the dorm. Qi Ying had recovered and she didn��t need to stay at Mu Lan��s room anymore. So she went to third floor, in her room where Yan Su and Xue Ling stay.


    Mu Lan was worn out. Though she was tired, she changed the bed sheet, bed cover, pillow cover. She also changed theforter. She put all the clothes in the washing machine. After drying them, she took a bath and went to sleep.


    Both Qi Ying and Mu Lan slept soundly but those who made them suffer yesterday were having nightmares.

 Chapter 119: FRONT PAGE OF THE NEWSPAPER

    <h4>Chapter 119: FRONT PAGE OF THE NEWSPAPER</h4>


    Next morning was fresh and bright. Mu Lan woke up with a light mood. She finished her breakfast in cafeteria and went back to her room. She turned on herptop and started to search for ��Hua Lan��.


    ��I wasted two days. I can��t do it anymore. I need to find who I really am.�� Mu Lan sipped the hot milk. She took out a book from the attached bookshelf and opened it. The book was called, ��How to hack��. This book had every possible way to show tricks how to hack. Mu Lan��s thought was, if she had to hack Chinese Intelligent, she needed that book. However, before that, she had to practice. She had no interest to get caught.


    Mu Lan��s first choice was social media. Although she didn��t know about her previous life, she thought that as a normal student she might have social media ount. The only problem was, if she had open as ount in fake name, she could do nothing about it.


    Mu Lan was too caught up with searching process to realized that it was already noon. Just when she thought of taking brake, her cell phone chimed.


    Mu Lan looked at the cell phone screen. It was a message from Qi Ying. In WeChat, she wrote, ��Xiao Lan, did you read today��s newspaper? Or did you see the news?��


    Reading the message, Mu Lan frowned. She didn��t have any television in her room, so, she could only read newspaper through inte. Before she could think of anything, she searched in inte. She checked the most popr daily newspaper. Looking at the front page, Mu Lan��s jaw dropped.


    In the first newspaper, the headline was about four female students was caught because of drugs and group sex. The reporter said that this group of girls were rted to drug dealers and the girls had created a group for sex to sell the drugs. These girls were from very rich families and they were very spoiled. They were drug addicts since teenagers and their families knew nothing about it.


    FBI had been looking for the drug dealers and the drug seller for two years. Two days ago, they found some tracks and clues. When they reached the hotel through the track, they found a group of men and women were having sex. They were caught red handed. Those people were found naked and were taking drugs. Even though the FBI came to arrest them, they just had no clue what was going on. They were too drowsy to be interrogated. Soon the FBI found that the group sex party was organized by the four girls. In addition to that, they were directly rted to the drug dealer the FBI was looking for.


    The reporter was very co-operative to write down the details of those four girls�� backgrounds and photos. However, he skillfully neglected the fact that they were student of Peirry and Marie Currie University. Even if the reporter didn��t mention it, the whole university would get to know that since those girls were popr gang.


    The second big news after the drug news was two male students�� cruel death. They were also rted to the drug dealer the FBI was looking for. Somehow, those two men got killed for unknown reason. The pictures and names were given in the newspaper.


    The FBI was currently investigating the reason of the death. But their thought was that the male students died because they had some conflicts with the gang, so the gang reaped off the two male students�� hands and tortured them thoroughly by peeling their skin and then threw the bodies in the backside of the casino were the drug dealer was working in hide. It was a horrible way to kill. If the faces were also peeled off, the FBI couldn��t find their identities.


    Mu Lan kept reading the details and her whole body started to get numb in fear. She recognized those two men and four women very well. They were no other than the people who tried to harm Qi Ying that night. Mu Lan could tell that those people were just bad eggs, but she couldn��t imagine that they were rotten to the core. She shivered thinking of those naked bodies. She really wanted to vomit.


    She thought all of that, but never in million years she imagine the fact that it might be the work of Mu Feng.


    All of a sudden, she thought of Qi Ying. ��If I feel like puking, what about Qi Ying? She looks so softhearted. Can she hold it alone?�� Thinking of that she gave Qi Ying a call. When Qi Ying didn��t answer the call, Mu Lan sent her a message to invite her at lunch.


    Mu Lan��s ss would start after lunch so she wasn��t in hurry. She didn��t even had the interest in searching about herself either. As she felt restless, she headed towards the library. It was the only ce to make herself calm.


    In the Library, Mu Lan took some books about ��Hacking Skills��, ��Computer Science��, ��Searching Through Satellite�� etc. She took them with her and found a ce around corner and sat closer to the window. As she started to read, a girl stood in front of her. Mu Lan looked at the girl.


    It was that white jade skin girl with ash eyes and red lips. Her brown hair maid her face and skin even more attractive. But the girl had no care for her own charm. She wore ck sses and cheap shirt with worn out jeans. Her eyes were sharp as she looked at Mu Lan. She bowed to Mu Lan formally and said in a beautifully soft voice, ��Thank you for saving Xiao Ying.��


    Mu Lan understood right away that this girl in front of her was talking about Qi Ying. ��Is this girl Qi Ying��s friend? Maybe the book worm girl Yan Su and Qi Ying talked about, could it be her?�� Mu Lan thought. She said, ��And you are....��


    The girl looked little ufortable as she tried to hide her embarrassment. ��Sorry for myte introduction. I��m Fa Xue Lin. I��m Yan Su and Xiao Ying��s roommate. Nice to meet you.��


    ��I knew it.�� What Mu Lan thought was correct. She was the bookworm.

 Chapter 120: I NEED TO TALK TO HIM

    <h4>Chapter 120: I NEED TO TALK TO HIM</h4>


    Mu Lan smiled at the girl and said, ��I��m Xiao Lan. Nice to meet you too.�� She also bowed respectfully. If Xue Lin was respective to her than it was only normal for Mu Lan to be the same. ��Please don��t stand there. Why don��t you sit?��


    Seeing Mu Lan so polite, Xue Lin nodded as she took a sit. She opened her book and started to read. Mu Lan looked at the book. It was about ��How to Win Friends and Influence People��. Xue Lin had another book with her about ��Controlling Emotion��. Mu Lan got curious as she asked, ��Are you in Psychology department?��


    Without even looking at Mu Lan, Xue Lin replied in a short voice, ��Hmm.��


    Mu Lan blinked. ��Did she just ignored me?�� She blinked again. ��Isn��t she the one who came to talk to me first? Then why is she ignoring me now? Is it because she wanted to thank me and that was it? Now that there was no reason for her to talk, she won��t actually talk. Pretty interesting.��


    Mu Lan didn��t know to cry orugh. Since she opened her eyes, she kept meeting weird people every day. She buried her face in the book.


    Atunch time, Mu Lan got message from Qi Ying that she wanted to join Mu Lan forunch. Mu Lan immediately left the library. When Mu Lan saw Qi Ying at the cafeteria, she felt bad, because Qi Ying��s face was pretty pale.


    Mu Lan felt bad as well as worried. She asked, ��How are you holding?��


    Both Qi Ying and Mu Lan sat face to face. Qi Ying had ice cream and Mu Lan took cheese burger. Qi Ying pondered before she opened her mouth, ��Xiao Lan, there is something I want to ask you. Can I?��


    Qi Ying��s voice was so light that in this crowd cafeteria Mu Lan hardly could hear her. Mu Lan answered her, ��Of course you can ask. What is it you want to know?��


    Qi Ying took two spoonful ice cream and put it in her mouth. After finishing the ice cream in her mouth she meekly asked, ��Xiao Lan, do you know Mu Feng?�� In thest stage, when Qi Ying mentioned ��Mu Feng��, her voice quivered a little.


    Just then Mu Lan thought someone threw her a bucket of cold water. She could remember that yesterday Mu Feng repeatedly told her not to talk to Qi Ying about him at all. However, what could Mu Lan do when Qi Ying was the one who mentioned it first?


    Mu Lan tried to smile but it was more like a forced smile. She tried to say, ��Xiao Ying, what are you....��


    ��Four years ago, when I was abducted and drugged, Mu Feng peeled the criminals�� skin. I was his girlfriend and so I was targeted. I almost died back then. Mu Feng felt guilty and broke up with me. Though this time it wasn��t his fault, he still punished those who hurt me. Just like four years ago, this time he peeled their skin.�� Qi Ying shuddered as she continued, ��Please tell me that you know Mu Feng. I need to talk to him, please.��


    Hearing such mournful plead, how could Mu Lan refuge. She was really shocked about Mu Feng and Qi Ying��s past. Mu Lan wanted to shudder but she controlled herself. She thought for a moment and then revealed, ��Yes, I know Mu Feng.�� Seeing Qi Ying��s eyes got brightened, Mu Lan was rxed. ��He is like a brother to me. I have his contact number. But I think you guys should talk to each other face to face.��


    ��I know his contact number. What I want is a good talk with him. Xiao Lan, can you please arrange it for me?�� Qi Ying grabbed Mu Lan��s both hands and requested. ��If you don��t do it, I��m afraid Mu Feng won��te to meet me.��


    Looking at Qi Ying��s earnest expression, Mu Lan couldn��t bring herself to say know.


    Meanwhile, Mu Feng got a call from his elder brother. ��Big brother, I was thinking about you. How did I do?��


    Mu Liang steadily said, ��Good job. Specially hiding the name of the university.�� It was a good thing that Mu Feng hid where the students went to study. If the people got to know it, the reputation of the university would turn out pretty bad. It would be bad for both Mu Lan and Qi Ying.


    Mu Feng was also satisfied with his job. So he said in a happy tone, ��Big brother, then let me enjoy myself tonight.��


    ��Suit yourself.�� Mu Liang hung up the call.


    Mu Feng went to ��Blue Stone�� bar with his some male friends. That bar was well known for pretty girls. Many times Mu Feng went to the bar to have fun with women. He called Hugo Muller to join him but Hugo immediately refused because he had to protect Mu Lan. Moreover, he had many horrible experiences because of women, it was partly Mu Feng��s fault too, and so he had no desire to go there again.


    There were still some times before the nightfall, Hugo was tracing Mu Lan when she called out.


    ��Young miss.�� Hugo politely greeted Mu Lan who was eating potato chips.


    Hearing his greetings, Mu Lan frowned. She said, ��How many times do I have to tell you not to call me ��that��? Other will think of me as mistress of some sugar daddy or something.��


    Hugo bluntly said, ��There is no one who can hear me, young miss.��


    Mu Lan looked around and saw that there was actually no one around then. She sighed and said, ��Fine, you win.�� She looked at Hugo, ��There is something I need to ask you. It is very important.��


    ��As long as I have the information, I��ll provide it to you, young miss.�� Hugo sat beside Mu Lan and observed the area with his professional eyes.


    ��Do you know where brother Feng is? I called him but his mobile is switched off.�� Mu Lan said as she offered Hugo potato chips.


    Hugo shook his head to let her know that he didn��t want potato chips and hesitated to answer at first. Perhaps, Mu Lan looked very earnest and cute, Hugo couldn��t say that he didn��t know.

 Chapter 121: WORTH TO SEE

    <h4>Chapter 121: WORTH TO SEE</h4>


    [A/N: I editedst chapter. Don��t forget to read it. ? ]


    Mu Lan wasying down on the bed. Afterunch, she could hardly concentrate in the ss and hiding her emotion, she asked Hugo to give her the information where Mu Feng would be in the evening. After getting Hugo��s hesitant approval, she went to her room.


    Mu Lan still could not forget what Qi Ying told her atunch, ��Four years ago, when I was abducted and drugged, Mu Feng peeled the criminals�� skin...�� After that, what else she said, Mu Lan didn��t hear them at all.


    It took Mu Lan whole afternoon to digest what Qi Ying said. Her whole body shook as she remembered every word. She hugged herself tightly.


    ��No, no. I should not, I must not panic. I need to calm down.�� Slowly, she started to take deep breaths. Once, twice, thrice, Mu Lan started to rx her body. Her shivering body was now still. As her mind became clear, her brain started to work like roller coaster.


    ��Mu Feng is always kind and gentle. Howe he could do such thing? Is it because Qi Ying suffered so he punished them like that? But hurting people is wrong. Why does he have to be so ruthless?�� Mu Lan clutched the bed sheet tightly.


    When she realized that her body started to shake again, she took another deep breath. ��No, Mu Feng was not the only one who was wrong. Those girls and boys, what they did was also wrong. If something would happen to Qi Ying, she might die from humiliation. Isn��t that why Mu Feng did that? More importantly, they were criminals and did many horrible deeds. Even the FBI was hunting them down. Getting rid of them was good for society. But torturing those boys like that.....��


    Mu Lan shook her head. When she recalled the night when Mu Feng was looking at sleeping Qi Ying, his expression was hurt, his body was shaking, Mu Lan��s heart calmed down.


    ��When ites to heart, Mu Feng is very delicate. He seeks for love from someone he can��t get it. He was hurt when he saw Qi Ying��s condition. He couldn��t protect her in time and that gave him extreme pain. He was also mad at those who actually dared to harm her. All those emotion developed in his heart and he didn��t have any ce to vent them. So what did he do? He captured those people and punished them with his heart��s content. It was a demonic act but this way he protects his love ones. Not everyone is same and no one is perfect. At least, he is generous and kind to others, and cruel to his foes only. I shouldn��t me him. I have no right to me him. Because I wasn��t the one who was suffered. They are so rich. Who knows? Maybe the FBI also helped him too.��


    �C �C �C �C �C


    In the evening, in Blue Stone Bar, fourdies went inside.


    Four of them had their own charm. Four of them could be called beauties. One of them was wearing Beverley red strappy body-con dress. It was a short fitting dress making her body curves exposed to wild eyes. She had pinkish white skin. Her long hazel colored hair was trying to cover her back which was trying to be exposed. Her transparent ck eyes were very captivating. Her rosy lips had no lip stick. She tried to be calm as she walked together with herpanion. The men who looked at her, forgot to blink.


    One of herpanion was wearing a blue prom dress. Her golden hair was tied and her green eyes were ncing around the bar. Men in the bar held their breaths.


    Beside the blonde queen was the tallest girl. She had yellow white skin and her ck hair was also tied up. She wore a strapless pink short dress. The dress was tight and very revealing. All her curves were very alluring. The women in the bar became jealous and the men��s throats got dry.


    Beside them were another girl who people noticed only once then took their eyes off of her. She looked very out of ces. She wore a t-shirt and a shirt. They were not revealing and so not enticing. Her brown hair was loosely tied and sses were covering her ash eyes. She closely observed everyone��s reaction. When she saw that people had no interest in her, she slightly smiled and became rxed.


    Mu Lan asked Qi Ying, ��Did you find him?��


    They both looked around to see where Mu Feng could sit. The one who found that out was Qi Ying. Mu Feng was sitting with bunch of men and women. Mu Lan sweated just looking at him. Just she was about to suggest that they should leave the ce, Qi Ying sat just beside the next section of where Mu Feng sat.


    Both side of the bar had some sections separated by transparent ss. Qi Ying sat exactly where she could see Mu Feng. When she sat there, Mu Lan, Yan Su and Xue Lin also sat one by one.


    In the afternoon, when Mu Lan mentioned that she wanted to go to ��Blue Stone Bar��, Qi Ying understood why Mu Lan mentioned it. She was about to agree to go with Mu Lan, that��s when Yan Su said that her mother was the owner of that bar. It was even famous for excellent cocktails. She then invited all three of them to go there together. Xue Lin didn��t want to go, but how could a bookworm win against a martial artist?


    In the bar, Yan Su ordered cocktails and they started to drink. However, Qi Ying kept looking straight ahead of her. Yan Su found it suspicious and she looked at the direction where Ying was looking. When she realized that Ying was looking at Mu Feng, she smiled slightly. She said in a low voice, ��Look who it is.��


    Both Mu Lan and Qi Ying was startled. Mu Lan got some courage and asked, ��Who do you see?��


    ��Mu Feng, King of the Underworld, also known as a famous womanizer.�� When Yan Su said ��womanizer��, Ying��s body stiffed. Yan Su looked at her and said, ��Xiao Ying, you like him, don��t you? When you guys were dating, you never knew what kind of womanizer he was. We got a good chance to see tonight. Let��s not miss it.��


    ��He is what? No wonder that he acted viciously towards those guys. Now it makes sense.�� Mu Lan was excited as she asked, ��How did you know they were actually dating?��


    Qi Ying was embarrassed hearing the question.


    ��In the business world, who didn��t know their story? But that��s not important. Rumors says that though Feng is a god damn womanizer. However, he always maintains an appropriate distance with women. I would like to see how he does that.�� Yan Su replied teasingly.


    ��A womanizer maintains appropriate distance with women? Worth to see.�� Mu Lan thought as she also started to observe with great interest.

 Chapter 122: THAT’S HIS CHARM?

    <h4>Chapter 122: THAT��S HIS CHARM?</h4>


    Mu Feng was sitting on the sofa. His mood was rxed. He was smiling and drinking. asionally, he was looking the girls beside him and made fewments. The girls giggled as they heard him.


    The four girls from the next section were very curious about what he just said. However, the ss separation didn��t let them hear anything.


    Yan Su became frustrated. ��Ohe on. How am I supposed to hear what he just said?��


    Xue Lin sipped the ss of pink cocktail and said, ��He was telling jokes.��


    The other three girls looked at her in amazement. Mu Lan asked her first, ��Can you read lips?��


    Xue Lin nodded while drinking. Three girls beside her were stunned. ��Is she some kind of secret agent?�� They thought.


    Yan Su said, ��Okay genius, do share what he just said.��


    ��Can a kangaroo jump higher than a house? Of course, a house does not jump at all.�� Xue Lin said directly. She didn��t stop a second and when she said, she had her usual poker face. It made the joke even funny.


    Pfft!


    It was a good thing that Yan Su already gulped down the cocktail she had in her mouth, or else, she would be choked to death by now. Mu Lan controlled herself from spraying out the drink in her mouth. Qi Ying only smiled a little and nothing more.


    ��What kind of joke is that?�� Yan Su couldn��t control herugh. ��So, this is it? That��s his charm? Come on women, have some dignity.��


    Xue Lin said, ��He said another joke. I managed to lose my rifle when I was in the army. I had to pay $855 to cover the loss. I��m starting to understand why a Navy captain always goes down with his ship.��


    Ahahahha....


    Yan Suughed loudly.


    This time, Mu Feng was ying with a girl��s hair. Then he filled each of the girls�� empty sses. They all together cheered and started to drink. He looked very happy.


    He was good with women when it came to gossip. Naturally, men were not used to gossip like women. Mu Feng was different. It was his natural talent the way he would gossip with women like he was one of them. It made him very popr. In outer look, it seemed that he was gossiping. However, it was his way of gathering information. And he liked this strategy very much. It also made him popr with women.


    I mean, who doesn��t like gossiping anyway?


    Mu Lan observed for a while then said, ��Did you see? The women over there are sitting closely to other guys while the women around Mu Feng kept their distance. It is odd, don��t you think?��


    Yan Su shook her head. ��No, actually there was a rumor about it. A girl once dared to sit on hisp in here. Mu Feng was smiling all along. He hugged her waist and said something I closer to her ear which no one heard except her. That girl became as pale as white sheet. It was thest time the people saw her here. Next day the girl was found dead. Police said that the cause was having excessive drugs. No one pointed at Mu Feng. However, since then girls do not dare to get close to him.�� Yan Su looked at Qi Ying and asked as she frowned, ��Xiao Ying, aren��t you drinking too much?��


    Hearing her question Mu Lan and Xue Lin also looked at Qi Ying. Qi Ying indeed looked tipsy. Her face was flushed and she looked adorable. Actually she wasn��t the only one. All four of them were slightly drunk. Xue Ling took three ss and she started to see everything double. Mu Lan��s face was already red. Her eyes became hazy and she couldn��t think straight. She already had five sses. Yan Su also had five sses. But her alcohol tolerance was better than her friends. She was still a bit sober.


    Qi Ying kept looking at Mu Feng as she drank another two sses of cocktails. Then she stood up and said, ��I want to dance.�� Then she stopped towards the dance floor.


    The other three was looking at her, but said nothing.


    Xue Linughed lightly and said, ��She is jealous. But she cannot do anything. Women are sometimes so powerless.�� In thest sentence, her voice became distant and mncholic.


    They kept drinking and suddenly Yan Su stood up hurriedly. Mu Lan looked at her in daze and asked, ��What��s wrong?��


    When Mu Lan didn��t get any answer, she looked at Yan Su��s face. Yan Su looked astonished as her jaw was dropped. Being curious, Mu Lan looked at the direction Yan Su was looking and she almost had a heart attack.


    Qi Ying was totally drank. Anyone could understand just by looking at her. She was dancing alone at first. A drank man tried to grope her butt and she twisted his hand and mmed him on the floor.


    Mu Lan slowly stood up. Her jaw also dropped. She could not believe what just she saw. If it was Yan Su, she would believe that. But it was Qi Ying. The shy, introverted girl who loves nothing but sewing and gardening. How could she even do that?


    Qi Ying��s eyes were red. She looked pissed off. She had a murderous aura all around her. Her body was stiff as she was about to hunt down her prey.


    ��She doesn��t look like a girl I know. It seems that she is totally a different person. Could it be, she has double personality?��


    Mu Lan couldn��t think anymore. Drowsiness came over her. She sat down and lounged in the sofa. It was soft andfortable. She remembered her bed in Mu Mansion. It was also very soft like she wasying down on wool. She thought about Mu Liang. When he would hug her, she would feel at ease.


    Mu Lan smiled. She took another ss of cocktail and drank half of it. However, before she could finish it, someone took the ss form her and put it down on the table. She wanted to look at the person, but her eyes were too blurry to see anything properly. She felt annoyed. She pouted her lips and tried to take the ss. However, the person took her in arms and didn��t let her take the ss.

 Chapter 123: WHY DON’T YOU ASK YOUR WOMAN?

    <h4>Chapter 123: WHY DON��T YOU ASK YOUR WOMAN?</h4>


    Hugo was following the four charming girls from university campus. The girls went to ��Blue Stone Bar��. Hugo sat in the corner as he kept an eye on them.


    Hugo was feeling very nervous. He saw Mu Feng sitting next section of the group. Mu Feng had very sharp eyes. If he were to see Hugo in the bar, he would drag him around the women and would make joke out of him. However, it wasn��t the only problem.


    The girls would know that they were being followed and Mu Lan would be cautious around him, and that would make his job difficult. Moreover, Hugo��s disguise as a student would be revealed. Further, the girls wanted to check out Mu Feng and if Mu Feng got to know that the girls were spying on him, Mu Feng would catch Hugo, because Hugo knew where Mu Feng would be and so would the girls. Furthermore, both his young misses were alluring tonight. If guys tried to flirt with them, Hugo definitely had to protect them. But if he touch any one of those two, wouldn��t be his hands cut off? His boss and boss��s younger brother both were so possessive when it came to their women.


    Hugo sighed deeply as he took a ss of orange cocktail. It was named ��the Sidecar��. The Sidecar was a famous cocktail created in Paris. It was said to have been invented because a regr would arrive at the bar after riding his motorcycle with a sidecar, wanting a drink straight away. The drink was a simple mixture of brandy or cognac, orange liqueur, and lemon juice. Hugo liked it very much.


    Hugo was alert and he could hear almost everything. He finished one of his ss and suddenly Qi Ying got up from the sit. She went straight to the dance floor. Hugo looked at Mu Lan who was really drunk and her face was flushed.


    That��s when he heard the conversation.


    A man was saying, ��This red dress girl is so hot.��


    Another one said, ��Yeah, look at her body. Her boobs are huge, ans she wore such sexy dress, is she here to hunt man?��


    The othersughed loudly.


    There was another guy who said, ��I would love to be her prey.��


    The second man said, ��Let��s have a bet. The person who takes her to bed tonight will get five thousand dors.��


    Hugo heard what he wanted. Of course, before the three men even made a bet, Hugo sent a message to certain someone.


    �C �C �C �C �C


    Mu Liang was sitting inside the car with his two friends. One of them was Lu Feng and another one was a mysterious man. They were talking about Chinese business, that��s when Mu Liang��s cell phone chimed.


    Mu Liang checked the phone and saw Hugo send a message and it was, ��Young miss is at Blue Stone. She is drunk. Should I take her home?��


    Mu Liang frowned and sent a reply, ��You wish.��


    Then he told driver Ronald to stop the car.


    Meanwhile, Hugo gulped as he read the message.


    Lu Feng asked, ��Did something happened?��


    Mu Liang took the driver seat and let Ronald sit on the passenger seat. Mu Liang replied, ��Change of ns. We are going to Blue Stone.��


    Lu Feng was puzzled, ��Bar? Why now?�� He knew thergest collection of drinks were in Mu Mansion. There was no need for Mu brothers to go to the bar, unless it was for someone else.


    The mysterious guy beside them was sitting quietly. His eyes were smiling. He said, ��Fine.��


    Ronald said, ��Please hold on tight.��


    As soon as Mu Liang start the engine, the car went crazy and drove in the highest force.


    Mu Liang reached the twenty minutes location in six minutes thirty eight seconds. Lu Feng felt like he was going to vomit. Ronald was sitting inside the car and the other three men went inside the bar.


    Mu Liang took four seconds to locate Mu Lan. He eyes grew bigger as he saw her appearance. She was wearing a very revealing short red dress. Her body curves were exposed to naked eyes. She was drunk and her face was enchanting. Her teary, dizzy eyes wanted men to make her cry even more.


    Mu Liang saw there were other two girls, sitting beside her fully drunk and Qi Ying was hitting a man. Mu Feng, beside Mu Lan��s section, was having fun and didn��t catch anything what was going on.


    Everything became clear to Mu Liang as day light. It must be Qi Ying who understood who punished those culprit and for some reason, she somehow found out that Mu Lan knew Mu Feng. So Qi Ying asked Mu Lan��s help. Hugo gave Mu Lan the location and the four of them came altogether. Seeing Mu Feng flirting with other girls Qi Ying had gone crazy in jealousy.


    Mu Liang thought that if Mu Feng was not in here, Mu Lan didn��t have toe here in the first ce. And she would never wear such clothes unless someone would force her. It could only be Zhen Corporations wild princess Zhen Yan Su.


    To Mu Liang, criminal was already determined. It was Mu Feng.


    His eye brow rose as he saw Mu Lan taking another ss of red cocktail when she was already drunk. Mu Liang strode towards her and gently snatched the ss form her hand and put it on the table. Mu Lan pouted and seeing such adorable face, Mu Liang��s heart shook violently. He took the girl in his arms and realized that her back was open as his hand touched her skin directly. He gritted his teeth and got out of the section and went to Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng who was smiling and ying with a girl��s hair, saw his big brother standing in the doorway with his dearest sister-inw. Mu Feng��s jaw almost dropped as he jumped up and came closer to Mu Liang.


    ��Big brother, what a pleasant surprise! I didn��t know you were here. You even got sister Lan drunk. How bold of you big brother! Tell me, tell me, who invited whom?�� Mu Feng��s eyes sparkled like thousand stars were glittering in the sky.


    Mu Liang wanted to knock his younger brother off. He would do that if his hands weren��t upied carrying Mu Lan. Veins popped out on his temple. His eyes were as cold as North Pole. He gave a chilling smile and said in the coldest voice of the winter, ��Why don��t you ask your woman?�� He moved a little right to let his brother show what was going on in the dance floor.


    Mu Feng��s smile vanished as his eyes went further away from his brother when he saw the golden haired girl in blue prom dress and some men were trying to touch her.


    Mu Liang left the bar with the girl in his arms. Before leaving, he ordered Hugo to take care of his guest.


    The people in the bar were gawking at the scene. Mostly rich people woulde to this bar and many of them knew famous Mu Liang. Seeing a drunk girl hugging his neck and he was being gentle to her, the people thought they were hallucinating.

 Chapter 124: LAST THREAD OF CONTROL

    <h4>Chapter 124: LAST THREAD OF CONTROL</h4>


    Mu Liang took Mu Lan out of the bar. Mu Lan was hugging his neck. She was very unsatisfied at the person who took the ss away from him. She wanted to punish that person. But for now, she wanted to see where this person would take her.


    Mu Liang went inside the car and ordered Ronald, ��Drive to home.��


    Ronald was stunned. ��Where did young misse from? And she looks drunk. Doesn��t master want young miss to send her to the campus?��


    As Ronald hesitated, Mu Liang asked in an icy voice, ��What?��


    Ronald stammered, ��B-but young miss...��


    ��Drive.�� Mu Liang was already in the worst mood. He wanted to burst in mes but the soft feeling in his arms made him unable to do so.


    ��Ye-yes master.�� Ronald started the engine and drove to the Mu Mansion.


    Mu Lan was moving her legs. She felt ufortable and stuffy. She moved her body. Mu Liang looked down at her. He adjusted his sitting posture to make herfortable and hugged her closer.


    He kept running his fingers through her hazel colored hair. It made her feel at ease. Suddenly Mu Lan felt funny and giggled like a kid. Then she rubbed her head on Mu Liang��s warm chest like a spoil kid. Seeing her happy drunk face, Mu Liang also became cool. His mood became lighter than it was minutes ago.


    Within an hour, they reached their destination. As usual, Butler Leo weed them politely, ��Wee ba.....�� When he saw Mu Lan in Mu Liang��s arms, he lost his words.


    ��Uncle Leo, I missed you!�� The moment Mu Lan saw the old butler, her expression changed and became very happy. It was like a puppy found its master.


    The moment she said, ��Uncle Leo, I missed you.�� Mu Liang��s face became as ck as back of the old pot. He raised an eye brow and thought, ��So you miss the old butler and you forgot your husband?��


    Butler Leo had no idea what to do at that moment. Should he greet young mistress or came down young master��s temper?


    Mu Liang ignored everyone in the entrance and said in the coldest voice, ��Don��t disturb us.�� Then he went to upstairs. Everyone in the entrance were frozen by the sudden low temperature.


    When Mu Lan saw that the ce was familiar and she was being carried to her room, she started to fight back. ��No, no, I want to drink the juice. I want that juice. Give me that.��


    Mu Liang took her in her room, with his leg he mmed the door close. After that, he turned on the dim light. Then he put her in the bed and started to take off her shoes.


    In the dim light, Mu Lan looked closely to the face who carried her here. Her eyes were clearer than before. She recognized the man and eximed as he hugged him warmly and tightly, ��Liang Liang, it��s you! I missed you very very much!�� She giggled as she snuggled closer. She liked his manly scent. It would make her at ease.


    Mu Liang froze on the spot. All the anger and sulking flew away from the window. He hugged her back and said in a deep voice, ��I missed you too.�� He didn��t let go, neither did Mu Lan.


    After few minutes, when Mu Liang found no movement from Mu Lan, regretfully he thought that she fell asleep. He slowlyid her down. That��s then he saw her sulking face. Mu Liang was startled by her expression. ��Did I do something to her?�� He thought.


    Before he could ask ��what��s wrong?�� Mu Lan said as she pouted, ��Liang Liang, you bully. You took my juice away. You need to be punished.��


    Mu Liang did not have any chance to speak up, because before he could do that, he was forced to get close to her and his lips were captures by Mu Lan��s alluring lips.


    �C


    �C


    �C


    �C


    �C


    �C


    At first, Mu Liang couldn��t register what just happened. When he felt her warm lips against him, his body shook violently. He tried to control his desire which was buried deep inside his heart. But then Mu Lan��s tongue slipped inside his mouth.


    Mu Lan��s tongue yed with Mu Liang��s tongue. As the tongue twirled together, it felt warm, soft, slippery and desirable.


    Mu Liang��sst bit of strength was lost and the thread to control his desire snapped.


    Mu Liang grabbed Mu Lan��s side of the head with right hand and his left hand circled around Mu Lan��s waist. He pulled her closer as he kissed her back.


    When Mu Lan first woke up, Mu Liang wanted to hold his desire to kiss her back. He wanted to kiss her pink, rosy lips so many times. He wished to devour her many time. But this heartless maiden had no sympathy for him what so ever. She cracked hisst bit of self-defense and now he became the most passionate beast in the world.


    At first, his kisses were soft and tender, then it became passionate, and then it turned into storm. The silent room filled up with the sound of kissing and rustle sounds of clothes.


    Mu Liang took off his shoes with the help of his legs and then straddled her. He ripped off his shirt and pulled off his pant. Still he didn��t let go of Mu Lan��s rosy lips as he kissed her from different angles. Their tongues started to be numbed as they both felt the taste of blood inside their mouths.


    His hands roamed around her body. Her back was naked. His hands torn apart the thinces of the dress and took off her dress.


    When they both were out of oxygen, Mu Liang let go Mu Lan��s lips. Their tongues were connected with thinyer of saliva. Both of them were breathing with their mouths and their faces and eyes were red. Their hearts were beating wildly and their breaths were irregr.


    Mu Liang looked down at Mu Lan��s body. She wasn��t wearing any bra. Her naked bosom was touching his naked chest.


    His eyes went dark. His breaths became heavy again. In a husky voice he said, ��Lan, you are so sexy.��

 Chapter 125: IN THE MOST IMPORTANT TIME

    <h4>Chapter 125: IN THE MOST IMPORTANT TIME</h4>


    Mu Lan, who was just kissed so passionately, had no way of thinking anything anymore. She could care less what was going on. Her eyes were teary and lips were swollen and felt painful.


    Mu Lan��s body was naked in front of Mu Liang. Her body was slim and tender. Her pinkish skin was supple and creamy like a body of a princess. It was absolutely wless. On the other hand, Mu Liang��s body was well tone. His muscles made his body more attractive. His white skin was very desirable. Their bodies were truly perfect for each other.


    Mu Liang��s body was in mes. His inner most desire wanted to devour the naked girl in front of him.


    Mu Liang didn��t wait any longer as he trailed down kisses from her forehead, temples, ears, neck, nape, corbone to cleavage. He could smell her vani scent. His mind went nk in desire to taste her skin. This time, he didn��t stop when he kissed her breasts and fondled them with his hands.


    Mu Lan realized that her body was acting different. Her head was dizzy. Her body was trembling as she felt excitement. She could only tell that her heart and body wanted the man in front of her.


    When she felt that Mu Liang��s hot, passionate lips were touching her naked skin, she writhed her body against his naked form and moaned softly. Subconsciously, her hands went around Mu Liang��s neck and pulled him closer to her.


    At her touch, Mu Liang��s body stiffed. He stopped kissing her right nipple and slowly looked at her. Mu Lan��s was looking at fuzzy eyes. Her eyes lips were open as if they were inviting Mu Liang.


    Mu Liang couldn��t help but kiss her lips again. He nibbled her lower lip, licked her lips and then he entered his tongue. Their tongues intertwined as they yed with each other. His lower body started to show its reaction. Mu Liang hold her down to grind his lower part against hers.


    ��Hmm.....Liang....�� Mu Lan moaned and Mu Liang groaned.


    This time Mu Lan took the initiative. She held Mu Liang down as they changed their posture. She kissed his lips hungrily. Then her lips moved to his forehead, temples. After that, she nibbled his ears and then she licked them, kissed them, bit them.


    Mu Liang gritted his teeth as his hands circled around Mu Lan��s naked waist and held her down to his lower body. His lower part didn��t miss the chance and poked her back. Mu Lan breath hitched. At that moment, she was licking his nape. As her breath hitched, she bit Mu Liang��s nape and gave him a hickey. Finding it funny, she giggled. Her drowsy head remembered how Mu Liang gave hickeys to her.


    Mu Lan looked at Mu Liang��s dark eyes. Her face waspletely serious but her eyes had some hidden meaning. Before Mu Liang could find out her n, she pounced over him and started to bite and lick his nape, neck, corbones and she went down to his nipples, leaving all the hickeys. Just as he did to her, she began to suck them too.


    Mu Liang��s throat became dry. His body started to shake. His right hand went to her head to hold it tenderly.


    When he couldn��t take it anymore, he stopped her by suddenly bringing his right hand in front of her lips. Mu Lan looked at the man she was devouring. Then she looked down at his hand and began to lick it. Just like his skin, it was salty.


    Mu Liang fondly rubbed Mu Lan��s cheek with his left hand as she kept licking his right palm. She kept licking until she moved her lips to his wrist, then arm and then shoulder. She began to brush her naked form against his.


    Mu Liang��s body hardened. However, he didn��t stop her. He wanted to see that in drunken state how much she could do. He kept enjoying her kissing, licking and biting. Soon, Mu Lan went to lower abdomen. That��s when Mu Liang��s body stiffed. For him, it was hard to believe that she would go that far.


    Dizzily, Mu Lan found the hardening thing that kept rubbing itself to her lower body. She touched it and then tightened her grasp around it.


    Mu Liang lost control. He gritted his teeth and flipped her over. Mu Lan gave a short scream as sheid down under him. He groped her buttocks. He started kissing her lips and his attention returned to her bosom as he stroked her body against his.


    ��Ahh....�� Mu Lan cried out as she held down Mu Liang��s head. She scratched his back with his sharp nails.


    Mu Liang spread her trembling legs and positioned him against her. His right hand went to her the softest spot. When he touched the ce, it felt moist. He continuously rubbed his fingers against the wall and was making the ce wetter.


    Mu Lan��s breaths hitched. She couldn��t control her voice as she screamed louder. Her body shuddered in pleasure. Her head started to feel dizzy. Her mind began to go nk.


    Mu Liang lowered his face to look at her inner most forbidden ce. He rubbed his nose on her wet panties. Then he took off herst defense. Her legs twitched but she didn��t moan neither she made this time. Finding that odd, Mu Liang looked at her.


    Mu Lan��s eyes were closed. He wasn��t sure that she lost consciousness or she fell asleep. She drank too much this time. But she held it longer then previous time.


    Mu Liang could hardly believe that this woman just fell asleep in the most important time. He deeply signed. He looked at his lower body which was still active and burning.


    He thought of taking a cold shower. But thinking of that she would feel cold, he gritted his teeth one more time andid down beside her. But both of their bodies were sticky in sweat. So it was ufortable.


    Mu Liang got up from the bed. He took a soft towel and soaked it in cool water. Then he wiped Mu Lan��s whole body. After finishing the task, he took a cold shower.


    Finally he slipped into the warm bed. He put a nket over them and hugged her closer. He looked at her angelic face and couldn��t help but kiss her swollen lips before he drifted to sleep. It was a long day for him too.

 Chapter 126: I HATE YOU

    <h4>Chapter 126: I HATE YOU</h4>


    Blue Stone Bar


    When Mu Liang left with Mu Lan, Mu Feng was still dumbfounded as he saw Qi Ying. She was wearing an elegant blue prom dress and her golden hair was tied in a bun. She waspletely drunk and her other personality showed up.


    Four years ago, once Qi Ying got drunk and for the first time in her life she let other except her know the fact that she had double personality. And that was Mu Feng. To her surprise, Mu Feng could tame that wild Qi Ying.


    Four yearster, Mu Feng got the chance to see that wild person again.


    When Mu Feng saw that the love of his life was being touched by three drunken men, his eyes turned cold. For a moment, he forgot everyone in this room except Qi Ying and the other three perverts.


    He slowly strode towards them. Just when thergest man tried to touch Qi Ying��s left breast, Mu Feng grabbed the wild Qi Ying and pulled her against his body. When the three drunken men saw Mu Feng��s chilling gaze, immediately they sobered up. But s! It was toote.


    Mu Feng looked at thergest guy��s stretching hand and said, ��Hugo?��


    ��I already called the A team.�� Hugo replied in a monotonous voice. He tried hard to control his anxiety.


    A team was Mu Feng��s personal team. They were trained by world famous martial artists. They were very mysterious.


    Those men shuddered in fear. They sat in the floor and started to beg for mercy. However, no one dared toe and to help them. No one had the courage to mess up with the King of the Underworld��s woman. Not even the drunken men. Those three really had death wish tonight.


    In few seconds, Mu Feng��s special team came to take care of those drunken men. No one stopped them. People could only stare and tremble in fear.


    As soon as they left, to lighten the mood, Mu Feng ordered to give everyone free drinks. The people around them cheered as the bar again became a warm ce.


    Mu Feng looked at the woman in his arms. His heart was full of tenderness. His left arm was in her waist. He slowly touched the girl��s supple face with his trembling right hand.


    That��s when the girl looked at his eyes. Mu Feng was startled by her rage. All of a sudden, she punched Mu Feng��s handsome face. Tears almost came out of Mu Feng��s eyes. His form was good, so he didn��t fall down but moved away a little.


    The people in the dance floor could only see what happened. They thought that the girl must have some death wish too.


    However, to their surprise, Mu Feng didn��t do anything to her, neither his eyes turned cold. He tried to get closer to her and this time she threw a kick aiming his leg.


    Mu Feng caught her leg in time and pulled her leg towards him. Getting off guard, Qi Ying was mmed against Mu Feng��s firm chest. She wanted to move away but he didn��t budge at all. When she realized that she couldn��t get away from him, she found a new tactic. Qi Ying began to punch and scratch his body wherever she could.


    Mu Feng endured her torture and controlled his desire to kiss her right there and then. He swiftly put her on his left shoulder and walked out of the bar.


    The people in the bar were just stupefied. They only could watch the scene like it was a TV show. One of the bartenders kept pouring wine on the ss, he didn��t realize that the ss was already over brimming with the wine and it spread on the table.


    Mu Feng put Qi Ying inside the car and he also went inside. He turned on the auto driving mode. Just then Qi Ying gave him another scratch in the left arm. He checked if she broke one or two nails. When he saw that she didn��t, he sighed in relief.


    ��You jerk! How could you leave me alone for all these years? Do you know how guilty I was? Do you have any idea how I lived all these days? Do you know that every night I have nightmares and when I wake up and search for you, then I realize that you are not by me side? Do you know how does it feel?�� Qi Ying screamed as she kicked and punch the culprit. Her eyes were full of rage.


    Mu Feng let her punch himself. When she said those words with fury, he felt like someone stabbed his heart multiple times. His whole body trembled as he tried to imagine her pain.


    ��You did not feel anything. All of your love for me was just acting. You forgot me and found some new women to y with. So what if you don��t touch them? Weren��t you like that four years ago when you dated me? Now one woman is not enough for you. You need more than two women to satisfy you. You are a jerk. You are disgusting. I hate you. I hate you.�� Tears started to fall from her beautiful green eyes.


    Mu Feng could never see her cry. He hugged her tightly in his chest and kept rubbing her back and head. He closed his eyes and murmured in soft voice, ��I��m so sorry. I��m so sorry. It��s all my fault. I��m to me. I am a bad guy. I am the worst lover. I am jerk. I am disgusting. But from now on, I won��t hurt you anymore. I��ll be by your side from now on. I will never leave you. I��ll stay together with you till the end. You will find me whenever you want. When you will have nightmares, I will hug you tightly in my arms. I will sing song for you every night. I��m here now. Don��t worry anymore.��


    Mu Feng didn��t realize when his tears started to fall.


    �C �C �C �C �C


    When they reached the Mu Mansion, Butler Leo came to the entrance, ��Wee home, se.....�� Once again, he lost his voice.


    Mu Feng was carrying half asleep Qi Ying. His shirt was torn apart. There were scratch marks on his face. His hair was messy. He looked like he just came from hell.


    Mu Feng had a seriousness written on his face. He passed the butler as he carried her and said, ��Don��te to the third floor.��

 Chapter 127: TAKE RESPONSIBILITY

    <h4>Chapter 127: TAKE RESPONSIBILITY</h4>


    Mu Feng took Qi Ying straight to his bedroom. He put her down on the bed, poured a ss of water and then gave it to her. Qi Ying drank the whole ss of water and after that, she gave a nce at Mu Feng.


    Seeing her re, Mu Feng sighed and said, ��Go to sleep. I��ll sleep in the sofa, so you don��t have to worry.�� Mu Feng took the ss from her hand and got up.


    Before he could go any further, Qi Ying spoke up, ��Yang ge and father nned to get me married.��


    Hearing that Mu Feng stopped on the track.


    Qi Ying continued, ��I heard the family is in Chinese military from old generation.�� She looked at Mu Feng, ��You know what I mean, right?��


    Mu Feng��s body stiffed. He put down the ss on the table and walked to Qi Ying. He sat beside her on the bed and asked as he sped his fingers together, ��What do you n to do?��


    Qi Ying gave a smallugh before saying, ��I��m nning on agreeing to the proposal.��


    Mu Feng looked at Qi Ying. His tone was full of anxiety as he asked, ��If you know the situation from four years ago, why will you foolishly try to do that?��


    Qi Ying nced at him with her moist eyes. Her eyes were full of affection. She replied, ��Four years ago, didn��t you protect me by letting me go? You didn��t even ask for my consent. Four yearster, let me let go of you. This way everyone will be safe.��


    Mu Feng whole body started to shake. He clenched his both hands and asked, ��So you n to sacrifice yourself to protect me?��


    Qi Ying smiled sadly. She asked him back, ��Why? Don��t you think it��s a good idea?��


    Mu Feng grabbed both of her sides and asked, ��Do you think I��ll let another man touch your body?��


    Qi Ying thought that she heard a joke. Sheughed and asked him further, ��Well, isn��t that why you broke up with me?��


    Mu Feng halted. He couldn��t talk back. Seeing his facial expression, Qi Ying��s eyes suddenly became red. She gave him a hard p on his left cheek.


    The sound of the p echoed in the room. Mu Feng felt a sharp pain in his cheek. But neither did he touch his cheek nor did he make a sound. He knew that he deserved it.


    Qi Ying started to punch his chest. She was crying and said while choking, ��Why did youe into my life? Why did you have to make my life so miserable? Now you keep looking what happens next. Just see me get married off with another man. Just let the man who tried to torture me to death, taste my body. Just watch me carry the children of the man who made our life upside down. Just see....��


    Her painful words were cut off by Mu Feng��s sudden kiss. Qi Ying tried to move back but he caught her hands in left hand and touched her back of the head with his right hand.


    Mu Feng��s kiss was passionate. As soon as he captured her pink lips. Those attractive lips were like honey. They melted as they were touched by Mu Feng��s warm lips. He didn��t taste them for four years. The passion he had buried deep inside of his heart started to burn. He kept kissing, nibbled and licking her lips, giving her no choice to surrender her body to him.


    Qi Ying was inexperienced with this sort of passion. In the past, they only kissed each other twice. The first kiss was even an ident. The second kiss was a light kiss. So she never got the chance to verify Mu Feng��s desire for her. She didn��t know it was that deep.


    Qi Ying��s whole body trembled as she started to feel hot. Her breaths became irregr. Her heart bit crazily. Her eyes became teary and mind went fuzzy.


    After tasting her lips, Mu Feng invaded her mouth. His tongue twisted hers as they yed inside.


    Qi Ying got startled as her mouth was filled with his tongue. His warm, moist, intense tongue kept ying with hers till they got numb. She wanted to move away. Mu Feng also pushed her. As a result, they fell on the soft bed.


    When Qi Ying was under Mu Feng, he let go of her mouth. Both breathed heavily. The air was hot. Their faces were red.


    Mu Feng caressed her face with full of love. He said, ��Ying, I��ll never let you go like before. I promise to be with you for the rest of my life. Please, Ying, be mine again.��


    His proposal was more like a plea of a lover who was about to die. Qi Ying��s eyes again filled with tears. She reached her hands and cupped his face. ��Feng, don��t abandon me in future.��


    A drop of tear fell to Qi Ying��s cheek from Mu Feng��s right eye. He nodded as he tried to smile, ��I promise, I won��t. Let��s be together.�� Sensually, he kissed her whole face and wiped all her tears with his moist lips.


    When he was about to get off, Qi Ying circled her arms around his neck and whispered, ��Don��t go, Feng. I��ve waited long enough.��


    Mu Feng��s one and only goddess was desiring for him when she was beneath him. His eyes were in mes. He asked in a husky tone, ��Are you sure? If I start once, I won��t be able to stop.��


    Qi Ying pulled his face and kissed on his lips deeply. After that, she said, ��Don��t stop then.��


    Mu Feng didn��t hesitate any longer as he kissed her hungrily. This time, he was fierce. Qi Ying��s mind and body were in his control. Slowly his mouth went further down.


    Qi Ying cried out in passion. Her head was too fuzzy. A hidden warm from her heart spread to her whole body. She squirmed her body under him. When Mu Feng looked at her, touching her face he whispered, ��Are you afraid? Should I stop?�� Then she realized that she waspletely naked just as Mu Feng. She had no idea when that happened.


    Blood rushed in her face as she said in embarrassment, ��Don��t look.��


    She tried to hide herself but Mu Feng caught her hands. He said in a yful tone, ��What are you saying? Let me take a closer look.�� He started to observe her body thoroughly.


    The light was on. Mu Feng could see her everything. Qi Ying cried out in shame, ��Feng you bully.��


    Mu Fengughed heartily. He asked, ��Isn��t that your fault to fall for me and seduce me?��


    Qi Ying��s eyes were red. She rebuked, ��Who said I love you? I hate you.��


    Mu Feng��s eyes narrowed. He said in a deep husky voice, ��Really? Let��s ask your body.�� He spread her legs and put his mouth in a certain area.


    ��Ahhh.....Do-don��t...Feng......Ahhh.....�� Qi Ying screamed as she felt the pleasure. Her body was shuddering tremendously. Subconsciously, she grabbed his head.


    When she was almost in her climax, Mu Feng entered her. He kissed her lips and face while asking, ��Does it hurt? Should I stop?��


    Qi Ying��s eyes were closed. Tears were falling from her eyes. She shook her head and said, ��No. I can handle it.��


    Mu Feng started to move. He gritted his teeth as he said, ��You are so tight. Take some deep breaths. Rx your body. If it hurts much, bite my shoulder.��


    Qi Ying opened her mouth and breathed in and out. Slowly her body began to rx and Mu Feng started to move again. Their hands were intertwined. Qi Ying scratched his back and tried to bite her lips. Understanding her intention, Mu Feng kissed her lips deeply. He didn��t want her to bleed her own lips.


    The room filled up with moans and groan as well as their passionate frictions. The windows of the room became foggy.


    Their love making kept going till they reached their climax. Mu Feng kissed Qi Ying��s sweaty forehead and wanted to pull himself out of her body. However, before he could do that, Qi Ying grabbed his hand and said, ��Don��t. Let��s stay like that.��


    Hearing such yearning from his adorable wife, Mu Feng had a reaction. Qi Ying��s tired eyes flew open. Her face was again turning red. She stattered, ��A-again?��


    Mu Feng smiled yfully. He said, ��It��s because my wife seduced me. Take responsibility.�� He kissed her deeply and made her mind go nk.


    As they went for one after another round, the night was too shy to stay any longer. The sun began to pop up in the east.

 Chapter 128: INTERESTING NIGHT

    <h4>Chapter 128: INTERESTING NIGHT</h4>


    [A/N: I assume everyone forgot Yan Su and Xue Lin. XD ]


    Blue Stone Bar


    Lu Feng was utterly speechless after watching the two Mu brothers�� actions. His face turned red without his notice. He looked at the ce where Mu Lan was sitting a while ago. Recognizing a face, his eyes narrowed.


    ��Isn��t this Zhen Corporation��s wild heiress? So angel Lan got herself wrapped with two heiress all at once. This girl certainly is not amon folk. She attracts rich people like honey attracts bees.�� He huffed and went towards Yan Su. ��Should I leave her be? But as a close acquaintance, how can I do that? I must take her home or a safe ce.��


    Lu Feng coughed a bit and asked, ��Miss Zhen, are you alright?�� He waited a little but he got no reply. He asked again, ��Miss Zhen?�� Still, there was no reply. This time, he lightly shook her a bit.


    The drunk Yan Su moved a little. It wasn��t because she woke up from dreand. Lu Feng��s light shake was making her fall down.


    Lu Feng caught her in time. He sighed. He wanted to leave her alone but looking at bunch of craps eyes gazing at her with beastly desire, he thought of helping her.


    He put her right arm around his neck and he circled his left hand around her waist. He slowly walked towards the door. Before he left, he bade goodbye to his mysterious friend.


    Lu Feng drove away and took her in his home. He put her down in the bed of the guest room and turned away to leave.


    Just then, a strong hand caught his shirt and threw him on the bed.


    Lu Feng was a doctor, not a martial artist. He could never win against a martial artist even if it was a girl.


    He roughlynded on the bed. All the oxygen he had stored in his stomach, went out. His head span for a while.


    Before he could realize what just happened, a soft yet strong body came top of him. Then he heard a sweet voice, ��Oh my, isn��t this famous doctor of the Mu Family. I thought you are a gentleman. Who knew you are a wolf in sheep��s clothes?�� The drunk girl giggled.


    Wild or not, Yan Su was famous for her ravishing body. Right now, she was drunk and wearing a revealing dress. Which man could resist such seductress in the middle of the night?


    Inexperienced Lu Feng��s heart shook. He gulped and said, ��It��s not like that. Please try to understand. I was only trying to help you. I will leave immediately.��


    Yan Suughed. ��Why so rush? Don��t you feel attracted towards me? Shouldn��t you take advantage of me?�� She rubbed her body against him.


    Lu Feng thought that something poked his heart. He hurriedly replied, ��Miss Zhen, if I was that kind of person, I would. I have no desire to force on a drunken woman.�� Saying that, he shoved her gently and left the room.


    Yan Su smiled as her eyes glittered. She told him in mind, ��Still as pure as ever. What an idiot!��


    ���C


    Blue Stone Bar


    When Lu Feng left, the mysterious guy looked around the bar. He wanted to drink alone but he didn��t find a perfect ce to sit.


    Hugo came to him and said, ��It has been a while, Sir.��


    The mysterious guy nodded in reply and looked at the section where previously Mu Lan and her friends were drinking. Xue Lin was still in there but she was already knocked off.


    The guy thought that it would be least problematic if he was to sit there. He walked to the section and sat in the corner. He ordered some cocktails for him and Hugo.


    Hugo didn��t disturb him. Hugo knew that this man liked to be quiet. So he didn��t join that silent man and sat on a chair in front of a male bartender.


    The mysterious man sipped yellow cocktail and observed the girl next to him. The pony tailed girl wasn��t wearing any revealing clothes like her friends or the other girls around her. She wore a white t-shirt and ck skirt covering her thighs. She was unexceptionally skinny. Her skin was pure white jade and she had long brown hair. The attractive part of her was her red lips. Her face was in and she looked pitiful. Her sses wererge and it made her out of ce.


    After observing her for some times, he concentrated on his phone. He was checking some messages. Just then, his mobile rang out.


    He answered the called, ��Yes?.... Business..... Yes... Thank you.�� He hung up.


    His small talked woke up Xue Lin. She slightly stirred.


    The mysterious guy looked at her.


    Slowly Xue Ling opened her eyes. Her eyes were sleepy, hazy yet sharp.


    The moment heid his eyes on her eyes, his eyes froze on the spot.


    Xue Lin��s eyes were grey. They were very attractive and caught everyone��s attention. So she wore sses.


    Xue Lin looked at the unknown person beside her. She was startled. She wanted to sit up properly but as her head was still dizzy, her body wobbled.��


    The guy next to her caught her left arm in time and helped her sit properly. He said, ��Be careful.��


    Hearing such calm tone, Xue Lin looked at him properly. She saw a handsome face with ck hair, fierce Grey eyes, sharp nose, and thin pale lips. His eyes were glittering in amusement.


    Xue Lin was drunk, but she was still Xue Lin. She frowned and asked, ��What��s so funny?��


    The guy��s right eye brow rose up. He said, ��I��m not smiling.��


    ��Your eyes are smiling.�� Xue Lin pointed out.


    That guy put his left hand under his left cheek as he looked at the girl next to him. He said, ��You are pretty blunt.��


    ��You are a quiet person.�� Xue Lin was bing alert. She was fighting hard toe out of her drunken state. To her, the guy sitting next to her was unknown and suspicious.


    His grey eyes smiled as they shone in the light of chandelier.


    She looked around but didn��t see her friends. She asked, ��Where are my friends?��


    Xue Lin acted casual but right now she was afraid to death.


    The guy in grey eyes put down his empty ss and replied, ��Three of them were taken away by their boyfriends. Don��t worry, they are safe.�� He stood up and asked, ��What will you do? Do you want me to help you to take you home?��


    Meanwhile, Xue Lin tried to call her friends but no one answered. She slowly stood up as well. She shook her head and left the ce as soon as possible. She grabbed a taxi and drove away.


    The mysterious guy told Hugo to follow her taxi. He followed her till she reached the campus.


    Hugo asked, ��Should I take you to the hotel?��


    The mysterious guy was still looking at her back as she walked away and said, ��OK.��


    ��It was really an interesting night.�� He thought.

 Chapter 129: WHO WILL TAKE THE RESPOSIBILITY?

    <h4>Chapter 129: WHO WILL TAKE THE RESPOSIBILITY?</h4>


    Next day


    Mu Mansion


    It was already noon when Mu Lan opened her eyes. The first thing saw was an open muscled chest.


    She blinked once, then twice. When the chest didn��t go away, she reached her hand and touched it.


    It was warm and soft. She realized that it wasn��t a dream. She was really touching the thing she was actually seeing.


    Mu Lan jumped in fright. A small scream came out of her mouth.


    Mu Liang slowly opened his eyes as he heard his wife��s scream. He looked at her and smiled, ��What a beautiful thing to see in the morning!�� He eyed all over her.


    Finding it suspicious, Mu Lan looked down at her.


    ��Ahhh!!!!��


    Her heart nearly left her body as she saw her fully naked body. She covered her body with the quilt. Her face was pale. Her whole body shook tremendously.


    ��What happenedst night? Why can��t I remember anything? I can��t imagine that he would do something like that?��


    Thinking all sort of things, her eyes became red and teary.


    Watching his wife��s teary and pitiable face, Mu Liang��s soft expression also changed.


    He said in azy tone, ��Before you get to conclusion, I request you to remember what happenedst night. I��m the victim alright?��


    Mu Lan looked at him usingly.


    Mu Liang sighed deeply. He pointed at his naked body and said, ��I don��t have sharp nails and small teeth. Even if I have them, I can��t do that to my body myself.��


    Mu Lan shyly nced at his naked body.


    Mu Liang��s body was well toned. It could make any man or woman drool all over. However, that piece of art was scratched, bitten and given kiss marks all the way down.


    Slowly Mu Lan started to remember piece by piece what happened after Mu Liang had taken her to her room.


    It was all her fault!


    Mu Lan��s face was getting red in a second.


    Mu Liang understood that she recalled thest night activity. Suddenly, he grabbed her hand and pulled her towards him.


    ��Ah!�� Mu Lan yelled in surprise.


    Mu Liang put her under him as he kissed her deeply.


    ��Mmm...��


    Mu Lan tried to straggle but all in vein.


    Mu Liang��s tongue invaded her mouth and twirled hers. Her mind started to go nk. Slowly she lost her strength. Mu Liang took out his tongue only when shecked oxygen.


    Mu Liang��s eyes were in mes. His arousal gave a reaction.


    Mu Lan could feel that something poked her lower abdomen. Her moist eyes flew open.


    Looking at her reaction, Mu Liang couldn��t help but smile. He kissed her forehead tenderly.


    He asked, ��Who was the culpritst night?��


    Clearly, he was teasing her.


    Mu Lan��s mind still wasn��t working. She said in whisper, ��I-I was.��


    Mu Liang asked further, ��Who kissed first?��


    Mu Lan replied. ��I did.��


    Mu Liang��s eyes twinkled as he questioned her, ��Who seduce first?��


    ��I did.�� Mu Lan replied. She had yet to brake from her nk space attitude.


    ��Who will take the responsibility?�� Mu Liang asked in a husky tone.


    Mu Lan wanted to cry out loudly. ��I-I will.��


    ��Very well said.�� Mu Liang kissed her again as a reward.


    She still could not believe herst night activity. She couldn��t me Mu Liang because she was at the fault. Mu Lan wanted to dig a whole and bury herself there. All she could do was ming herself. Then and there, she promised herself that she would never touch those drinks again.


    Mu Lan thought that if it wasn��t for gentlemanly Liang Liang, she would lost her virginity before she knew it. Therefore, she was grateful to him.


    But why this man was kissing her now?


    Making her breathless, Mu Liang asked, ��Do you want to have a shower?��


    ��Nothing can be better than getting away from him right now. I��m ashamed to death.�� Thinking that, Mu Lan nodded vigorously.


    Mu Liang smiled and said, ��Great. Let��s bath together.��


    He swiftly took her in his arms and walked to bathroom. He thought, ��What? You thought that I can��t read your mind?��


    Mu Lan��s eyes almost popped out when she realized that she fell into his trap. She was naked and was in the arms of a naked man in broad daylight. She struggled to free herself.


    ��What are you feeling shy for? I already saw every inch of youst night. And so did you.�� Mu Liang said it like it was a matter of fact. Actually, he was enjoying it deep down.


    It was a hot shower.


    In the bathtub, Mu Liang could help but touch all over her body and his lips were busy with kissing her rosy lips. He finally had his way to kiss her lips. He couldn��t just let it go.


    Mu Lan already gave in. He was really a good kisser. Her whole body shook in passion. Her body began to get hot. After some time, she started to kiss him back. She wasn��t even sure what she was doing.


    A fifteen minutes morning bath became forty five minutes bath. When they finished, Mu Lan had no ability to walk.


    So Mu Liang gently wiped her whole body and wrapped a towel over her body. He took her out of the bathroom. He dried her wet hair and put clothes on her.


    Mu Lan lost herst bit of energy to straggle. She didn��t know what to feel anymore. She only knew that her heart was going crazy. Her head was dizzy. Her mind was a mess. And she was naked in front of her future husband. Also they slept an entire night ��naked��.


    Mu Liangid her down on the bed and said, ��Wait here. Don��t move around. I��m bringing the breakfast for you.��


    Mu Lan nodded as she looked somewhere else.


    Mu Liang��s lower part was covered with towel and his upper body was naked. There were still some water dripping from his hair. Some drops were on his naked chest and back. He looked so damn sexy.


    Mu Lan gulped.


    Mu Liang kissed softly on her right temple and walked out of the room.


    Mu Lan covered her red face with her hands and rolled on the bed.


    Suddenly she opened her eyes and thought, ��Where are my friends?��

 Chapter 130: LIANG LIANG, YOU BIG BULLY!

    <h4>Chapter 130: LIANG LIANG, YOU BIG BULLY!</h4>


    Mu Liang was in extremely good mood. To him, today was a beautiful day. He wore casual shirt and pant and went downstairs. He went straight to the kitchen and asked Cook Eve to give him breakfast for him and Mu Lan.


    Cook Eve told him to wait for few minutes and went back to warm up the breakfast she prepared in the morning.


    Mu Liang looked around and found something odd.


    He asked, ��Where is Uncle Leo?��


    Cook Eve��s body stiffed. She hesitated before saying, ��He is sick. So he is resting in his room.��


    Mu Liang��s eye brows lifted up.


    Butler Leo was a diligent person. His maintained discipline more than anyone. He hardly caught cold let alone fever. How could he get sick?


    Mu Liang asked, ��How?��


    Cook Eve was really in dilemma. She cared for her colleague but how could she tell young master that Butler Leo had caught a fever becausest night two young masters were reckless and brought two drunk young misses home and told them not to disturb them? It was too much for an old heart.


    Cook Eve answered, ��Don��t worry, dear master. It is nothing serious. Brother Leo called Doctor Lu. Doctor Lu sent a doctor to check him. He will be all right.�� She gave Mu Liang a trey and changed the subject saying, ��Here��s your breakfast. Should I call a maid for help?��


    ��No one needs toe upstairs.�� Mu Liang said tly.


    Cook Eve nodded. She already started to imagine lots of little Liang, little Feng, little Lan and little Ying.


    Before Mu Liang could leave the kitchen, Cook Eve said, ��Tonight��s dinner will be special.��


    Mu Liang nodded and left.


    In the doorway, he halted because someone was entering the kitchen.


    ��You.....��


    ���C


    When Mu Feng woke up, it was already noon. His mood was light and blissful. He never felt like this before.


    He looked down at his arm where his sleeping beauty was sleeping soundly. Her eyes bags were deep. She didn��t sleep this well in four years.


    Mu Feng��s heart ached as he leaned down to kiss her forehead.


    Both of their bodies were sticky and smelly. So Mu Feng wanted to take a bath. Thinking of something, he gently took the girl in his arms and headed to bathroom. He gingerly cleaned her and wiped her body. Then put her on the sofa and covered her with a nked. He changed the bed sheet and thenid her down. He was cautious enough not to wake her up.


    Later he took a bath and went downstairs to have breakfast. There he met his elder brother carrying a trey of food.


    Mu Liang stopped at the track and said, ��You.....�� He totally forgot that he had a younger brother.


    Mu Feng understood it very well. He sighed and said, ��Having sister-inw all to yourself, you forgot that you have a brother. Some big brother you are!�� He looked hurt.


    Mu Liang frowned and said, ��We didn��t.��


    He meant that they didn��t do ��that��.


    At first, Mu Feng was stunned. Then he squirmed in delight. He said, ��Atst, I won and you lost.��


    Saying that, he patted his brother��s shoulder and continued, ��Big brother, it is called real pleasure. Once you taste it, you will only want it more and more.�� His white teeth were shining like starlight.


    Mu Liang understood well what his brother meant.


    ��So he became a man and brought her home.�� He thought.


    Just because Mu Liang didn��t do it, did it mean that he lost? Of course not. It meant that he was a true gentleman. If he did it, Mu Lan would never show her true self to him because she wasn��t in love with him.


    What Mu Liang wanted from Mu Lan wasn��t her body to pluck pleasure. He wasn��t that low. He wanted her heart, her soul. He wanted her to crave for him as much as he did. He wanted her to love him back. That��s when, he would find his true happiness.


    He was patience when it came to her. So how could he lose?


    Mu Liang coldly looked at his bother and said, ��Beast.�� Then he left the kitchen and went upstairs.


    Mu Feng stood there. He was speechless.


    Once again, he got a proof that no one can win against Mu Liang, the demon lord.


    ����


    On the bed, Mu Lan tried to call her friends but no one answered. She sighed and put down the mobile.


    Her head was hurting since she woke up. But so much happened after she opened her eyes that she couldn��t feel it.


    She grabbed her head and stayed silent. Slowly her mind started to flow in the bathroom incident.


    Mu Liang��s hands were touching her everywhere. Mu Lan wiggled in his embrace and couldn��t help but moan loudly. Her body shivered in his touch. She felt butterflies in her stomach. His lips could work like magic. Their works on her lips made her senseless. When she couldn��t take it anymore, she also started to kiss him back. Slowly she melted in his arms.


    ��Nooooo.......��


    Mu Lan grabbed her head tightly and rolled all over the bed.


    ��I cannot think of it. I should not think of it. I must forget it. I must.�� She was talking to herself. She didn��t know that she was being loud.


    ��What do you want to forget?�� Mu Liang entered the room with the trey.


    Mu Lan jolted on the bed and she sat up. Her heart shook violently. She could hear her own heart was beating loudly. Her face was red.


    ��Oh God, please don��t let him hear my heartbeat.�� She prayed in silence.


    Mu Liang put down the trey on the side table and sat on the bed. Looking at her stiff body he smiled and said, ��Rx your body. I��m not going to eat you up. I have tasted enough for today.��


    Hearing what he said, Mu Lan��s face became beet red. She hung her head in shame.


    Mu Liang found this reaction of her extremely cute. He hugged her in his arms and stroked her back till she felt rxed.


    He said tenderly, ��Does your head hurt? I��ll massage your head.�� Then he massaged her head. His hands worked like magician. The pain in her head went away.


    After few minutes passed away, he said, ��Let��s have breakfast.�� He took the soup bowl and continued saying, ��Let me feed you.��


    Mu Lan��s eyes grew bigger. She shook her head in protest.


    ��Wasn��t I embarrassed enough?�� She thought


    Mu Liang��s face closed in to her right ear and he said in a husky voice, ��Do you want to be punished?�� Then bit her ear lightly.


    Mu Lan��s body trembled but didn��t protest anymore.


    ��Liang Liang, you big bully!�� She screamed in her mind.


    Later, he gave her a ss of milk to drink and then, fed her breakfast.

 Chapter 131: IS HE DRUNK?

    <h4>Chapter 131: IS HE DRUNK?</h4>


    After their hot-cool breakfast, Mu Liang wiped Mu Lan��s mouth with tissue. Mu Lan kept silent all the time. Her red face was down and she didn��t look at the man beside him at all.


    Mu Liang enjoyed her reaction. He knew that he teased her too much. He smiled inwardly as a warm feeling of love and tenderness spread inside his body.


    He asked, ��You don��t have ss today. Do you want to go out? Or you will stay here? Tonight Aunt Eve will arrange a feast. You better stay for dinner.��


    Mu Lan nodded. She briefly nced at the handsome figure, then averted her gaze. She replied, ��I want to stay here.��


    Mu Liang smiled in response. He looked at her fondly and asked again, ��Do you want to stay in the room and take rest?��


    Mu Lan shook her head and replied, ��I want to stay in the garden.��


    What else could she do? If she would go out, definitely Mu Liang would join her. But if she stayed in the mansion, he didn��t have to keep an eye on her and she could rx.


    Mu Liang could easily understand what��s in her mind. He was in good mood and his heart softened. Therefore, he decided give her some time alone. He didn��t want to make her tired.


    Mu Liang gave her a kiss on the lips and said before leaving, ��Be careful.��


    ��Okay.�� Mu Lan replied shortly.


    After Mu Liang left, Mu Lan get off of the bed. She looked at the mirror and hot blood rushed in her face. She was wearing a low cut yellow dress. She could the hickeys all over her skin. Mu Lan took out a white silk shawl and put it around her. She tied her hair into ponytail.


    It had been a while since she was in the mansion. She went out of her room and moved downstairs.


    She wanted to greet Butler Leo, Cook Eve, Alice and Emma. She missed their hospitality.


    In the kitchen, she greeted Cook Eve. Cook Eve was very caring towards her. She asked about Butler Leo and found out the he was sick and went to see doctor. Alice and Emma were happy to see her as well.


    However, Mu Lan found something very odd. Every one of them avoided looking at her properly and their faces were flushed. It took her minutes to understand the reason. She could recall vaguely that she was drunk and being carried by Mu Liang and he ordered to the maids and butlers not to disturb them. Mu Liang did it for her good but it made a huge misunderstanding.


    ��I should have gone out.�� She thought.


    Woof! Woof!!


    Mu Lan��s chain of thoughts interrupted by a cheerful sound. She looked on her left and found a German Shepherd was running to her. It showed a pure joy in its expression.


    When it got closer, it pounced over Mu Lan.


    Mu Lan had a weak body and couldn��t hold a big dog. So she fell on the grass while the dog was over her body.


    ��Oscar! I��m really d to see you again.�� Mu Lan greeted Oscar happily.


    Mu Lan was in the east wing and this meant that she was in the vegetable garden. From Mu Liang��s study room, this ce could be seen perfectly.


    Oscar, as sharp as he was, found a solitude standing beside the window straightly looking at them.


    A glint crossed Oscar��s eyes. He happily licked Mu Lan��s cheek with his huge tongue and showed that how much he missed Mu Lan.


    The solitude in the dark clenched his fist.


    Mu Lan was ass with a pure heart. Her heart filled with happiness after getting such affection. Sheughed and patted Oscar��s head. She didn��t feel wrong at all.


    As they were hugging and licking, all of a sudden, Oscar heard a whistle. It was a special whistle only for dogs to hear. Oscar knew it very well. His master was calling Lucy.


    Just as Oscar thought, a beautiful white German Shepherd came running to them. It was none other than Lucy, Oscar��s wife.


    Lucy nudged Mu Lan slightly. They still didn��t be friends yet. Then Lucy nudged Oscar fondly, bit his ear and tried to take him away.


    Oscar clearly understood everything. He looked at the window. He saw a dark figure was still standing.


    ��Grr.�� Oscar growled at the dark figure and went away with his wife unhappily.


    Finding his attitude suspicious, Mu Lan also looked at the window but didn��t see anything. She went to theke side and sat on the swing to y and enjoy the scenery.


    After a while, she got a call. She looked at the screen and saw ��Brother Feng�� was written on the screen.


    ��Hello, brother Feng.�� She greeted.


    ��Sister Lan Lan, how are you? I went to your room and couldn��t find you.�� Mu Feng cheerfully said.


    ��I��m fine, brother Feng. How are you? I��m in theke side. Do you need something?�� She wondered.


    ��I��m actually in trouble. Only you can help me, Sister Lan Lan.��Mu Feng said earnestly.


    Once Mu Lan agreed to help Mu Feng and caught up with marriage thing. This time she wouldn��t be fooled. She needed to know what actually Mu Feng needed help with.


    She said, ��I want to help you but how can I do that if I don��t know what you need help with.��


    Mu Feng hurriedly said, ��I need a set of clothes from you. Also I need some under garments.��


    Mu Lan really didn��t know what to say at first. ��......Are you a pervert?��


    She thought inside, ��Is he drunk?��


    ��Sister Lan Lan, I��m a pure soul with poor heart. Please try to understand. I need them right now. If I don��t have them, I might die.�� Mu Feng��s voice was urgent.


    Mu Lan thought for a moment and then said, ��I��m asking Liang Liang first...��


    Mu Feng interrupted her. He was horrified as he pleaded, ��Sister Lan Lan, please I beg. Don��t involve my big brother. You have lots of clothes. Please spare me one set. Am I not your most beautiful, most dashing, most intelligent brother Feng? Am I not the one.....��


    Mu Lan sighed and interrupted, ��....... I��ming.�� She didn��t want to hear his exnation anymore. If he really needed one, she would give him. After all, they were the people who gave her clothes.


    ��Thank you, sister Lan Lan. Than........�� Mu Lan hung up.

 Chapter 132: WHAT IS WRONG WITH EVERYONE?

    <h4>Chapter 132: WHAT IS WRONG WITH EVERYONE?</h4>


    Mu Lan went to her room and found Mu Feng was striding one side from another side. When he saw her entering, his eyes lightened up.


    ��Sister Lan Lan, thank you foring.�� Mu Feng looked extremely happy.


    Mu Lan sighed inwardly and straightly went to the point, ��What type of dress do you need?��


    Mu Feng started to describe an imaginative dress, ��High neck dress with full sleeved, more like maxi and it would be better if it��sfortable.�� He had no intention to let other��s see his wife��s body full of hickeys.


    ��What else?�� Mu Lan already started to look for a maxi styled dress.


    Mu Feng hesitated before saying, ��.... U-underwear......��


    Mu Lan shot a re.


    Mu Feng pleaded as he bowed thrice, ��Dear sister, please spare me this time. I really need them.��


    If Mu Feng could, he would go for shopping. But he was afraid that when Qi Ying would wake up, she would be alone. He didn��t want their first night experience would go wrong. He also didn��t want others to buy dress for her and he also searched in the inte to buy a perfect imaginative dress for Qi Ying but he didn��t find one. So he had no other option left except asking Mu Lan.


    Searching for a while, Mu Lan a white maxi styled cotton dress. It had high cor and also full sleeves. It was veryfortable too. She never wore it, so it could be given. As for underwear.....


    Mu Lan nced at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng asked, ��What is it, sister Lan Lan?��


    ��Do you really need underwear?�� Mu Lan asked.


    Mu Lan didn��t want to invade someone else��s personal boundary. But giving her own underwear to the opposite sex was little odd for her, even if she had to give it to Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng nodded vigorously.


    ��Underwear is the most important. Qi Ying won��t be satisfied if she could wear underwear.�� He thought as he sweated.


    Mu Lan sighed and took out a new piece of bra and panty and put them inside the dress. Then he gave it to him.


    Mu Feng sighed in relief and thanked Mu Lan twice and then hurriedly left.


    ��How old is he?�� Mu Lan wondered.


    Mu Feng went to his room and put down the dress on the sofa. After that, he took some documents and read them as he sat beside sleeping Qi Ying.


    ����-


    Qi Ying woke up after the lunch time had passed. She opened her eyes, but feeling pain in the head she frowned. She closed her eyes, then opened them again and first thing she saw was Mu Feng who was sitting beside her and reading some official documents. Looking at his face, she remembered the past and smiled a little.


    Mu Feng found a movement beside him. He looked at the girl who was sleepily looking at him. His heart melted at the sight.


    Mu Feng smiled at her lovingly and kissed her cheek. He said, ��Good morning, Ying. Did you sleep well?��


    Qi Ying felt shy thinking aboutst night and nodded lightly. She tried to move but gave out a soft whimper as her back was sore.


    ��He really overdid it.�� She thought.


    Mu Feng became worried. He asked, ��Is it that painful?��


    Actually, it was excruciating. They did it till sunrise. In thest part, Mu Feng forgot to hold back. They were in deep passion, so both of them cared less about it. Now, Qi Ying couldn��t move at all.


    Qi Ying said in a low tone, ��I can manage.��


    She already looked pale.


    Mu Feng felt guilty. He remembered what his elder brother said to him. ��Beast.�� Mu Feng now believed his brother��s word.


    He said, ��You don��t have to get up. Just stay like this. I got you some clothes for you. When you get up, you can wear them. As long as you are in my room, don��t worry about wearing nothing.��


    Qi Ying��s face turned red. ��How can he say that?�� She wondered.


    ��Are you a pervert?�� She questioned.


    Mu Feng was speechless.


    ��What��s wrong with the people of this household today? Why is everyone questioning my character? I��m just worried about my wife. I don��t want her to do anything which will cause her more pain.��


    Mu Feng blinked before saying, ��I just want you to rx and don��t want you to move around. It will hurt you more.��


    ��I-I can��t stay naked.�� Qi Ying stammered. She continued while touching her head, ��My head hurts.��


    Mu Feng sighed and helped her to sit on the bed. Though he liked her stay naked, he couldn��t say that. Maybe he was a pervert as they said. As Qi Ying had hard time to wear dress on her own, Mu Feng helped her to wear bra, panty and dress.


    In the daylight, Mu Feng was helping her wearing dress, a shy woman like Qi Ying couldn��t lift her head.


    Mu Feng knew her personality very well. He didn��t pressure her by teasing her unlike his big brother.


    Mu Feng said, ��Wait here and rest. I��ll bring some food and ice.��


    As he said, Qi Ying��s stomach growled.


    She was too embarrassed to look.


    Mu Feng smiled fondly at her and kissed her on the head before he left.


    ����


    After Qi Ying finished her breakfast, she wished to visit the flower garden.


    ��Aren��t you sore?�� Mu Feng asked worriedly.


    Qi Ying once again turned red and said, ��I-I want to.��


    Mu Feng didn��t object anymore and took her in his arms.


    Qi Ying struggled slightly. She didn��t want the maids and the butlers know what happenedst night.


    However, Mu Feng didn��t budge. He said, ��I��m not letting you walk on your own when you are in pain.��


    Qi Ying hid her face on his shoulder in shame.


    Mu Household��s servants were very polite. They were trained properly before they started working. So no onemented about their masters�� private life styles or started rumors. They didn��t look eye to eye at their masters and mistresses and also the guests. They were very well behaved.


    Once again, their mannerism was proved when Mu Feng took Qi Ying in the flower garden. Not a single maid or butler looked at them, neither did theyment. They only bowed and greeted their second master and second miss in silence.


    Mu Feng put down Qi Ying on the grass. She liked to sit on the grass bed.


    Mu Feng said, ��Stay here. I��ll bring some documents.��


    Qi Ying nodded and replied, ��Okay.��


    Mu Feng left. Qi Ying enjoyed the flower garden. She felt happy when she saw some familiar nts she gave to Mu Feng four years ago.


    While she was thinking of the past, she heard a rustle sound and looked back. Her face immediately changed.

 Chapter 133: WHAT A BIG FAT LIAR!

    <h4>Chapter 133: WHAT A BIG FAT LIAR!</h4>


    Qi Ying enjoyed the flower garden. She felt happy when she saw some familiar nts she gave to Mu Feng four years ago.


    While she was thinking of the past, she heard a rustle sound and looked back. Her face immediately changed.


    ��Ying?�� The person who was standing said in a surprised tone. Though it was just a name, it sounded


    more like a question because the speaker couldn��t believe what she was seeing.


    ��X-Xiao Lan?�� The person who was even more surprised was Qi Ying.


    Hearing Qi Ying��s voice, Mu Lan confirmed that it was actually Qi Ying. She wasn��t day dreaming. She asked, ��It is you! Howe you are here?��


    ��That��s exactly I want to know!�� Qi Ying eximed.


    Mu Lan still had to recover from shock. She sat beside Qi Ying and said, ��Okay, first thing first. You were really drunkst night. I was worried. I called you after I woke up but I couldn��t reach you, neither did I reach others. How are you feeling?��


    ��I-I��m fine. But what about Yan Su and Xue Lin?�� Qi Ying thought her brain stopped working. She had no clue for what reason ��Xiao Lan�� would be here.


    Mu Lan replied, ��I think I can get help from brother Feng to look for them.��


    Truthfully Mu Lan was really worried about them. But her mind went nk when she was with Mu Liang. She thought, ��I shouldn��t disturb Liang Liang. He is busy.��


    Mu Lan looked at Qi Ying, ��So can you tell me how did you end up here? Did Mu Feng and you recoil? Congrats!��


    Qi Ying turned red. ��Yeah, it��s because you helped me. Thank you, Xiao Lan.�� She shyly looked at Mu Lan and asked, ��How did you find out?��


    Mu Lan looked at the dress Qi Ying was wearing. She was not going to tell Qi Ying how much Mu Feng begged for this single dress and also underwear. If she did, she knew that Qi Ying could never talk to her normally. Also, there was a possibility that Qi Ying would get mad at Mu Feng. Mu Lan had no wish to break them apart.


    Therefore, Mu Lan replied, ��It��s not hard to guess.�� She averted her eyes. She just saw a red kiss mark on Qi Ying��s neck. She didn��t want to imagine what happened between Qi Ying and Mu Feng but Qi Ying��s face was practically radiant.


    Mu Lanmented, ��You look different today.�� Her face was getting warm.


    Qi Ying bbergasted. She hurriedly changed the topic, ��You didn��t tell me how you ended up here.��


    ��It��s a long story.�� Mu Lan answered.


    ��I��m listening.�� Qi Ying looked really interested.


    Mu Lan took a deep breath before starting, ��Eleven days ago, I woke up with amnesia. Since I woke up, I was in this mansion. They helped me to recover. In exchange I��m helping them with something.��


    Mu Lan didn��t tell Qi Ying the whole story. She thought, ��The less people know about it, the better.��


    Qi Ying was speechless hearing such story. She felt a little guilty. ��Amnesia? I��m sorry, I shouldn��t have asked. It must be painful for you.��


    ��It��s alright. You don��t have to feel bad. I��m enjoying this life.�� Mu Lan smiled.


    Qi Ying could help but ask, ��Are they forcing you to do something you don��t want to? You can tell me.��


    ��Forcing me? I never thought like that. It��s not that I don��t want to marry Liang...�� As Mu Lan wondered, her face flushed.


    ��Are you sick? Your face is red.�� Qi Ying said worriedly.


    Mu Lan changed the topic. She continued the previous topic. ��Brother Feng said that his grandfather was ill and he wanted to see grand-daughter-inw badly. Brother Feng asked me to be wife of Liang Liang. To show my gratitude, I agreed.��


    ��Did she just say ��Liang Liang��? She just called eldest young master of Mu Family ��Liang Liang��!�� Qi Ying was bewildered. She lost her words.


    Qi Ying looked at the smiley Lan. ��This girl lost her memory but still fought for her existence. She didn��t feel devastated but she adapted herself in this new life and enjoying herself. She never let her show her weakness to anyone. And what am I doing? Don��t I also have the right to fight for my own existence and happiness? Why should be oppressed when I have the most powerful man backing me silently. This is the least I should do for Feng. I should fight like Xiao Lan.��


    Qi Ying looked at the girl beside her in a new vision. Her thought drifted to somewhere else. ��You are very tough, Xiao Lan. I will try to be like you.��


    Mu Lan felt awkward. It wasn��t that she was tough. It was because Mu Liang supported her. He gave her the sense of security.


    When the two girls were in their own thoughts, a voice came behind them. ��Sister Lan Lan?�� Mu Feng asked in a surprised tone.


    Mu Lan looked at the ��Romeo�� and said, ��I found out what treasure you were hiding.��


    Mu Feng felt a little embarrassed and replied, ��I was actually looking for you to let you know properly.�� Heughed awkwardly.


    ��What a big fat liar!�� Both Qi Ying and Lu Lan thought.


    Mu Lan changed the topic and said, ��Brother Feng, we are worried about our two friends who were with was yesterday. Can you check them if they are okay?��


    ��Please look for them as soon as possible.�� Qi Ying said worriedly.


    Mu Feng sat other side of Qi Ying and took out his cell phone. He called Hugo.


    Hugo was at the gym. So he took time to answer the call. ��Yes?�� He asked in his indifferent voice.


    ��Do you know the whereabouts of two other friends of Ying and sister Lan?�� Mu Feng asked.


    ��One went to the dorm, and Miss Zhen went out with Doctor Lu Feng.�� Hugo answered stoically.


    Mu Feng��s eye brows rose up. He shortly said, ��OK.�� And then hung up the call. He looked at thedies and said, ��They are safe and sound. Don��t have to worry. Apparently, tonight we have a party. Right now, you can think of how to eat all those foods. If you miss out one of them, you��ll regret it..... ��

 Chapter 134: WHAT HE WANTS, HE GETS THAT

    <h4>Chapter 134: WHAT HE WANTS, HE GETS THAT</h4>


    Mu Feng��s eye brows rose up. He shortly said, ��OK.�� And then hung up the call. He looked at thedies and said, ��They are safe and sound. Don��t have to worry. Apparently, tonight we have a party. Right now, you can think of how to eat all those foods. If you miss out one of them, you��ll regret it.....��


    Mu Feng went on and on, like a chatter box. Suddenly something caught his eyes. He asked, ��Sister Lan Lan, are you feeling cold today?��


    It was October. The air was slightly cold but it was normal weather.


    Mu Lan shook her head as she answered, ��No. Why do you think so?�� As soon as the words left her mouth she realized her mistake. But it was toote.


    ��Then why are you wearing shawl?�� Mu Feng asked as he was puzzled. Just then something came in his mind. He sheepishly asked with a goofy smile, ��Are you trying to cover up something?��


    Clearly he meant that something steamy happenedst night.


    Mu Lan controlled her racing heart. In front of Qi Ying and Mu Feng, she hand no problem of controlling her emotion. If it was Mu Liang, she heart would go crazy by now.


    Mu Lan smiled at Mu Feng and asked in sweet tone, ��Brother Feng, is you nose bothering youtely?�� half of her words were in her mind. ��If I request Liang Liang, I believe he will make an arrangement to get rid off it.��


    Mu Feng was clever enough to understand the hidden meaning behind his sister-inw��s words.


    He scratched his head as heughed like a fool. ��Ahahahaha. Not at all. Not at all. I��m your dear little brother. I��m so cute and tiny. I care for you so much. That��s why I was asking if you caught cold or not. It seems like, you are healthy. I��m relieved.��


    Qi Ying looked at her beloved and was speechless. ��He is not only shameless in bed, but also in the garden at broad daylight.�� She thought in shame.


    Mu Lan didn��t bother with him anymore. She got up and said, ��I won��t be a light bulb between you two. I��m going back.��


    After Mu Lan went away, Mu Fengid his head on Qi Ying��s thigh, just like four years ago.


    Qi Ying asked in amazement, ��How could you ask her things like that? Isn��t she your future sister-inw?��


    Mu Feng replied in smile, ��She is exactly my future sister-inw and that��s the reason why I��m having fun with her. I want her to be more friendly and rxed when she is with us. So that, after she gets her memory back, she won��t be able to leave us.��


    Mu Feng took Qi Ying��s hands and yed with them.


    Qi Ying enjoyed his touch and said, ��I heard from Xiao Lan that you told her about your grandfather��s illness. What I know that there is no such thing. He is living a healthy life. Why did you make up such trap?��


    Mu Feng sighed deeply and replied, ��Big brother loves her for three years. When she lost her memory after an ident, he wanted to take care of her. He can never deceive her. Therefore, as a brother, I wanted to do something for him.��


    Qi Ying smiled and leaned in to kiss Mu Feng��s forehead. She further asked, ��But what about Xiao Lan��s heart? Isn��t she being forced like this?��


    Mu Feng gave a confident smile. He asked her back, ��Do you think there is a woman who won��t fall his charm? You are different and so does sister-inw. But trust in my brother��s ability. What he wants, he gets that.��


    Qi Ying frowned. She said, ��Don��t say things like that. It feels like you two are kind of devils waiting for your prey.��


    Mu Feng lightly kissed her lips and asked as he winked, ��Are we not?��


    ����-


    Lu Feng��s residence


    Yan Su woke up with heavy pain in her head. She frowned as she sat up on the bed.


    ��That��s should not be an expression of a princess first thing in the morning.�� A gentle voice said.


    Yan Su��s expression immediately changed. She gritted her teeth in pain and said, ��Have a hangover and say that line again.��


    ��Unlike you, I have high tolerance in alcohol.�� The voice replied.


    ��Shut up and treat my pain. Aren��t you a doctor?�� Yan Su bickered.


    ��That I am.�� Lu Feng sighed as he came closer.


    He gave Yan Su a mug of hot tea and said, ��Drink it. I mixed herbal, so it will ease your pain.��


    Yan Su sipped in and nodded, ��Hmm, it is good.�� She looked at Lu Feng and asked, ��Are you experimenting on herbal now?��


    Lu Feng said shortly, ��Aren��t I your rival? Do you think I��m going to tell you about my experiment?��


    Zhen Corporation had their own medicinepany and they became rival of Lu Corporation. Zhen Corporation��s sole purpose was business while Lu Corporation��s main target was to research and to find cure for various diseases. Their main focus was medicine. However, Zhen Corporation��s main focus was clothes. Medicine was one of their side businesses. Though Lu Corporation had no enmity towards anyone but Zhen Corporation made them their rival.


    Yan Su pouted. ��What a cold heartened doctor!�� She murmured.


    ��Well, thank you. Hurry up and leave. I��m busy.�� Lu Feng said and walked to the door.


    ��What? Is that how you treat your guest?�� Yan Su got mad. ��This guy is deliberately doing it.�� She thought.


    ��That��s for telling me ��cold heartened��.�� Lu Feng replied.


    Yan Su gave him a lustrous smile. She asked, ��What? Does it hurt you that much?��


    Lu Feng��s heart shook. He controlled himself and replied, ��Think what you want but I want you to go back to your campus in thirty minutes.�� Then he left the room.


    Yan Su was perplexed. She asked to herself, ��When did that guy be a monk?��


    After thirty minutes when she went out of Lu Feng��s residence, than she remembered a man was picking up Mu Lan. She couldn��t see the face properly because her eyes were blurry. As she think of that, her face became as white as sheet.


    Yan Su immediately called Mu Lan.

 Chapter 135: WILD IMAGINATION

    <h4>Chapter 135: WILD IMAGINATION</h4>


    Mu Lan answered the call after the second ring. She asked, ��Yan Su, I was worried about you. Are you alright?��


    Yan Su didn��t check her phone when she hurriedly called. She replied, ��i��m sorry, I didn��t check. I��m alright. I��m going back to campus. Where are you?�� She almost said that she saw a man picking Mu Lan up. But she held her tongue.


    ��I��m outside now. I��m a bit busy. I��lle tomorrow at the campus.�� Mu Lan didn��t want to tell Yan Su about where she was now. She felt a bit guilty but she didn��t know Yan Su properly yet.


    Yan Su understood that Mu Lan would not tell her anything. She answered, ��I won��t disturb you then. Bye.��


    ��Bye.�� Mu Lan hung up the call.


    Meanwhile, Yan Su was having wild imagination.


    ��Xiao Lan didn��t tell her title. Does that mean, she is a princess? Maybe the guy who took herst night was her knight in shining armor? She must be in a hidden identity and that��s why she couldn��t tell me about her. Or maybe, she is a mistress and her master took her away. Maybe she was punished for being drunk. Therefore, she couldn��t get up from the bed and said that she wille tomorrow.��


    Yan Su imagine a half-naked Mu Lan on the bed with red face and moist eyes. She was begging for mercy.


    Yan Su got excited as she delightfully went back to campus.


    ����-


    Mu Mansion


    After a wonderful feast, Mu Feng and Qi Ying went back to his room.


    Qi Ying was thinking of Mu Liang who dramatically changed in front of Mu Lan. He was very attentive towards Mu Lan and made sure that she would eat a lot. Mu Lan was not a spoiled brat. She ate everything in silence. Sometimes she praised Cook Eva��s cooking skill and said that how much she missed it in past few days.


    When they reached the bedroom, Mu Feng hugged Qi Ying from behind. He asked, ��What��s wrong? You have been thinking something for a while.��


    Qi Ying looked back at him and hugged him closer to her. She said, ��I was thinking about Xiao Lan.��


    Mu Feng carried her to the bed and put her down. As sheid down, he changed his clothes andid down beside her.


    He embraced her in dark and asked again, ��What did you think of sister-inw?��


    Qi Ying buried her head in Mu Feng��s muscled chest and breathed in his smell. She replied, ��I was thinking that she lost her memory and yet she didn��t show her powerlessness. She is strong and intelligent. I��m nothing like her.��


    Mu Feng rubbed her head lovingly and said, ��Who said you aren��t brave and intelligent? Didn��t you stay strong after I stupidly left you? Also you clearly spied on your own family. In my eyes, you are very strong and intelligent. Just believe in yourself.��


    Qi Ying smiled at his word. She nodded and said, ��You are right. If I believe in myself I can do it, can��t I?��


    Mu Feng kissed her lips lightly and said, ��Yes, my princess.��


    Qi Ying looked at the man beside her and said, ��I��ve decided. I��m going to talk to my family about us and tell them to refuge the marriage proposal.��


    Mu Feng smiled at her and said, ��You won��t be alone. I��ll stay with you.��


    Qi Ying shook her head. She said, ��No, I won��t take your help. I want to do it alone, just like Xiao Lan is facing everything alone.��


    ��My dear wife, she is not alone. She has my brother with her. And also, you don��t have to as strong as her.�� Mu Feng started to panic.


    ��I want to deal with my family alone. If I can��t even fight against my family, how can I fight against the world?�� Qi Ying protested.


    Mu Feng felt helpless. His wife got quite spark in her after she found out about Mu Lan. ��Why will you fight against the world anyway? Who will dare you fight against you after knowing that you are my wife?��


    Qi Ying felt wrong. She asked, ��How will I able to support you if I��m not strong?��


    ��Who said I need you strong to have your support? You stay beside me, keep smiling happily is enough for me to boost up five thousand percent.�� Mu Feng coaxed his wife.


    ��.....Fine, you win. But I��m going alone this time.�� Qi Ying was stubborn.


    Mu Feng sighed in relief. He said, ��I don��t mind. But you can��t go to your house. I��m sorry but after you go there, they might not let you leave. And I know that you don��t want me to destroy your house either. You can meet your family in a restaurant or a hotel. While eating you can tell them your thoughts. Of course, I will send guards to keep eyes on you all the time. They will surround the whole area. That way, you won��t have to be nervous.��


    ��Must you do this?�� Qi Ying asked him.


    Mu Feng nodded while saying, ��I must. Who knows if you are carrying our child right now or not?��


    Qi Ying blushed at his words.


    Last night, when they were drowned in pleasure, none of them thought about protection or anything. If she were to get pregnant....


    Mu Feng suddenly looked very lively. He said, ��Ying, let��s make some babies.��


    Qi Ying��s face dyed in many shades of red. She eximed, ��Whaaaaa....mm��


    Her scream was stopped by Mu Feng��s passionate kiss.


    When they both became breathless, then Mu Feng moved away his lips. He said in a husky voice,


    ��Don��t worry. Tomorrow you have ss. So I��ll be gentle with you.��


    Qi Ying��s mind was flying in the cloud. She asked, ��Wh-what if I get pregnant?��


    ��What are you getting worked up about? If you are thinking of your important sses, I��ll hire your teachers toe to our house and teach you properly.�� Giving a solution, Mu Feng again kissed her. It was even more passionate.


    Their rooms filled with moans, rustle sound of clothes and friction of two bodies.

 Chapter 136: I’LL REMEMBER THIS FOREVER

    <h4>Chapter 136: I��LL REMEMBER THIS FOREVER</h4>


    Meanwhile, Mu Lan was in her room. She took a bath and dried her hair. She sat in the wooden stool as shebed her hazel colored hair.


    In that moment, someone knocked her door.


    Mu Lan asked Alice to arrange her some dry food after dinner. So she thought, it was Alice.


    ��Come in.�� She said.


    ��You asked your maid for dry food?�� A deep voice asked.


    Mu Lan was startled as she jumped up. She saw Mu Liang was standing in the doorway wearing his cotton pajama. He was carrying some packets containing dry food.


    ��I-I did. Is that a problem?�� Mu Lan didn��t expect him. So she became nervous. She didn��t want to repeatst night.


    ��No, it��s just that, if you want to eat anything, you can just order anyone. If you want to eat Aunt Eva��s cook, you just need to order. Why will you go through such trouble?�� He said.


    Mu Liang put the packets on the table and eyed at the woman before him.


    Mu Lan was wearing avender silk nightgown with thince. It hugged her luscious body. He could see all her curves in the light. Mu Liang��s eyes darkened.


    He asked, ��Are you done?��


    Mu Lan nodded slightly. She was a bit confused.


    Before she could think of anything, Mu Liang turned off the light, strode to her, took her in his arms and carried her to the bed. Heid her down and heid beside her.


    Mu Lan��s heart shook as she tried to move away. However, Mu Liang hugged her tightly.


    He asked in a deep voice, ��Where do think you are going?��


    ��This is what I want to ask you.�� Mu Lan thought. She replied, ��It��s not a good idea to sleep together before marriage.��


    Mu Liang smiled as he bit her left ear. He said, ��Don��t be so shy. We have seen each other fullyst night. Have you forgotten already? Don��t tell me that you also forgot today we took bath together. NAKED.�� He kissed and licked her ear.


    ��Hnn..�� Mu Lan gave a light moan as her body shuddered.


    Mu Liang didn��t stop his lips as they traced her nape. He continued in a husky voice, ��What a shame that you have forgotten everything. Let��s continue from where we stoppedst night.�� His hands began to move all over her body.


    Mu Lan subconsciously arched her back. Her body started to be hot. Her breaths became irregr. She put her hands on Mu Liang��s firm chest and tried to push her away.


    ��Liang Liang, stop. I have ss tomorrow morning. Making sculpture is hard. It takes lots of stamina.�� It was good that she could remember her ss routine.


    Mu Liang stopped himself and sighed deeply. He put his head on her soft bosom.


    ��I miss you a lot.�� He murmured. His voice was very lonely.


    Mu Lan felt that an arrow pierced her heart. She removed her hands from his chest and put them on his back.


    Making Mu Liang surprise, she hugged him tightly. Then she began to stroke his silky dark brown hair.


    ��I wille to see you sometimes, so you won��t feel lonely anymore.�� She said in a soft voice.


    Mu Liang��s body froze and he forgot to breathe. A strong urge was suffocating him.


    He looked up to see the woman who was embracing him. Mu Lan also looked down at him. They kept looking at each other without blinking. Then Mu Liang made a move.


    He moved on the top of her and kissed her.


    First it was a light and longing kiss. After a long time, Mu Liang stopped and looked down at Mu Lan. Her face was slightly flushed as she nced at him. Then he leaned down and kissed her again. It was a deep kiss. After that, he nced at her again. Sensing no rejection from her, this time he kissed her deeper. He slipped his hot tongue in her mouth and yed with hers. They became breathless. Their bodies moved together. Mu Lan��sces of the nightgown slid from her shoulder. Mu Liang��s cotton shirt was open. As their lower parts were pressed against each other, Mu Liang had a reaction. His hands slipped in her thigh and cupped her buttocks.


    ��Hnm..�� Mu Liang moan as she arched her lower part which crushed something hard.


    Mu Liang groped her and grinded her against him as if it was not enough for him. Something poked Mu Lan��s lower part. She couldn��t take it anymore as her body trembled and she circled her legs around Mu Liang��s waist.


    Astonished, Mu Liang nced down and saw a red face. Her eyes were fuzzy and teary. Her lips were open and moist with his saliva. It was very inviting.


    Mu Liang cupped her left breast and gave a squeeze. Mu Lan arched her back and gave a moan. His eyes darkened. He sighed, gritted his teeth. He stopped himself and hugged her to calm himself down.


    ��I should stop before I lose my control.�� He thought.


    ��Liang....hah.....Liang........�� Mu Lan��s mind was blown away as she looked at the handsome man before her.


    Mu Liangid down and took her in his arms. He kissed her forehead and said, ��I won��t force you. I want you to give me your heart first. I don��t wish to take you before you want to be with me. I want to cherish you and it won��t change in the future.��


    Mu Lanid down her head on Mu Liang��s broad chest. She took some deep breaths to calm herself. After quite some times, she replied, ��Liang Liang, I��ll remember this forever.�� Later, she closed her eyes and drifted to sleep.


    Once she said that she would not make Mu Liang regret his decision to take her as his bride. This time she said that she would forever remember the fact that he said that he would cherish her.


    Mu Liang��s body felt a warmth as his heart melted thinking of her words. He hugged her tenderly and closed his eyes. His lips curved into a smile.

 Chapter 137: STRONGER THAN BEFORE

    <h4>Chapter 137: STRONGER THAN BEFORE</h4>


    Next day, Mu Lan and Qi Ying were supposed to leave together but Mu Feng said that Qi Ying wanted to sleep more. Mu Feng also assured that Qi Ying��s ss was at noon, so there was nothing to worry. He didn��t dared to mention that Qi Ying fainted in the passionate battlest night.


    Thus, Mu Liang sent Mu Lan back to school campus. However, when they reached, he didn��t want to let her go. Mu Liang ordered Ronald to get out of the car. The young driver followed the order with a flushed face. Atst, Mu Liang let her go, after giving her lots of kisses. When Mu Lan came out of the car, her face was red.


    ����-


    Mu Lan went to her ss and heard about their uing assignment. The school was going to hold an evening ball. People from prestigious families would be invited. The evening ball would be arranged like the ball from eighteenth century. The one who was going to arrange it was the Department of Arts. Now the department had to show their skills. The students of interior design, fashion design, fine arts, photography, music, culinary and food decoration would be divided into groups. Each department would have their own leader and their leaders would n together to make the ball sessful.


    Only freshmen were going to have the assignment which meant Mu Lan, Yan Su and Qi Ying also had to attend. From Mu Lan��s Department of Fine Arts, they chose their leader. That girl was Anne Donne. She was arrogant but a promising leader.


    Their ssmates were divided into three groups. One team was going to make various sculptures. They had most of the students.


    Another team was going to paint with oil color. They had second most students. They had lot of tasks which they needed arge group.


    And the third team was going to paint with water color. They had only four students. Mu Lan was one of them. Since it didn��t need to be done with a group they would do it individually. Their leader Anne provided them with theme and disclosed the n. Everyone was excited.


    Thus Mu Lan��s hacking practice was halted. She had to study arts of eighteenth century or Restoration Period. In the lunch time, she had to eat with her watercolor group. In the evening, she would spend her time with her other ssmates.


    Yan Su and Qi Ying had simr situation. Hugo was also busy as he had to make sculpture but he


    didn��t know about Restoration Period and such. He had no desire to study about it at all. Therefore, he asked Mu Lan��s help. In exchange, Hugo would cook her dinner and breakfast. Mu Lan got busy with drawing and counting to make an incredible sculpture. It took mathematics skills as well.


    Mu Feng would disturb Mu Lan time to time. Sometimes, he could go through Qi Ying��s phone and it would make him worried. Unlike Yan Su and Mu Lan, Qi Ying had even more difficult task. Designing and making dresses for numerous people was strenuous.


    At first, Mu Lan would answer him politely. But Mu Feng was very childish. In the end, she had to request Mu Liang so that Mu Feng wouldn��t disturb her anymore. Getting warning from his elder brother, Mu Feng could do nothing but sulk.


    ����


    In the middle of everything, Qi Ying managed to contact her family.


    Mu Feng hired a hotel room and positioned bodyguards for Qi Ying. Everything went well ording to n.


    As they expected, Qi Family was furious. But they couldn��t do anything against the King of the Underworld and top rated businessman.


    Qi Ying��s elder brother Qi Yang and father Qi Geming��s faces were solemn. Their had heavy mood.


    However, Qi Ying��s French mother Agatha Bo was pleased to see her daughter grew up well enough to control her own life. She knew that if anyone was out there to make her daughter happy, it was Mu Feng. Mu Feng was very caring towards Qi Ying and it would never change, that Mrs. Qi understood perfectly.


    Seeing her son and husband had quiet faces, she could do nothing but sigh. Agatha had opposed to the marriage of Qi Ying and the Chinese military from the very beginning. She found out that the one who made her daughter suffer so badly was those Chinese. Still that heartless Qi Geming and Qi Yang wanted to get Qi Ying married off to them. Because of Qi Geming��s stupidity he fell into the trap of Chinese military. Thus he offered them his daughter.


    Qi Geming always thought of sess. He was blinded by greed and for that reason, he fell into their trap. To make everything right, he offered his own daughter. Now that his daughter refused, what could he do?


    Qi Geming tried to emotionally ckmail his daughter. He knew that hard way wouldn��t work. So he took the pitiful way.


    However, Qi Ying knew her father better.


    She said, ��You want to sell me off to the people who almost killed me. Daddy, did I do anything wrong to you? Do you hate my existence that much?��


    In the end, Qi Geming lost his cool and said, ��Yes! Yes! I hate you. I nurtured you for so long and you repay me with what? You are stabbing my back from behind. If you are not useful to me, then why should I care? You probably should have died four years ago. This way, I would be freed from them.�� Then he left.


    Qi Yang��s face was ck as he left behind his father. He didn��t say a single word since he came. Only Agatha had a sad face. Her eyes were red. She blessed her daughter with good fortune before she left.


    That night, Qi Ying spent her night in Mu Mansion. She cried a lot in Mu Feng��s arms. In the middle of the night, she had an extremely high fever. She was unconscious for a whole day. It took her two days to reduce the temperature. Those two days, Mu Feng was so worried that he almost brought the whole hospital. However, Mu Ling and Lu Feng managed to hold him down.


    After her fever subsided, Qi Ying went to her school and met her worried friends. She had lots of task to deal with. She finished them one by one with the help of her friends.


    Mu Lan had to patch up her fingers multiple times. Yan Su messed up every time she touched a newce. Xue Lin was very helpful. She was used to mend her own dresses. As she had no evening ball assignment because she was in the Psychology Department, she helped Qi Ying a lot. Their friendship became stronger in these days than it was before.

 Chapter 138: ASSIGNMENT

    <h4>Chapter 138: ASSIGNMENT</h4>


    One month passed by. There was still a month left before the ball.


    Mu Lan was exhausted as she sat on the sofa in her room.


    Today was weekend. Mu Lan had no ss. Still, she had to stay at her room and finish Hugo��s job. She had done the sketch after lots of calction. She draw the statue from different angles. So she drew it eight times. And that was quite tiresome.


    Later, she met Hugo in the entrance of her dorm and gave him the sketches. He thanked her multiple times and left.


    Mu Lan was climbing the stairs and met Yan Su.


    ��Hey Lan, miss me?�� Yan Su said in a y tone.


    Mu Lan��s mouth twitched as she asked back, ��Can��t you just talk normally?�� She looked at Yan Su��s outfit and asked again, ��Where are you going?��


    Yan Su was wearing a red cocktail dress. It was fitting and revealing. It showed her all attractive areas pretty well.


    At first, Mu Lan was bothered by the way Yan Su liked to dress up. However, in one month, she got used to it.


    ��We got two days off. Why will we waste it? We are heading out. Oh, change your dress. We are giving you ten minutes.�� Yan Su replied as she dragged Mu Lan in the second floor and urged Mu Lan to unlock her room.


    Mu Lan sighed as she felt helpless. She unlocked the room and they entered. Soon, Xue Lin and Qi Ying came to join then.


    It was November. The weather was cold.


    Mu Lan wore a light blue dew top, blue arcano, blue ash utilitarian coat and ck pearse booties.


    Four girls departed and went to train station. Yan Su didn��t tell anyone where were the heading. So the three girls were curious. When they got the tickets, then they knew that they were visiting the neighbor city Reims.


    Yan Su exined, ��Xue Lin never visited the cities of France and I believe you guys never had any experience of journey by train. So do I. That��s why I wanted to visit this ce. Moreover, it may help us for assignment.�� Yan Su exined.


    At first, they visited Cathedral of Notre-Dame de Reims. This ce was known for formally the ce of coronation of the kings of France. The cathedral was so beautiful that Mu Lan and Xue Lin both looked at the front in awe.


    Qi Ying and Yan Su had visited this ce before, so they didn��t have such awe expression like the other two. Yan Su took her two DSLR, Nikon D850 and Canon EOS 80D and snapped photos.


    Then, they went to Saint Remi Basilica which was about a mile from Cathedral of Notre-Dame de Reims. Several royal and archepiscopal figures lie buried in the basilica, but in unidentified graves. They include:


    Carloman King of the Franks (751�C771; reigned 768�C771), the brother of Charlemagne


    Queen Frederonne (died 917), wife of Charles III (879�C929)


    Gerberga of Saxony (910�C984), wife of Louis IV (King of Western Francia from 936 to 954)


    Henri d��Orl��ans (died about 1653)


    Lothair I, (941�C986), King of Western Francia from 954 to 986


    Louis IV (King of Western Francia from 936 to 954


    They visited the graves with a special permission. Yan Su had a VIP pass. Normal visitors weren��t allowed in here but the museum was open to everyone.


    They had lunch in a local restaurant. As the night fell down, they walked in the beautiful streets and squares of Reims. The principal squares of Reims included the ce Royale, with a statue of Louis XV, and the ce Cardinal-Lu?on, with an equestrian statue of Joan of Arc.


    Then they went to a five star hotel to stay for the night. Yan Su and Xue Lin was in one room, and, Qi Ying and Mu Lan was in another room. Everyone was tired except for Yan Su. She opened herptop and started to type. When they had dinner together, Yan Su excitedly told them how remarkable her photos were.


    ��You seem rather excited.�� Mu Lan pointed out.


    ��She got an assignment on the historical ces of Reims. She is here to study and dragged us with her.�� Xue Lin said without looking at others. She was busy with eating a delicious chocte desert.


    Qi Ying and Mu Lan looked at Yan Su without any expression.


    Yan Su eximed, ��Hey, I didn��t tell you about it. How do you know?��


    Xue Lin said nothing and save Yan Su a look ��Duh, as if you don��t know.��


    Just then Yan Su remembered that this bookworm in front of her was studying psychology. She could read people. Yan Su closed her mouth,


    ��Thank you for giving us the opportunity to visit this beautiful ce.�� Xue Lin said in a low voice.


    Yan Su held her one ear towards Xue Lin and said, ��Did you say something? Howe I didn��t hear anything? Please repeat your words.��


    However, no matter how many times she pleaded, Xue Lin said nothing more.


    Next day, they visited Gallo-Roman antiquities and Pce of Tau. Later they went to the Monument to the ck Army of Reims and Forts.


    After that, they took train to go back to their campus. They were in the local train and it was crowded.


    Mu Lan saw a pervert looking at Yan Su��s chest with a disgusting look. They were all standing and the pervert was sitting in front of Yan Su. The pervert was forty-five year old man and he looked like a service holder.


    Yan Su was wearing a low cut dress and so it revealed her bosom quite well. Mu Lan looked at Yan Su to signal her. But Yan Su just gave her a nce and winked.


    Mu Lan��s jaw dropped. ��This girl...�� She couldn��t finish her thought after realizing the fact that this girl was doing it intentionally.


    All of a sudden, an idea came to Mu Lan��s mind. She slowly sneaked behind Yan Su and gave her a hard push. Then she smiled like an idiot and apologized.


    Yan Su, on the other hand, fell atop of the pervert. The pervert��s mouth sank in her luscious, soft breasts. He couldn��t help but inhale her sweet saint. But then he experienced something that made him a goner.


    To keep bnce, Yan Su identallynded her left hand in the middle of the man��s legs, at his majestic spot. Before she could understand anything, she gave a hard squeeze to keep her bnce.


    When she wanted to apologize, she was the man��s face was red and eyes were fuzzy. He looked like that he was going to faint. Just then Yan Su realized her mistake and her hurriedly stood straight and said ��sorry��. Then she gave Mu Lan a re.


    Soon, they reached their station and Yan Su blocked Mu Lan on the track.


    ��What was that?�� Yan Su asked.


    ��What? Don��t tell me you didn��t like ��it��?�� Mu Lan said as a matter of fact.


    Yan Su thought for a while and then gave Mu Lan a dirty smile as she said, ��It felt quite good.��


    Listening to her reply, Mu Lan��s face turned purple in disgust, and, Qi Ying and Xue Lin��s faces turned bright red.


    Yan Su held her chin and asked, ��Do you want me to exin the sensation?��


    The other three eximed at once, ��No need!��

 Chapter 139: BLANK PAPER

    <h4>Chapter 139: BLANK PAPER</h4>


    While Mu Lan, Qi Ying and Xue Lin were being teased by Yan Su, Hugo was reporting Mu Liang about Mu Lan��s two days activity in Mu Mansion. Hugo gave Mu Liang an envelope containing Mu Lan��s photos. Mu Liang looked at the each photo and warmth spread his whole body.


    ��It��s good that she is enjoying herself.�� Mu Liang thought seeing her bright smile.


    ��Boss, the ball will be held after a month. The school sent you an invitation.�� Assistant Ju Long said.


    ��I��ll attend.�� Mu Liang replied shortly. ��Of course I��ll go. Lan��s paintings will be exhibited.�� He thought.


    Ju Long knew that would happen. He started, ��But the business trip....��


    ��You go.�� Mu Liang meant, Ju Long was capable enough to go to the business trip alone. So why would he bother?


    Ju Long hung his head and said, ��Yes, boss.��


    That moment someone barged into the study room.


    ��Brother, I��m home.�� Mu Feng said in a cheerful voice.


    Mu Liang threw him a golden card and Mu Feng immediately caught it.


    ��What��s this?�� Mu Feng opened the card and read, ��A ball? In my school? Of course I will go. Brother count me in.�� Mu Feng said excitedly. ��Wait, isn��t Ying working on an assignment? Is that about the ball? Why didn��t she say that to me? I could have help her.��


    ��That��s exactly why she didn��t tell you.�� Ju Long replied.


    ��But she is working so hard. Her health is weak.�� Mu Feng said in a worried tone.


    ��And who made her weak?�� Mu Liang asked in his mind. He seemed very displeased. While he was holding back, his younger brother turned into a beast.


    Mu Liang ordered his younger brother, ��Take care of my costume.��


    Mu Feng beamed. He said, ��You are going to? Well, of course you will. Sister-inw will be there too. That��s great! Our costume will be the most gorgeous ones. Our wives will love us to death.�� Excitedly he left the room.


    Ju Long said in a doubtful tone, ��He won��t overdo it, will he?��


    Mu Liang worried the same.


    He ordered Ju Long, ��Contact Qi Ying.��


    ����


    Another fifteen days past.


    Mu Lan looked at her nk watercolor paper expressionlessly. Her theme was the social life of the Restoration Period.


    Her first picture was of five girls in the ball. They were wearing revealing gowns, making them ravishing. The girls were waiting for the men to ask them for dance. It was a grand picture. She was even praised for that.


    Her second picture was finished after she visited Reims with her friends. This picture was about the coronation of King Charles ll. It was cathedral where the coronation took ce. She studied Restoration Period. It happened when the monarchy of Ennd was restored. Mu Lan expend four days and three nights to study the royalty of Ennd. This picture was spectacr and even the Head of the Fine Arts Departmentplemented her work.


    Now Mu Lan became very popr and everyone became very curious what would be Mu Lan��s next piece. And that made Mu Lan pressured. As she was mentally affected by it, whenever she sat in front of her nk, white paper, her ideas flew away.


    Now there was fifteen days left and she still had no idea what to paint.


    Some people might thing that painting was a very easy job when you knew how to draw. But that wasn��t the point. Art was life. It had its own story. And when it came to think, if the artist understood the inner meaning, he or she had no problem. But if the artist couldn��t figure out the inner meaning, then the painting would carry no value. So an artist had to understand the feelings of their painting.


    Mu Lan was going nuts, then she heard a polite knock.


    She opened the door and found Xue Lin.


    ��You look frustrated.�� Xue Linmented as she entered Mu Lan��s room.


    ��I can��t do it.�� Mu Lan said in a pained voice.


    Xue Ling rose an eyes brow. She asked, ��Do what?��


    ��The final picture.�� Mu Lan murmured.


    Xue Lin could hardly hear her. She sat on the sofa and asked, ��What made you think that?��


    ��My mind goes nk when I look at my paper.�� Mu Lan sat beside her and hung her head.


    ��What��s the theme of the picture?�� Xue Lin took a heavy book from the tea table. It was about ��History of Restoration Monarchy��.


    Mu Lan cupped her head and replied, ��Social life of the Restoration Period.��


    Xue Lin suggested, ��Browse inte.��


    ��I did.�� Mu Lan looked at herptop which was still turned on.


    ��Read books.�� Xue Lin gave another idea.


    Mu Lan looked at the book Xue Lin was touching. She replied, ��I read the whole history.��


    ��Did you read the literature or history?�� Xue Lin wanted to specify.


    Mu Lan looked at her and said, ��You mean.....��


    ��I read that in the Restoration Period writers for first time wrote novels. You should read them.�� Xue Lin brought a packet with her and she took out some books and then handed them to Mu Lan. ��They are the famous novels of that period. Try them.��


    Mu Lan took them and looked at the back to read the summaries. She asked, ��How do you know about the novels publishing?��


    Xue Lin replied, ��My assignment was about that period��s young women��s psychology state. They were pretty stupid.��


    Mu Lan smiled at herment and said, Thank you for helping me. I know you came to bring me the books to help me.��


    Xue Lin said straight forwardly, ��Don��t take me wrong. You are the only one who goes to library unlike some other people. I liked the books and that��s why I brought them to you. If they help you in your assignment then it is an extra win.�� She stopped for few seconds and then said, ��Also we have to prepare for the uing viva.��


    ��Prepare for what?�� Mu Lan thought she heard something wrong.


    Xue Lin frowned before saying, ��...... You didn��t know?��

 Chapter 140: I’M THINKING OF YOU

    <h4>Chapter 140: I��M THINKING OF YOU</h4>


    [A/N: I wiped out your saddest chapter and now giving you a cute chapter. XD ]


    Mu Lan took four days and three nights toplete the books Xue Lin gave her. The books contained love, conspiracy, mockery,edy and explicit rtionship. Few times she fell asleep feeling extremely boring. Few times she was overly excited and forgot to take her meal properly.


    ��Why their love stories are full of dirty love affairs?�� Mu Lan frowned. She closed thest book and closed her eyes as she rxed her body.


    It was November evening. The sky still had the touch of the sun. The wind was cold and it gave Mu Lan a forlorn feeling.


    She was missing something. Something warm.


    A handsome face came into her mind.


    Mu Lan��s eyes flew open and she straightened her back.


    ��What am I thinking? What is wrong with me?�� She thought.


    Past few days, whenever she was reading about something like mature content on the book, she kept thinking about that drunk night.


    ��Ahhh....! I��m bing a pervert! It has to be brother Feng��s influence.�� Mu Lan��s face turned red and she screamed in mind.


    She scratched her head few time in shame.


    That��s when her cell phone chimed.


    ��Hmm? A message? Who is it?��


    Thinking that, she checked her mobile and seeing the name on the screen, her heart shook.


    ��Speak of the devil.�� It was Mu Liang.


    She read the content.


    ��I��m thinking of you. �C Your Liang Liang��


    She read the massage and her heart filled with warmth.


    ��What a coincident!�� She thought.


    She immediately replied. ��I��m thinking of you too.��


    The moment she tapped the ��send�� button, then she realized what she did. She felt panic.


    ��What should I do? What should I do?�� She tapped her head on the table and regretted her action. ��I shouldn��t have done that. Does it make me shameless? Oh, how am I going to face him?�� She wanted to roll on the floor.


    Mu Liang didn��t reply the message. However, it was clearly written that the message had been sent.


    ��Maybe he didn��t see the message.�� Mu Lan sighed in relief and rxed her body.


    That moment her stomach growled.


    She didn��t had her lunch today, so she was very hungry. Feeling upset, she looked at the clock. It was half past six. The dinner in the cafeteria wasn��t ready yet and she didn��t want to eat fast food. So she had to wait a little longer.


    Mu Lan went to bed and tried to take a nap. But with hungry stomach, it wasn��t easy to take a nap.


    Fifteen minutester, her cell phone rang.


    Annoyed, she received her call with her eyes closed.


    ��Hello?�� She said.


    ��Come to the entrance. I��m waiting.�� A deep vice said and then hung up.


    Mu Lan jumped out of the bed.


    ��Oh my God! It was Liang Liang!�� She screamed in mind and panicked. ��He is in the entrance. He wants to meet me.��


    She walked from one side to another side for ten seconds and she took some deep breaths.


    ��Okay,e down. I have to think it properly.�� She told herself.


    She looked at herself. She was wearing a half-sleeved ��Hello Kitty�� pink t-shirt and a three quarter pant.


    Mu Lan changed her pant and wore a ash colored jean and wore a pair of pink booties. It had fluffy wool on the upper side and looked very cute. Then she wore a pink sweater and covered her head with the hood.


    She hurriedly went downstairs and borrowed a cycle from the guard and rode it to the entrance.


    Mu Lan saw outside the gate a red Koenigsegg CCXR Trevita was standing, attracting lots of viewers. She saw it once, when she went to have a dinner in Eiffel Tower with Mu Liang.


    Mu Lan wanted to dig a whole and burry herself. ��Would it kill him if he took his ck Limited Edition Bugatti Veyron by Mansory Vivere? At least, that was less showy.�� She thought.


    She gave the cycle to the entrance guard and request him to send it back to the girls�� dorm. Then she walked to the car.


    Ronald was standing beside the car and opened the door when he saw Mu Lan.


    He greeted her with his smile and said, ��Young miss, please get in.��


    Mu Lan hid her face and nodded to him and went inside the car.


    She saw Mu Liang sitting on the other side and looking at her.


    Mu Lan��s heart skipped a bit. Suddenly she felt hot. She wasn��t sure if it was because she was inside the car or it was his gaze.


    Mu Liang��s eyes narrowed as he nced her whole body. He asked her, ��Why are you wearing so little?��


    Mu Lan replied, ��I��m not feeling that cold.�� She was telling the truth. She rode the cycle and now she was in a warm car.


    ��Come here.�� Mu Liang stretched his hand and hugged her closer and then covered her with hisrge coat.


    Mu Lan wanted to move back but Mu Liang was hugging her waist and held him close. She couldn��t budge.


    ��Why are you here?�� Flustered, she asked.


    ��You were thinking of me which means you missed me. So why should I let you suffer?�� Mu Liang��s words were so blunt and Mu Lan couldn��t help but blush.


    ��Weren��t that you who messaged me first that you were thinking of me. It meant that you missed me first.�� Mu Lan didn��t want to lose.


    ��Did I?�� Mu Liang asked with an innocent face.


    Mu Lan, ��.......��


    Ronald, ��..........��


    ��You....�� Mu Lan couldn��t finish what she wanted to say. The guy beside her was so shameless that it made her speechless. Clearly he didn��t deny neither did he agree. It was clear that he was teasing her.


    And that innocent look. Mu Lan couldn��t get mad neither could she retort back.


    Feeling upset at herself she sat there still and sulked.


    However, soon her sulking was gone when Mu Liang rubbed her cold hands and made them warm.


    Mu Liang��s body was also warm and her cold body became hot sooner.


    She felt rxed and that moment her stomach growled again. She felt embarrassed.


    When Mu Liang asked, ��Didn��t you have you lunch?�� Her shyness flew away and her body stiffed. She was guilty.


    ��I was busy.�� Her voice sounded like mosquito.


    ��Then you have to eat for lunch and dinner. Be prepare.�� Mu Liang said in a cold voice.


    Mu Lan wanted to sob. ��My stomach will burst!��


    Unfortunately she couldn��t say that loud.

 Chapter 141: YOU ARE CUTE AND BEAUTIFUL

    <h4>Chapter 141: YOU ARE CUTE AND BEAUTIFUL</h4>


    [A/N: Have you read thest edited chapter?]


    When the car reached the destination, it was already seven thirty. Ronald opened the door and then Mu Lan got free from Mu Liang��s warm embrace.


    Mu Lan quickly got off. Seeing that Mu Liang smiled lightly.


    Mu Lan saw a grand restaurant. She didn��t find a name te.


    Mu Liang brought her inside. Mu Lan looked at the ce in amazement.


    It was a huge restaurant. The walls were white in color. The curtains were red and the lights were golden. At night, it gave her an alluring feeling. But it wasn��t the end.


    Mu Liang took her the other side. There was door to go out. They entered the garden. In the garden there were white tables and chairs. The mild yellow lights gave a very romantic feeling.


    Mu Liang��s heart beat crazily.


    Mu Liang took her in the corner and hold a sit for her. After she sat, he took off his coat and ced it over her and sat down.


    ��Aren��t you feeling cold?�� Mu Lan asked.


    ��I��m warmer than you are.�� Mu Liang replied giving her no face.


    The table was small. So even though they were in the opposite sides, as they were bigger in size, it


    felt that they were seating very closely. At night, in the garden, mild light and close proximity, they were enough to give Mu Lan goosebumps.


    ��Wasn��t he worried about how cold I was? Then why he wanted to sit in the outside?�� She thought.


    Soon a waiter came and greet them politely. Then he said the order woulde in a short time. After that he left


    Mu Liang gave attention to Mu Lan. He said, ��What��s on your mind?��


    Mu Lan hesitated before speaking, ��Why are we sitting outside? Aren��t you afraid that I will catch cold?��


    Mu Liang looked at her in silence for some times andter he said, ��I��m not worried about you catching cold. Because I will warm you up. And about the ce we are sitting,�� he held her hand and rubbed them slowly, ��this way no one can see what we are doing. It is romantic that way, don��t you think?��


    In the mild yellow light, Mu Liang��s eyes glinted.


    Just when he mentioned the word ��romantic��, immediately Mu Lan��s face turned red. She looked around and found some couple were sitting intimately and having dinner. Mu Lan tried to move her hands away, but unable to do so.


    ��There are other people.�� Mu Lan said in a low voice.


    ��Do you think they have free time to look at us? They are busy with themselves.�� Mu Liang kept holding her hands.


    Mu Lan saw other women were wearing beautiful dresses. She looked down at her. She had a kitty dress up and two braids. She felt a little inferior.


    Mu Liang understood her thought and said, ��You are fine the way you are. Don��t feel bad. You are cute and beautiful.�� He squeezed her hands.


    Mu Lan��s face turned hot and her heart was about to live her rib cage.


    ��What is wrong with him tonight? Why is he being so so........�� Mu Lan couldn��t finish her thought.


    He let go of her hands, when the waiter came and served the dishes. The smells of the foods made Mu Lan nearly drool


    They had French onion soup, prawn and salmon terrine, beef and vegetable ragout, braised pork with pearl onions and grapes, crispy monk fish and capers, profiterole, riz �� l��imp��ratrice and atst red wine.


    Mu Lan looked at the foods and then nced at Mu Liang.


    ��Did you starve for three days?�� She asked.


    ��Isn��t that you who loves to skip meals? Also you can parcel the food if you can��t eat. Now eat properly. You need stamina for your assignment.�� Mu Liang served her onion soup.


    ��You know about my assignment?�� She wouldn��t be surprised if he told her that he got the invitation.


    Mu Lan wouldn��t be astonished if he heard about her assignment either. After all, Hugo was there to keep an eye on her. She was worried about the fact that despite her assignment, she helped others and nearly lost her mind. Hugo��s assignment specially. If he knew about that...


    ��I��m looking forward to your three paintings.�� Mu Liang said.


    Mu Lan smiled. Feeling relieved inside, she said, ��You��ll enjoy the ball.��


    ��I��ll be waiting for you.�� He said in a deep voice.


    Mu Lan��s hand halted in the mid-way.


    Not every student could enjoy the ball. Only the representative of the each department which arranged the ball could join. Yan Su was from prestigious family, so she would definitely attend. Qi Ying lost her family support but as she was the representative of her Fashion Design Department, so she was going to attend. And since Xue Lin got the highest score in the entrance exam, so she was invited.


    However, Mu Lan didn��t achieve none of them and her identity was hidden. So even with Mu title, she couldn��t join.


    Mu Lan didn��t want to upset Mu Liang who looked forward to the ball. She wanted to let him see her achievement. She wanted it dearly. She wished to let him know that all he had done for her would not go in vein. She once promised him that she would not make him regret his decision to marry him. She would not break it. She would make him proud.


    Something shed in her eyes. She froze on the spot.


    Mu Liang noticed her sudden weird behavior. He also stopped eating and worriedly asked, ��What��s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Is the food not your liking?��


    Without a word Mu Lan took out her cell phone and started to tap it.


    Feeling curious, Mu Liang took a nce on the screen. He saw her drawing something on the screen.


    He asked, ��For assignment?��


    She nodded and said, ��Don��t wait for me. You can continue eating.�� She didn��t took off her eyes from the screen.


    Mu Liang sighed and ced his chair closer to her and then started to feed her.


    ��I won��t eat alone. Here open your mouth.�� He said gently.


    Mu Lan didn��t hesitate and listened to him. Her focus was on the screen. She didn��t mind around her. But her mouth and nose betrayed her for her hungry stomach.


    ��Umm.,,,this food is delicious. What is this ce? Are the heavenly food?�� She eximed when Mu Liang put some salmon in her mouth.


    He smiled to see her eyes sparkled. He said, ��This ce is called Epicure.��


    ��Hmm....so good. I want more.�� Mu Lan sank in the taste of food.


    Mu Liang��s heart was full. His eyes were as warm as spring��s sun. He continued feeding her.

 Chapter 142: GOOD NIGHT

    <h4>Chapter 142: GOOD NIGHT</h4>


    Half an hourter, Mu Lan shoved the cell phone in front of Mu Liang.


    ��What do you think?�� Her eyes glittered.


    However, Mu Liang gave the whole different expression. His eyes became dark.


    Mu Liang put down the fork and the knife and grabbed Mu Lan��s head. Then kissed her passionately.


    Mu Lan was startled by the sudden action. Before she could react, a me filled up her whole body. She still couldn��t control her emotion when he was around. Mu Liang��s deep kiss, his manly smell, the fire inside her body drove her senseless. Mu Lan clutched his shirt tightly and subconsciously kissed him back. Mu Liang froze at her action and before he knew it, he kissed her harder. Their tongues swirled together and they felt numbness. Mu Lan softly moaned few times. When Mu Lan nearly fainted because ofck of oxygen, that moment Mu Liang move back his head slightly.


    Their saliva was joined together as they breathed with mouth. Mu Lan��s face was flushed and her eyes were teary. Mu Liang��s face was warm and his eyes held desire. Their noses were touching and they could feel each other��s warm breaths. They kept looking at each other and didn��t blink.


    Mu Liang leaned to her like a ma and slightly kissed her moist lips. After that, he put his head on her left shoulder and said in a hoarse voice, ��This picture is too good for me.��


    Slowly Mu Lan came back to sense. Her heart was beating violently. She filled that everything was spinning around her.


    Mu Liang could sense that something was wrong. He gentlyid her back on the chair. The coat which fell on the chair, he put it over her chest.


    Seeing her like that Mu Liang felt guilty. He gulped down some wine and offered Mu Lan. She sipped a little and finding some stamina back, she sat up.


    ��I want the dessert.�� She said weakly.


    Mu Liang fed her two chocte balls. Then she refused to eat anything because she was full.


    Mu Liang ordered the waiter to pack the rest of the food. He tried to take her in arms and Mu Lan refused.


    ��I-I want to walk on my own.�� She said.


    It took her time to gain some strength. She stood up and wobbled. Still she refused to be carried


    Mu Liang silently walked beside her and they left the restaurant.


    Ronald kept the car on the entrance. Mu Liang helped Mu Lan to do inside the car andter he went in.


    The journey to the school campus was silent. Ronald felt something was fishy. He kept looking at the rare view mirror and watch his boss and young mistress��s faces.


    Some momentter, the partition between the front side and back side closed. Ronald��s heart shook. He tried to keep calm and to drive. He felt like it was a long journey.


    Finally, the car reached the school entrance.


    Mu Lan took the packet of food and stretched her other hand to open the door. As she touched the door of the car, a sudden force made her fall in a warm chest.


    Before she could say something, Mu Liang��s lips crashed on hers. Mu Lan��s breath hitched. The sudden force burnt her whole body. This time, Mu Liang��s lips didn��t stay at her lips only. He moved his lips on her neck.


    Mu Lan didn��t lose her sense this time. Feeling his kisses on her neck, she used her all strength to push him back.


    With slight dizziness she said, ��I��ve to go back. Good night.�� Then she hurriedly left.


    Mu Liang kept looking at her back with forlorn eyes till she disappeared.


    Mu Lan��s whole body was hot. She could remember his touch. She shivered. The cold night couldn��t control what she was feeling.


    As soon as she reached her room, she took of her shoes and sweater. She put the food on the freeze and then went into the painting room.


    She wore an apron and stood in front of the nk paper.


    Mu Lan closed her eyes and recalled Mu Liang��s warmth, his smell, his touch, everything.


    She opened her eyes and without blinking kept looking at the nk paper. Then she took the brush.......


    ����


    After wasting four papers and some colors, finally Mu Lan was satisfied with her work. However, her head was spinning.


    She dizzily took of her apron and jeans, she went to washroom and washed her face. Still her head wasn��t working well. She went to the bedroom and looked at the window.


    ��Why outside is bright? Is it...�� She couldn��t finish her thought. Before that, she fell on the soft bed and knocked out. It was already eight in the morning.


    Mu Lan woke up when she heard her mobile was constantly ringing.


    Feeling supper annoyed, she received the call.


    ��Hello?�� She said in a sleepy voice.


    ��Young miss, are you still sleeping?!�� Hugo��s aloof personality couldn��t hold back his disbelief tone.


    ��Hugo, stop disturbing.�� Mu Lan said. She still wanted to sleep.


    ��Young miss, you already missed two sses. I was worried. More importantly, Ms. Moore is going to trip. You have to hurry.��


    Ms. Moore was the water color teacher. She was going to vacation. She told Mu Lan to submit her work before she went to her trip. Today was herst ss before her trip.


    ��What? What are you talking...�� Mu Lan rubbed her eyes and looked at the wall clock.


    It was half past two.


    Mu Lan��s eyes almost popped out of the sockets.


    Holy ****!

 Chapter 143: SHE IS EXCEPTIONAL

    <h4>Chapter 143: SHE IS EXCEPTIONAL</h4>


    After ten minutes, Mu Lan came downstairs and hurriedly went to the department. In ten minutes, she jumped out of the bed, freshened her face, wore jeans, and rolled the painting, put on her shoes. She forgot tob her hair, she forgot to wear a sweater and instead of shoe, she was wearing her slippers.


    When she came in front of the elevator, it was on the fourth floor. She didn��t wait and climbed the stairs. As she went to the department, she saw Ms. Moore was leaving.


    ��Ms. Moore!�� Mu Lan eximed.


    Ms. Moore looked back and gave her a sweet smile.


    ��Isn��t this my prodigy? You missed today��s ss. Why do you look like a mess?�� Ms. Moore looked concerned.


    Mu Lan breathed heavily and gave the rolling paper to Ms. Moore. ��I��m okay Ms. Moore. Please check it.��


    ��Oh, you finished it. Let��s go to my room and check it.�� Ms. Moore took the paper and headed to her room.


    Teacher and disciple went inside.


    Ms. Moore said, ��I almost thought I couldn��t see yourst painting. Now I feel re....�� thest syble of the word ��rx�� was caught on her throat. She kept looking at the painting before her and forgot to breathe.


    Mu Lan felt uneasy. Her heart was beating loudly. ��Is it not good enough?�� She thought. She was standing behind Ms. Moore, so she couldn��t see her teacher��s expression.


    A whole one minuteter, Ms. Moore opened her mouth. ��.......Lan, my dear, what made you paint that?��


    Mu Lan wondered. ��Why is she behaving like this? In my eyes, I didn��t make any mistake.��


    Mu Lan replied, ��I��ve read some novels of the Restoration Period...... I wanted to show everyone those people��s real feelings. That��s all.��


    Mu Lan could feel that she was sweating.


    ��You mean that you wanted to show everyone��s true desire.�� Ms. Moore said.


    Mu Lan forced a smile. She was so nervous. She said, ��Not everyone��s, Ms. Moore.��


    Ms. Moore smiled and said, ��Yes, you are right.�� Slowly she turned towards Mu Lan and then suddenly grabbed her hands and eximed, ��Oh! My dear Lan, I��m so proud of your work. You exceeded my expectation. We should take it to the department.��


    Ms. Moore let go of her hand and dashed to the department with the painting.


    Mu Lan was still in daze.


    ��What just happened?��


    Soon, the entire department saw her work and praised her hard working.


    One teacher said, ��When I first saw her, I knew she was an amateur. It must be because she is a born artist. That��s why she easily coped with us.��


    Another teacher said, ��She is even as good as Ms. Moore. It sure is her talent.��


    Another teacher said, ��Ms. Moore is lucky to have such a disciple. She definitely won��t let her go. I envy her.��


    There was another teacher who said, ��I want her as my disciple.�� He was wearing a ss. His sharp eyes were looking at the painting.


    Another teacherughed and said, ��Good luck with that.��


    The Head of the Department brought Dean Andrew Smith.


    The department Head said excitedly, ��Look Andrew, the girl you enrolled in our school nailed her assignment. Take a look.��


    Dean Andrew Smith frowned. He was busy with some work and his long-time friend forced him toe to the department. Feeling annoyed, he looked at the picture and his expression changed.


    ��......Who did this?�� He was so stunned that his question sounded like exim.


    Ms. Moore dragged Mu Lan in the front and happily said, ��It��s my favorite disciple.��


    Andrew Smith��s eyes nearly popped out. ��Madam Mu!�� He eximed in mind.


    He couched and said, ��She is exceptional.�� What he said was the truth. She, after all, caught that man by her charm.


    He looked at Mu Lan and smiled lightly while saying, ��Good job.��


    Dean Andrew Smith was told not to mention her background. So he didn��t say anymore.


    Mu Lan thanked him. She was relieved that Dean didn��t say anything more.


    Ms. Moore said, ��Dear Lan, as I��m not going to the ball, as my disciple, I want you to attend.�� She gave Mu Lan a blue invitation card. ��You worked hard. This is your reward.��


    Mu Lan felt embarrassed. She was never been in this situation, not after she woke up.


    ��Thank you, Ms. Moore but I can��t ept blue card. It��s for the teachers.�� She said.


    Apparently, there were three types of invitation cards. Golden colored card was for the guests. Blue colored card was for the teachers, faculty deans, principal and chairman. Red one was for the students.


    The Head of the Department said, ��Don��t see it as an invitation card. See it as your teacher��s blessing.��


    Mu Lan was ashamed for her narrow thoughts and thanked Ms. Moore while she took the invitation card.


    One Teacher said, ��Hey, I got a n. Don��t show it to the students. We should hide it after framing. We won��t decide a price for it. Let��s have an auction for this painting. The money will go to the charity fund either way. After the ball, we��ll let the journalist students handle the fame of our department.��


    Dean Andrew Smith said, ��That��s a good idea. But I need the Principal��s permission. I��ll get it.�� He left.


    Ms. Moore looked at Mu Lan and said, ��What type of frame do you want?��


    Mu Lan replied, ��Wooden frame and it will be better if the frame is colored in golden. I also want to put some stones.��


    Ms. Moore smiled and said, ��Fine then. You should go and take a rest. You look tired.��


    Mu Lan thanked everyone and left.


    With a happy heart and light mind she went to the dorm. She went to the second floor and saw Yan Su was waiting for her.


    ��How long have you been waiting?�� Mu Lan asked.

 Chapter 144: DID YOU MAKE A MOVE ON HER?

    <h4>Chapter 144: DID YOU MAKE A MOVE ON HER?</h4>


    ��How long have you been waiting?�� Mu Lan asked.


    ��Not too long. I saw you from the balcony.�� Yan Su looked at her thoroughly. ��You are a mess.��


    Mu Lan unlocked and opened the door. She said, ��Yeah, I know. I forgot tob my hair.��


    ��That��s not the point. Your hair is silk and it is in a good shape. I��m talking about ��this��.�� Yan Su


    pointed out the ce with her eyes.


    Noticing her gaze, Mu Lan looked down.


    ��OMG! I��m wearing slippers! And I went in the department with that appearance! Thank goodness that everyone��s focus was on the painting.��


    Mu Lan took of her slippers and wore another one. She pulled her hair up and made a bun.


    Yan Su looked at her in a daze. Then she suddenly smirked. ��Rough night, huh?��


    Mu Lan looked at her and said, ��I painted whole night. My head is hurting.��


    Yan Su��s smile broadened. She asked in a flirty tone, ��Are you sure, honey? Well, I think something else kept you awake all night.��


    Mu Lan frowned at her words and said, ��Ha ha, very funny.��


    Yan Su coughed and said, ��I thought you did it intentionally but....��


    ��What is it?�� Mu Lan lost her patient.


    Yan Su scratched her own neck and didn��t say anything.


    Mu Lan found it suspicious. She went in front of the mirror and saw two red hickeys.


    ��Damn Liang Liang! How could he do that? And I went to the department like this! It is worse than the slippers. I will not forgive him for that.��


    Mu Lan was in rage. She grabbed the concealer cream and put it on her skin.


    Yan Su rose her right eye brow. ��Is she mad? Her knight in shining armor is so screwed.�� She thought.


    Mu Lan opened the freeze and took outst night��s dishes.


    ��Oh my God! Epicure dish!�� Yan Su eximed in surprise. ��No wonder she had love bites. She had a romantic datest night.��


    Mu Lan looked at her and asked, ��Want some?��


    ��Definitely!�� Yan Su grinned. Epicure��s dishes were well known.


    Mu Lan warmed the food and they ate together. While eating, Mu Lan told Yan Su that she was going to attend the ball.


    ��Congrattions! It��s great that all four of us can join. We were feeling bad that you could not join us. Xiao Ying was feeling the worst. She made a dress especially for you.�� Yan Su was very excited.


    ��Really? But why did she do that?�� Mu Lan was surprised.


    Yan Su exined. ��Xiao Ying said that she made dresses for me and Xue Lin. So she would design a dress for you too. You could wear it anytime you want.��


    Mu Lan��s heart filled with warmth. She found herself a good friend like Qi Ying.


    Yan Su asked, ��We have fourteen days left. What do you want to do?��


    Mu Lan cleaned the table and replied, ��I��ll help others if they need it.��


    Yan Su nodded. ��Last few days will be the hardest.��


    ����


    As Mu Lan said, she dedicated herself to help others in need. Most of the time, she worked with the interior designers. She wanted to work with her ssmates but their representative Anne Donne didn��t let her do that. She was sort of annoyed. At first Mu Lan wasn��t bothered by Anne��s proud and mighty behavior. But day by day, Anne was making her ufortable.


    These days, Mu Liang called and messaged Mu Lan multiple times. Mu Lan ignored him.


    Mu Liang was upset and worried. He sent Hugo to investigate.


    Hugo sighed. He already exined to his boss that young miss was helping others. But his boss wouldn��t listen. So Hugo had no choice but to ask young miss directly.


    And what did Mu Lan say?


    She said, ��Tell him to control himself.��


    Zero romance experienced Hugo went to Mu Mansion and directly told his master what exactly young miss said.


    Mu Liang turned gloomy.


    Lu Feng was present that time. He smiled and asked, ��Did you make a move on her?��


    Mu Liang didn��t reply him and his face was solemn.


    What actually Mu Liang could do? He was holding back. Yet Mu Lan approached her in her drunken state. Now that they don��t see each other often he felt absolute loneliness. So he couldn��t control himself when he saw her painting. He also couldn��t control himself when she was about to leave him. Before his mind worked, his hands moved on their own.


    Lu Feng never saw the demon acting like sulking child. ��Dude, are you for real?�� He dared not to voice out his thought.


    Just then Mu Feng entered the room.


    He eximed in happiness, ��Big brother, I don��t have to order for our ball. Ying designed two costume for us. Have a look!��


    He gave Mu Liang his packet.


    Mu Liang found a note on the costume. He read it and felt rxed.


    Mu Feng said, ��Ying knows my measurement. But how does she know yours?��


    ��Boss told her.�� Assistant Ju Long replied. He was also there.


    Mu Feng frowned. Heined, ��Why did you overworked Ying? You cannot do that!��


    ��I thought you would be happy. Who knew?�� Mu Liang sighed.


    He said to his assistant, ��Call Qi Ying and tell her that her boyfriend is upset after getting her designed costume.��


    Ju Long immediately tapped his cell phone and said, ��Yes, boss.��


    ��No, no, no. You guys are wrong. I was just making jokes, that��s all, hahaha.�� Mu Feng hurriedly left.


    Lu Feng and Ju Long sighed.


    ��Only he can handle his childish brother.�� Both of them thought the same.


    Fourteen days flew away in a glimpse.


    _______________________________________________________________________________________________________


    I had a terrible experience.


    When I was writing in the dark on my bed, something moved on my leg.


    I jerked my leg and turned on the light. Finding a little cockroach on the floor I killed it.


    Feeling rxed and sat on the bed and found arge one just walking towards me on the bed..


    Thank God that I didn��t scream in the middle of the night!


    I wanted to get off but my leg got tangled with bed cover and I fell down.


    Ahh!!


    My knees hurt so much. T.T


    Therge cockroach feel on the floor then I didn��t know what happened.


    Then whole night, the light was turned on. =.=

 Chapter 145: THE EVENING BALL

    <h4>Chapter 145: THE EVENING BALL</h4>


    Paris


    Evening


    The weather was sweet cold. It wasforting.


    In the Peirre and Marie Currie University, the ball had started. The guests started to enter the ballroom. The Principal and the Deans of Faculties weed them.


    The room was round. The wall was dyed in cream color. The open curtains were red color. The decorative lights were illuminating golden hue. The floor was shining. There was no a single spot on the white floor. In the middle of the ceiling, there was a huge ancient chandelier which was glittering. It was gorgeous than anything else. Because of the huge closed windows, the cold wind could enter the ball. So inside therge room was warm. The ballroom was decorated with art painting and statues. There were price tags on them and also a name tags of the artifacts.


    The music students were ying waltz. They were all wearing formal dresses.


    The students who were moderating the ball were on the second floor. They were calm and collected. Their sharp eyes didn��t miss anything.


    The guests were talking to each other. They were all from high ss society. On the east side, on the big table, there were lot of pastries and snacks. The waiters who were also students were serving red wine and champaign.


    The whole environment was royal and grand.


    The representatives came one by one and introduced themselves. They greeted their teachers and the guests.


    Everyone was talking and smiling but no one forgot their manners.


    Mu Lan came in the ball Xue Lin. Qi Ying and Yan Su were already in the ball. Xue Ling wasn��t used to in this type of environment. So she became extremely rigid. Mu Lan also wasn��t used to party and none of the faces were familiar. So she didn��t know what to do except eating pastries with Xue Lin. However, she was more rx than Xue Lin was.


    It took five minutes for Xue Lin to rx. She told herself continuously, ��They are all human beings. None of them was ghosts or goblins. So it��s fine.�� When she became rx, she went to her own world and didn��t feel bothered.


    Mu Lan wore a red gown with cream and golden color design. The golden red sleeves covered her hands. It was a low cut gown. On her neck, a simple golden chain was hanging with a ruby locket. A pair of ruby was hanging on her ears close to her neck with a pair of thin golden chains. Her hair was tied up on the back of her head. Few golden sticks were decorated on the bun. Few locks were hanging on the both sides of her face. She wore a light makeup and red lipstick. ck eye-liner made her eyes extra eye catching.


    The Principal called Xue Lin to join him. He wanted to show his guests his talented student. Lonely Mu Lan looked around to find a certain person who had no restrain. She took a ss of wine and wandered randomly. Many men and women looked at her with curiosity. The men looked at her in amazement while women felt a jealous.


    Suddenly a ball became quiet. People started to look at the entrance. Feeling strange, Mu Lan also looked at the entrance and her eyes halted.


    There were two men who were being greeted by the Principal and the Chairman. Those two handsome men were none other than Mu Liang and Mu Feng.


    Mu Lan looked at Mu Liang��s outfit. Just like everyone, Mu Liang was wearing a costume of eighteenth century��s royal outfit. His costume was white with red and golden design. Like others, his hair was tied on the back and added an extra brown hair just like then-French people. He looked ever so gorgeous. Girls couldn��t help but get excited.


    Mu Lan found the design of his very familiar. She frowned and looked at her own dress. Her face became slight red. She realized who designed Mu Liang��s costume. Qi Ying was practically announcing Mu Liang and Mu Lan��s rtionship. Mu Lan felt shy and moved away.


    Mu Feng found his dear wife the moment he entered the ball. The girls crowded around two brothers. He gave them a sweet smile and then slipped pass them to meet his partner.


    Just like Mu Lan and Mu Liang, Qi Ying and Mu Feng��s outfits were designed in the same way with royal blue and silver color. Those who were in love with Mu Feng��s charm, all understood the meaning and felt broken heart.


    So they nned to capture Mu Liang��s heart. They all came to him and tried to talk to him.


    Mu Liang��s eyes turned as cold as Siberia and treated them like germs. A moment ago he spotted Mu Lan and for these women he lost them. He walked towards the ce he saw her and found her in a glimpse.


    He walked fast and stopped in front of Mu Lan. Mu Lan halted in surprise. Her heart raced. She felt a little happy and he found her but she remembered that she was acting being angry at him. So she ignored him saying ��excuse me��.


    But with whom she was doing it? Didn��t she know?


    ��Mademoiselle, may I have the honor to dance with you?�� A deep voice rang.


    Mu Lan heart shook. It had been awhile since she heard his voice. His voice was like ma. Subconsciously she turned around. She saw Mu Liang was bowing and his right hand was extended towards her.


    People were gathering around them. Mu Lan didn��t have the heart to disrespect him in front of many people. With courtesy, she bowed and ced her left hand on his. Mu Liang��s eyes shone in the golden light.


    When the musicians saw that a dance was about to start they immediately changed their music and began to y Andre Rieu��s ��Bad pour Adeline��.


    As the music started Mu Liang took the lead and took Mu Lan close to him. He ced his left hand on her right palm and intertwined their hands. His right hand was on her slender back. Mu Lan put her left hand on his right shoulder nervously. They danced under the ancient chandelier.


    When they started to dance, other were also inspired and the men asked their partner for dance. Soon twenty couples joined Mu couple. Mu Feng also took Qi Ying on the dance floor.


    Mu Liang felt Mu Lan��s stiff body and said in a low tone, ��Follow my lead. Then you won��t make any mistake.��


    Mu Lan followed his footsteps As she got used to it, she understood the pattern and danced naturally.


    She never once spoke to Mu Liang. He realized that she was still mad at him but she didn��t want him lose face, so she agreed to dance.


    Mu Liang smiled slightly and his eyes filled with warmth. He lowered his face close to her right ear and said in his deep voice, ��I��m sorry for troubling you that night. Please don��t be mad at me anymore.��


    His deep pleading voice melted Mu Lan��s heart. Her heart beat crazily. Her face turned red as she said, ��Its fine. You don��t have to apologize.��


    Mu Liang hugged her closer as mischievousness shed in his eyes. In instant, Mu Lan understood that was a trick of his. She once again fell into his trap.


    Mu Lan got mad. She tried to move away from him but Mu Liang didn��t let her go an inch. He said, ��If you tried to leave, I��ll kiss you in front of everyone.�� Then he pause a little and continued, ��A French kiss.��


    Mu Lan froze on the spot. ��I don��t believe it!�� She red at him and said no more, neither did she struggle.

 Chapter 146: DEAR COUSIN

    <h4>Chapter 146: DEAR COUSIN</h4>


    At the ball, Tchaikovsky��s ��The Nutcracker�� was being yed.


    Mu Liang and Mu Lan were dancing on the third music.


    Mu Liang kept recalling the night on the Seine River in their boat, they were dancing on the waltz, alone. Remembering that night, his eyes heated. But he controlled himself so well that Mu Lan couldn��t find anything.


    When they were dancing, they were looking at each other��s eyes. It felt like that they were on their own world. Their intertwined hands were warm. Mu Liang��s right which was on her back was warm enough to make her feel that. Her dress wasn��t thin but she could feel that his hot hand��s warmth against her back and it spread her whole body. As their bodies were too close, they could sense each other��s breaths. Mu Lan��s face gradually became hot. She felt extremely shy. She wanted to look away. However, Mu Liang��s ocean blue eyes captivated her, so she couldn��t.


    Women around them were burning in jealousy. They cursed Mu Lan. On the contrary, men were offended. They wanted to dance with Mu Lan, especially the young generation. The old generation wanted to have a chance to talk to her and make her agree to marry their grandchildren. But Mu Liang danced with her three times already and had no wish to leave her be.


    Those who knew Mu Liang, they were utterly shocked seeing him dancing with a woman. They thought that either they were hallucinating or they were still dreaming and didn��t wake up. Because Mu Liang never even try to get close to women, let alone touch them. Now he was dancing handsomely.


    Mu Lan and Mu Liang danced till the music ended. Looking at Mu Lan��s tired face, Mu Liang took her in the food section.


    ��Eat some fruits.�� Mu Liang gave her a te and some fruits.


    ��I��m not hungry.�� Mu Lan could sense that people were watching them.


    ��You look thinner than before. You worked too hard. Have some fruit custard.�� Mu Liang didn��t look anywhere and all his attention was towards the girl beside him.


    Mu Lan didn��t argue with him and obediently ate.


    ��You look beautiful.�� All of a sudden, Mu Liang blurted out.


    Mu Lan almost choked. She still had food on her mouth. Her face was flushed red.


    Mu Liang handed her a ss of water. ��Drink it.�� He said worriedly.


    Mu Lan drank a mouthful water.


    Mu Liang asked, ��Are you alright?��


    Mu Lanined with her red face, ��Whose fault is that?�� After a moment she asked, ��Did you tell Xiao Ying to design more costume in same style?��


    ��It��s business. Qi Ying needs to earn money. After she refused to listen to her father, he cut ties with her. Now she had to pay for her tuition. I ordered her with money in exchange of costume for us and Feng.�� Mu Liang said.


    Mu Lan thought so after she saw his and Mu Feng��s outfits. She was relieved that someone was backing Qi Ying. After Yan Su told Mu Lan and Xue Lin about Qi Ying��s family problem, she was worried about Qi Ying.


    Mu Lan asked, ��Can��t Mu Feng take her responsibility?��


    Mu Liang shook his head, ��She is too proud for that.��


    When this Mu couple were talking about second Mu couple, Mu Feng and Qi Ying were in the balcony.


    Mu Feng hugged her close to him. He said, ��The moon is so bright tonight.��


    Qi Ying smiled in his arms. Her smile was ever so sweet in the night of the ball.


    Mu Feng was looking at her face with affection. Seeing her smile, his mind went nk. He couldn��t help kissing her deeply.


    Qi Ying��s eyes becamerger in shock. When she realized what just happened, her body trembled. She tried to push him away but in vain.


    She was always so shy and mild. She never liked crowd. So it was hard for her to have such an intimate moment in the public ce.


    When Qi Ying couldn��t stop her boyfriend, she stomped him foot with all her might.


    In instant, Mu Feng let go. He was shocked by the surprised attack from his beloved. He didn��t take time to recover from the shock. Just then he realized his mistake. But that moment, Qi Ying wasn��t by his side.


    Panicked, Mu Feng ran towards her.


    In the corridor, he chased after her from behind. He was too distracted to watch his surroundings.


    A beautiful golden heel shoe tripped him. As he fell down on the floor, he heard a sultryughter.


    ��Chasing after you wife after eating her, dear cousin? You are such a dog!�� The beautifuldy in golden gown said. Her voice was full of amusement.


    Mu Feng gritted his teeth. He growled, ��Damn you Yan Su!��

 Chapter 147: MEN ARE MY PREY

    <h4>Chapter 147: MEN ARE MY PREY</h4>


    When Mu Feng stood up, Qi Ying was nowhere to be seen. Mu Feng sighed. He took out his cell phone and dialed her number.


    Seeing that her cousin was ignoring her, Yan Su rose her eye brow. She once again tried to trip Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng already had his lesson. When he saw a slender and firm leg was flying towards him, he caught it easily and didn��t let go. Yan Su was in the most ufortable position while wearing a heavy gown.


    ��Stay like that for five minutes. It is a punishment to try to knock out you elder brother.�� Mu Feng said like an elder brother.


    ��Curse you!�� Yan Su hissed.


    Mu Feng sighed. ��You��ll never get a boyfriend if you behave like a wild princess. A princess should be gentle.�� He was looking at his phone��s screen. Qi Ying didn��t answer his call.


    Yan Su smiled in an alluring way. ��I don��t need a man, dear cousin. I need lots of man. One man cannot satisfy my hunger. Men are my prey.�� Her eyes glinted.


    Mu Feng shuddered at her gaze. He knew since his childhood that Yan Su always looked at the boys like a hunter. Men always thought themselves as the strongest. So she used them as her punching sand back and always shattered men��s so-called pride of being strongest. Those who was once her prey, they never came in front of her before. Losing against her was their biggest humiliation. But the boys couldn��tin to their families or her family.


    Yan Su was the third child and only daughter of Zhen Family. Her parents and elder two bother pampered her way too much. She had bodyguards since she was a child. She started to admire her bodyguards and requested her father that she wished to be stronger like those bodyguards. Mr. Zhen was also a build man. As usual, her request was granted.


    Yan Su started to train since she was five. Since then, whenever she found a man tried to act like a hero, she knocked them down. She was the only female and cousin of Mu Liang and Mu Feng who acted as wild as them. She was arrogant and proud. But her heart full of justice.


    Once she beat a boy nearly to death when he kicked his own old mother. That was a bloody scene. It was the first time, Mu Feng saw his beautiful cousin full of viciousness. She always believed one thing, ��a man is not a man who does not respect a woman who should be respected.��


    Yan Su conquered many men and made them feel coward and hateful.


    However, Yan Su never won against Mu Feng and that��s why she hated his arrogance.


    Mu Feng frowned. ��Stop acting like a child. You are not a kid anymore. Don��t make aunt Yin worry too much.��


    Yan Su��s eyes softened. As usual, she loved her mother the most. She said, ��Mom is fine. She is going to Italy to meet elder uncle next week.��


    ��Does grandpa know? He will definitely be happy to see his only daughter.�� Mu Feng softly said.


    Elder Mu Chen always loved his well-manner,dylike daughter. His only regret was Yan Su didn��t get her mother��s personality since he had a high expectation that his daughter��s daughter would be just like her mother. To break his heart, after Yan Su was born, when the Elder Mu took her in his arms, she kicked his chin.


    How many people had the guts to kick the mighty Elder of the Mu Family? Even, Mu Liang was a gentle child. However, Mu Feng pped his grandpa the moment Elder Mu took new born Feng from his wife��s hands.


    After getting a kick from new born Yan Su, instantly his face became dark. He then realized that his beloved granddaughter had the personality of the men of Mu Family. She wasn��t a princess of a fairy tale. She was a tigress.


    Elder Mu was really mortified that after his wife and daughter��s princess personality came to a dead end. His other sons�� daughters were just disgusting. He advised her daughter Mu Yin to have another child, but, in the end, Yin became physically weak to have another child.


    Yan Su replied, ��Yeah, mom called grandpa. He was flying in the air when he heard that she was going to visit. But before that, I just need to rify something. That��s why I came to find you in the first ce.��


    Mu Feng let go of her leg and said, ��Speak.��


    ��What��s the deal with elder cousin? He neveres to a party when a single woman is invited. Today, he shocked me to death by dancing with my friend Lan.�� Yan Su or any cousin in the Mu Family never called Mu Liang by his name. They always called his as ��Elder Cousin��.


    Mu Feng knew Mu Lan��s friend circle zone, so he wasn��t surprised when Yan Su thought Mu Lan as her friend.


    As Yan Su was the part of the family, it wasn��t inappropriate to tell her about Mu Lan��s new identity.


    Therefore Mu Feng blurted out, ��You friend is actually your future elder cousin-inw.��


    Yan Su��s first thought was she heard him wrong. Ten times she recalled Mu Feng��sst sentence. Then she came to realize what she just heard. Her eyes almost popped out of her sockets. Her face was full of surprise and disbelief. However, looking at Mu Feng��s serious face, it was hard not to belief.


    She said in mockery, ��Hah, cousin, today is not even April Fool.......��


    ��She is already registered in Mu Family. Her full name is Mu Lan. She wanted to hide her identity because it would attract many people.�� He paused and then continued, ��I believe, she never told you her family name, right?��


    At this time, Yan Su��s head stopped working. It was hard for her to breathe. How could she belief that the cousin who was cold and distant since she first saw him and acted like he was asexual, suddenly got himself a beauty who was going to be his wife? The thing she believed about her elder cousin since she was a child waspletely ruined by her second cousin.


    ��I think my head is spinning.�� She said.


    Mu Feng wanted to say something but interrupted by Mu Liang��s call.


    Mu Feng answered the call. ��What is it, big brother?��


    ��It seems like Xiao Lan��s painting is going to be auctioned. Come quickly.�� Mu Liang hung up after he finished.


    ��Auction of painting? Never happened in my school before. It must be worth watching.�� Mu Feng got excited. He texted Qi Ying and dragged his while cousin inside the ball room.

 Chapter 148: THE PAINTING

    <h4>Chapter 148: THE PAINTING</h4>


    When Mu Feng and Yan Su arrived and painting was already presented. But it was still covered with a red silk cloak.


    Mu Feng found his elder brother and stood beside him. He saw a bidding card in Mu Liang��s hand.


    ��Where is sister-inw?�� Mu Feng asked.


    ��She went to fix her makeup.�� Mu Liang replied.


    ��What did you do?�� Mu Feng asked curiously.


    ��Made her finish her dinner.�� Mu Liang shortly replied.


    ��.....�� That wasn��t what Mu Feng was imagining. What he was thinking....no need to further exin.


    The representative of Fine Arts Anne Donne was the announcer. She gave everyone a dazzling smile.


    She said, ��Ladies and gentlemen, this is ourst surprise from the the Department of Fine Arts. This painting the most remarkable piece in our school history. Let me introduce you to the painting named ��Desire��.


    She ordered one of the organizers to reveal the painting.


    Everyone waited patiently and inquisitively as the cloak fell from the art piece.


    The moment the cloak fell, the painting came to vision.


    At first, the guests only looked at the work of watercolor.


    The frame of the painting was colored in golden. It was decorated with eye catching glittering jewels.


    However, no one was attracted to that stunning rectangle frame. People found something more eye grabbing than that. It was the painting itself.


    The art piece��s background was brown. In the canter of the painting, there was a golden throne. In was situated in a high ck marble stone. The color was too deep to know where it started and where it ended. It was full of mystery. It was formal, sexy and secretive. It signified power and control. It looked unfriendly and intimidating. The stone was slippery. If someone wanted to sit on the throne, they could never be able to do that.


    There were men who were trying climb up to sit on the throne. They knew that the one who could climb there could control the whole universe. Their eyes were filled with desire, ambition and viciousness when they imagined themselves on the throne. They stretched their hands and tried to climb before others. The more they tried and failed, the more they became vicious.


    It wasn��t the end. The main part of this mysterious piece was the person who was sitting on the throne.


    An enticing charmingdy who looked about twenty four years old, was elegantly sitting on the golden throne.


    She was fully naked as she sat on the throne gracefully just like a queen. But her right leg was over the left leg. It seemed bold and arrogant at the same time.


    She had long red weave hair. It touched the ck marble stone. Her weavy hair represented her passion, courage, strength and power.


    Over her unruly red hair, there was a golden crown which glittered the most valuable jewels of the universe. They were red, orange, yellow, pink, blue, green, violet, brown, grey and ck.


    Red jewel symbolized her love for the person who owned her, power and strength while orange symbolized encouragement; yellow optimism; pink sensitivity and feminity; blue trust, tranquility, serenity and peace; green growth and good health; violet spirituality and luxury; brown stability; greypromise; and ck symbolized mystery.


    Because of her red hair, her velvet skin which was creamy inplexion, was very noticeable. It was soft and endearing. There was no marks. It was never touched by anyone and it was pure.


    She had a bewitching smile hanging on her warm lips. The men under the marble stone became crazy looking at her entrancing smile.


    She had a sharp nose. But something of her exhibited her feelings for those men under her.


    Her majestic purple eyes were neither sharp nor gentle. However, her eyes were filled with mockery.


    Human beings�� inner most feeling was to control others. No matter how powerless or penniless he was, he loved to control other when the other one was weaker than him. It was in his blood. The girl on the throne symbolized power to control everything. She was pure and was never been in touch with seven deadly sins. She had everything and she got everything from the person who created her. The person was God. She pledged her loyalty to Him.


    So when those people created by the Creator tried to take power by force, she smiled thinking how stupid they were. Men could control over the earth and could rule over. However, neither the nature nor the others and stars did listen to them. Which meant, even though they could slightly taste her by looking at her, they could never have her fully.


    This was how, Mu Lan showed human beings�� inner most desire through her water color painting nakedly and vividly.

 Chapter 149: SO HATEFUL!

    <h4>Chapter 149: SO HATEFUL!</h4>


    Anne Donne described the picture to the guests. The whole ball was silent. After few seconds, someone started to p loudly. It was Mu Feng. Hearing his loud p others broke from their astonishment and pped as well. The whole room filled with the sound of ps. Everyone was praising such beautiful masterpiece.


    Anne Donne smiled sweetly towards the people in front and her heart filled with bitterness.


    ��That b****! Who does she think she is? A mere artist came out of nowhere! She got really lucky to have Qi Princess and Zhen Princess as her friends. They gave her dress and few jewelry and she thought that she became a queen. How dare is she to take the spotlight away from me? She also dared to dance with the handsome man I set my eyes on. How hateful!��


    Anne cursed Mu Lan with all her might and her heart filled with jealousy.


    The guests wanted to see the artist. They started to question the teachers. However, apart from the teachers of Fine Arts department and Dean Andrew Smith no one knew about the real identity of the artist, not even the Principal.


    There was another person who knew about it. That was Mu Liang. And he called Mu Feng about it, so Mu Feng also realized that the breathtaking painting was done by his one and only sister-inw.


    He excitedly whispered to Yan Su, ��Sister-inw, painted it.��


    Yan Su was still not used to this sister-inw�� and ��cousin-inw�� thing.


    She asked in amazement, ��Did Lan painted this?�� She already knew the answer but still she had to ask. ��So that��s why her teacher gave her the invitation card.��


    Soon the bidding started. Mu Liang gave the bidding card to Mu Feng and said, ��But this painting.�� Then he strode out.


    ����


    Mu Lan went to washroom and fixed her makeup. After she finished, she was about to leave. That��s when, Xue Lin came inside.


    Mu Lan stopped at the track. ��You are busy tonight.�� She said with a smile.


    Xue Lin stood in front of the mirror and said, ��So are you.�� She was straightforward as always.


    Mu Lan didn��t mind, because she was used to the way Xue Lin talked. Mu Lan blushed a bit at her words. She said, ��It��s not like that.��


    Xue Ling asked, ��Is he your boyfriend? He got quite attentions from everyone.��


    In these two months, Mu Lan got to know Xue Lin more than ever. She could tell that she could trust Xue Lin. Xue Lin was a loyal person. So Mu Lan didn��t want to lie to her.


    ��My would-be-husband. We will be engaged after four months.�� Mu Lan replied honestly.


    Xue Lin was taking care of her hair. Hearing Mu Lan��s answer, she nced at the girl in red. She kept looking at her for few minutes. Then nced back at the mirror.


    Xue Lin asked, ��Do you love him?��


    Mu Lan was startled by the unexpected question. Her mind went nk.


    ��Love? Do I?��


    She didn��t know.


    Not getting the answer, Xue Lin said, ��Let me rephrase it then, do you like him?��


    Mu Lan still didn��t know what to say.


    After a while she replied, ��I do trust him.��


    Xue Lin took a nce at her and after that she replied, ��Yeah, you should. You should also love him with all you have.��


    Mu Lan didn��t get her. Her IQ seemed not work when it came to Mu Liang.


    Xue Lin fixed her hair and turned to Mu Lan. She said, ��Not everyone can have a rich, handsome, caring and loyal husband. You should consider yourself lucky.�� She pet Mu Lan��s shoulder and smiled lightly. It was rare for her to smile. Afterwards, she left Mu Lan alone on the washroom. While Mu Lan stood there in daze.


    ����-


    Anne Donne was pretty upset when the painting was sold in three million US dors. The bidder was none other than Mu Feng.


    Frustrated, she went to the balcony and found something intimating.


    Quickly she hid herself behind the pir and picked at the couple. No sooner had she saw them, her heart had filled with extreme jealousy.


    Mu Liang was hugging Mu Lan closely to his heart and his lips were on her head.


    The couple were too busy to notice other.


    Mu Liang asked, ��Are you happy?��


    Mu Lan was shy to answer. So she nodded.


    ��It is really a wonderful painting.�� Mu Liang said.


    ��Thank you.�� Mu Lan softly said.


    ��I��ll make your own studio in our home. You will paint there whatever you want.�� Mu Liang said dotingly.


    ��Don��t waste money.�� Mu Lan hesitated.


    ��It��s nothing. There is a storeroom beside your room. I��ll tell Uncle Leo to clean it for you.�� Mu Liang said.


    ��What do you think?�� Mu Liang asked.


    ��Okay.�� Mu Lan said. She understood that as he already did the n, he would do it. He wanted to do it for her.


    Mu Lan was satisfied with the oue. She liked it when Mu Liang praised her. She also liked it when he wanted to decorate a studio for her.


    ��If I like the way he acts, then does it mean that I like him?�� Mu Lan blushed as she was being hugged.


    ����


    Anne Donne gritted her teeth. Something burnt inside her. Her face turned ugly and she left the balcony.


    ��Th-they are already in this way! This s**t seduced him just with three dances. She is no ordinary girl. I underestimated her. I shouldn��t have been so nice to her from the very beginning.��


    Actually, from the very beginning, the moment Mu Lan entered the ss, Anne disliked her.


    Anne was a beauty whom everyone adored. She got used to being praised and getting the spotlight.


    However, Mu Lan��s charm and intelligence as well as her mysterious background made her popr in a week.


    A proud and arrogant girl like Anne could not take it. To her, there should be only one female lead. Another one had to be a viin.


    Therefore, Anne Donne decided that only she could say in her ss, not Mu Lan.


    However, Anne could see that Mu Lan was very sly to take a man in her first meet. In Anne��s eyes Mu Lan looked very experienced in her age.


    _________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Just got home. I wrote this chapter all day on the road. After I take a bath, I��m going to write next chapter.


    Then I��m dead. Z z z

 Chapter 150: DANGER APPROACHING

    <h4>Chapter 150: DANGER APPROACHING</h4>


    Anne Donne was nning to get rid off her mortal enemy. Scheming in mind she went to the garden.


    The garden was dark and quiet. The night was cool. The cold breeze blew in the garden.


    Anne shivered. She didn��t why she got sudden chill.


    She stood there alone and recalled the hugging couple. Her body shook in disgust. She started to curse Mu Lan again.


    While she was badmouthing, she heard a rustling sound. It seemed like someone was walking beside the bushes.


    ��Who is there?�� Anne Donne asked loudly with a voice of authority.


    The rustling sound stopped and no one appeared before her. The night became silent again.


    Feeling a little scared, Anne turned back. She wished to leave the garden as soon as possible. For some reason, she found this rather scarier than usual.


    Just then a strong arm captured her. Startled, she wanted to scream but another hand cover her mouth.


    The man who grabbed her had a muscled body. He had too much strength in his hands. Anne almost lost conscience for theck of oxygen.


    Anne Donne��s heart turned cold in fear. She wanted to scream and struggled to brake free.


    The man put a sharp knife close to her neck and threatened her, ��Don��t scream or else I��ll slit your throat.��


    His voice was absolutely cold, making her feel chill down to her spine.


    Anne was too scared to notice that the man sounded different from local. He was using French but it wasn��t fluent.


    Feeling the sharp cold metal on her neck, Anne immediately stopped struggle. But she was so afraid that her body started to shake.


    The man was amused by her reaction. To him, she looked like a mouse. Feeling disgusted, he whispered in cold voice, ��Do you know Qi Ying?��


    ��Huh! So it was about her.�� Anne immediately turned normal as she talked in her mind. She came to realize that the man would do no harm to her. She rxed her body and her head began to work as usual.


    Anne nodded her head as she answered him ��yes�� silently.


    The man seemed to be satisfied by her answer and said, ��Listendy, I want to meet her. Can you show me where she is? I can��t recognize her as everyone is wearing ancient outfits.��


    ��You are threatening me and ordering me as you pleased. You never begged or said ��please��. So why should I listen to you? I��ll show you the wrong person..... ��


    Something clicked on Anne��s head. Her eyes shimmered in the night.


    Wrong person.... Wrong indeed.....


    �C �C �C �C �C �C


    Mu Liang was hugging Mu Lan and smelled her vani scent.


    As he enjoyed her touch, his mobile chimed. Someone actually dared to call.


    Annoyed, he wanted to ignore but Mu Lan moved away from him. She signaled him to answer the call shyly.


    Seeing her red face, Mu Liang smiled a little and his eyes filled with warmth.


    He received the call and talked a little bit. Then he hung up and looked at her.


    ��Your principal is looking for me. Let��s go inside together.�� Mu Liang suggested.


    Mu Lan shook her head and said, ��I want to stay here longer. You can go.�� She smiled softly.


    Mu Lan was still not ready to announce her rtionship with Mu Liang. So wanted to stay in the limelight.


    Of course Mu Liang understood her well. He hugged her tightly and showered her face with kisses. Then he said her to be careful and went inside.


    Mu Lan��s heart raced and her face was on fire. She was still not used to with his passionate kisses no matter how much he did it. She walked in the garden absentmindedly as she tried to sort out her feelings for Mu Liang.


    She looked at the sky. It was dark and cloudy. Mu Lan hoped to see the starts. Unfortunately she couldn��t. She sighed and looked the ballroom. It looked beautiful from outside. She smiled in satisfaction as she thought about Mu Liang��s praise.


    All of a sudden, someone grabbed her from behind. Before she could struggle, the man covered her mouth with a handkerchief.


    Mu Lan took breath without realizing and smelt a sweet smell. Then slowly she lost consciousness and copsed in the man��s arms.


    From a little far, Anne saw everything as a triumph smile was hanging on her face.


    She saw the man took Mu Lan out and vanished in the dark.


    ��Goodbye, Lan. Say your prayers now. From now on one one is going to steal my ce away.�� Anne��s eyes were filled with viciousness.


    She turned around to move back at the ball. Just then, someone covered her mouth and inject a liquid in her neck.


    The person whispered in her right ear, ��Whatever you saw today or heard, you will forget everything.�� It was that man, who wanted to know about Qi Ying.


    The man ruthlessly threw Anne on the ground. Then he turned around and got mixed in the dark.


    Anne��s whole body ached in pain. Before she could think of anything, she lost consciousness.

 Chapter 151: DID SHE LECTURE YOU?

    <h4>Chapter 151: DID SHE LECTURE YOU?</h4>


    Hello Beloved Readers, yesterday I had a hard time. I��m sorry to torture you all like that.


    When I started to write the second chapter, I fell asleep. After two hours of dreaming I woke up and finished the rest of it. I didn��t know what I wrotest night.


    Today, I edited thest two chapters. So before you read this chapter, please read 149 and 150 chapters.


    Enjoy!! ?


    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Mu Liang went to the ballroom reluctantly. He wanted to spend more time with Mu Lan. She was so cute when she shyly told him to go alone.


    His heart filled with warmth as he walked towards the Principal.


    ��Mr. Mu, thank you foring all the way here. It��s very unusual of you to join us in this type of events. This is the first time you joined us. We are honored to have you.�� The Principal didn��t have time to tell all that. When Mu Liang and Mu Feng came and the Principal and the Chairman went to greet the Mu brothers, they were shoved by the crazydies.


    The Mu Corporation had thirty percent share of this university, so the Principal was bound to be good to Mu Liang.


    ��Hmm.�� As usual Mu Liang replied shortly.


    The Principal heard rumors about Mu Liang treasuring his words like diamonds. So he didn��t feel bad. He was already flying in the air when he saw Mu Liange with his younger brother Mu Feng.


    ��Mr. Mu, you must be hungry. It seemed Mr. Mu Feng already was having his meal. So please have dinner with us. It is nothing more joyous than you having meal with us.�� The Chairman said.


    Mu Liang would decline if it were other people. However, they were the Principal and the Chairman of his wife��s school. And moreover, he already fed Mu Lan her dinner. So he had nothing to worry about.


    Therefore, Mu Liang nodded to have meal. The Chairman and the Principal were overwhelmed. They took Mu Liang in the private room.


    ����


    Mu Feng found Qi Ying on the corner talking to Xue Lin. He went over.


    Qi Ying wasn��t upset anymore. She saw Mu Fenging closer. She waved her hand. Mu Feng sighed in relief.


    Mu Feng stood beside her and kept a distant. He had his lesson.


    Qi Ying looked at him. Surprised, she asked him, ��Why did you buy that painting?��


    Mu Feng didn��t know if Mu Lan told her friend Xue Lin about her and Mu Liang��s rtionship. But judging by her face, she could be trusted.


    Mu Feng replied, ��Sister-inw painted it. Big brother ordered me to own it no matter how much it cost.��


    Xue Lin and Qi Ying looked at him in astonishment as they heard him.


    Qi Ying eximed, ��It was Xiao Lan! Unbelievable!��


    Mu Feng smiled dotingly and said, ��Do you think a normal woman would fit my big brother?��


    Qi Yong was startled and felt embarrassed. How could she underestimate the choice of Mu Liang? It was true, how could Mu Liang choose a girl who wasn��t a worthy of him?


    Xue Lin looked at those two. Her eyes became softer. ��This brother pair isn��t bad. They are true to their lovers. What a woman need more than that?�� She thought.


    Qi Ying realized that Xue Lin was in front of them. She hurriedly said to change the topic, ��Xue Lin, this is Mu Feng, my boyfriend. Feng, it is Xue Lin, my friend and roommate. She is in Psychology Department. She also got the highest mark in the entrance exam.��


    Mu Feng was stunned. This was the first time he saw Qi Ying talk about her rtionship so openly. He looked at the thin white jade girl who was wearing a pink gold gown and her hair was tied up like a huge bun.


    Mu Feng found this face very simr. Suddenly he remembered, Hugo was tailing her one day and Mu Feng found out.


    ��Strange, Hugo never shows interest in girls. So why her?�� I have to find it out.


    Mu Feng bowed in courtesy and said with a dazzling smile, ��It is a pleasure to meet you, Miss Lin. I heard about you from Ying many times before.��


    ��You don��t have to lie about knowing me.�� Xue Lin said tly.


    Mu Feng was embarrassed as well as bbergasted. ��How did she....oh, Ying said that she was from Psychology Department. Man, she is scary.��


    Qi Ying tried to hide her smile. She quickly changed the subject. ��I��m very hungry. Let��s eat together.�� She looked at Xue Lin and said, ��Xue Lin, you alsoe.��


    Xue Lin wanted to leave them alone but she didn��t want to refuge Qi Ying.


    They stood beside therge table full of foods. They ate together and had drinks. Qi Ying excused herself as she went to take care of her makeup. She left Xue Lin with Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng never saw a girl in straight face in front of him. However, this girl seemed unaffected by his charm. It surprised him greatly and also he came to respect her.


    ��Maybe that��s why Hugo came to like her. Let��s find it out.��


    He started the conversation. ��Have we met before...��


    ��It��s the first time I saw you.�� Immediately Xue Lin cut him off.


    ��...Err....��


    Unexpectedly, Xue Lin continued, ��I should not say anything about your rtionship with Xiao Ying. But as a friend of her, I want to say a bit.��


    ��Sure, anything.�� Mu Feng quickly said.


    ��Don��t you dare to make her pregnant before you marry her. Whenever, you two meet, shee to us in her worst condition. But she neverins. As the representative of her ss, she has many responsibilities. Moreover, she does part time jobs to earn tuition fees. She will never take your help no matter how many times you tell her to. So don��t make it harder for her, if you love her.��


    Xue Lin always wanted to tell those words the guy Qi Ying was dating. Today she got a chance to vent all she was holding back.


    Xue Lin took a deep breath and bade to good bye before leaving.


    Soon, Qi Ying came with her makeup was fixed. She looked around and asked, ��Where is Xue Lin?��


    Mu Feng was still stunned by the words Xue Lin left for him. By Qi Ying��s question, he looked at her and replied, ��She seems to hate me.��


    Qi Ying looked at him in surprise. ��Did she lecture you?��

 Chapter 152: SHIVER IN FRIGHT

    <h4>Chapter 152: SHIVER IN FRIGHT</h4>


    Qi Ying looked at him in surprise. ��Did she lecture you?��


    ��How do you know?�� Mu Feng asked.


    ��She is always this way when she cares about us. She is a good friend.�� Qi Ying smiled.


    ��Indeed.�� Mu Feng said shortly. His heart almost turned cold after what Xue Ling just said.


    ��Did I really make her suffer? Why didn��t she tell me that I made her body weak?�� Mu Feng knew that Qi Ying always hid her pain. But he wanted Qi Ying to share her pains with him. He needed some time to make her understand that.


    He wished to hug her but it was public ce and he got a good lesson already. He didn��t want to anger her.


    That moment Mu Liang came to them. He had a sullen face.


    ��Have you seen Xiao Lan?�� Mu Liang asked.


    Both QI Ying and Mu Feng shook their heads. They were busy with each other and both of them saw Mu Lan and Mu Liang together dancing, eating and going to balcony.


    Mu Liang bit his lips as he frowned.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Mu Feng asked. It was unexpected to see his brother like that, after getting along with his wife.


    ��I can��t find her.�� Mu Liang said in a calm tone. His mind and head were in mess.


    ��Try calling her.....�� Mu Feng suggested. He also became a little nervous.


    ��I did. She didn��t answer.�� Mu Liang said.


    Qi Ying said this time, ��She can��t. Students are not allowed to bring cell phone.��


    Mu Feng sighed in relief. ��Oh, so we didn��t have to worry. Rx big brother, it is not that sister-inw vanished in the thin air. She probably is in the garden or somewhere else.��


    Mu Liang understood what his younger brother said, was logical. But his heart was unsettled.


    ��There you are! I have been looking for you everywhere cousins.�� Yan Su came with a big smile.


    ��You look very happy. What happened?�� Mu Feng asked.


    ��I requested Dean Andrew Smith to let me write an article about the painting ��Desire��. He agreed happily. If I write the article, Lan will sure be famous in no time. I wanted to tell that to Lan first. I looked for her everywhere. But I can��t find her.�� Yan Su replied.


    ��Have you searched in the garden?�� Mu Feng asked.


    ��Cousin, when I mean everywhere, I mean everywhere.�� She noticed the temperature suddenly dropped around them.


    Feeling confused, she looked at Mu Liang, Mu Feng and Qi Ying. ��What��s wrong?�� She asked.


    ��Y-Yan Su, Xiao Lan is missing.�� Qi Ying stuttered.


    Yan Su frowned. ��What do you mean? If we don��t find her, it must be because she went to dorm.�� Yan Su could not feel any danger. She didn��t know about Mu Lan��s past after all.


    Mu Liang said in a dark tone, ��Then she would answer my call.��


    If it were Mu Feng, Yan Su would tease. But it was the Demon Elder Cousin, she would not dare to mock him.


    Yan Su politely said, ��Don��t worry, elder cousin, I��m going to the dorm and check if she is there or not.��


    She was about to leave, when Xue Lin came. Her white jade skin was paler than usual. She looked frightened and her body was shaking.


    ��That won��t be necessary.�� She said in a mild tone. She tried to calm herself down.


    Yan Su grabbed Xue Lin to steady her. She asked worriedly, ��You look awful. What happened?��


    Xue Lin had a hard time to reply. She used all her energy and said, ��I saw a person took Xiao Lan and they disappeared in the dark.��


    The expression of four listeners around her changed dramatically.


    Mu Liang grabbed one on Xue Lin��s hand and said, ��What did you see?��


    Mu Feng already took out his cell phone and dialed few numbers.


    Xue Lin said everything she knew. She was so nervous that she couldn��t see everything properly.


    After Xue Lin threatened Mu Feng, she went to the balcony to have some fresh air. She looked at the sky. It was covered with clouds. She found it very gloomy. Feeling upset, she looked at the garden. Beside the entrance and the road to the ball, the garden was decorated with lights. But the other side of the garden was dark as night. Xue Lin found it very mysterious. She was thinking of colors psychological meaning, just then she found a movement in the dark garden.


    Xue Lin had a good eye sight. She wore sses to hide her eyes. She saw clearly that a ck solitude covered Mu Lan��s mouth and Mu Lan fainted. Mu Lan wore an exceptional gown. So it wasn��t hard for Xue Lin who the girl was.


    It was Xue Lin��s first time experience to see a person got abducted. Moreover, it was her friend. Before her head could give her a signal, the solitude took Mu Lan out of the ce. Feeling dumbfounded, Xue Lin��s body dragged her inside the ballroom.


    ��It was dark and the man was wearing ck cloth. He fully covered his body. He had a body like you. That made me think that it was a guy.�� Xue Lin told Mu Liang.


    Mu Liang pulled Xue Lin��s hand as he said in a cold tone, ��Show me the way.��


    Xue Lin had no time to think about the scary man who was dragging her. She was worried about Mu Lan��s safety. She meekly said, ��This way.��


    Mu Feng told Yan Su to guard Qi Ying and he warned Qi Ying not to go alone anywhere.


    Understanding the situation, Qi Ying nodded and stayed with Yan Su.


    Mu Liang, Xue Lin and Mu Feng walked in the dark. They walked fast. Soon Hugo joined them.


    Finally they reached the high wall of the school campus.


    Xue Lin gasped in fright. Mu Feng and Hugo secretly looked at Mu Liang.


    What they found, it made them shiver in fright.

 Chapter 153: WAS IT HIM?

    <h4>Chapter 153: WAS IT HIM?</h4>


    When the four of them reached the wall, they saw Mu Lan��s golden red gown was hanging on the wall.


    Didn��t that mean that she was stripped when she was abducted?


    Mu Liang��s eyes turned extremely cold. How could he acknowledge that some other man touched his wife, even stripped her? Was she alright?


    ��Hugo.�� Mu Feng curtly said. He wanted to handle the situation before his elder brother could burst out in mes.


    ��I��ll check the security cameras.�� Hugo said. He wanted to find young miss as soon as possible. Who knew what would happen if his boss would fire up?


    ��Call everyone from your team. Don��t ck before you can find her.�� Mu Feng instructed.


    Hugo was the leader of the intelligent force. He wouldy low to gather information. So he acted as Mu Liang��s bodyguard.


    ��Wait.�� Mu Liang stopped them before they left.


    Both Mu Feng and Hugo looked at the way Mu Liang pointed. There was a note and it was pinned down with the dress.


    ��I am taking what belongs to me.��


    It was a note made of cutting words from newspapers.


    Shivers went down Mu Liang��s spine. ��Is it him?�� He thought. ��How is that even possible?��


    Mu Liang looked at Hugo and ordered him, ��Go and call your special intelligence team. Send your team to look for evidence in the garden.�� Then he looked at his brother, ��Inform your team. Find her in fifteen minutes.��


    Mu Feng wanted to cry. He knew how grave the situation was. But finding her in fifteen minutes?


    Xue Lin couldn��t help them anymore. So she went back to the dorm with her ash face. She didn��t want to trouble anyone. Therefore, she walked back alone.


    Mu Feng already called his team and he contacted the Principal to get the permission to search the garden as well as the whole campus. For Mu Lan��s safety, he didn��t tell the Principal the details. The Principal gave Mu Feng full authority to search whatever he wanted.


    After getting the permission, Hugo checked the security cameras. He gritted his teeth because someone deliberately took the records and destroyed the surveince system with the virus. But he wasn��t an IT expert. He had to wait for his team members.


    In ten minutes, the team came and started to work as they were instructed. The IT team tried to take down the virus. It took them twenty minutes to control the surveince system. However, they only got fragmented files. They couldn��t find any car or any video of the kidnapper who abducted Mu Lan.


    While they were looking for evidence, the special force found unconscious Anne. They took her in the medical van and inject some liquids of wake her up. After she woke up, no matter what they asked, she couldn��t tell. More importantly, she couldn��t remember, how she ended up in the garden in the first ce.


    Feeling suspicious, the special force took her to the Lu Corporation to examine her. The medical team found out some sort of drug in her blood and reported that the drug was the reason for her memory loss.


    The special force couldn��t find any evidence left by the kidnapper. It looked like the kidnapper wasn��t someone from simple background. He was professional.


    Hugo wanted to screw his head for theck of evidence and clues. He called Mu Feng. Hugo had no desire to face Mu Liang alone.


    Mu Feng was brainstorming his precious brain. He found out that the Li Family was in peace. They had done no suspicious move recently.


    Mu Feng sent five spies in four years and they had been working profoundly.


    Mu Feng found no clue on the airport or the sea port. It was like, Mu Lan vanished in the air.


    It was already two hours, but no one could give any satisfactory answer.


    Worried sick, Mu Feng headed to thepany.


    Mu Liang was sitting in his room and kept reading the note.


    ��I��m taking what belongs to me.��


    In Mu Liang��s eyes, that guy was never affectionate towards Mu Lan. He never cared for her. He even left her alone in Mn when she was all bloody. He didn��t make a move back then and there was no option for him to do it now.


    Moreover, that guy could never find anything about her. Mu Liang made arrangement to clear her existence.


    However, that could only make that guy suspicious that Mu Lan would be alive. But without any evidence, that guy do nothing about her.


    ��If it wasn��t him, who could it be?�� Mu Liang thought.


    He only hoped that Mu Feng could find anything.


    Two hourster, when Mu Liang didn��t get any news from Hugo and Mu Feng, he already knew their answers.


    Mu Liang was about to get up in frustration, that moment, Mu Feng and Hugo came.


    ��Bad news, big brother.�� Mu Feng said in a sullen face.

 Chapter 154: IF SHE REGAINS HER MEMORY

    <h4>Chapter 154: IF SHE REGAINS HER MEMORY</h4>


    ��Bad news, big brother.�� Mu Feng said in a sullen face.


    Mu Liang looked at him without a word. His silent stare made Mu Feng even more ufortable. He hurriedly exined, ��We searched every corner of this country. We have inspected the airport and the sea ports. We have also checked the mountain trails thoroughly. We found nothing about sister-inw.��


    Seeing no reaction from his elder brother, Mu Feng elbowed Hugo to help him.


    Hugo said, ��Also we kept eyes on our rivals and foes. Neither of them seemed to notice young miss��s existence. We have also kept eyes on Qi Family. They seemed peaceful and cared nothing about Qi Ying, I mean, second miss.��


    Hugo briefly told the whole searching process in five minutes. He was practically sweating. His boss was frightening enough and someone deliberately added fuel in fire.


    After Hugo finished reporting, there was a pin drop silence in the room.


    In the next second, Mu Liang abruptly got up from the chair and with a crash sound, he punched his expensive table in one go and broke it into two pieces.


    Mu Feng and Hugo were terrified to death. Last time Mu Liang broke something was nine months ago. After getting the news of Mu Lan��s death injury, Mu Liang threw his mobile to the ss wall which shattered into pieces and so did the cell phone.


    After a while, Mu Liang said in the coldest tone Mu Feng ever heard, ��Feng, get you espionage team.��


    Mu Feng��s espionage team was the sharpest and the most excellent detective and spy team in the world. Many times, this team helped Interpol and FBI. Mu Family don��t use them regrly. The team members had their own lives. They kept their identities secret and had different types of jobs. When they were called, they put aside their side jobs and worked till they get final result.


    ��W-what?? My espionage team? Is my brother alright?�� Mu Feng screamed in his mind. Though, he could understand his brother��s feeling a little bit. At least, Mu Feng found Qi Ying. However, his sister-onw had just vanished without a trace.


    ��Okay, big brother. I��ll call them immediately.�� Mu Feng pulled out his cell phone.


    ��I��ll give you one day. Dismiss.�� Mu Liang curtly said as he left his office room.


    Mu Feng sat on the sofa with a plop sound and murmured, ��I hope we get sister Lan Lan in one day.��


    However, in one day, they couldn��t find Mu Lan. In the past few hours neither the special force nor the espionage team did take rest. Most of their heads started to spin. Seeing the subordinates being tortured like this, Mu Feng couldn��t take it anymore and gave them eight hours rest.


    In eight hours, Mu Feng and Hugo could do whatever they could to search Mu Lan.


    Two nightster, Head Butler Leo called Mu Feng toe home as soon as possible.


    Getting worried, Mu Feng left the office. After he went home, he saw his big brother finished ten bottles of whiskey and wine. They were Mu Feng��s most treasured pieces. However, Mu Feng could not get angry. He took his bother to Mu Liang��s room. For the first time, Mu Feng thought that they needed a capsule lift in the mansion.


    Mu Feng sympathetically told his brother, ��Big brother, if it is him who took her and she regains her memory......��


    ��Shut up.�� Mu Liang coldly stopped his brother not to say the cruel words.


    ��Big brother, don��t be hard to yourself.�� Mu Feng said as his heart broke to see his handsome big brother act like this.


    ��Find her first. Then we��ll talk about her memory.�� After that, Mu Liang said no words.


    ����


    It was already sixth day since Mu Lan was abducted. However, no one found her trail. She wasn��t even found in other countries.


    However, Mu Feng didn��t back down. He instructed his special team to go to the inds to find her.


    Mu Liang was already gone to look for Mu Lan. He didn��t listen to his brother and went on his own.


    Mu Feng took care of the search for Mu Lan. His secretary took care of the matters of the Underworld and the office works were monitored by Ju Long.


    For a business purpose, Mu Feng had to attend the party. He took Qi Ying with him.


    There, in the party, the second Mu couple met Qi Yang and Qi Geming. Both of them looked utterly surprised to see their Qi princess with Mu Fen. Qi Yang immediately handled his expression. But his eyes were full of happiness and confusion at the same time. On the other hand, Qi Geming was speechless. Soon he became pale.


    Mu Feng didn��t give much of a thought. He thought that maybe his future father-inw didn��t know about his daughter and Mu Feng��s rtionship. Maybe the old guy was regretting.


    Though he thought that, the espionage team found it suspicious and immediately investigated things further.


    Soon, they came up with some results. After sis days of torture, they finally produced some result.


    Excitedly they called Mu Feng. ��Boss, we got some news for you.��

 Chapter 155: TO THE DEAREST READERS

    <h4>Chapter 155: TO THE DEAREST READERS</h4>


    Writing is my passion. I began writing poems since I was a 5-6 years old. I wrote many poems regarding my rtives�� characteristics. Those were hrious.


    My first novel took 3 years to finish. That time I still was in middle school. It is funny because I didn��t even know what a novel actually was back then.


    I��m an art teacher and a volunteer in a NGO where I work for free. I��m also learning ying piano.


    My dream is to go abroad to study and achieve my goals and get my freedom.


    I never dreamed of pursuing my career in writing.


    Until one day......


    My mom told me that she would not help me to go abroad. She also forbid me to ask help from my father. Few dayster, my father told me that if I wanted to act on my own, then I had to leave their house.


    I��m well used to with their attitude and I didn��t feel hopeless. Their attitude made me to think about myself more and I wanted to develop my skill in various fields.


    That moment when they wanted me to leave, I suddenly realized, I need money, a lot. To survive and to fulfill my dream. I don��t want to be a ve of others. And I have no desire to hand over my freedom to others as well.


    So with the idea getting from my Boss, I started writing in Webnovel.


    However, I never dreamed of being in Top 20. Moreover, I never thought of getting supported from numerous readers.


    As I have no guide in my writing career, so my readers critics and praises are blessing to me.


    I��m grateful to all of you who made mee this far.


    Even though I have so much to do, I get inspired by thements of my readers. And it gives me energy to go on.


    Dear Readers, I need your support and love. Because of you, I can still dream about my freedom. So please, support ��Handsome CEO��s Darling Wife�� after it goes to premium.


    With Love ~


    Flow07

 Chapter 156: A CLAMOUFLAGE SHIRT

    <h4>Chapter 156: A CLAMOUFLAGE SHIRT</h4>


    Mu Lan woke up and found everything around her was dark. She was in a soft bed and her body was covered with quilt. She adjusted her eyes in the dark and slowly she could see where she was.


    Apparently, she saw an unfamiliar ceiling. She looked at her left side from where the soft light wasing. She took her time to get up from the bed and went close to therge window. From there she could see sea shore.


    It was dark night and the sky was cloudy. The ocean was restless. High waves were crashing on the shore.


    Mu Lan had no time to be mesmerized by the beauty of the sea. As she felt cold, she looked at her dress and her heart immediately shook.


    Mu Lan was wearing a camouge shirt. It wasrge enough to cover her upper thigh. It had a strong manly odor.


    Mu Lan was used to smell Mu Liang��s manly scent. Other than that, she never had any experience in other smell, especially men. She also knew that Mu Liang didn��t had a shirt like that. Mu Liang��s casual homely shirt were also high quality.


    ��Then whose shirt is it?�� She thought.


    For some reason, Mu Lan��s heart started to beat crazily. She remembered what happened when she was at the ball. She walking in the garden and suddenly someone grabbed her from behind and covered her nose and lips with a small piece of cloth. She smelt a sweet perfume and lost consciousness.


    ��Does that mean I got kidnapped, just like Xiao Ying?�� Mu Lan��s whole body trembled as she thought that.


    Mu Lan had a short amount of idea about what happened to Qi Ying. However, she only had the basic idea because neither Qi Ying nor Mu Liang did tell her anything details.


    Then the next thing which caught her was, ��Why am I wearing a shirt? Where is my gown?�� She did not want to think that someone changed her clothes and saw her body. She clutched her own body. Tears slowly formed in her eyes.


    Mu Lan took some deep breaths and calmed her nerves. She held the shirt up to see if her underwear was also taken or not. Fortunately, the kidnapper didn��t touch her undergarments. She sighed in relief.


    She repeatedly told herself, ��I need to escape. I need to escape. No matter what.�� Even though Mu Lan wanted to flee from here, she knew nothing of this ce. She also didn��t know when she was kidnapped.


    Mu Lan looked around. It was a master bedroom. The bedroom wasrge and specious. It had a simple decoration but all the furniture were expensive.


    She first thought of using the window. But the window was specially made and it had no lock to open. If she were to break it then if the kidnapper or the kidnappers were in the house, in this silent night, they would wake up in the strong ss shattering sound.


    Mu Lan found two doors. She opened one door and found out that it was the toilet. It was covered with white tiles. She looked at the small window and was disappointed. She could never fit in the window, let alone escape.


    She opened the other door and saw a dark corridor. Mu Lan walked cautiously as she walked in the dark. She wasn��t wearing any shoes. Therefore, her bare feet didn��t make any sound.


    It was good that in this house, there was no vase or any decoration piece. If there was, Mu Lan would have woke up the whole house with earth shattering sound. Breaking things in the middle of the night rang like church bell.


    After a while, Mu Lan found stairs to go down. She went downstairs and found out that she was in the first floor which meant the bedroom was in the second floor. When she looked at the outside of the window from the bedroom, she thought that it was third floor. So when she went to the first floor, she was a bit surprise.


    However, her astonishment didn��tst long. She found the ss door. Her heart leapt with joy. Carefully she looked around and didn��t find anything suspicious. She soundlessly tookrge steps and went close to the door.


    Mu Lan touched the knob and found it unlock unexpectedly. She gently opened the door and the smell of ocean rushed in her face.


    Feeling joy, she took a step out of the house.


    Just then, she heard a cold, chilling voice.


    ��Aren��t you brave enough?��

 Chapter 157: THE MAN IN BLACK

    <h4>Chapter 157: THE MAN IN BLACK</h4>


    The man in ck kept his eyes on the ball. He was looking for Qi Ying. In truth, he had no interest in girls. He was only listening to his father��s wish.


    For business purpose, this man in ck had to marry Qi Ying. He heard that this Ying girl is called beauty. Either way, he had no interest in her.


    His father gave him some pictures of her. He never once saw those.


    To him, women were artificial. They were not faithful.


    Before kidnapping, he only once saw Qi Ying��s picture which made him feel disgusted. She had an innocent look on her face. She was timid and mild, like a true princess.


    Qi Ying��s character was totally different from what the man in ck liked. So he was even less interested after he saw the picture.


    Regardless, as his father said to take her away and they had to be very careful because the King of the European Underworld was attracted to her.


    The man in ck looked around the ball with his cold gaze. The thing he didn��t expect was that everyone would were ancient dresses.


    It made this job even more difficult.


    ��Curse that Geming! Howe he forgot to give me the details?�� He gritted his teeth.


    He scoffed at his bad luck and kept looking at the ball, searching for his so called bride.


    Few minutester, his luck seemed to be generous enough to find him a girl. She was wearing a revealing dress. She wore a strong perfume, making him almost fainted.


    He took him time to read her. He understood that she was that type of girl which he hated most. As she came closer, he sneaked behind and grabbed her.


    As usual, she was afraid at first but soon rxed as she heard that he was looking for Qi Ying.


    He could tell that this girl understood that he had no good intentions. Still she helped him to find her. He sneered in mind.


    ��Women are disgusting.�� He thought.


    As his luck favored him, he found his target soon walking in the garden.


    He thanked his good luck and captured her without hesitation. As he thought, this bride of his was quite stupid.


    He took her in the dark. Before he left, he didn��t forget to brainwash Anne��s memory. Then threw her like a trash. He disliked her from the beginning.


    When he took his so called bride to the wall, he took off her gown. It was certainly heavy. After taking it off, he realized that she was lighter than he actually thought. He was kind of amazed to see her figure. She was certainly a gorgeousdy. For the first time, his heart beat faster than usual to see a girl.


    Looking at her ck hair he frowned. In the garden, he couldn��t see her hair color because of darkness.


    ��So you changed your hair color? So fake!�� Of course, he trusted Anne and thought it was his future bride. Changing hair color was not a big deal nowadays. He started to dislike her even more.


    He took her in the car, put her on his camouge shirt and waited for his friend who soon joined him and told that his work was done. He was as IT expert.


    They drove the car to TH Corporation and took helicopter to the Qi Family��s beach house.


    As he took Mu Lan to the master bathroom and waited for the signal.


    The ocean was rather destructive tonight. They couldn��t take the helicopter to their boat because it would be suspicious. They had to wait until they got the signal from the boat.


    He was happy that the sky was cloudy. Satellite would have hard time to catch them.


    He was waiting on the drawing room and his friend was taking a nap in the guest room.


    Suddenly he heard light footsteps in the upstairs. His cold lips stretched lightly.


    He soundlessly got up and hid himself in the dark.


    He wanted to see what she could do. Soon she came in the first floor and opened the door. Smell of salty water hit his nose.


    As soon as she took a step outside, he had to stop ying with her. If the satellite caught her, that would be a huge problem.


    With a yful tone he asked, ��Aren��t you brave enough?��

 Chapter 158: I TRUSTED YOU

    <h4>Chapter 158: I TRUSTED YOU</h4>


    ��Aren��t you brave enough?�� There was a yful tone in the question.


    Mu Lan jumped in surprise. She was so spooked that her soul nearly left her heart. She looked behind her and found a man in ck clothes.


    In the dark, he looked tall and sturdy. He waszily standing beside the sofa.


    Mu Lan calmed her heart and frowned. ��Who are you?��


    The man in ckughed. In Mu Lan��s ears, hisugh sounded lifeless. Her body shivered. Even in the dark, the man could see her trembling.


    The man replied, ��I��m your future husband.��


    Mu Lan was dumbfounded. This guy was certainly not Liang Liang.


    ��Maybe he is my previous lover or fianc��? That��s the reason Liang Liang hid my identity. But why?�� Mu Lan thought.


    Even in this serious time, it was a hrious situation. Both of them misunderstood and thought each other someone else.


    ��What is your name?�� Mu Lan asked. As she thought of her ��real future husband��, she wanted to know everything about him and her.


    The man in front of her frowned. That wasn��t what he thought that the way she would react. He thought that she would cry and shiver in fright. She would ask him why he abducted her. She might also beg him to release her. However, she unexpectedly asked his name.


    ��Isn��t it toote for the introduction? I know that you already heard about me from your father.�� The man said in cold tone.


    ��It is clear that she is stupid. When I told her that I��m her future husband, she should have understood.�� The guy thought in disdain.


    It was true that Qi Ying��s father Qi Geming already told Ying about her ��so called future husband��. But it wasn��t something Mu Lan knew.


    Mu Lan was surprised to hear him. ��So I have a family. My father introduced us. It must be an arranged marriage. But Liang Liang utterly lied to me. He said that I had no family. Why did he lie?��


    Mu Lan had mixed feelings. She was happy to know that she had a family and she was upset that Liang Liang and brother Feng lied to her. She really trusted them.


    Mu Lan wanted to know more. She didn��t want him to know that she lost her memory. So she asked in the roundabout way, ��Do you only know my family or the others too?�� While asking she couldn��t control her excitement.


    The man��s frowned deepened as he saw her excitement. He thought, ��What the hell is going on? Did I misjudge her?��


    Nheless, he replied, ��I also know your mother and elder brother.��


    ��So, I have an elder brother too? They must have been worried sick that I was out for so long.�� Mu Lan felt upset.


    She asked, ��Where are we?�� She wanted to know if she was going to her family.


    ��We are in your family beach house in Le Havre. The ocean behind you is English Channel.�� He replied. He felt so stupid to tell her about her own vi.


    ��What is wrong with her? Why is she so calm? And howe she can��t recognize her own beach house?�� He could not understand the situation anymore. He had seen plenty of girls. But this was the first time someone acted out of character and out of situation. It was frustrating that he could not read her mind at all.


    ��Oh, so we are in my family property. It can only mean that my family is involve in it.�� Understanding the situation, Mu Lan felt relief.


    ��Why are we here? Shouldn��t we go?�� Mu Lan wanted to know when they were going to her house.


    The man was utterly speechless. He could not understand her anymore. How could she did not protest, not even one? Didn��t she love her boyfriend? Or maybe, that King of the European Underworld was forcing her to obey him.


    ��We will head back to China after the sea bes calm. You should go back and rest.�� The man said. His head hurt after talking to her.


    ��So I lived in China. My family is there. So this is the reason Liang Liang didn��t want me to go to China.�� Mu Lan felt bad. For some reason, her heart had a tiny pain after thinking about Mu Liang��s betrayal.


    ��Liang Liang, I trusted you.�� She looked at the ocean. Her eyes filled with sorrow.

 Chapter 159: SLEEP WELL

    <h4>Chapter 159: SLEEP WELL</h4>


    Mu Lan looked at the ocean with her sorrowful eyes.


    ''Is she regretting her marriage with me?'' The guy thought. For some reason, he felt displeased as he thought of that.


    "It''s not that I''m going to make you my prisoner. After marriage, you cane back to see your family." He said in an irritated tone.


    Mu Lan caught what he just said. ''Come back to see my family?'' She was confused. ''My family lives here?''


    She looked at the guy and said, "I want to meet my family."


    The man looked at her in the weirdest way and asked her, "Don''t you hate your family?"


    Mu Lan was even more confused. "And why would I do that?" She asked him back.


    "Didn''t they disown you because you didn''t want to marry me? Anyone would be upset." The guy was literally stunned.


    ''They disowned me? I didn''t want to marry him? Did I like someone else?'' Her head was spinning after thinking all that. She recalled a cold man from her dream.


    "I want to go back to my home." Mu Lan firmly said. She really wanted to meet her family that she didn''t see for all these months. She also wanted to rify the situation.


    Everything became clear to the guy. ''So, she wants to go back and for that she is acting all goodie to shoes. She deserves an Oscar. Really, women are so disgusting.'' He sneered.


    "I''m sorry to say that your family told us to take you to China. They''ll meet us at our wedding ceremony." He lied. Not to make Mu Feng suspicious, Qi Geming decided not to contact them for now.


    Mu Lan didn''t like his domineering tone. A kind of obstinacy weighted on her shoulders. She persistently said, "I want to meet my family first." Her whole body turned rigid in obduracy.


    "Showing your true color now. But it won''t work." The guy mocked. He was astonished to see her stubbornness. A little while ago, he didn''t see thating.


    ''Looks like she got some tricks in her sleeves.'' He thought.


    "What do you mean true color? What''s wrong in wishing to meet my own family?" Mu Lan sternly asked.


    ''Huh? A meek girl showing her strong will?'' The guy was totally taken aback at her strong behavior.


    "Do you think I''m stupid enough to believe that you don''t hate your family after they tried to knot us even when we drugged you to death?" He asked coldly. He had seen many drama queens in his life but he never saw someone as shameless as her.


    ''Drug me? They drugged me? Why does it seem so familiar?'' Mu Lan frowned.


    "Why did you drug me?" She carefully asked.


    The guy would never tell her the reason they drugged her. He roared, "Enough! Go to your room."


    Hismanding voice was as sharp as the de. His subordinates would almost wet their pants when they would hear his sharp voice. Mu Lan was also a human. After waking up froma, she was treated like a princess. No one used high tone when they talked to her.


    After hearing his voice, she jumped in fright and her eyes filled up with tears. But she was stubborn enough not to cry. For some reason, Liang Liang''s tender and warm face floated in her mind. Few minutes ago, she was ming him, and now she wanted to see him badly.


    The guy clearly saw her body was shaking. But she didn''t budge from the spot. It felt like a teacher was scolding a naughty student and the student didn''t want to listen to the teacher.


    He lost all his patience. He growled as he came forward while saying, "Didn''t you hear what I just said?"


    Mu Lan was frightened to death. It was dark. She couldn''t see him properly. But his growl was like an animal. Before she could think of anything, she turned and ran towards the open door.


    But the guy had good reflex. Before she could step outside, he held her against him.


    Mu Lan straggled with her powerless body. She learnt a few moves from Yan Su. So, she tried to use them.


    But the guy had the strength of a gori. He didn''t budge at all. He held her in one hand and another one was in his pocket. He took out a syringe. Using his teeth, he took off the cap and pushed the syringe on her neck. The liquids went inside Mu Lan''s bloodline.


    Mu Lan''s eyes became heavy and her body became paralyzed. Before she passed out, she heard him saying, "Sleep well, Miss Ying."

 Chapter 160: SHOULD I CHANGE THE SHIRT?

    <h4>Chapter 160: SHOULD I CHANGE THE SHIRT?</h4>


    Mu Lan passed out and copsed in his arms. He sighed. ��That was close.�� He thought.


    ��What��s going on?�� He heard a sleepy voice from behind. He looked back.


    ��Meixu, prepare the luggage.�� The man in ck ordered.


    ��Xin, have you already injected her the drug? Did you over dose her? Last time she almost died. Don��t kill her this time. If you don��t want her, you can always share her with me.�� The man called Meixu said.


    The stubborn yet weak solitude floated in the man in ck��s eyes. His eyes turned cold. ��Prepare the luggage.�� Hemanded his friend Meixu. Meixu called him Xin.


    Meixu saluted and yfully said, ��Yes, Major General.�� Then he clicked his tongue and told himself, ��That guy has no sense of humor.��


    When Meixu brought the luggage, he saw that Xin was covering Mu Lan��s lips with silver tape. He sighed. ��This girl has a bad luck getting a husband like him.��


    They didn��t turn on the lights to raise suspicion. They used Xin��s torch light.


    Meixu opened the luggage and Xin put Mu Lan��s unconscious body there. Xin folded her naked legs and Meixu whistled. Xin red at him. Meixu immediately stopped. Xin closed the luggage but it was a little open to pass oxygen. Meixu carried the luggage to the dock. Meixu was already wearing a business attire. Xin also changed his clothes.


    There was a speed boat. Xin started the engine and they left the beach house. Xin turned the speed boat towards south west. They crossed Spain and reached close to Portugal. Cold wind made them shiver. In the Northern Antic Ocean, there was a two storied luxurious boat, waiting for them.


    From the luxurious boat, two men saw the speed boating to their way. They signaled with green light.


    Xin��s lips stretched lightly. As they reached the luxurious boat, a guy came closer and took the luggage.


    He didn��t salute but said in a low voice, ��Major General.��


    Xin nodded to the guy in reply. He walked like a normal businessman and so did Meixu. If Mu Feng��s people used satellite to observe them, they would think that it was a normal business boat. Xin already instructed his solders to act like civilians. Their outfits were also casual.


    The luxurious boat swiftly passed through the waters of Portugal and turned to the East. It straight went to the Strait between Spain and Moro (called Gibraltar Strait) and soon entered the Mediterranean Sea. The weather was warmer here.


    Meixu asked, ��Don��t you want to open the luggage? What if she dies without oxygen?��


    ��She won��t. Moreover why bother doing that anyway?�� Xin replied as he lit up a cigarette.


    ��How can you be so cruel to your future wife? She is such a beauty....�� Meixu felt pity for Mu Lan.


    Xin interrupted, ��She is an idiot and a drama queen.��


    Meixu protested, ��There is no way she is like that. I heard many rumors about her, and nothing was like that.��


    Xin sneered, ��What are you? A woman? How can you believe rumors?��


    Meixu bickered, ��And how can a Major General be so prejudiced? Unbelievable!�� He left the balcony and went inside.


    Xin only looked at the ck ocean and recalled tonight��s event.


    ��Yeah, she acted different than I thought.�� He thought.


    The boat crossed the Red Sea and reached Somalia. There, a private ne was waiting for them beneath the open sky. They bribed the owner of thend some time ago. It was all well nned.


    They took the luggage on the ne. Meixu gifted the boat to thendlord and then the ne took off with five men and a luggage.


    Actually, they could cross the Antic Ocean and could fly over South America and The Pacific Ocean. but it would be risky without evennding once. The boat or the ne would take lots of fuel too. And if they hadnded, they would have to show their legal papers which they didn��t have. Mu Feng could catch them easily. So they took the other route.


    They reached China in no time. However, their ne didn��tnd at the airport. Close to China, there was a small ind. They took the ne there andnded safely.


    There was a mansion with high security. It was a private ind of Xin��s father which was gifted to him by his great-grandfather. Xin��s father loved to stay in this ce more than anyone.


    Xin took the luggage in the mansion. There was a room beside his bedroom. He took the luggage there and opened it.


    Mu Lan was still sleeping.


    Xin ced her on the bed and thought, ��Should I change the shirt?��

 Chapter 161: THAT BITCH LIED TO ME

    <h4>Chapter 161: THAT BITCH LIED TO ME</h4>


    When Mu Lan woke up, her whole body was aching. She frowned in pain.


    ��What did he do to me?��


    Mu Lan tried to recall the past incidents.


    She was at the ball, then she was kidnapped, after that, she was on a beach house,ter when she tried to leave, a guy caught her, then she had been injected by some kind of drug and now she was here.


    Wait! Didn��t he say, ��Sleep well, Miss Ying?�� I heard it clearly. There is no way that I mistook it.�� Mu Lan bit her lips. A sudden realization hit her.


    ��He said Miss Ying. Ying as if Qi Ying. She is disowned because she didn��t agree


    to the forced marriage. That��s what he was talking about! Did he think I was Qi Ying? Is he stupid? How do I look like Xiao Ying in the first ce?��


    Mu Lan rolled in the bed as she felt frustration came over her.


    ��Liang Liang, I bad mouthed you. I��m sorry.�� She said in a sad tone.


    Mu Lan looked around her. ��Where am I?��


    It was already four and the sun was setting down. The sunlight was illuminating an orange hue.


    The room was small. There was a simple bed on which she wasying, a wardrobe, a tea table, and a chair. There was a small window through which Mu Lan could never fit.


    Mu Lan sighed. She got up and moved the quilt away from her. Then she gasped.


    Mu Lan was wearing a white shirt. She hugged herself.


    ��He... he did this again!�� She gritted her teeth. Her face was red in shame.


    ��You are awake. Good morning.�� A voice came from the door.


    Xin was smoking in the balcony. Meixu came and joined him.


    ��Did she wake up?�� Meixu asked.


    ��No. I overdosed her.�� Xin replied.


    ��Dude, you are so heartless. It��s been two days already. You even put her in the luggage for thirty hours. Can��t you be a bit softer to her?��


    Meixu was displeased to see his friend��s attitude towards a beautiful girl. He worshiped beauty. He thought that Xin was lucky to have one. However, Xin��s action surprised and did upset him at the same time.


    Xin sneered, ��Maybe I should hand her over to you.��


    ��Since when did you be so generous?�� Meixu mocked Xin.


    ��Since when did you be so dirty that after almost two days of the journey you didn��t even take a bath?�� Xin asked in disdain. He could smell Meixu��s sweat from thousand miles.


    ��I��m leaving. You go and see if she is awake by now.�� Meixu left the balcony while trying to smell his armpit.


    ��Disgusting.�� Xin murmured.


    ��I can hear you,�� Meixu said from the door.


    Xin said nothing and went towards Mu Lan��s room.


    In this house, Xin��s room was on the second floor and there was a storeroom beside his room. He ordered to decorate the room so that Mu Lan could stay there before their marriage.


    Xin silently opened the door and saw the beauty move the quilt and then gasp lightly. She was looking at the shirt she was wearing. The door was on the east side where the bed was. So he couldn��t see her expression. But he could see her ears turn red.


    ��Is she embarrassed?�� Xin thought. Then he said, ��You are awake. Good morning.�� His tone was full of sarcasm.


    Mu Lan was startled to hear a sudden voice. She turned around and saw a guy standing beside the door. She knew the voice. It was him who told her ��Sleep well, Miss Ying��.


    Her face was red in shame. But her eyes had a stern gaze.


    Xin was taken aback to see her eyes full of rage. Then something else caught his eyes.


    ��Your eyes are ck.�� He frowned.


    Mu Lan gave a sarcastic smile. She already knew that this man abducted the wrong person. She replied, ��Sure, they are.��


    Xin came closer and asked, ��Why are they ck? Are you wearing color lenses?��


    ��These are natural.�� Mu Lan said.


    Xin grabbed her neck and used pressure. Mu Lan��s face turned pale but she still had a smile on her lips. Her eyes shed.


    ��Can��t you see? You made a huge mistake. I��m not Xiao Ying.�� Mu Lan said as her oxygen ran out. Sweat formed on her forehead and both temples.


    ��Who are you then?�� Xin asked in a cold voice.


    ��I am Mu Lan. Xiao Ying is my friend.�� Mu Lan could hardly breathe.


    Xin mercilessly threw her on the bed and cursed in fury. Stormily, he went out of the room and locked the door.


    Xin went to his room and kicked his wooden chair. It flew close to the bathroom door.


    ��That bitch lied to me.�� He cursed Anne with all his might.


    Later, Xin took a cold shower to cool his head. Then he opened his table drawer and found an envelope which his father gave to him.


    He took out the photos and saw Qi Ying��s elegant and timid pictures. She looked like a doll. Xin threw the photos on the table. He recalled Mu Lan��s face. At night, he couldn��t see her expression. But, today her face was clear.


    Her ck, transparent eyes glowed. Her neck was hurting. Her forehead was sweating. But still, she smiled sarcastically. Even if she was afraid, she did not let it show.


    ��What was the name she said it was?�� He remembered what she told him, ��My name is Mu Lan.��


    ��Mu Lan.�� He murmured the name repeatedly.


    ��Who is Mu Lan? It seems to be a girl.��


    It was Meixu from the door. He took a bath. The smell of soap filled the air.


    ��The girl we abducted, she is called Mu Lan,�� Xin replied without even looking.


    ��What? How is that possible? How can you make such idiotic mistake?�� Meixu��s eyes almost popped out of the sockets.


    Xin said nothing. He was thinking something else.


    ��What are we going to do now? We can��t kidnap Qi Ying now when she gets alerted. We kidnapped her ssmate. Oh, wait, did you just say her name is Mu Lan? Her family name is Mu? We are so dead. Mu Feng will hunt us down to find his family member....�� Meixu bbered all he could say.


    ��Mu Feng is not that close to his other family members. I think it will be okay.�� Xin said.


    Meixu asked, ��Are you sure? We have to send her back either way. I��ll drug her to forget whatever happened.��


    ��No need. I got a better idea.�� Xin said as his eyes shed.

 Chapter 162: DO YOU CALL YOURSELF A HUMAN?

    <h4>Chapter 162: DO YOU CALL YOURSELF A HUMAN?</h4>


    Mu Lan��s whole body shook in pain as Xin threw her mercilessly on the bed. She didn��t make a single sound.


    When Xin left, Mu Lan curved her body. Her body was trembling. Her neck was aching. She gasped as she inhaled oxygen. Her face was red and sweaty.


    Mu Lan kept thinking, ��How rude! He made the mistake, and yet, he is punishing me. At least he could say sorry and could sincerely offer me some food.�� Her stomach growled.


    ��Liang Liang, I miss you so much.�� Mu Lan wailed in her heart.


    Mu Liang had been always kind towards Mu Lan. He never hurt her. He took care of her for nine months when she was ina. He admitted her to a school. She could study her favorite subject because of Mu Liang.


    Mu Lan clutched the quilt under her. She was missing him terribly.


    An hourter, someone opened the door of her room. Mu Lan didn��t even look. She sat on the bed elegantly.


    ��I want some food.�� She said like amanding princess.


    Mu Lan��s n was to gain enough energy before she could flee from here.


    If she knew where she was....


    ��That can be arranged.�� The voice said from the door.


    Xin signed the male servant behind him to move forward and to serve the food.


    The servant silently followed the order. He served the tray of food and milk on the bed.


    Mu Lan looked at Xin and said in a cool voice, ��What? You want me to eat before I brush my teeth?��


    Something shed in Xin��s eyes. He replied in his usualmanding tone, ��Washroom is in the next room. There are an extra brush, soap, shampoo and towel in the bathroom.��


    ��Thank you for telling me.�� Mu Lan said tly, then she got off from the bed and went out of the room.


    Xin was behind her, watching her every move.


    Before she went to the bathroom, Mu Lan asked as she looked back at him, ��Did you change the shirt?��


    ��When I took off your gown, I didn��t see anything because of the darkness. When I changed your shirt, whatever I saw, it doesn��t matter.�� Xin said bluntly.


    Mu Lan was stunned. ��Doesn��t matter? What do you understand anything about a woman��s heart?��


    ��Why does it matter? You have a great body.�� Xin left the room.


    Mu Lan was thoroughly embarrassed. Her face turned red whether in shame or rage, she couldn��t tell.


    Mu Lan had a good bath and went out wearing another shirt. She couldn��t change her undergarments and felt uneasy. But there was nothing she could do. That guy didn��t give her any other girly things.


    Mu Lan dried her hair and looked around the room. The room was simple yet luxurious. It had a manly vibe. The person who lived here, clearly had a good taste. The room was dyed in sky blue. There were a wooden king-sized bed with sky blue bed cover and pillows, a chaste table, a single sofa with tea table, and a reading table with a chair. Every furniture was made of wood and dyed in natural color.


    Mu Lan��s eyes caught something on the tea table and that was her brunch. They took it here.


    Feeling grateful, Mu Lan started to eat. The quality of the food is good. Soy milk, deep fried dough sticks, steamed buns stuffed with meat and dim sum were just great. There was also tea if she wanted to drink.


    Mu Lan finished her food and got up.


    ��Looks like you were really hungry.�� Xin said from the door. He looked at the clean tes.


    Mu Lan was startled. ��When did hee?�� Whenever he came, he never made any sound.


    ��Can��t you walk soundly?�� She protested.


    Xin didn��t reply and kept looking at her.


    Mu Lan felt uneasy. She continued saying, ��You are very rude.��


    ��How so?�� Xin asked.


    ��I told you my name but you didn��t.�� Mu Lan was a bit relieved to hear him speak.


    ��I��m Major General Ru Xin.�� He told her.


    ��You are a Major General and you kidnapped me erroneously. I question your talent.�� Mu Lan said. ��Damn, he is a Major General. Will I survive? Well, I was wrongly abducted, so I think he will send me back. Or worse, he will kill me.��


    This time again, Xin was silent.


    Mu Lan kept asking, ��What did you inject me with? My body was aching when I woke up.��


    ��I put you in the luggage for few hours. It doesn��t matter anymore. You are not feeling pain now.�� Xin said as a matter of fact.


    She was astounded for few seconds. Then she burst in me, ��What? Luggage? Do you call yourself a human?�� Mu Lan took a breath and continued, ��I��m here because of your mistake. I have no connection with you or Qi family. Send me back to my home and I��ll forget about your inhumane attitude.��


    ��I won��t send you back.�� Xin said calmly.


    Mu Lan was alerted. ��What do you mean by that?��


    ��I��ve other things in my mind.�� Xin slowly walked towards Mu Lan

 Chapter 163: MEETING AN EIGHT YEARS OLD CHILD

    <h4>Chapter 163: MEETING AN EIGHT YEARS OLD CHILD</h4>


    Xin was a gorgeous man. He was 6�� tall. He had fair skin. He was famous for his eight-pack muscles. He had ck army-cut hair, ck fierce eyes, sharp nose and thin cruel lips.


    Xin was the only son of General Ru Yaozu. His mother died as soon as he was born. Xin grew up with strong discipline. He never received any parental love.


    Xin��s father General Ru and grandfather General First-ss Ru were busy with their army lives. They hardly paid attention to Xin. He neither had any close rtives nor any friends. He was practically alone. He was practically alone.


    Soon, Ru Xin felt insecure. The boys around him wanted to be friends with him since he had such powerful background. Xin was intelligent enough to understand those fake smiles and bogus friendships.


    Xin grew up faster than the normal boys around him. Because he trained himself every day. His butler had military training and helped Xin to train himself as a soldier.


    During his teenage, Xin became a handsome young man. Girls started to get attracted to him. It didn��t take time for Xin to get disgusted with those clingy women.


    In the meantime, people around him only got close to him because of his family background or his handsome face and body. Xin had no one to share his feelings and felt lots of pressure in his early age.


    He became frustrated and one day, he decided to kill himself and free himself from this monotonous life.


    Ru Xin was then seventeen years old. He went to the Jiling Province on his father��s order. There, he had to meet a girl as his marriage partner.


    To visit this province, Xin was apanied by his so-called marriage partner. She was a gorgeous girl at her age and extremely friendly. Xin couldn��t help but get attracted to her.


    Just when he thought that he got a true partner in his life, he found her having sexual intercourse with some other dude. Xin recognized that man. That guy was no one other than her butler.


    Xin was overwhelmed by this sudden discovery. He realized that this girl had no interest in him at all. All she and her family cared about his family status.


    It was still dawn and Xin and his marriage partner were supposed to visit Paektu Mountain. He wrote a simple note and went alone.


    Xin thought of suicide. Thinking of that, he started to climb the mountain. When he came to the middle of the mountain, he heard a wail.


    Stunned, he looked down and saw an eight years old girl was behind him, climbing on the mountain on her own. But she was hurt badly as she fell.


    Before he could realize what he was doing, Xin went down and took the child in his arms. He went to the Heaven Lake. He sat on the bank of theke and treated the child��s wounds.


    Xin was relieved that he had his traveling backpack with him where he had his first aid box. It was his first time experience handling a child, it was even a girl. He wrapped the bandages gently on her arms and legs.


    The girl, all of a sudden, started to giggle. Herugh ringed a bell in Xin��s ears.


    He frowned and asked, ��Oi kid, why are youughing?��


    The girl said, ��You never treated a kid before, did you?��


    Xin was astonished by her statement. ��How did she....?�� He voiced his thought.


    ��Easy. Your hands are shaking.�� The girl said as she pointed her tiny index finger.


    Xin��s face turned red. He grabbed the girl��s head and moved it from one side to another side. The girlughed aloud.


    Xin looked at the girl. She was a cute child with strawberry milkshake skin color. Her hazel colored silky hair reached her shoulders. Her lips were cheery pink. He could imagine that she would kill thousands of men in the future with her beauty. The most attractive part of this child was her clear ck eyes. Xin couldn��t help but look at her eyes countless times.


    ��If you are so smart, then why did you climb the mountain on your own? Did you think that you could climb to the top?�� He asked.


    The child seemed upset as she hung her head. She mumbled. ��I got lost.��


    Xin was stunned. ��You got lost? Why aren��t your family searching for you? It can��t be that they left you here and forgot to take you back. When I came, there was not a single soul.��


    The child seemed to be thinking something very deep and then she said, ��I doubt the power of your eyes.��


    It was true. If there was not a single soul here, where did this childe from?


    Xin was embarrassed. He had a long way to go. He packed his bag, got up and offered the child a hand. The child took his hand and got up. ��Let��s find your parents.��


    As Xin started to walk, the child said, ��How can you be so heartless to make an injured girl walk on her own? I��m so pitiful.�� The child acted pitifully.


    Xin gave up on being surprised by her. This eight years old child was way too intelligent.


    He took the girl in his arms and the child started to giggle again.


    ��I was acting.�� The child showed her toothy grin to him.


    ��I know.�� Xin couldn��t help patting her head.


    The girl said, ��My legs are hurting though.��


    ��They will be healed in no time.�� Xin assured her.


    The child continued, ��What��s your name, big brother?��


    ��Ru Xin.�� He was already tired of talking.


    The girl cheerfully said. ��Big brother Xin, call me Lan.��

 Chapter 164: SMALL AGENT

    <h4>Chapter 164: SMALL AGENT</h4>


    Xin put this little girl on his shoulders. As she was sitting on a tall man��s shoulder, she could see many things from afar. Happily, she swung her legs and almost lost her bnce.


    When Xin saw that she was about to fall, he immediately grabbed her little legs and said, ��Behave.��


    ��Big brother Xin, you are so rough. You should be gentle towards women.�� Little Lan said like a learned person.


    ��I don��t see one. All I can see is a kid.�� Xin said. It was the first time he was talking this much with someone else.


    ��How rude! Just wait and see, I��ll be the most beautiful girl in the world and you will have to ask me for my hand in marriage.�� The child said proudly.


    Xin burst intoughter. For the first time in his life, heughed loudly. Tears formed in his eyes and his belly hurt.


    After minutes of an excessiveugh, he said, ��Fine, you win.��


    They walked few minutes, just then, the child��s stomach growled. Her stomach was just behind Xin��s head. Startled, Xin stopped on the track.


    ��Big brother......�� The little girl started to talk pitifully.


    ��I know. Let��s go and have something to eat first.�� Xin took her to a nice andfortable restaurant.


    Xin gave little Lan the menu. ��What do you want to eat?��


    ��Egg drop soup, vegetable chow mein and orange juice.�� The child ordered.


    Xin lifted his right eyebrow. ��Are you sure you can eat all those things?��


    The little girl showed him a proud expression. She replied, ��Don��t worry, big brother Xin, I have a stomach of an elephant. Not to mention that I wasn��t able to eat anything in the morning. More importantly, I hate wasting food.��


    ��Why didn��t you eat anything in the morning?�� Xin asked. ��She must be hungry for a long time.�� He thought


    ��I can��t tell big brother Xin that I was locked in the storeroomst night and I escaped in the morning.�� Little Lan thought.


    ��I wasn��t hungry.�� The girl lied.


    Xin didn��t believe her. But he also didn��t want to pry into other��s business. He just met her. He didn��t even know her well. He could tell that the little girl was smart. He could also understand that she was not a street girl. Her upbringing was good and she was well taken care of.


    ��Does your family like you?�� Xin asked.


    ��Yes, my parents love me a lot.�� When the little girl said that, her cheeks became red and her eyes were full of warmth.


    ��And they still left you alone in the middle of the mountain.�� Xin said. He did believe her expression, but he had a hard time believing that someone would be heartless enough to leave their child alone.


    ��Oh, you don��t understand. I��m traveling and got lost.�� The girl said.


    Xin choked on water. ��And who gave you the permission?�� He wasn��t sure whether to believe her or not.


    ��My parents always say that if I want to learn about the world and I want to be stronger, I need to visit ces and shouldn��t burden others. That��s why I nned on visiting alone.�� The little girl said.


    Xin��s head started hurting after talking to her. He didn��t want to know about her family. He thought that her family was crazy enough to think that.


    He changed the subject and said, ��This restaurant is famous for ice creams and cakes. Why didn��t you order any dessert?��


    Xin believed that kids, especially girls, liked ice creams and cakes.


    ��Those things don��t have carbohydrate, protein, iodine, and vitamins. Though they are certainly delicious, I have to preserve energy for my uing adventure.��


    This girl......


    Xin didn��t ask her anything anymore. He didn��t want to hear whatever she had in her mind. However, her personality was striking.


    As they began to eat, little Lan asked, ��Why are you traveling here? You don��t seem like a guy who is looking for adventure.��


    Xin was busy eating dim sum. Without even looking at her, he replied, ��Then what did it seem to you?��


    ��To me, earlier you looked like that it was the end of the earth for you. Now you don��t look like that anymore. Your eyes are twinkling. It seems that you are enjoying.�� Little Lan stated.


    This time, Xin choked on his food. ��Who is she? She isn��t a robot or a superficial human, is she? Maybe she is a small agent?��


    Xin hurriedly finished his food and said, ��Kid, go home.��

 Chapter 165: LAN, ARE YOU OKAY?

    <h4>Chapter 165: LAN, ARE YOU OKAY?</h4>


    As soon as the little girl was out of Xin��s sight, he started to miss her.


    He remembered herst words before she left, ��Big brother Xin, people are born alone and they die alone, so if they are alone in this huge world, what��s wrong with that? If this world is too big for you, make it smaller on your own. You will be able to breathe again.��


    Xin didn��t know that this kid had had to suffer in the house she lived in, to ept such a statement. She must have experienced many hardships since she was born.


    However, Xin was luckypared to her. He didn��t have to fight against his family. So, what was he in that little kid��s eyes?


    A spoiled brat.


    Even though Xin didn��t know about the kid��s lifestyle, he was ashamed when he realized that a child told him in a roundabout way that she was smarter than him.


    Xin was a proud man. He could never ept such humiliation.


    ��Just wait and see, kid. You will be the one who will want to marry me in the end.�� Xin smiled and determination was visible in his eyes.


    Since then, Xin had be apletely different person. He managed his temper around those greedy male and female friends and he pursued his career in the army just like his forefathers.


    In the meantime, whenever he had time, he would go to the Paektu Mountain and would search for her. However, he didn��t find her no matter how many times he looked for her.


    Xin didn��t know that the young girl he met was not a local girl of the Jiling province. She lived in Beijing.


    Still, Xin would look for her. He wanted to show her how cool he had be. He also wanted to see how beautiful she had be. He didn��t know why he was obsessed with this little kid, but he couldn��t stop himself. He didn��t stop searching for her until his father told him to marry Qi Ying.


    Ru Xin was frustrated that he couldn��t meet that little kid again.


    ��How old is she now? She should be turned twenty-three by now. Did she forget me? How beautiful had she be?�� Numerous thoughts clouded his mind.


    Xin realized that he liked the learned cute girl who acted all high and mighty. This was the very reason that he couldn��t get a girlfriend or a wife.


    When Ru Xin saw Qi Ying��s photos and saw a timid girl, he felt thoroughly hopeless.


    When he kidnapped the wrong girl and found outter, he wanted to kill that girl immediately. There was no way he would let her go back. He would never risk his career for a girl.


    But then, something caught his eyes. That was her ck transparent eyes. The more she was in pain, the more her eyes became fierce. He could look at that sharp re in those mystic eyes for an eternity. Then she said, ��My name is Mu Lan.��


    L...A...N


    ��I found her.��


    Xin let go of her neck and went to his room. His blood was boiling and his heart was beating crazily. His mind was in chaos. He took a cold bath to regain hisposure.


    After he calmed his heart and mind, he went out of the bathroom and looked at Qi Ying��s photos.


    Qi Ying��s soft gaze, timid look made him disgusted. He tossed her photos.


    He knew what he had to do.


    ��I can��t let her go.�� He thought.


    When Mu Lan was taking a shower, Xin ordered the servant to serve the foods in his room. When Mu Lan was eating, he was looking at her. Seeing her eating just like fifteen years ago, his heart was full of happiness.


    She was cute when she was eating. She was cute when she was startled. She was cute when she was bickering at him.


    Then Xin said, ��I won��t send you back.��


    Mu Lan was alerted. She asked, ��What do you mean?��


    Slowly Xin walked towards Mu Lan while saying, ��I have other things in my mind.��


    As he drew closer like a tiger was drawing near to a deer, Mu Lan stepped back. She was now highly wary about Xin��s behavior.


    She asked, ��What other things?��


    Mu Lan was frightened right now. She clearly thought that she was going to die. As they took the wrong target, if they were to return her, they would be found out. It might be an international thing. This Major General would never risk his own life and career.


    ��But why would he let me take a bath or let me eat? It doesn��t just seem right.�� She thought that too.


    Mu Lan walked back till her back touched the cold wall.


    That doesn��t make Xin stop at his track.


    Mu Lan became extremely nervous. She lost hermon sense. She wanted to live, badly. She wanted to see many things. She wanted to achieve many things. She didn��t want to die right now. And Mu Liang...


    ��Oh, Liang Liang, where are you?��


    At that time, in Paris, Mu Liang��s coffee mug fell from his hand and shattered into pieces. He didn��t sleep after Mu Lan was abducted. He was giving everyone pressure to search for her. When he looked at the broken mug, his heart shook violently.


    ��Lan, are you okay?�� He closed his eyes as he thought.


    Mu Feng was reporting his investigation progress to his elder brother. Hearing arge crashing sound, he was startled. His heart almost flew away. Sincest few days, he observed that his heart had be extremely weak.


    As he called the maid to clean up the mess, he saw that his brother was falling on the ground. Just above the shattering ss.


    ��Big brother!�� Mu Feng screamed in fear.


    Mu Lan panicked when she saw that Xin was drawing nearer. She knew she couldn��t run away, but still, she ran to the right, towards the balcony.


    But with Xin��s reflexes, he caught her in no time and took her in his arms.

 Chapter 166: WHAT ARE YOU GOING TO DO?

    <h4>Chapter 166: WHAT ARE YOU GOING TO DO?</h4>


    Editor��s Note:


    [Dear Author and readers!!!


    I was kidnapped by Ru Xin, as part of his n to prolong the reunion of Liang Liang and Lan. But don��t worry, when Xin was distracted with Mu Lan, I sneaked through his imprisonment. Then, I braved my way through countless bottomless seas and boundless mountains, to finally reach a ce safe from Xin��s forces. Now, to save my beloved Mu Lan and have my revenge, I will edit back to back chapters... Fighting!!!]


    Mu Lan panicked when she saw that Xin was drawing nearer. She knew she couldn��t run away, but still, her legs ran to the right, towards the balcony.


    But with Xin��s reflexes, he caught her in time and took her in his arms.


    Mu Lan screamed, ��Let go of me. Let go.�� She was shaking in fear, but her voice was firm. She tried to kick the guy who was hugging her, but failed miserably.


    Never underestimate a guy who was in the army.


    Xin put her on his right shoulder and strode back inside the room. He put her down on the bed. His moves were very gentle.


    Mu Lan��s heart was almost out of its cage. She struggled hard.


    chapter. I don��t know if you edited them or left as it is for thest chapter, so I can��t tell. I am notpletely editing the above two lines as they are same as thest chapters.]


    Mu Lan screamed, ��Let go of me. Let go.�� She was shaking in fear, but her voice was firm. She tried to kick the guy who was hugging her, but failed miserably.


    Never underestimate a guy who is in the army.


    Xin put her on his right shoulder and strode back inside the room. He put her down on the bed. His moves were very gentle.


    Mu Lan��s heart was almost out of its cage. She struggled hard.


    ��Let me go. I don��t want to die. Get off of me.�� She screamed her lungs out.


    Xin was taken aback. He had no desire to kill her. He just wanted to marry her.


    He frowned and argued back, ��Who said I want to kill you?��


    Before Mu Lan could react, Xin��s cold lips covered her. That moment, her whole body froze. She became a piece of wood. Her body and mind screamed piercingly.


    No man ever touched her like that, except for Mu Lang. Her mind and body were well ustomed to his touch. He gave her a sense of security. He showed her kindness and tender love. Though she protested at first, soon she was adapted to his burning touches.


    However, this time, when Xin kissed her lips, she felt disgusted. Her whole body turned rigid. She felt like vomiting.


    Xin didn��t know what she was feeling. He lost his rationality as his lips touched hers. He kissed her strongly, affectionately. As he had no experience with women, he didn��t hold back his strength while kissing Mu Lan.


    His wild kisses hurt Mu Lan. She couldn��t make a single sound as her lips were sealed. Soon her face turned blue in pain.


    When Xin recovered his senses back, he realized that the girl beneath him was as stiff as a piece of wood. He looked down at her. He saw that her face has turned blue, her eyes were tightly closed and her lips were swollen.


    Xin caressed the girl��s face and said, ��Are you all right? Do you need to check up your health? I��ll call the doctor.��


    Xin thought that she was in stress because of the long journey in the luggage. If he knew that it was her, he would never do that in the first ce.


    Xin moved her body and ced her head on the pillow and covered her body with a soft sky-blue quilt.


    ��I��m calling the doctor.�� Xin said before he left the room.


    Mu Lan wasying on therge bed. It was morefortable than the bed next room. As he left, her body shuddered tremendously. Tears threatened to fall, but she held them back.


    With her shaking body, she got up from the bed. She went towards the door and found that it was locked. She sighed. Then she locked the door from inside.


    If she couldn��t get out of the room, she had no wish to let him in. Then she drew the heavy wooden sofa in front of the door.


    Mu Lan walked to the balcony. She gasped at what she saw. Thest time when she ran here, she didn��t notice that all one could see is dark water.


    From therge balcony, she could see the shores of the ind and beyond that, there was only the sea. She then realized that she was on an ind.


    Mu Lan��s legs gave out and she sat on the floor. ��How am I going to leave this ce?��


    It was already night. This castle-like mansion seemed to glow in the dark night. The moon was bathing the ocean with its silver light. It was a beautiful scene. Anyone would want to enjoy such a romantic view.


    However, Mu Lan had no heart to enjoy such a lovely atmosphere. She wanted to escape from this wonderful paradise.


    She saw a few guards patrolling here and there. She also saw two towers on both sides. There were also spotlights. She could see that there were two men in each tower. They were all armed.


    ��They have an army stationed here as well?�� Mu Lan clenched her fists.


    If there were guards in the tower, it was obvious that there were guards on the ground too. They might be in the dark, so no one could see them. It was impossible for her to escape from here at night. How would it be possible in the daytime?


    Meixu screamed, ��What are you even saying? Are you out of your mind?��


    Xin replied, ��I was looking for her all this time. Who knew she lived in Paris and she was in Mu Family? Now that I found her, I have no desire to leave her again.��


    Meixu sat on the sofa and said, ��Don��t tell me she is the reason why you disappeared in every vacation?��


    Xin looked at his friend and said, ��I had been looking for her for fifteen years.��


    Meixu sighed. He was truly shocked by his friend��s determination for a girl. He somehow guessed that his friend had some other woman in his heart, but he couldn��t ask Xin. Xin��s disappearance also made him curious. Now he had witnessed it.


    Meixu asked in a weary tone as if he was tired, ��What are you going to tell your father and grandfather?��


    ��Whatever they say, it doesn��t matter anymore. I found what I have been looking for.�� Xin replied.


    ��You can��t hide her forever. She is from the Mu Family. Do you want to make it international? Think about your career too?�� Meixu didn��t like where it was going.


    ��Career? I��ll bet my life on her. I cannot lose her again.�� Xin said strongly.


    ��What about her personal life? What if she has a lover, a boyfriend or a fianc��? What will you do then?�� Meixu tried onest time.


    Xin stiffened at his question. Then he said, ��That can be arranged.�� He said calmly. His expression was dark.


    A sudden chill went down Meixu��s spine. He warily asked, ��What are you going to do?��

 Chapter 167: I CAN DO IT

    <h4>Chapter 167: I CAN DO IT</h4>


    Ru Xin took Meixu��s personal assistant with him back to his room. Meixu��s personal assistant was a girl who was a private doctor of Meixu��s younger sister. Her name was Han Jia. Everyone called her Doctor Jia.


    Meixu brought Doctor Jia because of Xin��s request. Xin thought that if Qi Ying were to get sick, Jia could treat her. Now, she was handy as Xin needed her to treat little Lan.


    Xin unlocked the door and tried to open it. However, the door didn��t budge. Immediately, he understood that little Lan locked the door from inside so that he couldn��t go in.


    ��It must be because I kissed her and made her afraid.�� He thought.


    He smiled, thinking that she locked her in his own room. She was willful as ever.


    ��Little Lan, are you alright? I brought back a female doctor with me. Don��t you think that you need a checkup if you are in pain?�� Xin��s voice was gentle.


    Doctor Jia looked at Xin as if she was watching a ghost.


    Xin had a stern face and made others think that he was intimidating. He dealt with everything in a cold manner. His methods were cruel and he was harsh to his subordinates. Even though, he cared for them. That made him very popr within his group.


    However, it was a well-known fact that Xin hated women. Especially those sultry ones. He never talked to women if they weren��t his subordinates, even so, he treated them the same as he treated his male subordinates. Which meant, those who were under him had tasted his ruthlessness.


    Doctor Jia had been working under Meixu for three years. Even she had to taste Xin��s rudeness. But just like other girls, she fell in love with his harshness. She never minded his attitude. Moreover, she liked it.


    However, hearing his kind voice to this ��Little Lan��, Doctor Jia found out a new secret about Major General Ru. She became really curious about this little kid.


    Xin politely knocked and asked about Little Lan��s well being. But it seemed that Little Lan was upset about what happened between them.


    Xin told Doctor Jia to head back. After she left, Xin went to the east tower with his binocrs. He went to the third floor and put the binocrs in front of his eyes.


    Xin could clearly see Mu Lan. The light was turned on and she was in the balcony sitting on the floor. She was upset as she looked at the dark ocean. It looked like, she was waiting for someone toe and rescue her.


    Xin felt like something pierced his heart. It was hard for him to breathe.


    ��Why does she look like that? Is she alreadymitted to someone? Does that mean she forgot me?��


    Xin clenched his fists and climbed down from the tower.


    The night was dark. Mu Lan looked at the sky. It was cloudy, just like the night she was abducted. The moon was ying hide and seek with the ocean behind the clouds.


    ��If he put me in the luggage, does it mean that he took me to another ce? I saw the ocean that time too. It is certainly not Qi Ying��s family mansion.�� Thinking that Mu Lan shook her head.


    ��Though it was dark, I can tell the differences between the walls. That house was made of cement, but this one is made of stones. It is more like a castle or a fort. Just like the ancient time. I have never heard of any fort in the European Inds.�� Mu Lan bit her lower lip. Her eyes became heavier.


    ��Maybe it is myck of knowledge, but, where am I? I need to find out about this ce. The more I��ll know, the more it will be easy to leave. I can do it. I can do it.......��


    Mu Lan kept repeating herself and soon fell asleep on the floor of the balcony.

 Chapter 168: I’M GOING TO SEARCH FOR MY WIFE

    <h4>Chapter 168: I��M GOING TO SEARCH FOR MY WIFE</h4>


    Mu Liang opened his eyes and saw the white ceiling. It was unfamiliar.


    Soon he realized that he was in the hospital. He recalled the events before he fainted.


    Mu Lan was abducted. Recalling that, Mu Liang got up from the bed and wore a pair of slippers. He looked for his cell phone. It was nowhere to be found.


    Mu Liang frowned and walked to the door. Just when he stretched his right arm to open the door, the door opened with a slide.


    Mu Feng was startled to see that his big brother was awake and even standing in front of the door.


    ��Big brother, when did you wake up?�� Mu Feng asked.


    Mu Liang��s right hand was still close to the door. He moved his hand towards Mu Feng and said, ��My mobile.��


    Mu Feng gulped. He put his left hand in his pant pocket and took out Mu Liang��s cell phone. Mu Liang snatched what was his.


    His cell phone was off. Mu Liang turned on the mobile and saw today��s date.


    It was already four days since Mu Lan was gone. Which meant Mu Liang was unconscious for two damn days.


    How could Mu Liang faint for two days?


    Mu Liang grabbed Mu Feng��s cor and pulled him closer. ��Did you drug me?�� Mu Liang��s voice was so cold that Mu Feng thought he was going to freeze.


    Mu Feng said, ��Brother you were almost in aa. The doctor ought to give you sleeping pills, or it would be harmful to your body. You didn��t sleep for three nights. I was so worried.�� He looked pale.


    ��Did you find her?�� Mu Liang asked.


    Mu Feng assured his elder brother. He answered, ��We started to search the neighboring inds. I sent my best forces. Rest assured, big brother. We will find her in no time.��


    Mu Liang noticed that Mu Feng was sweating.


    Mu Liang frowned and said, ��Search for her in China. Why are you wasting your time?��


    Mu Feng felt dejected. ��We already asked for permission to the Chinese government. They refused.��


    Mu Liang��s veins popped out from his temple. ��Then what are you waiting for? She is in China and I know it. Send your forces to China.�� He was shaking in rage.


    Mu Feng tried to calm down his elder brother. ��Big brother, its China, not any European country. We can��t do that. We need an official warrant to search. If we barged into an Asian country, it will be an international issue.��


    ��Make it an international issue then. It will be easier to find her.�� Mu Liang looked like he didn��t care about the world.


    Mu Feng was tired. Hecked a good night��s sleep. Still, he tried to make it understandable for Mu Liang. He said patiently, ��And after we find sister Lan, then how will she feel? Think of her mental state.��


    Mu Liang replied immediately, ��Find her first, then I will think of a way.��


    Mu Feng frowned and said solemnly, ��And when sister Lan��s family and ��he�� will find out that she is alive, what do you think they will do?��


    When Mu Feng mentioned ��he��, Mu Liang froze.


    Mu Feng was right. If they find out, they will take her back. She will regain her memory. Mu Liang will be lost from her life.


    ��Do whatever you want.�� Mu Liang left Mu Feng alone in the hospital room.


    When Mu Feng went out, he saw that his car was gone. He knew too well who took his precious red sports car. He hired a cab and went to the mansion.


    However, Mu Feng didn��t find his elder brother, but a note.


    ��I��m going to search for my wife on my own. You deal with thepany and other things. Don��t dare to look for me.��


    Mu Feng sighed as he sat on the sofa in Mu Liang��s study room. He closed his eyes and Mu Lan��s image came into his mind. She was smiling as she was talking to Mu Liang. Mu Liang was also smiling with her.


    It was a beautiful dream that Mu Feng wanted to fulfill.


    ��God, please let us find sister Lan.��

 Chapter 169: HE REGRETTED

    <h4>Chapter 169: HE REGRETTED</h4>


    Mu Lan woke up in a warm bed. She was covered with a soft quilt. She was in Xin��s bed.


    Apparently, one of the guards was observing her from one of the guard towers as he was instructed by Xin. The guard saw Mu Lan was falling asleep on the floor of the balcony. He reported to Xin. Xin went to the fourth floor and used a rope to climb down to the third-floor balcony.


    Xin took Mu Lan��s cold body in his arms and carried her into the room. He put her down and covered her with his quilt.


    After that, he moved the heavy sofa back to its own ce.


    Later, Xin called Doctor Jia to check her up. Doctor Jia checked her and told Xin, ��Miss Lan is weak because she didn��t have enough food in thest two days. If she continues her irregr routine, I��m afraid that she will fall ill. She also went through a huge trauma recently, still, her mental health is okay. It is surprising and also good for her. You can��t give her any stress, or it may cause a mental breakdown.��


    Xin turned pale hearing Doctor Jia��s words. He asked as his voice nearly quivered, ��Huge trauma for what? Is it because I brought her here?��


    Doctor Jia shook her head. She said, ��It��s not that Major General. I assure you. It is something that happened a year ago. That��s my guess. Just take care of her. Make sure that she eats healthy food from now on.��


    Xin nodded and said, ��I will.��


    After Doctor Jia left, Xin looked at little Lan. His eyes were gentle. He leaned down and kissed Mu Lan��s forehead.


    ��Little Lan, what happened to you a year ago?�� Xin murmured.


    That night, he slept on the sofa and time to time, he checked Mu Lan if she was having any problem.


    At dawn, Xin woke up again. He had to exercise. He bathed and wore his training outfit. Before he left, he looked at the soundly sleeping Mu Lan. Seeing her peaceful sleeping face, Xin��s heart was filled with warmth.


    He regretted not asking about her details fifteen years ago. He regretted not keeping his contact with her.


    But he would not make the same mistakes again.


    Xin stroke Mu Lan��s hazel colored hair gently and left the room.


    It didn��t take much time before Mu Lan woke up from her slumber. She looked around. Seeing herself on a bed, she jumped up.


    Mu Lan quickly left the bed and went to the washroom to freshen herself. Then she took out another shirt of Xin from the wardrobe and wore it.


    ��If he doesn��t buy me a single dress, then I��ll wear his shirt. Serves him right.�� Mu Lan huffed.


    She slowly moved closer to the door and twisted the knob. Surprisingly, it was open.


    Feeling delighted, Mu Lan opened the door and peeped outside. There was a long corridor and not a single person was present. If she didn��t see guardsst night, then she would think that this ce was abandoned.


    Mu Lan walked through the corridor and saw some paintings of Generals and Generals First-ss hanging on the stone wall. She started to read the names of those pictures, ��Ru Ghouzhi, Ru Jiang, Ru Chao, Ru Huiqui, Ru Yaozu, Ru Xin.��


    Mu Lan looked at thest picture and got startled.


    ��The kidnapper! Oh, I remember, his name is Ru Xin.�� Mu Lan looked at the painting of this handsome, stoic man. ��Not bad, but far away from Liang Liang.�� She thought as she stroked her chin.


    ��You are awake, Miss Lan.�� A beautiful voice said. Startled, Mu Lan looked where the voice came from.


    ��I��m Doctor Han Jia. Nice to meet you.�� Doctor Jia said as she gave a beautiful smile.

 Chapter 170: SHE CAN WEAR MY CLOTHES FROM NOW ON

    <h4>Chapter 170: SHE CAN WEAR MY CLOTHES FROM NOW ON</h4>


    Mu Lan looked at the beautiful woman in front of her. Doctor Jia was taller than her. Her physical appearance was close to Yan Su. She had an attractive pair of eyes, a delicate nose, and plump lips. Her curves were well put. She was a beauty, but, if Mu Lan was topare Doctor Jia and Yan Su, Yan Su would win.


    Mu Lan looked at the woman in front of her. She politely bowed and said, ��Nice to meet you too.��


    Mu Lan noticed that Doctor Jia��s eyes shed. She didn��t like it.


    ��You have been abducted here for three days. You haven��t eaten well in the past few days. Are you alright?�� Doctor Jia looked concerned.


    Doctor Jia wanted to see if Mu Lan panicked that she was here for three days.


    ��Is she faking it? If Xue Lin was here, she could analyze her in a blink.�� Mu Lan thought.


    She didn��t let her suspicion get to Doctor Jia. So, she smiled and said, ��Actually, I��m hungry.�� She rubbed her belly.


    Doctor Jia looked surprised. Soon she regainedposure and said, ��Pleasee with me to the dining hall. I��ll ask the chef to prepare breakfast for you.��


    ��I want wontons and dumplings, dim sum, pancakes with egg, tofu pudding, and soymilk.�� Mu Lan said in one breath.


    Doctor Jia didn��t know what to say. She opened her mouth a few, times but closed it again every time. A few secondster, she found her voice and said, ��Alright, Miss Lan. Pleasee this way.��


    Mu Lan followed her as she tried hard to cover her smile.


    As they were walking, Doctor Jia asked casually, ��Miss Lan, aren��t you ufortable wearing a man��s shirt? If you want, you can borrow one of my dresses.��


    Mu Lan guessed that this Doctor Jia didn��t like her wearing a man��s clothes or perhaps the kidnapper��s clothes. But this kidnapper didn��t buy her dresses, she decided to wear his clothes. And until he bought her new clothes, she would continue wearing his clothes.


    Mu Lan smiled and said, ��No, I like wearing a man��s shirt. Thank you for your generosity.��


    Doctor Jia was almost choked by her own saliva.


    After that, no one talked. Soon they arrived in the huge dining hall.


    Mu Lan found out that Doctor Jia was acting like the Lady of the House. She treated Mu Lan like a guest.


    Mu Lan, on the other hand, didn��t feel bad. Why should she care if this doctor acted like the Lady of the House or not? As long as Mu Lan could get out of this ce, she was happy.


    When the breakfast arrived, Ru Xin entered the dining hall. He took a bath after training and wore a new pair of shirt and pant.


    Xin looked at Mu Lan and saw her wearing a new shirt of his. His heart was in the abyss of spring.


    Seeing him looking at Mu Lan��s wearing shirt, Doctor Jia said innocently, ��Major General, for a grown woman like Miss Lan, she should not wear a shirt of a man. I offered her my dresses but she said that she liked to wear a man��s clothing.��


    Xin was stunned as he heard that. He looked at Mu Lan and asked her, ��Little Lan, is that true?��


    Mu Lan frowned at the nickname ��Little Lan��. She was mad at him because he kidnapped her wrongly, held her captive and forcefully kissed her. She didn��t reply and silently ate her grand breakfast.


    Xin said as if he was talking to himself, ��Ah, I just ordered a bunch of branded dresses for Little Lan. Too bad, she doesn��t like wearing female clothes. Looks like she likes pants and shirts. Then, she can wear only my clothes from now on.�� Saying that he sat on his chair and started to eat his breakfast.


    Mu Lan was speechless.


    ��Did I dig my own grave?�� She thought.

 Chapter 171: THREE YEARS OF PURSUIT

    <h4>Chapter 171: THREE YEARS OF PURSUIT</h4>


    Han Jia was an intelligent woman. She graduated from Beijing University. Her medical skills were top notch.


    Han Jia wanted to apply to China��s most popr hospital. But her course of future suddenly changed, because of that year��s Christmas party.


    At that party, she met a handsome fellow with perfect manners. That man was none other than Major General Ru Xin.


    Xin was hard to get and he didn��t like sultry women. He was well educated, had a bright future ahead and was from an excellent family. He was in one word ��perfect��. The more Jia knew about him, the more she fell in love with him.


    Jia wanted to chase after him. As Xin didn��t like persistent women, she chose a sophisticated way to chase after him.


    That time Meixu was looking for a personal assistant and a private doctor for his younger sister. Jia took the chance and partook in the interview. For her excellent results, she became Meixu��s personal assistant as well as the personal doctor of his younger sister. This way Jia changed her course of future.


    For three years, she had been working under Meixu and tried to be close to Xin. However, Xin never even looked at her properly, and he treated her the same as his subordinates. Even though he was harsh and ruthless to her like he was to everyone else, she was still the love-struck chic as ever.


    However, everything turned upside down when Mu Lan got abducted. Xin took her home and became exceptionally gentle.


    Doctor Jia saw that her longtime crush had feelings for someone else.


    So how should she feel?


    She was jealous. She was curious.


    Doctor Jia wished to know ��Little Lan�� whom ruthless Major General adored. What made Doctor Jia feel stunned was Xin let Mu Lan stay in his room and even let her sleep in his own bed. Doctor Jia knew that Xin didn��t like others entering his room, not even his long-time friend Meixu.


    Doctor Jia was even more dumbstruck when she saw Xin was worried about Mu Lan when ��Little Lan�� locked herself in his room. He neither got mad nor did he bickered like he usually did. What did he do? He asked his ��Little Lan�� if she was sick or not. Moreover, he went to the tower to check up on her.


    Doctor Jia felt like she was going to hell. Atst, she was able to see the girl who Major General adored so much. She saw a beautiful Chinese girl. She got jealous to see such a beautiful girl.


    Yes, Major General Xin��s taste was exceptional. Doctor Jia admitted.


    However, she didn��t want to admit that this ��Little Lan�� would have her long-time crush.


    Still, Doctor Jia was happy to know after examining Mu Lan that her health was weak and her mental health was even weaker. If Mu Lan was pushed a little further, she was a goner. It would be hard to bring her back to the normal state.


    In the morning, Doctor Jia went to the third floor to meet Mu Lan. Her n was to help Mu Lan to escape from here.


    However, to her surprise, Mu Lan acted totally different from what she expected. Mu Lan didn��t bother that she was kidnapped for three days.


    What made Doctor Jia more surprise was that Mu Lan was caring about her health. When ��Little Lan�� wanted to eat. Hearing the list of food she wanted to eat for breakfast, Doctor Jia��s eyes wanted to pop out. It was good that she didn��t faint on the spot. The first thing that came to her mind about Mu Lan was, ��Is she a pig?��


    Doctor Jia doubted if even a pig could ever win against Mu Lan.


    She was also unhappy about Mu Lan��s dress up. Mu Lan was wearing only Xin��s shirt. Hisrge shirt was hanging on Mu Lan��s upper thighs, making her extra charming and seductive. To Doctor Jia, it was disgusting.


    Doctor Jia didn��t think that her (J) showing cleavages and lower thighs were inappropriate as an office worker.


    Therefore, Doctor Jia offered Mu Lan her own dress. It was better than wearing Xin��s shirt. However, Mu Lan refused, making Doctor Jia feel hatred for her.


    She gritted her teeth and said no more. In the dining hall, Doctor Jia showed who could be the mistress of the household. She wanted to show Mu Lan that she had better ability to be Xin��s wife, not Mu Lan. But Mu Lan didn��t show any displeasure. Mu Lan only cared about her breakfast. As soon as her food came, her eyes shone and she started eatingpletely ignoring Doctor Jia.


    Doctor Jia was upset. She tried once again.


    When Xin came and saw Mu Lan wearing his shirt, Doctor Jia took the chance and said, ��Major General, for a grown woman like Miss Lan, she should not wear a shirt of a man. I offered her my dresses, but she said that she liked to wear a man��s clothing.��


    Xin looked surprised as he asked Mu Lan, ��Little Lan, is that true?��


    Doctor Jia smirked a little and looked at Mu Lan disapprovingly. Mu Lan was busy with her delicious breakfast and so she didn��t notice the sinister look on Doctor Jia��s face.


    However, what did Major General Xin say?


    ��Ah, I just ordered a bunch of branded dresses for Little Lan. Too bad, she doesn��t like wearing female clothes. Looks like, she likes pants of shirts. Then, she can wear only my clothes from now on.�� Xin said as his eyes glittered.


    Doctor Jia��s smile froze on her lips. She felt that someone pped her hard. Her face turned pale.


    Did she hear wrong? Did she see wrong?


    No, she did not. Xin said those words and his eyes were glittering with amusement. Doctor Jia didn��t miss a thing.


    Doctor Jia bit her lips as her body shivered in anger. She saw that neither Mu Lan nor Xin gave her any attention. She looked like a third wheel.


    Doctor Jia couldn��t even look at those two as Xin filled Mu Lan��s bowl and told her tenderly to eat more. He even filled Mu Lan��s ss and made her drink two sses of soy milk.


    ��I can��t let it go like that. Major General is mine and mine only. I won��t share him with anyone.�� Doctor Jia��s eyes lightened up thinking of a sudden n.

 Chapter 172: A TREMENDOUS SCREAM

    <h4>Chapter 172: A TREMENDOUS SCREAM</h4>


    After Mu Lan finished her breakfast, Xin tried to wipe her mouth gently. She moved her head the other way. Xin smirked a little, then grabbed her head in one hand and wiped her lips.


    Mu Lan pouted and got up from the chair. She strode off of the room. Xin shook his head helplessly and got up from the chair to chase after her.


    ��Little Lan, can we not talk?�� Xin said as he came after Mu Lan.


    Mu Lan looked at him and stared at him coldly.


    Xin felt that someone stabbed his heart. It hurt, a lot. He said, ��Please, listen to me.��


    ��Sure, tell me, when will I be able to leave?�� Mu Lan crossed her hands.


    ��Can you not leave?�� Xin felt someone squeezed his heart.


    Mu Lan frowned as she asked, ��What do you mean?��


    ��Marry me, Little Lan,�� Xin said. His proposal was more like a pray.


    Mu Lan was taken aback. ��What?�� She asked herself in her mind, ��Did I hear it right?��


    ��I have been searching you for fifteen years. Now I identally found you again. I can��t let you go now. I won��t be able to live.�� Xin said desperately.


    If the proposal wasn��t surprising enough for Mu Lan, next words were enough to make her dumbstruck.


    ��Y-you know me?�� Mu Lan couldn��t help but stutter.


    Xin turned pale as he heard her question. ��Did you forget?��


    ��Well, duh, I lost my memory. But I can��t tell you that. It might be even more dangerous.�� She thought.


    ��You were looking for me?�� Mu Lan didn��t tell him that she had zero recollection of her past. However, she needed to know how much he knew about her. If he actually knew her family or her address, it would be very helpful.


    ��You were only a kid and I didn��t believe most of your words. I thought you were a local of the Jiling Province. Your ent matched theirs. Who knew that you were there to visit? I couldn��t find you no matter how many years I searched. I regretted that I didn��t ask more about you.�� Xin said in a pained voice.


    ��So, we met in the Jiling Province. We were nothing more than acquaintances.�� Mu Lan thought as she was disappointed.


    ��I��m sorry to tell you that I��m already engaged. I can��t marry you. You should take me back or I don��t know what my family will do to you if they find out that you abducted me.�� She bluffed.


    Mu Lan didn��t know if Mu Liang or Mu Feng would ever try to find her. But she heard Mu Liang��s voice multiple times like telepathy. She wasn��t sure what to think of it. She could only pray that she would go back safely and soundly.


    Xin trembled a little as his handsome face turned white. ��You... are engaged?��


    Mu Lan felt a bit sorry for him. After all, he had searched for her for fifteen years. Still, she had her own life which should not be disturbed.


    She said straightforwardly, ��I��m not only engaged, but also am a student who has a promising future. I don��t want to mess up my life.��


    Xin suggested, ��You can study here. You can study after marriage...��


    Mu Lan interrupted, ��There is someone in my heart and that person is not you.�� Her voice was firm.


    What she said wasn��t a lie. Mu Lan knew that she loved someone in her past whom she met in her dreams, though she didn��t know him, that person was not Xin.


    Xin clenched his fists. His heart shattered in pieces.


    Xin pondered for a few seconds. ��Should I let her go? Should I not let her go?�� Thinking for a while, he came to a realization.


    He came closer to her and held her right hand. He said, ��Still, you cannot leave this ce until you marry me.�� His hold tightened and forcefully took her in his room.


    He could never let her go.


    ��Why are you doing this? You will never be happy.�� Mu Lan tried to take her hand away. But Xin��s hand was like iron, it didn��t budge.


    ��As long as you are by my side, I will always be happy,�� Xin said as he dragged her.


    Mu Lan winced in pain. ��But I won��t be happy.��


    ��I will make you happy,�� Xin said firmly. He took her in his room and said, ��Stay here for now. Until I give my permission, don��t leave this room.��


    Xin shut the door, but he didn��t lock it. He didn��t need to. She could not get out of this ind on her own anyway.


    Xin went outside and lit up a cigarette. He heard sounds of heels, but he didn��t look back.


    ��Major General.�� Doctor Jia said. She looked as alluring as ever.


    ��What is it?�� Xin said nonchntly. His voice carried iciness. He was already upset. So, he didn��t want to deal with anything at this moment.


    ��I know a way to make her stay before marriage.�� She said. Her eyes were smiling.


    Xin sneered. ��She can��t escape anyway. It is an ind.��


    ��If her familyes to take her back, we cannot refuse. You have to give up on her. However, if we go ording to my n, you can marry her without any trouble. Even her Mu Family cannot take her away from you.�� Doctor Jia said carefully.


    Xin frowned and looked at her. ��borate what you want to say.��


    ��Let��s use R-0.�� Her eyes shone.


    Xin froze on the spot. ��Impossible.�� He said immediately. ��It would kill her.��


    Doctor Jia refused to back down. She said, ��But Qi Ying is still alive. She ispletely healthy. General asked me to inject Qi Ying the drug if Mu Feng came. The General��s n never failed.��


    ��Father never showed mercy to anyone. Not even the weak people.�� Xin sighed. Then he looked at Doctor Jia and asked, ��Are you sure that she will be fine and won��t be harmed?��


    ��We have the antidote.�� Doctor Jia said.


    ��But it is not for fully recovering.�� Xin��s frown deepened.


    ��Major General, I��m also part of the team. We are close to finding an antidote.�� Doctor Jia assured.


    Xin thought for a moment. Then said, ��If it doesn��t hurt her, continue with your n.�� He left.


    Xin didn��t see Doctor Jia��s eyes that moment.


    Mu Lan was sitting on the sofa and reading a military book. She was upset and bored. What else could she do in a locked room? So, she took Xin��s strategy book. She thought that it might help her to escape from here.


    Suddenly, she heard a knock. Mu Lan didn��t reply. The door opened and she saw Doctor Jia��s face.


    ��Hello, Miss Lan.�� Doctor Jia brightly smiled.


    ��What do you want?�� Mu Lan was not in a good mood. Doctor Jia��s smile made her feel even worse.


    The doctor beautifully said, ��I��m here to give you a medicine. You had a rough journey and it caused your health deteriorating.��


    ��I don��t need it.�� Mu Lan refused.


    ��Please don��t say that. I��ll lose my job.�� Doctor Jia said pitifully.


    Mu Lan didn��t say anything at first, but then, she agreed. Her heart wasn��t in it.


    Doctor Jia smiled brightly again and opened a small case. There was a syringe. She took off the cap and released a bit of medicine, which was in there. Then she grabbed Mu Lan��s hand gently and pushed the syringe inside her skin, and then released the medicine inside Mu Lan��s body.


    The medicine quickly mixed with the blood cells and started working.


    Doctor Jia looked at her watch and count one to ten.


    After ten seconds, a tremendous scream filled the whole castle.

 Chapter 173: BURNING PAIN

    <h4>Chapter 173: BURNING PAIN</h4>


    Mu Lan��s whole body felt like burning in fire. She never went through such painful experience before. When people were burnt, they died. But for Mu Lan, it was eternal. She was burning, but she would not die from it. It was more like she was in hell for her crimes of her mortal life.


    Mu Lan fell on the floor. She tried to hug herself, but she couldn��t. Tears fell from her eyes as she rolled on the cold floor.


    ��What did you give me?�� Her voice was hoarse.


    Doctor Jia��s smile was angelic. She said, ��It is a poison called R-0. It kills people slowly. People die after suffering hellish torture. Isn��t it wonderful?��


    Mu Lan screamed once again in pain. Her calm and collected appearance was destroyed. She asked in a high tone, ��Why me?��


    Doctor Jia lifted an eyebrow. ��Why you? Why you, you say.�� She sat on the floor beside Mu Lan and grabbed her silky hazel hair.


    Mu Lan did not feel anything anyway. Her body was already in the seventh hell. She felt that she was drowning in blood and fire. She had no time to think or feel if someone was pulling her hair or not.


    ��Did you think I will let you have Major General Xin? He is mine and mine alone.�� Doctor Jia pulled Mu Lan��s hair till she could see Mu Lan��s pained expression.


    Mu Lan could hardly hear anything that the doctor said. She almost passed out. She said in her broken voice, ��Take him if you must. I already have a fianc��.��


    Looking at Mu Lan who still didn��t back down and showed a deadly re, Doctor Jia felt annoyed. She threw Mu Lan��s head on the floor and stood up. She said, ��I think you don��t want the antidote. If you want it, beg me.��


    ��Go to hell.�� Mu Lan cursed and again gave out a hideous scream.


    The doctor was very unsatisfied. She pulled her right leg higher to kick Mu Lan in the head. That��s when someone barged into the room.


    ��What��s going on?�� Xin��s expression was grim and his voice carried iciness.


    The moment he entered, he saw Little Lan lying and Doctor Jia was ready to kick her.


    Doctor Jia was startled and nearly fell, but she bnced herself. However, she couldn��t stand long. Xin came close to her and threw her on the ground. The doctor��s face twisted as she was in pain.


    Xin hurriedly went close to Mu Lan and took her in his arms.


    Mu Lan was feeling better on the cold floor. As soon as she was in Xin��s warm embrace, she twisted her body and screamed, ��Let go.�� Tears covered her whole face.


    Xin felt like someone pierced his body by cutting him several times. He looked at Jia, who was still in the ground and asked, ��What did you give her?�� He red at her.


    ��R-0. I didn��t know that it will make her feel pain.�� Doctor Jia shuddered.


    Xin ced Mu Lan on the bed and came close to the doctor. He pulled out his pistol and put it on her head. ��You didn��t know? You are one of the researchers of this poison and you did not know? You think that you are working under an idiot?��


    ��N-no, no, I don��t dare to.�� Doctor Jia turned pale.


    ��Give me the antidotes.�� Xin��s icy voice made the doctor tremble in horror.


    ��B-but they won��t heal her hundred.....�� She stuttered.


    ��Give them to me!�� Xin��smanding voice echoed in the bedroom.


    Doctor Jia hurriedly gave him a box which contained the antidotes.


    Xin poked her head with his pistol and said, ��Go to the campus and bring back the real antidote. I��ll give you three days. If you don��te back in time, wait for the news of your family��s assassination.��


    Doctor Jia��s eyes turned red. Tears flew from her red eyes. She nodded.


    ��Get lost. I don��t want to see your face again.�� Xin said as he poked her harder with his weapon.


    Doctor Jia got up and walked as fast as she could. She clenched her fists and her beautiful face turned ugly.


    ��I won��t forgive her. I will never forgive her.�� Because of Mu Lan, Xin put a pistol on Doctor Jia��s head. It was very humiliating for her.


    Xin came closer to Mu Lan and asked worriedly, ��Little Lan, does it hurt too much?�� He tried to touch her hand.


    Mu Lan pped his hand away as she rolled in the bed. Her head was going nk. She looked at Xin furiously and said, ��Don��t touch me with that hand of yours.��


    Xin took out the antidote and said in a pained voice. ��Little Lan, I have the antidote. I��ll give them to you. Please stay with me forever. I won��t ever hurt you again.��


    Mu Lan screamed in pain again. With thest bit of her energy, she said, ��Get lost! Who..... who will ma.. rry you? Liang.... Liang would ne.... ver hurt me like this. ��


    Even in pain, she remembered what Xue Lin told her at the ball.


    ��You should love him with all you have...... Not everyone can have a rich, handsome, caring and loyal husband. You should consider yourself lucky.��


    Mu Lan��s tears fell as she thought of that. She murmured ��Liang Liang�� few times and lost consciousness.


    Xin was frozen on the spot. Someone was actually better than him, it made him go crazy. Something hurt him even more. That was, Mu Lan said that he was hurting her.


    ��I��m hurting you?�� Xin murmured.


    But when he heard call Mu Lan ��Liang Liang�� few times, he frowned.


    ��Liang Liang.... Liang as Mu Liang? Is he her...�� Xin did not think anymore. His eyes turned absolutely cold. He touched Mu Lan��s teary face.


    Though she was burning inside, Mu Lan��s skin was turning cold. Feeling the things weren��t right, Xin injected her a tube of antidote. Soon, her body started to get warm.


    Xin sighed in relief. He looked at Little Lan intensely.


    ��I won��t let any other man have you. You are mine. Mine only. My precious.�� He bent down and kissed Mu Lan��s pale lips.

 Chapter 174: MASSIVE SECRET

    <h4>Chapter 174: MASSIVE SECRET</h4>


    Doctor Jia headed to theboratory. It was in the Ru Mansion at Wenzhuo in the Tchekiang province. She went straight to the second floor to meet General Ru Yaozu, Major General Ru Xin��s father. She needed to inform him everything in a detail.


    As she went close to General Ru��s study room, Doctor Jia heard a woman��s pleasant moan and a man��s groan. She halted on her track.


    Doctor Jia knew that Mrs. Ru died after giving birth to Ru Xin.


    ��Then who could it be?�� She wondered.


    Doctor Jia went close to the study room. The door was a little open. She peeped secretly. What she saw, it shook her whole body.


    The couple who was having an intimate moment right now was none other than the General Ru Yaozu and Zhuang Lei. Zhuang Lei was a forty years old woman and had a wonderful family. Her daughter was a famous actress and she was married to a wealthy man.


    ��What is going on? Why...�� Doctor Jia was stunned at the scene. Unexpectedly, she heard their conversation.


    ��Ah.... Yaozu, give me another child.... Ah!�� Zhuang Lei said. She was a middle-aged woman. Still, beauty didn��t leave her alone. She was as beautiful as her young age.


    ��Honey.... Didn��t I give you three children already? You want more?�� General Ru had a great build. Because of his everyday training and hard diet, he was still as handsome as ever. After his wife died, many women tried to marry him. But he was in the army. He had no time to take care of a family. Also, the army had its own rules which he was obliged to follow.


    ��OMG! They have three children! But howe Zhuang Lei has only a daughter?�� Doctor Jia was sundered.


    ��They are all grown up. I want a son to inherit my husband��spany and assets.�� Zhuang Lei said.


    ��When you gave birth to Meixu, didn��t I tell you to have him and to give me the two daughters?�� Yaozu sighed as he moved against her.


    ��W-what?? B-boss, my boss He Meixu is their child?�� Doctor Jia didn��t notice that her legs had started to shake.


    Zhuang Lei was delighted after getting intense pleasure. ��Ah.... I.. I wanted to gift you our first born to you. Now I want a son. Please give me a son.��


    ��We are together for so long. This is the second time that you want something from me. The first time, when you wanted a child, I gave you three. Tell me how many children you want this time. I��ll give you as much as you wish for.�� General Ru Yaozu said.


    ��I want a son. I don��t care how many of them. Just give me a son.�� Zhuang Lei said.


    General Ru Yaozu smirked and said, ��Okay, honey, let me give you lots of children.�� He went deeper and Zhuang Lei��s moans became louder.


    Doctor Jia��s legs gave out. She sat on the floor.


    Two people, from prestigious families, were having an illicit rtionship. If they were to find out that Doctor Jia knew everything, what would they do to her?


    Trembling, Doctor Jia got up and walked to the ground floor, theboratory. In here, she had her own room.


    The doctor opened her diary and started to write what she had learned just now. It was a massive secret. Thirty minutester, she finished writing and put the diary in her bag.


    She was thinking of hiding it somewhere. But she couldn��t find a safe ce.


    Suddenly Doctor Jia recalled a wooden cottage in the Jiling Province. It belonged to a girl who died a year ago.


    ��Hua Lan, your cottage is the safest ce to hide this massive secret. If you were to know this, how great it would have been.�� Doctor Jia murmured.


    She took the private jet of Ru Family and flew to the Jiling Province. She looked at the wooden cottage.


    When Doctor Jia was little, she used to visit this ce a lot and would y with Hua Lan. It was Hua Lan��s grandparent��s cottage. That time, Lan used to stay here often.


    But Han Jia suddenly went abroad during her teenage and they never met again. Doctor Jia looked around the cottage and felt nostalgic. She put her diary in the chaste drawer and then left the cottage after ncing back onest time.


    When Doctor Jia went back to the Ru Mansion, she asked the butler if General Ru was home or not.


    In the morning, she didn��t find the butler and went on her own, then found out a massive information. She didn��t want to make the same mistake again.


    After she met General Ru, he looked cold and distant, a man everyone respected. Who could have thought that he had such secrets under his sleeves?


    Doctor Jia shivered before she started talking about the poison R-0. She was so nervous that she forgot to talk about this ��Little Lan�� who was making Han Jia��s life hell.


    ��Jia, don��t worry. Soon, we will find a cure. Then we will start our operation.�� General Ru said in amanding tone.


    Doctor Jia nodded. She licked her lips and said, ��Major General gave me three days to finish the antidote.��


    General Ru��s eyes glittered. ��So, my son wants to take the operation in his hand atst? What made him change so much? Very well. You can carry out the duty. Dismissed��


    Mu Lan sensed someone caressing her hair.


    ��Liang Liang, is that you?�� Mu Lan thought. It was too long that shest felt his touch.


    It had been six days since she was abducted. The poison in her body was still burning her insides. Though she was given antidote every twelve hours, it only reduced the pain. Her body was still burning. However, after taking the antidote, it was bearable.


    Mu Lan opened her eyes and saw Xin was stroking her hair. Her eyes shed and she pped his hand away. After the poison was injected, she started to dislike him.


    Xin felt pain in his chest, but smiled in front of her. He said, ��You still have the energy to fight? That��s good, hurry up and finish your breakfast. Our wedding is tomorrow. No one wants a bride who faints in the ceremony, right?��


    Mu Lan twitched her lips and said, ��Go marry yourself. I won��t the eat food and I certainly won��t marry you.��


    Xin took a spoon of congee in his mouth and kissed Mu Lan to force the food inside her mouth. Then he said, ��Very well. If you don��t want to eat, I��ll feed you this way.��


    After that, Mu Lan ate without fighting back.


    Then Xin got a phone call. He answered the call and said coldly, ��Doctor Jia.��


    ��The antidote is ready. I��ll bring it tomorrow.�� Doctor Jia said.


    Xin��s eyes rxed and hemanded, ��Bring it before the marriage ceremony.��


    ��.......Definitely, Sir.��

 Chapter 175: THE STRANGER

    <h4>Chapter 175: THE STRANGER</h4>


    Editor��s Note:


    [


    Dear readers,


    Ask the author why she gave this mass release, and you will realize that Earth is so lucky; that is why she was born here and not in the ocean among the fishes and not in the sky among the birds. Damn... We are so lucky!!!!


    ]


    Doctor Jia heard Xin hung up the call. She was very upset.


    ��He is going to marry tomorrow.......�� She thought and then suddenlyughed aloud.


    Han Jia was broken at heart. She was chasing after Xin for three years. She changed her dream. She had a bright future. Everything about her future changed because she fell in love.


    Doctor Jia went to a pub. She gave an order to the bartender. The bartender gave her martini. She sipped a little and smiled thinking of her encounters with Major General Xin.


    After a while, a man sat beside her. She looked at him. She was drunk, so she could only see him vaguely.


    It was a handsome young fellow in his twenties. He was drinking beer.


    The guy gazed at the seductive woman beside her who was looking at him without even blinking. Her eyes were red and moist.


    ��Broke up with your boyfriend?�� He asked.


    Han Jia nodded. Her eyes welled up with tears.


    The man sighed and said, ��Just now I saw my girlfriend, kissing a colleague of mine.��


    ��We are so pitiful.�� Han Jia chocked while talking.


    The stranger patted her back sympathetically and said, ��Let��s drink to forget our sorrow.�� He held out his ss.


    ��Cheers.�� Han Jia twinkled her ss with his.


    Thirty minutester, both got drunk. Holding each other intimately, they left the pub.


    The drunk man said, ��Jia dear, what do you do? You must be very popr in the office you work.��


    Drunk Han Jiaughed aloud. ��I��m am a doctor and a private assistant of Major He.��


    The man said, ��Major? Sounds like the military. You are so beautiful and tough, my dear Jia.��


    Han Jia was ttered and giggled. She proudly nodded and said, ��I��m also a researcher of a poison.��


    The man held her close and said, ��Poison? I��m afraid that you will harm your body.��


    Han Jia liked their closeness. She rubbed her body against him and said, ��I won��t get hurt. We are going tounch an operation soon. We will release the poison and with the antidote, we will be the most powerful nation.��


    The man kissed her lips and said, ��It sounds awesome, dear Jia. You will be a heroine.��


    Doctor Jia subconsciously kissed him back. She felt happy that a man called her heroine. She was so happy that she became emotional.


    She said in a sad tone, ��But my hero will marry the bitch Lan tomorrow. I will be a widow. I did a good job injecting the poison in her body. If I don��t give her the antidote of the poison R-0, she is as good as dead. Hahaha.�� Suddenly she felt extremely good andughed.


    The man kissed her passionately and said, ��You did a great job.��


    ��I did, didn��t I? Just wait for her to die. I will im what is mine.�� Han Jia said confidently.


    ��Before that, let me im you first.�� The man kissed her again.


    Doctor Jia giggled and said, ��Okay, baby.�� She kissed him back.


    The two went to the five-star hotel and went to a luxurious room. But they didn��t have time to praise the beauty of their surroundings.


    Soon they took their clothes off and had an intimate session. The man��s intense lovemaking made Han Jia pass out.


    The guy took a bath and then wore fresh clothes. He looked at the girl who was sleeping soundly. Then locked the door after he went out.


    He went to the next room and knocked on the door. He used the morse code. The door was opened immediately after the knock.


    A man was sitting on a chair and working on theptop nonstop. He looked at the person who entered the room and said, ��Bingwen, it is three in the morning. It should be something very important.��


    Bingwen looked at his boss and said nervously, ��Boss, I found out about the location where young mistress is.��

 Chapter 176: OPERATION R-0

    <h4>Chapter 176: OPERATION R-0</h4>


    Bingwen looked at his boss and said nervously, ��Boss, I found out about the location where young mistress is.��


    Mu Liang looked at his subordinate and said, ��Say that again.��


    Bingwen said, ��I met Doctor Han Jia in the local pub. She is the private assistant of Major Meixu. ording to Han Jia, Major He Meixu and Major General Ru Xin are good friends. They abducted young mistress. She is in the private ind of the Ru Family. Han Jia said that tomorrow morning, Xin is going to marry the young mistress.��


    Saying that Bingwen gulped his saliva.


    The temperature suddenly dropped in the room. Bingwen didn��t dare to look at his boss. He was looking down.


    Mu Liang said after few seconds, ��Prepare your team. I will call Feng.�� He took his cell phone.


    Bingwen interrupted, ��There is something else.��


    Mu Liang said, ��Go on.��


    Bingwen started, ��General Ru is up to something dangerous. He created a kind of poison called R-0.��


    Mu Liang��s eyes narrowed. He heard the name four years ago, from Grandpa Lu. He created the poison and after he was betrayed by his best friend General first-ss Ru Huiqui, grandfather of Ru Xin, Grandpa Lu destroyed the antidote and other research papers and fled with his life. That time, Mu Liang��s father Mu Jin helped him.


    Bingwen continued, ��He is nning to spread the poison and make the people of the world affected with it. He ns to rule the world. They just created the antidote. It means that they are going to start the operation after the wedding. Doctor Han Jia is one of the researchers of the poison R-0. She said that......�� He couldn��t continue.


    Mu Liang��s expression was grim. ��She said what?��


    Bingwen sweated and said, ��She said that she injected the poison R-0 in young mistress��s body.��


    ��What did you say?�� Mu Liang was furious to the core.


    Bingwen shuddered as he continued, ��S-she also said that young mistress was as good as dead.��


    There was a pin drop silent. Bingwen could even hear his own heartbeats.


    Mu Liang ordered coldly, ��Don��t let that woman go. Hold her captive. Ready your force.�� He didn��t say more.


    Bingwen left with his precious soul. He went to his room and nced at the woman who was sleeping soundly.


    He felt disgusted and hatred filled his heart. He nearly lost his life in his boss��s room.


    ��This is yourst good night sleep, dear Jia. Prepare for the worst.�� Saying that he called his team and gave them instructions.


    Mu Liang on the other hand called Doctor Lu Feng, his longtime friend.


    ��Liang, where are you? Do you know how worried....�� The moment Lu Feng answered the call he started toin.


    Mu Liang interrupted him saying, ��Call your grandpa and ask him to bring ready tubes of R-0 and three tubes of its antidote. You go to the mansion and Feng will give you the fastest jet. Ronald will be the pilot. Go to your grandpa, take R-0 and the antidote and thene to the location I give you. Got it?��


    Lu Feng was silent for a few seconds. ��......I got it. But what is R-0?��


    ��Later.�� Mu Liang hung up.


    He called his younger brother.


    Mu Feng answered immediately. ��Big brother, I was about to call you.....�� He said with excitement.


    Mu Feng��s espionage team found out the rtion between Qi Family and the Chinese military. The Ru Family wanted Qi Ying to marry into their family as a bargaining chip. They nned to do something hideous.


    Mu Liang calmly heard everything his younger brother wanted to say. Then he said, ��Feng, tell Ronald to prepare out a jet ne. Lu Feng wille soon. Instruct Ronald to take him to the Lu Forensic Lab in Italy. After that, I��ll send him a location. He has to go there. Send Hugo with them.��


    Mu Feng became even more excited. ��Did you find out where sister Lan Lan is? I have the exact location of the ind. I��ll send it to you. More importantly, why Lu have to go to the forensicb in Italy?��


    Mu Liang took a deep breath before saying, ��She was injected the same poison.��


    ��.....I��m bringing my special force.�� Mu Feng��s eyes turned excessively cold.


    ��Do that.�� Mu Liang hung up.

 Chapter 177: MR. PRESIDENT

    <h4>Chapter 177: MR. PRESIDENT</h4>


    Mu Liang closed his eyes and imagined Mu Lan��s torturous expression. He shuddered as his heart broke.


    ��Wait for me, Lan. I��ming.�� It was more like a promise.


    Mu Liang called Chinese General first-ss Bo. He was top in the rank of Chinese military force.


    Mu Liang heard a sleepy yetmanding voice, ��Hello, who is this?��


    ��I��m Mu Liang. It��s urgent. I need to visit you as soon as possible.��


    The voice seemed alerted. ��Mu Liang? You are the eldest son of Mu Jin. What is it about?��


    General first-ss was Mu Jin��s childhood friend. They were very close. When Mu Jin was pursuing his young wife, General first-ss helped him a lot.


    ��It is about General Ru.�� Mu Liang said shortly.


    ��...I understand. Come to my house in Shanghai.�� General first-ss agreed.


    After Twenty minutes of helicopter journey, Mu Liang reached the city. General First-ss Bo gave him a warm wee.


    ��Just yesterday I talked to your father. Tell me, what do you want to talk about General Ru?�� General First-ss Bo said as he sat down on the sofa.


    ��Before I start, I need to know, what do you think of General Ru?�� Mu Liang asked as he sipped the ss of water.


    ��He is a good general. Everyone admires him.�� General First-ss Bo said.


    Mu Liang smiled a little before saying, ��What do you personally think of him?��


    General First-ss Bo was in dilemma. After a few seconds of arguing in his mind, he replied, ��I don��t know why but I personally don��t like him. He is too clean. Well, as a military officer, he has to be clean. But it is very suspicious to me. However, he is doing his job great. So I don��t have anything toin.��


    ��What if I tell you that General Ru is doing something massive?�� Mu Liang asked General First-ss Bo.


    General First-ss Bo sat straight as he asked, ��Something like?��


    ��Something like creating a poison, spreading it to the world, with the antidote bing the king of the world...�� Mu Liang said.


    ��Nonsense! What are you spouting? Do you have any proof regarding the fact?�� General First-ss Bo frowned.


    Mu Liang took out a recording which Bingwen gave him. It had the record of Bingwen and drunk Doctor Han Jia��s conversation.


    Mu Liang told him the whole story and then started ying the recording. Soon General First-ss Bo��s face turned purple in anger.


    ��That bas**d! How dare he think of such a thing?�� he cursed General Ru and looked at Mu Liang, ��Howe you came to investigate


    ��I would never do that if his son Major General wouldn��t have abducted my wife.�� Mu Liang said.


    ��Xin did what? I can��t take it anymore. I need to call the President.�� General First-ss Bo dialed the President��s number.


    A sleepy voice answered the call, ��Hello?��


    ��Mr. President, I��m General First-ss Bo.��


    ��Damn it, Bo! If it isn��t something urgent...�� Mr. President was still sleepy.


    ��It is a very serious matter, Mr. President.�� General First-ss Bo told him everything.


    ��Prepare you force. Find out all the suspects and give me a proper exnation tomorrow.�� Mr. President said. His sleepiness flew away from the window. He didn��t want to make it an international issue.


    However, France was already involved in it. Because, the Qi Family was one of the masterminds.


    General First-ss Bo looked at Mu Liang and said, ��What are you going to do? We can take care of your wife.��


    Mu Liang stood up and said, ��Don��t worry, uncle. I have a better n.��


    General First-ss Bo stood up as well and said hurriedly, ��Care to share?��


    Mu Liang politely bowed and said, ��My team will help you. As I said, don��t worry.�� Then he left.


    General First-ss Bo sighed and murmured, ��How can I not worry?��

 Chapter 178: LITTLE LAN IS SLEEPING

    <h4>Chapter 178: LITTLE LAN IS SLEEPING</h4>


    In the ind, at dawn, General Ru came to see his son. He was in an extremely bad mood.


    Ten hours ago, he got a call from Qi Geming. He said that Qi Ying was still in France with Mu Feng.


    So who did Xin abducted? And he was actually going to marry that woman. It must be because the woman seduced Xin.


    General Ru knocked Xin��s door.


    After the poison was injected, Mu Lan couldn��t sleep well. Whatever she ate, she vomited it all out. The antidote did reduce the pain, but it didn��t reduce the damages. She could only drink cold water, eat cold food and she would stay in the bathtub, bathing in the cold water.


    Still, it was not enough for her.


    When Xin would sometimes be inattentive, she would jump in the cold water. Xin then would take her to the bed, would forcefully kiss her to make sure she would not do those kinds of stuff again.


    However, she could not help it. After all, her whole body was burning.


    Mu Lan could tell that Xin was worried about her. When she tried to sleep, he would stroke her hair, he would stay beside him whenever she was eating, he would stay close whenever she was bathing, he even ordered a hundred liters of strawberry ice cream, her favorite.


    Still, she could not ept him from the bottom of her heart. She would always remember Mu Liang��s handsome face, cool face, gentle face, warm face, worried face etc. etc.


    Mu Lan missed Mu Liang��s gentle voice, his touch, his smell, his warmth. And she kept thinking when would hee to rescue her before marriage. The more days went by, the more her hope would die down.


    Mu Lan coughed at dawn. She wanted to have a ss of cold water. Hearing her voice, Xin got up from the sofa. He also couldn��t sleep because of Mu Lan��s screaming and coughing all night.


    He gave her a ss of water and turned the temperature of the air condition lower. Mu Lan drank the whole ss of water and felt rxed. She was about toy down, when she heard a knock at the door.


    Xin frowned and opened the door.


    As soon as the door was opened, General Ru shuddered at the cold temperature. He was surprised as he looked at his son who was wearing an overcoat.


    ��What the hell you are wearing in the middle of the night?�� General Ru asked in a stern voice.


    ��Why are you here in the middle of the night?�� Xin frowned.


    ��Is this what you tell your father after he came from afar?�� General Ru roared.


    ��Lower your voice. Little Lan is sleeping.�� Xin said as he lowered his tone. He closed the door behind him.


    ��What? Who is Little Lan? What a disgusting name! Is that her? She is in your room? I knew she was shameless. So she really did seduce you. I��m very disappointed in you.��


    ��What are you here for?�� Xin��s voice turned cold.


    ��Send her back or kill her. Why are you keeping her here? You are supposed to marry Qi Ying, not this shameless woman.�� General Ru bickered.


    Xin took a deep breath before saying, ��I will carry your order tounch the operation only for one condition. Let me marry her. She is the only woman I can have in my life. I won��t give you excuses and I hate your Operation R-0. But I will do that only if you let me marry her. I want no other woman.��


    When General Ru heard about the operation, his anger subsided. Before he left he said, ��Remember your promise.��


    ��I will.�� Xin went to the room. He looked at Mu Lan and saw her nightgown was falling from her shoulder.


    Xin went close and fixed it. He caressed her hair before he went to sleep on the sofa.


    Xin couldn��t sleep. He could hear her groans. His heart was squeezed in pain.


    ��Just wait a couple of hours, Little Lan. We will get married soon. All your sufferings wille to an end. Please forgive me for being so selfish. Please forgive me.��


    Xin closed his eyes.


    My Dearest Readers,


    For being top 10 I gave you mass release. Friday 4 chapters and Saturday 4 chapters in my country time.


    If you want another mass release, the novel has to be in top 3.


    I know my Readers love Mu Lan and Liang Liang more than me. ?


    That��s why I gave you final mass release before my national exams.


    Before 10 December, I can��t give if mass release even if I want to.


    Soon, my exams are going to start and I��ll give you my routine to let you know that when I won��t be able to publish new chapters.


    And about mass release, please don��t say that I never give you mass release. It breaks my heart. Still you are wee to criticize this novel.


    Wish me good luck for my uing exams!


    With lots and lots of LOVE~

 Chapter 179: THE WEDDING CEREMONY

    <h4>Chapter 179: THE WEDDING CEREMONY</h4>


    Ru Xin woke Mu Lan from her light sleep. She opened her eyes. Her face was white as a sheet; her lips were dry, and her eyes were ghastly red. Anyone, who would look at her, would feel terrified as if they have seen a human ghost.


    It was the very reason why Xin sometimes would try not to look at her properly. Looking at her face would make his heart ache.


    Mu Lan freshened herself. She felt that she needed an antidote soon. However, as usual, she didn��t ask for it.


    She forcefully took her meal or else she would be kissed. Wiping her wet mouth, she came back to the room following Xin.


    Xin excitedly gave her a huge package. Mu Lan already knew what was in there. She didn��t even look at it and simply put it beside her.


    Xin felt hurt as he saw her negligence, even then he smiled as if nothing has happened. He tore open the package and pulled out a beautiful white gown.


    It was a white ball-gown off-the-shoulder chapel train tullece wedding dress. Any woman at Mu Lan��s age would dream to wear it at the wedding. There was a headpiece with it, Ladies elegant alloybs & barrettes with Vian pearls. And a long veil, two-tierce applique edge cathedral bridal veils withce.


    Xin took out a box of shoes. It was a pair of women��s leatherette stiletto heel closed toe pumps with beading stitchingce shoes. He also took out some makeup kits.


    He was very well prepared and without anyone��s knowledge, he even practiced putting on makeup on a doll as well as practiced to style hair.


    Everything was perfect if the bride was agreeing to marry.


    Sadly, the bride herself didn��t want to wear anything. When Xin teased Mu Lan that he would help her to wear it, Mu Lan found her energy to wear the gown herself in the washroom.


    When she came back from the washroom, Xin��s eyes were stuck on her.


    The dress was perfectly measured. However, since Mu Lan got thinner in the past few days, the dress was loose on her.


    Xin carefully made her sit on the chair and started to style her hair. After that, he applied makeup on her. Finally, he ��helped�� her wear the headpiece and the veil.


    Satisfied with his work, Xin nodded and said, ��You look very beautiful.��


    Mu Lan said nothing and sat on the chair motionless. The burning pain inside her was increasing. She took a mouthful of cold water.


    Xin could tell that her expression was changing. However, he didn��t have any antidote left with him. He looked at his watch. It was almost time, still, Doctor Han Jia was nowhere to be found.


    Xin said gently, ��Keep enduring a little longer. Doctor Jia wille and bring the antidote.��


    Mu Lan had no desire to talk to him. She kept silent and tried to endure the pain.


    Xin got ready and took Little Lan in his arms. He didn��t want her to struggle with the pain anymore.


    Xin brought her out and took her to the flower garden.


    Actually, the wedding wasn��t supposed to happen. It was supposed to be a simple registry.


    However, kidnapping Mu Lan changed the n. Xin wanted to do more about their wedding. So, he ordered to decorate his flower garden.


    He couldn��t take the risk of bringing a priest here, knowing full well that Mu Lan was kidnapped and she would refuse to marry him.


    The garden was decorated with garden flowers and whiteces. There were a few chairs and a tea table.


    The sky was clear. The sun was smiling brightly as if he was also happy. The sea was calm. The wind was blowing softly. The smell of flowers spread everywhere.


    Overall, it was a great day for a wedding.


    Looking at the weather, Xin��s mind became clear and his heart was full of happiness as he carried his Little Lan.


    Awyer, General Ru Yaozu and Major He Meixu were present. Thewyer had a professional smile, while General Ru Yaozu was frowning and dissatisfaction was written all over his face. And Meixu had a worried expression.


    Therefore, only Ru Xin was happy on this asion. Others were either gloomy or uneasy.


    Xin put Mu Lan down and made her sit on a chair.


    Ru Xin sat beside Mu Lan and introduced his father to her. The funny part was that neither Mu Lan nor the General looked at or greeted the other.


    Ru Xin sighed and told thewyer to open up the registry document.


    Everything was ready. Thewyer opened the registry document and read aloud the content. Xin nodded as everything was alright and signed the papers.


    At the same time, Mu Lan��s body started to burn. She felt like she was burning in a hellish fire and purifying herself. She tried to endure the pain as much as possible. However, she was at her limit.


    Mu Lan could not hear what the people around her were saying. Soon she forgot where she was and for what purpose she was there.


    She had only one desire and that was to jump in the ocean and to reduce the pain she was enduring.


    But the more the temperature rose in her body, the more the temperature of her skin decreased. As a result, she needed the coldest water or something colder than her skin temperature to diminish her pain.


    Xin signed the registry papers and passed them to Mu Lan. Noticing no movement beside him, he looked at his bride.


    That moment, Mu Lan��s eyes were blood red and she was looking at the ocean greedily.


    Xin understood that she was out of her limit, he impatiently nced at his wristwatch.


    ��Why that damn woman iste?�� He was annoyed at Doctor Han Jia.


    He never should have trusted the woman in the first ce. If he knew how R-0 worked, he would have never let the doctor inject Mu Lan.


    Xin looked at Little Lan and gently said, ��Little Lan, sign the papers.��

 Chapter 180: CRASH A WEDDING

    <h4>Chapter 180: CRASH A WEDDING</h4>


    Xin looked at Little Lan and gently said, ��Little Lan, sign the papers.��


    Mu Lan couldn��t hear what he just said. She was looking at the tranquil ocean. It was serene. It was like the calm before the storm.


    Mu Lan saw something ck in the blue ocean. She narrowed her eyes. Her sharp eyes could see that the ck dot had started to be huge. And it turned out to be a speedboat. There were some men in ck clothes on-board it. She could see numerous such ck dots. They almost filled the whole ocean.


    Mu Lan was in a daze and that moment, Xin waved his hands in front of her eyes and she came back to reality.


    Xin handsomely smiled and said, ��Where is your attention? Sign the paper already.�� He was getting impatient and it made him blush.


    Mu Lan��s brain wasn��t working well because of the burning pain inside her. Her brain stopped thinking and stopped providing her any information since she was drugged.


    She blinked a few times and then looked down at the papers. Xin already gave her a pen.


    Mu Lan looked at the papers and thought, ��What is this about? What should I do with it?.... Oh, I remember, I��m getting married..... Who am I going to marry?�� She looked at the handsome man beside her.


    At that moment, something snapped inside her body and Mu Lan hugged herself. She tried to suppress her painful scream in front of people but she couldn��t do it.


    ��Mmm.....�� When she couldn��t control her mouth, she bit her lower lip hard. She didn��t stop biting even after blood was streaming down.


    Xin was panicked and gave her a ss of water. The ss of water wasn��t cool enough for her. She spat out the water she was supposed to drink.


    The other three men were dumbfounded. They were frozen by the sudden turn of events. They expected a kidnapped bride, but not a sick one.


    General Ru couldn��t take it anymore and roared. ��Xin, do you really want to marry this sick woman?��


    ��Because of me, she is in this state.�� Xin gritted his teeth.


    ��What happened to her?�� Meixu was extremely worried. He often heard loud cries from Xin��s room. He thought maybe she was arguing with Xin. But he didn��t think it was so terrible.


    Xin hugged her closer as the bride in his arms was wailing.


    Xin looked at Meixu and said, ��Call your doctor and see why she iste. But before that, bring a liter of cold water.��


    Meixu nodded and ran to the castle. Suddenly he stopped on the tracks. Someone was pointing a rifle at him.


    Meixu found that there wasn��t only one, but four of them. The four became ten and soon, it became too many.


    Mu Lan was screaming and saying, ��Let me go. I��m burning. Pain..... I feel pain.��


    ��Xin was hugging Mu Lan closer to his heart and was whispering, ��Soon, I��ll give you the antidote. You will be fine.��


    General Ru Yaozu was feeling disgusted watching the scene before him.


    ��Let her go.�� A cold voice came from Xin��s behind.


    Xin, General Ru, and thewyer were surprised. They turned to look at the person who dared to order them and froze on the spot.


    In the influential world, who didn��t know Mu Liang, the emperor of the business empire of the world?


    Not only that, they were surrounded by an army of professional assassins.


    Xin stood up as he still had Mu Lan in his arms. His eyes were narrowed and he asked, ��What are you doing here?�� His voice was full of resentment.


    ��I��m here to bring my wife back.�� Mu Liang��s voice could never be colder.


    ��Ahh...!�� Mu Lan twisted her body in pain. She could notprehend anything around her.


    Mu Liang looked at his wife. Six days. It took him six days to find her.


    She looked paled and her eyes were red. She became so thin.


    Mu Liang��s heart ached. He could not forgive himself for his dy.


    But it was not the time for regretting or ming himself. It was the time of taking revenge.


    General Ru opened his mouth, ��Xin, what is Mu Liang saying? Did you kidnap his wife? Did you know that she was someone else��s woman? Knowing that you slept with her in the same room!��


    He shouted. He wanted to die in anger. This stupid son of his got his mother��s genes.


    When Xin didn��t answer, General Ru got all he wanted to know. He roared, ��Give her back!�� When Xin didn��t move at all, General Ru took out his pistol and immediately he was shot.


    He was shot with a tranquilizer.


    Xin was stunned as he looked at the guns the men around them were holding. They were tranquilizer guns.


    Mu Liang��s n was to make them unconscious and then hand them over to the government. So, he used the tranquilizer. It was harmless, yet effective.


    Xin had a pistol with him. But looking at these people, he couldn��t win even if he tried. If he made one wrong move, then, he would be shot with a tranquilizer.


    Mu Liang came closer and snatched the woman from Xin��s arms. Xin still didn��t let go of her hand and she cried in pain.


    Mu Liang��s icy eyes were hideous. He said as he pointed his gun at Xin��s head, ��I have a special permission to do anything to my wife��s kidnapper. I can even kill you.��


    Xin��s eyes were also resolved. He would never let his Little Lan go before his death. He made a promise to himself.


    ��You can take her over my dead body.�� Xin hissed.


    Mu Liang said, ��Fine. You asked for it.�� He turned off the safety catch of his revolver. He had the real gun.


    But Xin��s eyes were as still as stone. He would not let her go.


    A sudden voice made them startled.


    ��D-don��t kill him. H-he saved my life...... He gave me a-antidote.�� Mu Lan said in a hoarse voice.


    Then her face twisted in pain again.


    Xin��s eyes becamerger as it was hard to believe that Little Lan tried to defend him. His eyes unconsciously welled up.


    ��Oh! Little Lan!�� He subconsciously loosed his grip of Mu Lan��s hand.


    Before Mu Liang could do anything, Xin was shot by a tranquilizer and he fell down.


    ��Ah! Right to the point. It feels great to crash a wedding!�� A cheerful voice came from Mu Liang��s behind.

 Chapter 181: BURNING EVIDENCE

    <h4>Chapter 181: BURNING EVIDENCE</h4>


    "Ah! Right to the point. It feels great to crash a wedding!" A cheerful voice said from Mu Liang''s behind.


    However, Mu Liang had no interest in anything else. He was looking at the girl in his arms who was having a difficult time to breathe. His eyes were full of anxiety.


    "Ahh! Co.... cold water..... I want.... cold water....." Mu Lan screamed as she tried to move away from the warm embrace.


    Mu Liang took her inside the castle. He took her straight to the nearest room. He saw that it was a drawing room.


    Mu Liang didn''t want to let her go. But, unable to see her in pain, he put her down on the cold ground. Mu Lan rxed a bit.


    "Bring cold water." Mu Liang ordered. He didn''t look at others. His attention was simply to on Mu Lan who was suffering.


    Mu Feng had a pained expression seeing his beloved sister-inw Lan Lan suffering. He instructed his men, "There must be some bottles in the fridge. Bring them here."


    Soon they arrived with bottles and surprisingly, the brought ice cream too. Mu Feng looked at his men with a puzzled gaze.


    One of the men said, "There is plenty of cold water and ice cream. The chef said that it was for the young mistress."


    Mu Liang frowned, he thought in his mind, ''She was right. He really did take care of her. But that doesn''t mean that she wasn''t suffering because of him.''


    Mu Liang poured a ss of cold water and tried to feed Mu Lan. As soon as she tasted cold water, she grabbed the ss and brank drank the whole ss of water in mere seconds.


    Mu Liang looked at Mu Feng and asked, "Is there any cold room?"


    One of the men said, "There is a bedroom with air conditioner. The room was is freezing cold. It is Major General Ru Xin''s roombedroom....." The man hesitated before saying, "We found some belongings of young miss."


    Mu Liang''s face was already grave. He recalled General Ru saying something like she was sleeping in his room.


    Mu Liang had no intention to take her in to Xin''s room. But it was better than Mu Lan rolling on the floor just like she was doing it right now.


    He carried her to the bedroom and as the man said it was freezing cold. Mu Liang put her down in on the cold bed and looked at the surroundings. His eyes rxed a little seeing a quilt and a pillow on the sofa.


    ''So he didn''t sleep with her after all.''


    Mu Liang didn''t want to admit but he realized that this Xin guy actually cared for her. But he made her go through such pain that Mu Liang detested him to the core.


    ------


    Meanwhile, some helicopters and arge ship came. It was the Chinese military. General First-ss Bo greeted Mu Feng and they took the unconscious men with them.


    Every man who lived in the castle was taken. The Chinese Military had also visited the Ru Mansion. But for some reason, the whole mansion was burning. General First-ss Bo was really mad this time. All his evidences was gone.


    With a ck face, he came to take General Ru and the others from the ind. To his surprise, Mu Feng gave him some documents.


    General First-ss Bo found out that it was the contract between General Ru and the Qi Family''s Qi Geming in France. Their Operation R-0 was written in details and there were also names of the people who were involved including the researchers and the guards. Everything was written in details.


    General First-ss Bo thanked Mu Feng and said before leaving, "Next time, don''t act on your own."


    He clearly got the basic idea that who burnt the whole Ru Mansion down.


    Mu Feng smiled and said nothing. He had no wish to let the Chinese government know about this R-0. People might use it for their selfish desire.


    As soon as the military left, a jet ne came andnded on thendedind. It was Mu Liang''s jet ne.


    Mu Feng hurriedly went towards it to tell Lu Feng about Mu Lan''s condition.


    However, to his surprise, the one who came out of the ne was Grandpa Lu.


    Mu Feng was bbergasted. "Grandpa Lu, how have you been?" He asked.


    Grandpa Lu curtly answered, "Busy." Then he said in a hurried tone, "Take me to the girl."


    Mu Feng led him to the Xin''s bedroom. Both of them were surprised in the cold room. They saw that Mu Lan was rolling on the bed and Mu Liang was helplessly looking at her.


    Grandpa Lu came closer and touched her hand to check the pulse.


    Mu Liang looked at him and asked, "How''s her condition?" He didn''tshow his worried face but his eyes couldn''t lie.


    Grandpa Lu didn''t say anything. He opened his brief-case and took out arge injectionsyringe. He cleaned her wrist with an antiseptic lotion and injected the antidote.


    Then he said, "Take her to the washroom."


    The moment he said that, Mu Lan sat on the bed and wanted to vomit. Mu Liang swiftly took her and headed to the bathroom.


    Thirty minutester, Mu Lan was drained. Mu Liang cleaned her mouth and wiped it with a soft towel.


    Later, he ontucked her in the bed, who was deep in sleep and strode to the next room. There Mu Feng and Grandpa Lu were having ice cream.


    "Big brother, here is yours." Mu Feng handed Mu Liang a cup of ice cream.


    Mu Liang took it without objection and sat beside his younger brother. He looked at Grandpa Lu and asked, "Will she be okay now?"


    Grandpa Lu enjoyed his ice cream and said, "She will. She still has some of the poison left in her stomach, but it wille out within ten hours through her urine." He paused before continuing, "But before you guys head to France, I want both of you to have some sleep. Especially you Liang child. You look a lot more terrible than Feng childst time I saw him four years ago."


    Grandpa sighed and said, "If it wasn''t for me, you children didn''t had have to suffer this much. Both of your lovers look so innocent. I did a great sin." His voice was full of sadness.

 Chapter 182: I’M SORRY I’M LATE

    <h4>Chapter 182: I��M SORRY I��M LATE</h4>


    Grandpa sighed and said, "If it wasn''t for me, you children didn''t have to suffer this much. Both of your lovers look so innocent. I did a great sin." His voice was full of sadness.


    Mu Liang as heartless as he was, said nothing and nodded while having his ice cream.


    Seeing that Grandpa Lu became even more mortified.


    Looking at the old man''s face, Mu Feng hurriedly said, "Its fine Grandpa. They are both okay now. Qi Ying is also doing great. Sister Lan Lan will also be fine."


    Grandpa Lu opened his mouth, "About that, I got a medical report of this girl from my grandchild (Lu Feng). I believe that she had an ident."


    Mu Liang said, "Yes, she had." He looked at the grandpa.


    Grandpa Lu replied, "She had the poison in her blood for four days. Though they gave her an antidote, it wasn''t very effective." His face was grim.


    "What do you want to say, say it." Mu Liang said in a cold voice.


    "I think the pain she went through, it can give her a mental breakdown. As long as you treat her well, she will be alright." Grandpa Lu said.


    "How long?" Mu Liang''s eyes were as cold as ice.


    "If she has a strong personality, then it will take a month or less." Grandpa Lu said in with a guilty face. He continued, "If you need my help with anything, I''ll help you in any way I can. I promise."


    Mu Feng lost his interest in the ice cream. He looked at his stone- faced elder brother. Mu Liang''s face was sharp and cold. He didn''t show any of his thoughts. Only Mu Feng could tell how worried Mu Liang was and how much pain he was sufferings.


    This time, Mu Feng said, "Big brother, you take a nap, I''ll tell others to take some rest too."


    Mu Liang got up after finishing his ice cream which was tasteless to his mouth and went to the bedroom where Mu Lan was sleeping.


    He looked at the pale sleeping beauty. Because of makeup, he couldn''t see herplexion earlier. Now, he could see how pale she was and she got even thinner. She got ck eye bags.


    Mu Liang took of her hair essories and the veil. Then her diamond jewelry. He looked of for a female dress and found some shopping packets of branded stores. He opened them and found some beautiful clothes. He took out a cotton casual dress.


    Though it was bought by another man, Mu Liang thought that it was best if Mu Lan wasn''t wearing a wedding dress at the least.


    He carefully took off her wedding dress and helped her dress in the cotton dress. He threw the wedding dress in the corner andid down beside her and hugged her closely.


    Mu Liang felt like that his soul was in his body again. He sighed. He fell asleep sooner than he expected due to the lots of hard work and theck of sleep in the past few days.


    ------


    Mu Lan had a peaceful sleep after a whole weak. When she woke up, it was already night. She realized that she had no pain in her body. She was as good as before.


    She found it unbelievable. The next thing she found was even harder to believe. It was Mu Liang, sleeping next to her.


    As she thought that she was dreaming, she touched his sleeping face, his thick warm lips, his curvy eyebrows, and his long eyshes.


    Mu Liang felt someone''s touch and blinked.


    Mu Lan''s hand froze in fear. She felt like, when he was going to open his eyes, it would be ck rather than the pair of ocean blue orbs she wished to see. Didn''t that happen every time?


    However, to her surprise, this time, those were ocean blue. Mu Lan blinked few times before tears started to fell from her eyes.


    She whispered, afraid that she would wake up from the dream, "Liang Liang, is that you?"


    Mu Liang''s heart ached to see her tears. He also answered in a low voice, "Yes, it''s me." He paused, then said, "We will leave this ce soon. We will go back home."


    Mu Lan hesitantly asked, "Home, you mean, our home?"


    Mu Liang smiled a little and gently replied, "Yes, our home."


    Mu Lan said with a small smile on her lips, "It is very beautiful." Her eyes were dreamy.


    Not understanding, Mu Liang asked, "What is?"


    Mu Lan''s smile broadened, "The dream where I can see you sleeping next to me."


    Mu Liang froze on the spot. ''To her, it is a dream? Is she really in a mental breakdown?'' His thoughts were in a mess.


    He hugged her closely and tightly, then replied, "Lan, it is not a dream. I rescued you before you were forced to marry."


    Mu Lan also hugged him at the same time and said, "Then you werete, Liang Liang. You should be punished. How do you want topensate?"


    Mu Liang kissed her forehead and said, "I''m sorry that I''mte."


    Mu Lan smiled and hugged him even closer. She said, "Sorry isn''t enough."


    Mu Liang''s eyes were moist in tears, but he blinked them away. He realized that Mu Lan still thought that she was in a dream.


    He pushed her down under him and said, "Then let mepensate you this way." Then Mu Liang leaned down and gave her a light kiss.


    However, one light kiss wasn''t enough. He gave her more and more light kisses. Then the light kisses became passionate kisses.


    After a few minutes, he pushed his hot tongue inside her mouth and yed with hers.


    Mu Lan''s eyes were half closed and watery. Her breaths were irregr. Feeling passion from Mu Liang''s kisses, her face was dyed in red.


    She circled her arms around Mu Liang''s neck and kissed him back the same passion.


    Realizing her passionate kisses, Mu Liang''s fire ignited inside him. His kisses became hungrier.


    Their tongues grew numb and they tasted blood in their mouths.


    Feeling the pain, Mu Lan found it weird.


    ''Why does it feel so real? Wait! Is it actually real and not a dream?''

 Chapter 183: I MUST BE DREAMING

    <h4>Chapter 183: I MUST BE DREAMING</h4>


    Feeling the pain from the kisses and tasting blood, Mu Lan found it weird.


    ''Why does it feel so real? Wait! Is it actually real and not a dream?'' She frowned.


    Mu Lan opened her eyes while kissing the man before her. The face she saw, was very familiar.


    She held him close and didn''t stop kissing him even once. Mu Lan blinked few times and thought that the image in front of her would go away.


    However, Mu Liang deepened the kiss. He showed no sign to end their passionate moment after waiting for a whole week.


    Mu Lan moved her hands on his back and his ears, his face as well as his neck. She felt his warmth. She could smell his manly odor. Her hands traced on his chest. She could feel his heartbeats.


    ''How can this dream be so real? Is it really him?''


    When she didn''t know what to believe, she pinched her waist hard. Unable to bear the pain, she abruptly sat up, ending the stormy moment.


    Mu Liang''s eyes were dark and full of desire. He opened his mouth a little to take heavy breaths.


    Looking at her perplexed face, he controlled himself and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Mu Lan asked, "Liang Liang?" She was still baffled and doubtful at the same time.


    Mu Liang became alerted and questioned her back, "Yes, tell me. What''s wrong?"


    Mu Lan''s eyes widened. She was still breathing heavily. She stretched her both hands. She touched his face, eyes, nose, lips, neck, and chest. Her hands stopped over his beating heart. It was going crazy.


    "I must be dreaming." Mu Lan said in a daze.


    Mu Liang took her right wrist in his left hand and made her touch his cheek.


    "Does it feel dream to you?" He asked as his eyes showed all the love he had for her.


    "You are real." She wanted to ask but it became a statement.


    Mu Liang smiled. His smile was heavenly.


    He replied, "I am." His voice was never so gentle as now.


    "No, I mean that..... you are really here... with me." Mu Lan''s voice hitched. It was truly unbelievable for her to believe.


    Mu Liang still replied the same, "I am."


    Tears welled up in her eyes and started to fall like a rain.


    Not able to see her condition, Mu Liang hugged her tightly. He gently whispered, "I''m sorry. I''mte."


    Mu Lan sobbed. She said, "Liang Liang... you arete. I was..... in pain. A lot. I.... I thought that I..... will never.... see you again. I missed.... You a.... lot."


    She cried and cried. She made Mu Liang''s shirt drenched in her tears.


    Mu Lan said as she hugged him tightly, "Don''t..... leave my side.... Stay with me..... always."


    Mu Liang kissed her tears away. He replied, "Yes, yes. I will stay with you always. I won''t leave your side ever."


    After crying for a while, Mu Lan stopped talking and didn''t say anything anymore. She only hugged Mu Liang with all her might.


    Of course, Mu Liang was feeling good that she was this clingy to him. But it also made him worried because it was out of her character.


    He asked her if she was hungry or needed to take a bath.


    However, Mu Lan didn''t reply. She slightly sobbed and hugged him.


    Mu Liang took her to the bathroom. He wanted to see if she would reject it. He took off her clothes and gave her a warm bath. Then he wiped her body and dried her hair. He helped her to brush her teeth and then gave her another dress to wear.


    Mu Lan sobbed lightly. She was looking at Mu Liang. Her eyes didn''t leave him for a second. Still neither did she make a sound, nor did she blush.


    Mu Liang was extremely worried. He took her in his arms in the princess style and headed to the downstairs.


    The whole castle was lit up. Some of their forces sleeping, some of them ying cards, and some of them were watching television. Mu Feng was sleeping on the sofa of the drawing room.


    Mu Liang took her to the kitchen. It had arge space. It was neat and clean. Two of their men were cooking for everyone. The kitchen was filled with the aroma of foods.


    He helped her sitting on a chair and gave her a ss of hot milk. She drank half of the ss without hesitation and then pushed it to him as if telling him to drink the milk too.


    Mu Liang obediently listened to her and drank the half of the ss of milk.


    One of the men who was cooking gave them a tray full of corn soup and chicken vegetable pasta. It was a simple dinner. But to Mu Liang and Mu Lan, it was delicious.


    Mu Liang fed her first. Then he took his meal. Later, Mu Lan hugged him and gave him a big yawn.


    Taking the clue, Mu Liang took her to the bedroom and made her sleep. It was a hard job to make her fall asleep. Mu Lan''s hand was tightly grabbing Mu Liang''s shirt.


    Unable to take his shirt off of her hand, he took off his shirt and wore a new shirt from Xin''s wardrobe. It was shorter in size and ufortable. Still, he wore it and slightly closed the door.


    Mu Liang went to the next room to meet Grandpa Lu. He knocked at the door.


    Grandpa Lu was looking at Mu Lan''s medical report. Hearing the knock, he looked at Mu Liang.


    He asked, "Is everything alright child?"


    Mu Liang entered and said, "She suddenly stopped talking. Apart from it, she is doing fine."


    "No strange behavior?" Grandpa Lu asked.


    "She doesn''t let go of my side at all." Mu Liang said. He didn''t sound like he wasining. He was rather enjoying it.


    Grandpa Lu sighed. "She is having a psychological trauma. She thinks that you will disappear again. She is just afraid like a little kid." Then he smiled and continued, "She trusts you a lot."


    Mu Liang sighed in relief. Then he frowned. "What about she is not talking?"


    "It is not any psychological breakdown. She isn''t talking because she simply doesn''t want to. Give her some time to rx. When she will think that she is safe, she will talk on her own." Grandpa Lu patiently said.


    Then he stood up and said, "Let me check her condition."


    "OK." Mu Liang replied and followed the doctor.

 Chapter 184: I WILL PROTECT YOU

    <h4>Chapter 184: I WILL PROTECT YOU</h4>


    When Mu Liang and Grandpa Lu went to the bedroom, Mu Lan was still clutching Mu Liang''s shirt.


    Grandpa Lu coughed lightly and said, "I think you should put on your shirt. The shirt you are wearing now is a little shorter for you. You must feel ufortable."


    Mu Liang changed back to his shirt. Looking back at Xin''s shirt, he felt his mood improved a bit.


    ''This shorty is no match for me.'' Mu Liang thought.


    Grandpa Lu checked Mu Lan''s temperature, pulse and took a tube of blood. He then told Mu Liang to stay here and turned to go back to his room.


    Mu Liang suddenly said, "Wait."


    Grandpa Lu looked at him and asked, "What is it, child?"


    Mu Liang answered, "I told you to bring three tubes of R-0."


    Grandpa Lu''s body tensed. He started sweating. He said, "I did bring them. However, I don''t want to give it to anyone."


    Mu Liang asked coldly, "Do you think I''m going to do anything immoral?"


    Grandpa Lu shook his head. He replied in a hurry, "No, my child. I, I just cannot trust anyone with this. Please don''t get me wrong."


    "I''m not. I want only one tube and I''m not asking for it." Mu Liang sharply stated. "You do want topensate for your crime, right?"


    Grandpa Lu''s heart shook. ''So, this is it. Never harm Mu Family. Or you will never get away from them.'' He thought.


    Grandpa Lu replied, "I understand. I''ll give you a tube." Then he left.


    Grandpa Lu brought his briefcase with him from hisboratory. He checked Mu Lan''s blood on theptop.


    Grandpa Lu sent the blood sample''s data to his grandson, Lu Feng. Lu Feng immediately checked the data and found no suspicious poison or drug. He called his grandpa and told him the result.


    Grandpa Lu sighed in relief. He took out a tube which contained R-0. He took a deep breath and headed to the next room and knocked on the door. Then he went inside and watching the scene in front of him, his face was flushed.


    Mu Liang was stroking Mu Lan''s hair lovingly and lightly kissing her mouth all over.


    It was an unbelievable scene which poor grandpa wasn''t prepared for. He coughed slightly to cover up his embarrassment.


    Mu Liang looked at him curiously. He wanted to know the result.


    Grandpa Lu first gave him the tube.


    Mu Liang grabbed it and tried to take it. However, Grandpa Lu didn''t let go.


    When he saw that Mu Liang''s eyes turned cold again, he hesitantly asked, "You won''t research about it will you?"


    Mu Liang replied, "No."


    His voice was firm. The person who never lied had everyone''s trust and respect. Grandpa Lu sighed and let go of the tube.


    "Her blood is clean. There is no poison or drug left with the blood cells. She is physically fine." Grandpa Lu said in a low voice. He was afraid of waking Mu Lan up. Then he added, "Just take care of her."


    After saying what he wanted, Grandpa Lu hurriedly left. He went to the next room where he was staying and called his grandson.


    After the second ring, Lu Feng answered the call. "Hello grandpa, what''s wrong?"


    Grandpa Lu bickered, "Rascal, your friend is on the way of having children. Why are you still single? Get a girlfriend and have a child. I want a great-grandchild in a year. Got it?"


    Not waiting for the reply from his dumbstruck grandchild, Grandpa Lu hung up.


    Back in France, Lu Feng was researching a medicine. After getting scolded by his grandpa out of nowhere, he was practically stunned. His mind waspletely blown away.


    It was good that Mu Feng wasn''t here, or he would make fun of Lu Feng for the rest of their lives.


    Lu Feng sighed and looked at outside through the window.


    ------


    A few minutester, Mu Feng entered the bedroom where Mu Lan was sleeping.


    He looked worriedly at Mu Lan and asked in a low voice, "How is sister-inw?"


    Mu Liang answered, "She thinks I''ll disappear. So, she is afraid."


    Mu Feng was clearly upset. He mumbled, "Lack of security."


    He worked so hard to make Mu Lan feel easier and friendlier. And everything was destroyed by this military man. He was annoyed. And when he learned that his dear sister-inw was suffering the same pain just like Qi Ying for four days, he went nuts.


    Mu Feng was worried about his brother. But Mu Liang was extremely calm, making himself even scarier.


    Mu Liang handed his brother a ss tube.


    Mu Feng looked at it and asked, "Is this R-0?"


    "Hmm." Mu Liang said shortly. Then he looked at his brother and said, "You know what to do."


    Something cold shed in a blink in Mu Feng''s eyes. It was like when a snake went for its prey, it had a cruel, sly and vicious look. If anyone would look at Mu Feng''s eyes right now, they would wet their pants.


    Mu Feng lightly said, "I understand, big brother."


    ------


    Mu Liang was hugging Mu Lan in his arms. He slept a lot in the evening, so he was awake.


    Suddenly, Mu Lan murmured in a pained voice, "Pain! Pain! I can''t take it anymore. Liang Liang....."


    Her breaths were irregr. She was frowning and sweating a lot. She rolled nervously. Her body was tensed.


    Mu Liang was alerted. He rubbed her face tenderly and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    However, Mu Lan didn''t say anything. Her pained expression became soft as she felt the warm touch on her face. She rxed her body. Still, she was grabbing onto Mu Liang''s shirt.


    Mu Liang realized that she had a nightmare. He hugged her close to his chest and murmured in her left ear, "I''m here. Everything is okay now. No one will hurt you. I will protect you,"


    His eyes were gentle. He kissed her left ear softly a few times. Then he looked at the ceiling.


    In a second, Mu Liang''s eyes turned icy cold.


    ''They dared to harm her. Who was the person that injected my wife? A female doctor? She will know the taste of her own medicine.''


    Mu Liang hugged tightly the slim body. His heart sank to measure her waist.


    Mu Lan couldn''t sleep or eat when she was poisoned. So, she became thinner. Her jawline became sharper.


    Mu Liang kissed her forehead and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 185: CONTINUE YOUR ACT

    <h4>Chapter 185: CONTINUE YOUR ACT</h4>


    When Mu couple was sleeping soundly, the Chinese army was looking for all the suspects of Operation R-0.


    However, no matter how they search for Doctor Han Jia, they couldn''t find her.


    ording to the weight of the crime, General Ru was punished to execution for treason. Xin''s grandfather had a heart attack, hearing his son''s deed.


    Other suspects were proven guilty and they were also executed.


    However, Major General Ru Xin was proven innocent. He was not a part of the operation and also, he was forced to kidnap a French Citizen. Still, he kidnapped and he was guilty of that. But he took care of the kidnapper when she was poisoned. So, he got a light punishment. He was stripped from his designation for a year and was to be kept in a house arrest.


    Mu Feng hired the best attorney of China for Ru Xin. He really didn''t want this Xin guy to be free from his crime so easily, but his sister-inw said that this Xin guy saved her, so they should also help him.


    Mu Feng sighed recalling her tears and her pained face. In the end, he consoled himself saying, "Well, if my big brother is cold-hearted, then his better-half should be soft-hearted. After all, I don''t want my nieces to be the next generation Yan Su."


    Before Ru Xin was taken away, Mu Feng asked him, "I know you are a man of talent and intelligence, then how did you mistake my sister-inw for Qi Ying?"


    Hearing the phrase ''sister-inw'', Ru Xin felt mortified. He replied curtly, "A disgusting woman told me that Little Lan was Qi Ying."


    Ru Xin didn''t say, ''In the dark, I couldn''t see well.''


    Mu Feng frowned and tapped his mobile. He found a photo and put his mobile in front of Ru Xin. He asked, "Is that her?"


    Ru Xin saw the picture of Anne Donne. He instantly recognized her. As he saw the picture, his eyes narrowed.


    Mu Feng got what he wanted to know. He left the court and called his big brother.


    ------


    Two days after the execution of General Ru and his crime partners, Doctor Han Jia was discovered by a passer-by. More specifically, her corpse was found.


    Her body was detected in a dark alley, close to a red-light district. Blood was gushing out from her eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. She had a painful expression all over her face. A syringe was found clutched in her right hand.


    In the post-mortem report, no suspicious drug was found. There was nothing in the syringe either. Her death was quite suspicious.


    In the meantime, Mu Liang took Mu Lan to France. Qi Family was already detained. Both Qi Geming and Qi Yang were in jail. They couldn''t bail out because of Mu Liang''s pressure to upper officials.


    Qi Ying came to visit Mu Lan in the Mu Mansion. She was worried sick for her beloved friend. She was also feeling guilty for what her family did to Mu Lan.


    However, Mu Lan''s mental health still wasn''t stabilized. She neither wanted to meet anyone nor did she wish to talk.


    Qi Ying had no option but to leave with a broken heart. Mu Feng didn''t have time to stay beside his beloved. He could only console her over the cell phone.


    Mu Lan only stayed beside Mu Liang and didn''t let him go even for a blink.


    Mu Liang was, of course, enjoying his time at home. Wherever he went, Mu Lan would stalk behind him.


    But the problem arose when the nature called. How could Mu Liang take her to the toilet with him?


    He had only one choice left. That was after Mu Lan was in deep sleep, he could only then go to the toilet.


    Aside from that, he wouldpany her in the bath, in the dining room, in the bedroom, everywhere. He would even help her in the toilet.


    Lu Feng once asked, "Are you sure that you will marry her and not take her as your adopted daughter?"


    He came to check up Mu Lan''s health. Her physical condition was improving.


    Mu Liang replied, "Training myself to be a good father."


    Lu Feng was speechless. He only wanted to tease his friend. He didn''t want to hear his friend''s future n.


    And here, Lu Feng was still a single. All his girlfriends were stolen by Mu Feng.


    He discovered something. One Mu brother was giving him dog food. The other Mu brother was making him a broken heart.


    Finally, he realized something. Mu brothers were heartless.


    Mu Feng came to join the conversation. "Lu Feng, it has been a while since I saw you. Tell me, how many girls broke up with you?"


    Lu Feng''s face turned red. He said, "Mu Feng, still alive, I see. Do you still live in your bar drowning in the whiskey?"


    Mu Feng gave his brightest smile and said, "I''m not a single anymore, unlike certain someone."


    Lu Feng gave him the same type of smile and said in reply, "At least, I''m not that type of boyfriend who let his girlfriend be molested in the dorm."


    Mu Feng''s face turned red this time. He gritted his teeth. "You...."


    Mu Liang sighed.


    Whenever Mu Feng and Lu Feng were together, they just had to talk against each other. In other ces, even people with same face and name got along. But these two could never get along.


    Mu Lan beside them was looking at those two Feng bickering at each other, just like children. Finding it somehow funny, sheughed aloud, making the three men inside the study room startled at once.


    They didn''t hear herugh for a long time.


    Mu Liang looked at her in a daze. He was sitting beside her on the sofa. He stretched his one hand and hugged her closer.


    Mu Liang said, "They are funny, aren''t they? We shouldugh at them." Then he looked at the two Fengs who were feeling rage.


    Mu Liang said the two of them, "Why did you stop? Continue your act." It sounded like an order.


    Lu Feng, "....."


    Mu Feng, "......"


    ''What are we? Clowns?'' They thought at the same time.

 Chapter 186: SAY THAT YOU LIKE ME

    <h4>Chapter 186: SAY THAT YOU LIKE ME</h4>


    Mu Liang woke up at his usual time in the morning. When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was a beauty sleeping soundly on his chest.


    Mu Liang was in Mu Lan''s bedroom. He was on the bed, while Mu Lan was sleeping on his body. Her head was on his chest as her hands were around him.


    It had been two weeks since Mu Lan came to the mansion. She acted normal in front of everyone of this household. But still, she didn''t talk to anyone.


    It had already been three weeks that she missed her ss. But she gave no sign of recovering. However, yesterday sheughed at Lu Feng and Mu Feng.


    Mu Liang looked at the woman in his embrace. Looking at her sleeping form, he couldn''t help but caress her supple face.


    "When am I going to hear your lovely voice again?" Mu Laing mumbled.


    Mu Lan stirred her body. She opened her eyes and gazed at the handsome man under her.


    Her sleepy gaze melted Mu Liang''s heart. He asked, "Do you want to get up?"


    Mu Lan didn''t reply him. She just gazed at him silently.


    Her silent gaze was unbearable. Mu Liang said in a pained voice, "Are you still mad at me? I really am sorry. I won''t let you get abducted in my presence next time. Please believe in me. I can''t bear your silent treatment anymore. I miss your sweet voice. I miss your calling me ''Liang Liang''. I miss yourughter. I miss your cute requests. Please don''t torment me anymore."


    Mu Lan seemed to think of something after hearing Mu Liang''s painfulints.


    Finally, she opened her mouth. "Tell me that you like me."


    Her expression was nk. Her eyes were as clear as water. Mu Liang could not read her feelings at all.


    He hugged the girl closer and lightly kissed her lips. He noticed that her body tensed.


    Mu Liang put his mouth closer to her right ear and said in a deep voice, "I love you."


    A few secondster, he felt that Mu Lan was trembling. Soon, his night pajama began to get wet.


    ''Did I say something wrong?'' Mu Liang panicked.


    He held her tighter and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    He heard a muffled sound, "You, stupid, stupid, Liang Liang."


    ------


    Mu Lan was feeling guilty.


    The moment she realized that she had been rescued by Mu Liang whom she didn''t trust in the beginning.


    She was tormented by the fact that he really came to save her.


    ''Is there anyone who will do something like this for me?'' She thought.


    ''What did I do? Who was I in the past that made him want me so much? He wiped out my history. He created a new identity for me. He gave me a new life. Why would he do so many things only for me?''


    The more she thought about all these, the more she was at unrest. However, she could not find an answer.


    Mu Lan didn''t know what happened to Xin and the others. She could guess that something worse must have happened to them just like what happened to the students who tried to harm Qi Ying.


    She thought, ''If I be dependent on Liang Liang, will there be a day that he will leave me? Will he ever get tired of me?''


    Mu Lan felt frightened.


    She knew no one except Mu Liang, Mu Feng, the household servants, her friends, her teachers and her ssmates.


    She knew nothing of this world. The most frightening part was, she knew nothing about herself.


    So how could she dare to trust others, when she could not trust herself?


    How could she think that she understood them, while she could not understand herself?


    Thinking all sort of thing in one night, her brain stopped working.


    Mu Lan saw that Mu Liang took her home. She saw the old ce, old people.


    She felt nothing.


    She was supposed to be happy or to be rxed. But she felt nothing like those things.


    She didn''t feel anything when Mu Liang took her to the bathroom or changed her clothes.


    Mu Lan had only one thing in her mind and that was, if she took her eyes away from Mu Liang even for a second, he would disappear.


    She didn''t know where that thought came from, but she wanted to believe in it. There was something she wanted to believe.


    She looked at the people around her who talked, smiled, bickered. She saw all sort of emotions and their behaviors.


    ''I was like them. I was one of them. I was normal.'' She thought.


    Then a question came to her mind, ''What is normal?''


    She pondered for a day. After that, she found her answer. ''When living things do what they feel is normal.''


    When Lu Feng and Mu Feng were fighting, she tried tough. Maybe that''s how others do that.


    Later she asked herself, "What am I feeling?"


    That''s true. What was she feeling? Emptiness? Liveliness? Was she scared?


    Yes, she was scared.


    What was she scared of?


    She was scared of being betrayed.


    Where did thate from? Mu Lan didn''t know. But she found out her inner fear.


    The moment she found out the answer, her head became clear.


    She heard Mu Liang said in a pained voice that how sorry he was feeling.


    So, Mu Lan asked him to tell her that he liked him. She discovered one thing, Mu Liang never lied.


    However, unexpectedly he said in a deep voice, "I love you."


    All the sufferings she faced, all the fear she felt, demolished in a second. A heavy burden lifted from her shoulder.


    She cried in relief.


    ''Liang Liang is an idiot. Why did he say that? Doesn''t that mean he will be forever hers? Doesn''t that mean she will be forever his? He always keeps his word. So, it really means that he will love me until the end. I will also stay with him. Even if he wants to let go in future, I''ll stick to him.''


    She cried loudly, "You, stupid, stupid, Liang Liang."

 Chapter 187: THANK YOU FOR SAVING ME

    <h4>Chapter 187: THANK YOU FOR SAVING ME</h4>


    He heard a muffled sound, "You, stupid, stupid, Liang Liang."


    Mu Liang''s heart melt at her sobbing. He replied, "Yes, yes. I am stupid."


    He hugged her tightly and kissed her right temple.


    Mu Lan said, "Liang Liang is an idiot."


    Mu Liang repeated, "Yes, yes. I am an idiot."


    "Liang Liang is a bad boy." Sheined.


    He nodded and said, "I am a bad boy."


    "Liang Liang is..." Mu Lan couldn''t find anything else toin. This man was too perfect.


    She hit his chest weakly and said, "Don''t be so good to me."


    Mu Liang stopped stroking her hair. He had a sweet, gentle smile hanging on his lips. He said, "Then, maybe I should do this."


    "Ahh!" Mu Lan gave a surprised scream.


    All of a sudden, Mu Lan''s world became upside down as Mu Liang flipped her and held her beneath him. Before she could say anything, her lips were upied by his warm lips.


    In an instant, Mu Lan''s face turned red. She wanted to move away feeling embarrassed.


    However, Mu Lan was pinned down by Mu Liang''s athletic body. She couldn''t budge a bit.


    Mu Liang''s tongue invaded her mouth and twirled hers.


    Mu Lan sighed.


    Mu Liang''s hands began to move on her body.


    Mu Lan shivered under his touch. She couldn''t take it anymore and broke the kiss.


    "Stop! Stop!" Mu Lan nearly screamed.


    Mu Liang didn''t stop. He simply moved his lips to her neck giving her goosebumps. He asked while decorating her neck with hickeys, "Didn''t you say not be nice to you anymore?"


    "I was wrong. I was wrong. I''m embarrassed. Please stop?" Mu Lan''s heart was racing.


    Mu Liang looked at her as his eyes were full of mischievousness. He tilted his head and his lips almost touched hers.


    He said, "What is there to be embarrassed about? Didn''t I see everything already?"


    Mu Lan''s face dyed in five shades of red. Her eyes were wide open and she was looking at his eyes.


    Mu Liang acted like he was thinking something. Then he said, "If I remember correctly, I even cleaned you after you pooped....."


    "Stop! Stop it! Don''t say any more!" Mu Lan screamed from the top of her lungs interrupting him. Her eyes were closed in shame.


    She could remember everything. There was no need to remind her. It was like a nightmare and she wanted to forget her shameless deeds.


    When Mu Liang started to remind her everything one by one, Mu Lan wanted to dig a hole and nned to stay there for the rest of her life.


    She tried to twist her body, but she was held by Mu Liang who still continued recalling her shameful memories. Mu Lan even tried to cover his mouth. However, her n failed miserably.


    Mu Liang was still going on. "Oh, I remember another thing. We almost had sex and fell asleep. Then we slept naked..."


    Not knowing what to do, Mu Lan sealed his mouth with a fierce kiss. Her body was hot in shame. Her face was red. Her eyes were tightly closed as she was kissing him.


    At the sudden attack on his lips, Mu Liang became stiff. After a while, a sudden me burned his entire body.


    He kissed her back with the same passion. His hands started to move again.


    "Mmm..." Mu Lan twisted her body as she gave out a small moan.


    It ignited Mu Liang''s me and he began to unbutton her sleep shirt.


    Fifteen minutester, the storm calmed down.


    Mu Liang had mercy on her, seeing her on the verge to copse.


    Mu Lan''s upper body was exposed in Mu Liang''s hungry eyes. Her body was filled with hickeys from her neck to waist.


    Her body was warm and her bosom was moving up and down as she breathed heavily.


    Mu Liang looked at her misty eyes filled with tears. He leaned down and softly kissed her eyes to wipe the tears away. Then he hugged her close to his chest and covered their bodies with a quilt.


    Later, Mu Liang got up and tried to take her to the bathroom. However, Mu Lan struggled her hardest not to bath with him.


    Seeing her fighting so hard, Mu Liang predicted that she was mentally okay now. He did not need to worry anymore.


    Still, he wanted to make sure. He went downstairs, to his bedroom. He called Lu Feng toe over for Mu Lan''s regr checkup. After that, he took a bath.


    Before Mu Liang strode to the dining room for breakfast, he walked to her room and saw Mu Lan wearing a sweater over her sleeveless dress.


    Mu Liang hid his smile and took her downstairs.


    The couple met Mu Feng on the way.


    Looking at the usual shy Mu Lan, Mu Feng smashed her with his chest and hands happily.


    "Oh, sister Lan Lan, I''m so happy that you are okay. I missed you so much. Huhu." Mu Feng snorted.


    When Mu Liang saw that Mu Lan was struggling to take oxygen, he knocked his younger brother''s head hard.


    "Oww! What was that for? Big brother, why are you disturbing our brother-sister emotional moment?" Mu Fengined.


    However, seeing his elder brother''s cold re, he smiled and said, "Hehe, Our brother-sister lovely, no, no, emotional moment hade to an end. Let''s go and have breakfast." Then he left the couple alone and went hurriedly down.


    Mu Liang rubbed Mu Lan''s red cheek and asked, "Are you all right?"


    Mu Lan still couldn''t look at Mu Liang for what he did in the morning. She simply nodded and walked behind Mu Feng.


    Mu Liang''s heart was full of bliss, looking at her running figure. She looked more like a frightened rabbit.


    In the dining room, the three of them were having breakfast.


    Mu Feng said, "Sister Lan Lan, Yan Su said that she ising at noon with Ying. You can apany them, right?"


    Mu Lan nodded as she took a spoon of pudding. She replied, "I miss them." Then she said, "I gave you too much trouble. Thank you for saving me."

 Chapter 188: FATE OF QI FAMILY

    <h4>Chapter 188: FATE OF QI FAMILY</h4>


    Mu Lan said, "I gave you too much trouble. Thank you for saving me." She continued, "It was the most frightening time in my life. I don''t know if I was ever scared like that before. But I don''t want to encounter things like that in the future."


    She took a deep breath and said, "I was hoping that Liang Liang woulde to save me. I waited and waited. On the wedding day, I lost all my hopes. I thought that you guys had forgotten about me. I was wrong. I am sorry for that." She looked guilty and upset at the same time.


    "I don''t know what actually happened to me, but you all tried hard to stay with me all the time and took care of me. I cannot thank you enough. You have my gratitude." Mu Lan smiled at the Mu brothers as tears threatened to fall from her eyes.


    Mu Feng almost cried out after hearing such an emotional speech from his dear sister-inw. He said in a sobbing tone, "It''s nothing sister Lan Lan. I can even die for my dear sister Lan Lan."


    Mu Liang coldly replied, "You don''t have to. Take care of your own woman." Then he looked at his right side and reached his right hand towards Mu Lan.


    He wiped her tears away and said tenderly, "You don''t have to feel bad. If you need help, only your husband has the right to help you with all he has, isn''t that right?"


    Mu Lan began to nod and suddenly understood what Mu Liang meant by his words. Her body turned rigid and her face flushed in red.


    Mu Feng sighed and said, "Okay, okay, I had enough. I''m full." He got up from his chair leaving the couple alone.


    ''Damn, I miss Ying.'' Mu Feng scowled.


    He sent a text to Qi Ying.


    ''My lovely wife, I spent countless nights thinking only of you.''


    A few secondster, Qi Ying sent a reply.


    It was an emoticon where a dog was kicking another dog''s *ss.


    Mu Feng, "..."


    ------


    With a long face, Mu Feng went to the office. There was so much work to do.


    Mu Liang stayed at home. He was at the shed in the vegetable garden, working withptop. He kept an eye on the girl who was trying to catch fishes from the pond.


    He saw Mu Lan ying with Oscar. Oscar was very happy to meet his ymate again. He licked Mu Lan''s cheek and Mu Lan giggled in happiness.


    Mu Liang wanted to call Lucy so that Oscar would stay away from Mu Lan. However, looking at her childishughter, he refrained. He tried to control himself and tasted vinegar whole morning.


    While Mu Lan and Oscar were ying with butterflies and eating carrots, Yan Su and Qi Ying came in the garden.


    Yan Su hugged Mu Lan tightly from behind giving her a jump. "Damn you, Lan. I was so worried about you." Her voice carried a bit of worry.


    Mu Lanughed lightly and hugged her back. She looked at Qi Ying who was on the verge of crying.


    Qi Ying, who never showed her emotion in the public, hugged Mu Lan from the right side and said, "I''m so sorry Xiao Lan. Because of me, you had to go through so much pain."


    Yan Su sighed and said, "Hey Ying, can you stop crying. Look, Xiao Lan is alright. She isn''t harmed at all." She gave her crying friend a pat on the head.


    Mu Lan hugged Qi Ying and said, "I''m okay now. Don''t worry. It was good that you weren''t abducted. Or else, I can''t even imagine what could have happened. How''s your family? I heard...." She didn''t continue.


    Qi Ying wiped her tears and said, "Dad is still in jail. He got what he deserved. Brother Yang was proven innocent, so he was bailed out by my mom. Dad will have to stay in jail for twenty years. Brother is trying to bail out dad but it is all in vain. I know that Feng''s elder brother will never let him out of the jail."


    Mu Lan felt bad and said, "I''m sorry. Because of me..."


    Qi Ying shook her head and interrupted her, "What are you apologizing for? If it wasn''t for my dad''s cruelty, you wouldn''t have to suffer. I also suffered the same way because of him. How could he do this to his only daughter? It is uneptable. He deserves the punishment."


    Yan Su said to Qi Ying, "I heard that your brother was looking for Feng and elder cousin. However, they didn''t meet him even once. Not only that, Mu Corporation stopped corresponding with Qi Corporation."


    Mu Lan asked, "Won''t it be bad for Qi Family?"


    Yan Su replied, "Well, of course. I mean, Mu Corporation holds the most of the shares of other businesses. Qi Corporation is just the second one. Just think what will happen if Mu Corporation pulls out from the projects where Qi Corporation is involved."


    Qi Ying''s face turned pale. No matter what she said, she still cared for her family and business.


    Mu Lan felt bad and gave Yan Su a signal to stop. Yan Su changed the topic immediately.


    "Oh, Lan dear, you have no idea how popr you have be in the school. I got the assignment of writing an article regarding your painting. I got five-star for that." Yan Su beamed.


    Mu Lan was stunned. "Really? It''s been almost a month. Everything will die down soon." She offered her two friends each a banana.


    Yan Su grinned as she said, "Totally opposite. Many students started looking for you. When they couldn''t find you, they became even more curious about your identity."


    Mu Lan face darkened. ''If they were to find my connection with Mu Family......''


    However, she couldn''t finisher her thought. Because Qi Ying clutched her stomach with left hand and her right hand was on her mouth.


    "Oi, are you alright?" Yan Su panicked.


    Mu Lan got up quickly and took Qi Ying with her. She took Qi Ying to the ground floor bathroom and Qi Ying vomited.

 Chapter 189: YOU ARE PREGNANT!

    <h4>Chapter 189: YOU ARE PREGNANT!</h4>


    Mu Lan got up quickly and took Qi Ying with her. She took Qi Ying to the first floor bathroom and Qi Ying vomited.


    Yan Su frowned and asked, "What is wrong with her?"


    Mu Lan replied, "Don''t ask me what I want to ask you!"


    Yan Su said, "Sorry. But I don''t recollect of her being sick like this before."


    Mu Lan thought for a moment and said, "Doctor Lu Feng ising over to check my health. So he can treat her as well."


    Yan Su''s right eyebrow twitched. "Oh, I see. Fine then."


    After Qi Ying finished vomiting, Mu Lan gave her a ss of water to rinse her mouth. Qi Ying rinsed her mouth and then Yan Su helped her to go to Mu Feng''s bedroom.


    Qi Yingid down. Just then Yan Su asked, "Did you eat anything wrong before we got out of the campus?"


    Qi Ying shook her head weakly and asked back, "Have you forgotten that I don''t want to eat anything?"


    Yan Suughed and said, "Don''t tell me that you are pregnant?"


    In the next instant, Qi Ying''s face turned pale.


    Looking at her face, Yan Su, who was sitting on the bed, jumped up. She screamed, "What the hell? For real?"


    Mu Lan entered the room with a tray. She heard Yan Su''s loud voice and her heart trembled.


    Mu Lan looked at the pale Qi Ying and eximed, "Xiao Ying, you are pregnant!"


    Qi Ying mumbled, "I''m not sure. But my appetite has be low. I nauseate at the smell of food. Even my periods iste."


    Yan Su frowned. She tapped her mobile and called someone.


    After the third ring, someone answered the call. A polite voice said, "Ms. Zhen, I''m a little busy. Can we talkter?"


    Hearing the way he talked, Yan Su felt like someone fumed her anger. She screamed, "Lu Feng! If you don''t bring two pregnancy kits to the Mu Mansion, don''t even dare to enter, because I''m here."


    Without waiting for his reply she hung up on him.


    Lu Feng was at the Lu Research Center. He was organizing Mu Lan''s medical report. Hearing what Yan Su said, he dropped all the papers.


    There was a storm in Lu Feng''s head. ''Who is pregnant? Mu Lan? Or Yan Su?''


    Before he could think much, he was brought back from his trail of thoughts when somebody suddenly called him.


    "Doctor Lu? Doctor Lu are you alright?" His assistant worriedly asked.


    Lu Feng took the fallen papers from his assistant and said, "Bring me two pregnancy test kits." His face was rather pale.


    His Assistant was dumbfounded. Never in a million years, he would have thought that his boss would ask him for pregnancy test kits with a pale face.


    Lu Feng asked, "Didn''t I tell you to bring me two.....? He couldn''t continue.


    The Assistant hurriedly left and soon brought two pregnancy test kits.


    Lu Feng said, "You don''t have to go to the Mu Mansion. Just stay here."


    The Assistant was about to get in the car. He stopped in his tracks and said, "Okay, boss."


    He was left behind totally astounded as Lu Feng drove away


    The Assistant was about to fall on the floor.


    ''Did boss really ask for pregnancy test kits?'' He blinked as he was staring the way Lu Feng drove away.


    Lu Feng took the shortest route to reach the Mu Mansion. On reaching there, he met Mu Liang on his way at the downstairs.


    "You havee early." Mu Liang said. He was going upstairs from the garden and met his friend at the entrance.


    Lu Feng''s face turned pale. He asked nervously, "Is Yan Su there?"


    Mu Liang''s right eyebrow rose up. He nonchntly said, "So it seems."


    Mu Liang signaled Alice who was Mu Lan''s personal maid to go upstairs and find Mu Lan.


    Alice went upstairs and saw Mu Lan and her friends in Mu Feng''s bedroom. She informed Mu Lan that Doctor Lu Feng came to check up on her.


    Mu Lan requested Alice to bring Doctor Lu Feng up here because Qi Ying was sick.


    Alice reported it to Mu Liang and he called Head Butler Leo. "Go with Lu Feng."


    Qi Ying was Mu Feng''s lover and his future bride. So Mu Family held responsibility towards her.


    Hearing about Qi Ying''s sickness, Lu Feng felt a bit relieved.


    Nothing skipped Mu Liang though. Earlier he noticed that Qi Ying was on the verge of throwing up and the three friends were being secretive. If it was something huge then Mu Lan would tell him. Then Lu Feng came with a pale face. Mu Liang could guess what was happening.


    Lu Feng entered the room after Head Butler Leo announced their arrival. He immediately asked, "What''s wrong?"


    In front of Butler Leo, the girls couldn''t open their mouths. So their lips were sealed.


    Lu Feng checked Mu Lan''s health and found out that everything was normal. Then he looked at Qi Ying and said with a polite smile, "It has been a while, Ms. Qi. May I check your health?


    The girls didn''t want to be found out by the Head Butler. Or else the news would reach Mu Liang and Mu Feng.


    Qi Ying wanted to keep it a secret. She didn''t want to burden Mu Feng.


    If she was pregnant and Mu Feng had to marry her, then Qi Yang or Qi Geming would push all the responsibilities of Qi Corporation to Mu Feng. If Mu Feng didn''t do as his inw''s said, then he would be criticized. It might hamper Mu Feng as well as Mu Corporation''s reputation.


    Qi Ying knew her father very well. Qi Geming would do anything for hispany. He even sold out his one and only daughter.


    Understanding the reasoning, Yan Su dragged Lu Feng out of the room and brought him to Mu Feng''s private bar.


    "Where are the kits? Give them to me." She said.


    "First tell me who needs it." Lu Feng calmly said. His heart was about to burst due to nervousness. He took out the pregnancy test kits.

 Chapter 190: WHY DO YOU CARE?

    <h4>Chapter 190: WHY DO YOU CARE?</h4>


    "First tell me who needs it." Lu Feng calmly said. His heart was about to burst due to nervousness. He took out the pregnancy test kits.


    Yan Su, "I need them. Happy?" She tied to snatch the kits and Lu Feng didn''t let her take them.


    Lu Feng''s heart sank. He asked, "What did you say?"


    Yan Su was already out of patience. She said, "Give me the kits."


    She again tried to snatch them away. However, Lu Feng was not the little boy who was once defeated by the mighty Yan Su.


    Lu Feng moved his right hand away where he held the kits. As Yan Su tried to catch them, she fell on his firm chest. He immediately caught her.


    Yan Su felt embarrassed. She moved away and red at him. She asked him out of irritation, "What''s with you?"


    Lu Feng asked, "Why do you need them?" His eyes were sharp.


    Yan Su felt inferior at his gaze. She hissed, "Don''t you know why a woman needs stuffs like that? Are you stupid? Now I really doubt if you are a Doctor!"


    Lu Feng''s eyes turned cold. He asked, "What did you do? With whom?"


    Yan Su put her hands on her waist and said, "Why do you care?" She was already getting nervous by his stare.


    Not getting any answer from Yan Su, Lu Feng grabbed her right hand tightly with his left hand.


    Yan Su was irritated. She asked, "What''s with you? Let go! Let go!"


    Butler Leo and Mu Lan couldn''t tell what they were talking about but they saw the calm and collected schr doctor was grabbing Yan Su''s hand and struggling not to let go. Both Mu Lan and Head Butler didn''t know what to say.


    A minuteter, Lu Feng let go of her hand and said, "Good. You are not pregnant." Then he frowned while saying, "You are not pregnant. Sweet Bunny is not pregnant. Don''t tell me, you asked these kits for Ms. Qi?"


    Yan Su already frowned when she heard him saying ''Sweet Bunny''.


    ''What a nickname! Who could be that woman who is so intimate with him?'' She thought.


    For some reason, she really had a lower IQ. She had no idea that Lu Feng called Sweet Bunny to only one person and that was Mu Lan.


    Lu Feng already strode towards Mu Feng''s bedroom. He looked at Qi Ying and said politely, "Ms. Ying, you are sick. So my friend Liang told me to check up on you too. Please cooperate with me." He lied to check QI Ying''s pulse.


    Qi Ying''s face turned as white as paper. She said hurriedly, "I''m really fine, Doctor Lu. You don''t have to...."


    "But you fell sick after you came here. Of course, Mu Family will be worried about you. Please think of your boyfriend''s feelings too." Lu Feng said with a polite smile


    Yan Su could only stand at the bedside and watch the scene silently alongside Head Butler. She had no power in the mansion. If it was her house, then Lu Feng would probably be dead by now.


    Lu Feng checked Qi Ying''s pulse, her eyes, and her tongue. He asked her a few questions and Qi Ying had to reply to everything.


    Lu Feng took notes and said, "Ms. Qi, due to tension and mental pressure, you lost appetite. You cannot tolerate food or its smell. And as you ate carrot, the sweet smell caused you to vomit. Please take more care of yourself. It will be better if you stay with your loved ones happily. I''ll prescribe some vitamins, please take them regrly."


    Qi Ying was looking at Lu Feng with a stupefied face. Mu Lan and Yan Su were also stunned.


    Qi Ying couldn''t ask in front of the butler, but her eyes were full of questions.


    Lu Feng wrote a prescription and gave it to Butler Leo. Then he grabbed Yan Su and dragged her away.


    "One of you guys are pregnant? How could you scare me like that?" Lu Feng scolded Yan Su. He was so relieved that he didn''t notice that his tone became gentle towards Yan Su.


    Yan Su pouted. She said, "How would I know if she wasn''t pregnant or not? I''m not a doctor. She puked and didn''t want to eat. So we wanted to test her pregnancy. You are the one who made it more dramatic."


    Lu Feng''s eyes rose up. "I made it dramatic? Who told you to say that you needed the kits? You are still as dimwitted as ever."


    Yan Su red at him. She bickered, "Dimwitted? You are dimwitted your whole family is dimwitted? So what if I need the kits? I can date anyone. I can sleep with any man....mm."


    Yan Su''s lips were suddenly sealed by the schr man in front of her. She was too surprised to close her eyes. She saw his handsome face and long eyshes. She also found out that his lips were warm.


    Yan Su''s face turned deep red. She tried to push Lu Feng away. But before she could do that, Lu Feng moved away.


    Heughed coldly before saying, "I will see which man will dare to fall for a tomboy like you. I can already see your ''forever single'' future. All the best with sleeping with men."


    Lu Feng left the bar. He went straight to Mu Liang''s study to discuss about Mu Lan''s condition. He was relieved that Mu Lan was okay.


    On the contrary, Yan Su was boiling. Lu Feng''s words went straight to her bones. She wanted to burn everything around her.


    However, it wasn''t her home. She had to control herself. But still, she was ring up inside.


    Normally, Yan Su would care less about what other people said. But Lu Feng''s words went straight down her body, because, what he said was right.


    No men dared to date her, less even ask for a party date. Because she conquered men since she was a child. No boy would dare to be her friend while the girls saw her like a gangster because of her ''always ready for a war'' attitude.


    There was only one man who dared to propose her because he really liked her for who she was. But she defeated him in a hand to handbat and insulted him in front of everyone. It couldn''t be helped. They were all teenagers and teenagers always made stupid mistakes.


    Now that the boy became a fine man and overpowered her by suddenly kissing her. Then threw her a challenge and insulted her because of her so called manly attitude, how could a proud girl like her ept it?

 Chapter 191: WIFE OF THE BUSINESS EMPEROR MU LIANG

    <h4>Chapter 191: WIFE OF THE BUSINESS EMPEROR MU LIANG</h4>


    Shanghai.


    Li Corporation.


    It was a bright morning. Everyone was busy in the office. The employees were all in a rush.


    General Ru''s death was still news in China.


    Si Guen was reporting the current situation of the new project they started working on.


    That''s when someone burst into the President''s Office.


    "Guess, what I found out." A mocking voice told.


    "Sheng, your manners seemed to becking nowadays." President Li said coldly. A vein popped on his temple.


    Li Sheng looked at his brother and said, "Do you know that General Ru is dead?"


    President Li shrugged. "Who doesn''t know this news? Don''t give me rotten news." He went back to work.


    Li Sheng further asked, "Did you know that he was punished for treason?"


    His eyes were glowing with excitement. Any bloody news was enough to catch his attention.


    President Li stopped working and asked his brother, "Come again."


    Li Sheng replied with a sly smile, "General Ru was trying tounch an Operation. It was against thew. So he and hisrades were punished for treason. I heard that General Ru''s father was the one who was behind all this. But since he was already nearing hell, thew only put him on house arrest."


    President Li was shocked hearing the story. He praised his younger brother inwardly.


    The government was really quiet about General Ru''s death. Very few people had the details of the incident.


    Li Sheng was the Head of the Chinese Underworld. Therefore, he could gather news like that. He had a good informant.


    Looking at President Li''s expression, Li Sheng was satisfied.


    Feeling smug, he continued, "And do you want to know what happened to Major General Ru? He was house arrested too and was stripped off the army."


    President Li''s right eyebrow lifted up. He asked, "Was he also a part of the operation? It doesn''t sound like him."


    President Li had met Ru Xin few times at parties. He was a perfect gentleman. Ru Xin never had too much alcohol and always stayed away from women. He even had a good reputation at the army.


    Li Sheng''s eyes glowed. He said, "Ru Xin did the most unbelievable thing."


    President Li frowned while asking, "What do you mean?"


    Li Sheng replied, "He kidnapped the wife of the Business Emperor Mu Liang."


    President Li stared at his brother for a couple of seconds. He tried to figure out if his younger brother was lying or not.


    Later he asked, "Still he''s just on a house arrest?"


    Li Sheng also found it unbelievable. He said, "Rumors had it that Mu Liang''s wife requested her husband not to punish him. Therefore, Mu Liang didn''t charge him." He paused for a while, then continued. "He is a legend. Who has the ability to tie him down? To think that he actually listened to his wife, then it must be that she is no ordinary woman."


    Si Guen at the same time added, "And a kind-hearted woman too. She forgave her kidnapper! Which rich woman does that nowadays?"


    Li Sheng nodded in reply. He stretched his lips. He was thinking, ''Women are so fake! What a drama queen!''


    When President Li heard Si Guen mention ''a kind-hearted woman'', he was taken aback. Hua Lan''s kind smile appeared on his mind all of a sudden.


    Suddenly he felt irritated. He asked, "If you have the time to listen to the rumor, then I think you also have the time to investigate it further."


    Li Sheng was surprised at what his elder brother just said. He asked , "You want me to investigate it further?"


    President Li coldly looked at his younger brother. He said, "A man came from Europe and made whole of China upside down, and as the Leader of the Chinese Underworld, you had no idea about it. Do you think this is funny?"


    Li Sheng looked at his brother and didn''t say anything. He was having fun at a Tropical Ind when this incident took ce. So he had no clue about what happened to General Ru. When he came back, he found out the news of General Ru''s death.


    Li Sheng said, "I will look into it." Then he went out. His face looked like he tasted venom.


    President Li looked at his secretary and asked, "Why don''t we arrange an International Competition?"


    The question came out of the blue. Si Guen didn''t know how to answer. He asked again to confirm, "International Competition, Boss?"


    President Li nodded. He said, "Apetition for the programmers to make an online game."


    Si Guen caught what his boss wanted to say. ''Boss actually wants to create an opportunity to look for Little Miss!'' He was stunned.


    Few months ago, President Li went to Italy for a week. It wasn''t on official purposes. That time, Si Guen didn''t know why his boss suddenly went to Italy. Now he understood that it was to look for Little Miss.


    Si Guen said, "But Boss, this is not our criteria..."


    President Li interrupted his secretary. "We have the best IT team. Can''t they handle a mere online game?"


    Si Guen couldn''t find anything to say. He tried for thest time. "But Boss, we won''t find a single sponsor to help us in this project. Everyone knows that we don''t have a Game Department."


    President Li said, "I will give you two months to create a Game Department. Then we will arrange apetition."


    Si Guen was sweating. He asked, "About the game, which game should weunch?"


    President Li thought for a while. Then said, "Car Race4-99"


    Si Guen froze on the spot.


    Car Race4-99 was created by Hua Lan. It was herst attempt to express her love to President Li. She gifted the program to President Li. But he broke the disk by smashing it with his left leg and told her that he was going to marry her older sister.


    Si Guen could not forget Hua Lan''s face that time. His heart broke at the sight.


    Si Guen started, "Boss, we don''t have the Rights tounch it."


    President Li''s eyes narrowed. He asked "What do you mean?"


    Si Guen stammered, "A-after you rejected it, L-Little Miss sold the game to Mu Corporation." His body began to tremble.


    President Li stayed still like a wooden statue. Then his blood started boiling. He couldn''t hold his anger any longer and said, "Scram!"

 Chapter 192: WHAT IS RIGHTFULLY HERS

    <h4>Chapter 192: WHAT IS RIGHTFULLY HERS</h4>


    Meanwhile, in France, at Mu mansion, the girl who created the online game was teasing Yan Su.


    "So, the person you tried to seduce all this time was actually Doctor Lu Feng? I have to admit that I didn''t think of that." Mu Lan said. She had an astounded face and tried hard not to smile.


    Yan Su was upset. Someone actually dared to kiss her lips in front of Butler Leo and her friends. Her all-fierce reputation was tarnished within seconds.


    Qi Ying smiled looking at her two friends. She was feeling much better. They were having lunch in the dining room.


    Yan Su was fuming with rage. "I don''t like him. I hate him. He is my enemy. How dare he to take away my first kiss?"


    Mu Lan blinked.


    First kiss? She thought that Yan Su was very experienced at it. It looked like Mu Lan was wrong. On the contrary, it was she who had more experience in kissing and other things..... But Qi Ying definitely was the most experienced of the three of them!


    Thinking of what happened earlier this morning, Mu Lan''s face flushed.


    Yan Su teased, "Dear Lan is surely perverted. She can imagine such horny stuffs and can blush in broad daylight."


    Mu Lan chided, "Who is thinking of horny stuffs? It is you who is thinking perverted things."


    Yan Su asked, "Then why are you blushing?"


    To save herself from such an embarrassing situation, Mu Lan put her hand on her forehead and said, "I feel a little cold. Am I having a fever?"


    Before Yan Su and Qi Ying could say anything, Mu Liang entered the dining room and heard Mu Lan''sst sentence, ''Am I having a fever?''


    Immediately he went to Mu Lan and gently removed her hand before putting his right palm on her forehead.


    Yan Su, "..."


    Qi Ying, "..."


    Mu Lan''s face burnt even more. She wanted to move away from his touch. But this time, Mu Liang took her swiftly in his arms and walked out leaving the two friends with dog food.


    "Wh-what are you doing? Put me down." Mu Lan panicked.


    "Don''t you have a fever? I have to cool it down." Mu Liang said lightly.


    They encountered four maids in their tracks. None of the maids dared to look at the couple.


    "I-I was just trying to win against Yan Su." Mu Lan revealed her true intention.


    "Then why is your face so red?" Mu Liang asked who had no clue about what the three friends were talking.


    Mu Lan''s lips were sealed. She couldn''t say anything. If she lied, Mu Liang would find out within an instant.


    Mu Lan hid her face on Mu Liang''s nape in embarrassment as she saw the maids while Mu Liang smiled at her cute action.


    Mu Lan thought that Mu Liang would take her to the bedroom. However, to her surprise, he took her to his study room.


    He put her down on the sofa and sat beside her.


    Mu Lan looked at him puzzled.


    Mu Liang gave her a file which was on the tea table. "Take a look."


    Mu Lan curiously opened the file. On the cover page inrge front ''Car Race4-99'' was written.


    Mu Lan looked at the man beside her. "A game?"


    Mu Liang nodded and said, "An online game. Mypany is going tounch this game. I want you to test this game before we do that."


    Mu Lan looked through the file as she asked, "Why do you want me to test it?"


    Mu Liang looked in her eyes. He asked back, "Can''t you tell that I want to keep you beside me all the time?"


    Hearing that Mu Lan''s face flushed again.


    Mu Liang said, "I want to hire you to mypany. You don''t have to go to the office. You can stay at home, y the game, write a report and earn money. You never use the money from the credit card I gave you. So you can have your own money and spend it the way you want."


    Mu Lan thought about the things Mu Liang said. For a student like her, it was a pretty good deal. She could earn money at home.


    She nodded and said, "Okay, deal."


    Mu Liang smiled and leaned on her. He kissed her forehead and said, "There is a disk on the file which contains the program. You can start anytime."


    Mu Lan wanted to run away. She hurriedly nodded and strode out.


    Mu Liang sighed. He went back to work.


    Mu Liang wanted to give Mu Lan what was rightfully hers. He even bought her t and redecorated it just the way it was. One of their Chinese butler stayed next door and cleaned her t everyday.


    Previously, when he bought the game in thepetition four years ago, Mu Lan got a huge amount of money. She bought a t and furnitures with half of the money. She used some of the money to create another game. The rest of the money was in her savings. She could lead a good life. Yet, she had to suffer because of that disgusting man.


    His trail of thoughts broke because he got a call from his brother.


    "What?" Mu Liang asked.


    "Big brother, I heard a news. Li Corporation is having a Game Department. They want tounch a game and will hold an International Competition. They even sent an invitation to all our coborations." Mu Feng said all of it in one breath. He was clearly excited.


    Mu Liang''s eyes narrowed. It was crystal clear to him what President Li''s intention was.


    He answered, "Decline the offer. We don''t work with Third-rated Companies. Also release a statement that, no French programmer will participate in thepetition. Because we are going to hold apetition in two months."


    Mu Feng blinked. He asked, "Are we?"


    Mu Liang said, "Xiao Lan needs to showcase her talents."


    Mu Feng grinned from the other side and said, "Don''t worry, big brother. I will make it a grandpetition." He hung up.


    Mu Liang looked outside the window. His eyes were icy cold.


    ''You want to look for her? Keep dreaming.''

 Chapter 193: THREE DOWN

    <h4>Chapter 193: THREE DOWN</h4>


    The next day, Mu Lan went to the campus with Yan Su and Qi Ying. She observed that many of the female students were looking at her.


    Suddenly getting all the attention towards her, Mu Lan felt uneasy. She hurriedly went to her room and packed her bag for the ss.


    As soon as she entered the ss, all the students gathered around her. The moment she entered the campus, the students already found out.


    "Lan, it has been a month."


    "Where were you? We have been waiting for you?"


    "Do you know how popr you have be?"


    "What made you paint such a remarkable piece?"


    "Do you have any idea who bought your painting?"


    All the questions blew Mu Lan''s mind. She felt like a celebrity. But that''s not what she wanted. She wanted a decent peaceful life, maybe sometimes exciting, but she still preferred peace.


    Mu Lan gave a small smile and said, "I was sick. Thank you for worrying about me. It means a lot."


    She sat on her chair. Next to her was Hugo. Hugo looked at her and gave a polite nod.


    Mu Lan smiled and said, "It has been a while. Good to see you."


    Hugo blushed at her innocent smile. No woman ever looked at him this way. He found another quality of Young Miss that qualified her to make a capable Mistress of the Mu Household. It increased his respect for her.


    Hugo replied in a low voice, "d to see you healthy again, you... I mean La... Ms. Lan." He was clearly nervous.


    Mu Lan found him very funny. She saw how weird he looked as he tried to mention her name. She hid her smile.


    Hugo gave her the entire month''s homework and assignment. Mu Lan simple nced at them.


    Anne Donne was discussing some private matters with her best friend and the girls in the ss. The moment Mu Lan entered the room, it caught everyone''s attention.


    Jealousy shed in Anne''s eyes.


    ''How dare she take my spotlight? Who does she think she is?'' Anne fumed in anger.


    Beside Anne, her best friend saw her reaction. She said, "What''s with that Chinese girl? She just painted a picture. It''s no big deal. Look at how she''s acting. She is so fake!''


    Her voice was loud enough to let the people near them hear her.


    One of the girls said, "You are right. She doesn''t even talk to us. She must be thinking that she is a celebrity."


    Anne said, "She even seduced a man at the Evening Ball." Her voice was full of hatred.


    A girl gasped. She eximed, "Are you serious?!"


    Anne replied, "That guy was handsome and rich. They danced almost three times. Then they had dinner together. I even saw them kissing in the balcony."


    Girls around her eximed with shock.


    One girl said, "So she is a gold digger. Who would have thought?"


    The girl next to her said, "They just met and started kissing? I question her character."


    Anne''s best friend said, "She can seduce men just by her looks. And here, she looks so innocent. Tsk, we cannot judge a book by its cover."


    Another girl said, "But she is a beautiful girl in the department...." She immediately stopped on sensing the res from the other three girls.


    While they were busy criticizing, Mu Lan the one who was the hot topic had no clue what was going on behind her back.


    However, Hugo had sharp ears. He heard everything what they said. Mu Feng already told him to keep an eye on Anne Donne. Both Mu Feng and Hugo knew that she was the reason for Mu Lan''s abduction.


    Hugo got a new mission. It was to protect Young Miss from those girls.


    From the next day, Hugo became extremely busy.


    Anne was supposed to take everyone''s assignment. However, Mu Lan was absent due to sickness. So she couldn''t hand over the assignment.


    The moment Anne was going toin to the Professor, Hugo crashed against her. He made her drop all the papers.


    Hugo apologized calmly and sincerely.


    Like a popr heroine, Anne only smiled and said, "Its fine. I hope you are okay."


    Later she took the papers and handed them to the Professor. Before leaving, she didn''t forget to say, "Professor, Lan gave an excuse of being sick and didn''t hand over her homework."


    The Professor got angry and bickered at her, "Are you blind? I can see that she submitted her assignment. How dare you lie in front of your teacher?"


    This Professor was famous for having a bad temper. He acknowledged students by their hard work and not by their status or looks.


    Anne unexpectedly got scolded for ten minutes. When she got out she kicked the wall.


    ''This Lan, sure got some luck. But this is only the beginning.'' She thought viciously.


    Next day, Mu Lan handed her sculpture and was returning to sit. Just then, Anne''s best friend stretched her left leg to trip her. Right at that time, Hugo was walking towards the teacher and identally stomped her foot.


    A fine-built man''s foot was on a delicate woman''s foot. How much of pain she would undergo?


    Anne''s best friend screamed in pain leaving the whole ssroom startled.


    Hugo was so stunned that he had no time to react. The teacher scolded the girl for not being modest while sitting.


    Hugo personally took her to the infirmary and the doctor found out that she had a bone fracture. The girl was sent to the hospital. She was asked to rest in bed for about four months.


    Anne cursed her best friend for her foul n as well as Mu Lan for having a good luck.


    The third day, Anne and the other girls took Mu Lan to the cafeteria. They wanted to celebrate Mu Lan''s recovery.


    Everyone started eating their food. Anne''s friend had already put a powder in Mu Lan''s food.


    Hugo served the food.


    As everyone had almost the same food, identally, Hugo exchanged the process and gave that girl Mu Lan''s share. After finishing her meal, the girl went to the toilet and didn''te back.


    That day, they had a special photography ss and that girlpletely missed the chance.


    Hugo gave a call to Mu Feng.


    "What is it?" Mu Feng was busy.


    "Three down." Hugo replied with a dark tone.


    Mu Feng hid hisughter and said, "Good job."

 Chapter 194: WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR? A ROYAL INVITATION?

    <h4>Chapter 194: WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR? A ROYAL INVITATION?</h4>


    Hugo wasn''t good with women and Mu Feng knew it very well. He loved to tease Hugo who was always stoic.


    Therefore, Mu Feng gave Hugo the task to protect Young Mistress from those jealous women.


    Mu Feng wanted to see how Hugo would handle the situation.


    Hugo also thought that it was like other normal missions. But on the very first day he realized that it waspletely different.


    He couldn''t fight against those girls as it would cause a huge trouble. He couldn''t even tell them to back off, for it would make them curious about Mu Lan''s identity.


    Hugo never liked women because they were too clingy. However, his vision started to change when he met Young Mistress. He finally found a woman he could respect.


    But things changed as he encountered Anne and her friends. He felt disgusted when he found their cheap scheming against Mu Lan.


    Hugo admitted that he liked it very much when he crashed into Anne and got her scolded, stomped Anne''s best friend and changed the dish which made a ssmate stay at the toilet for the whole day.


    On the fourth day, another female ssmate tried to shower Mu Lan with her meal at the cafeteria.


    Hugo was sitting beside Mu Lan. He ''idently'' stretched his right leg. The girl tripped over and fell on the ground. She showered herself with her own meal and caused a huge ruckus.


    Later, Anne pped that girl for being so stupid. She was furious.


    ''Why has that girl got to be so lucky every single time? Wait, is it really because she was lucky? Or, maybe because someone is protecting her?''


    Anne, recalled the previous idents. Whenever, they tried to harm Mu Lan, Hugo was around.


    Anne expressed her doubt to her other friends.


    One girl said, "Hugo and Lan have a good rtionship. It is only normal for them to stay together. We also stay together, don''t we?


    Hearing her logic, other girls seemed to stop doubting.


    When Hugo was acting like a knight in shining armor, Mu Lan was busy ying Car Race4-99.


    She was pretty good at the game and discovered that the game was very easy to y. Moreover, she found out that this online game was quite familiar.


    She called Xue Lin. Xue Lin answered the call sooner than she expected.


    "Xiao Lan, you are disturbing my study." Xue Lin said directly to her friend.


    Apparently, she was going to join a forum at Germany in four months. Her professor told her to study Germannguage. She was doing her best to learn German.


    "I''m really sorry Xue Lin. I want to ask you something." Mu Lan hurriedly said.


    Xue Lin asked back, "What are you waiting for? A royal invitation?"


    In the dorm, Yan Su was sitting beside Xue Lin. Hearing Xue Lin''s question, sheughed loudly.


    Xue Lin was a girl who was very true to her friends. She was worried sick when Mu Lan suddenly disappeared. It took her weeks to control her emotions.


    When she heard that Mu Lan was back, she was more relieved than anyone else. Since she was busy with her studies she couldn''t meet her in person. Later, when Mu Lan came to the dorm, all four of them had dinner together.


    Today, Mu Lan''s formal attitude made Xue Lin a little upset.


    Mu Lan understood her mistake and bit her tongue subconsciously.


    "Lin, answer my question correctly and I''ll treat you to dinner." Mu Lan said informally.


    Xue Lin, who loved food more than her own life, got excited. She replied, "Fine."


    Mu Lan said, "I was ina for nine months. After I woke up four months ago, I had no memory. Though I love Fine Arts, I find Hacking very easy. How can this be possible? Hacking isn''t an easy matter. Later, five days ago, Liang Liang gave me an online game to test it. The game is really easy to y and I reached level sixty-six. But Hugo is having a tough time to even reach level thirty. Not only that, I found the game very familiar. Especially when I read the program code."


    Mu Lan finished what she wanted to say and took a deep breath.


    On the other side, Xue Lin was quiet.


    She asked after a while, "Do you feel like you''ve yed the game before and you also know the program code of the game?"


    Mu Lan replied, "Yes."


    Xue Lin asked, "So, you are suspicious."


    Mu Lan replied, "I am."


    "Well, give me two days. I''ll answer you after that." Xue Lin hung up.


    Mu Lan was stunned. ''What just happened? Did she just say that she would answer me after two damn days? Why must I suffer?'' She kicked her legs a couple of times.


    -


    Meanwhile, Hugo called Yan Su. She answered the call.


    "Miss Zhen." Hugo addressed formally.


    "Oh, isn''t this the handsome bodyguard." Yan Su smirked. "So why would a bodyguard like yourself need me for? I heard that you are invincible."


    Hugo opened his mouth. "Miss, I need your help to keep Young Miss safe. Four girls are heading towards Young Miss''s room. I can''t go to the female dormitory. Please stay with Young Miss."


    The ''Young Miss'' he mentioned wasn''t Qi Ying but Mu Lan. Yan Su knew it very well.


    She immediately said, "I understand." She then walked her way to Mu Lan''s room.


    When she reached closer to the room, she found out that Hugo was right.


    There were four female students who were from Mu Lan''s ss. They wereing to the corner of the second floor. Only Mu Lan''s room was at the corner.


    Yan Su heard them saying, "The normal rules of the dormitory is that four students live together in a room. But why is it that she has special privileges to live alone?"


    "Her background is really mysterious. We don''t even know her family name." One of them said.


    Yan Su gritted her teeth. ''B****! What will you do with her family name? Eat fried chicken?''


    "Maybe, she is a Mistress who married an old man at this young age." Another girl said.


    "She uses her good looks to seduce men. Didn''t Anne say that she seduced a handsome male and danced with him, and also kissed him in the balcony?" Another girl said.


    Yan Su smirked. ''Stupid creatures, looks like you are tired of living.''


    Yan Su heard them saying, "Let''s go and punish her today." Other girls cheered.


    Yan Su slowly took one step at a time and slowly went down.


    ''B**ches, since you love punishment, let''s get started.''

 Chapter 195: WHO DO YOU THINK I AM?

    <h4>Chapter 195: WHO DO YOU THINK I AM?</h4>


    There were some marble balls in Yan Su''s A-line Denim skirt. She threw them on the floor from where those four girls wereing.


    The girls were so busy gossiping that they didn''t hear the sound of the marble balls rolling down.


    The one with the short hair put her right leg on a marble ball and fell on the floor. The girl was wearing a circle skirt. Therefore, as she fell down, her shirt flew up and revealed her round buttocks wearing ck thong.


    It was around half past eight, female students were still walking around the corridor. Looking at the girl falling down, someughed loudly, some tried to hide their smiles, and some even took photos and videos.


    The three girls who were apanying her, were frozen due to the scene that happened before them.


    The girl who had fallen screamed in pain. As she fell t, she hurt her chin causing her lips to bleed.


    The closest girl next to her was her friend who''d apanied her. She came close to her and asked worriedly, "Are you alright?"


    The fallen girl got mad and screamed at her friend, "Do I look alright? Take me to the infirmary."


    The girl then took her friend to the infirmary.


    The other two girls looked at the floor and found the marble balls. Feeling astounded, they took the balls. Just then, they heard sounds of heels.


    Looking at the stairs, they found that Yan Su wasing downstairs. She was wearing a red blouse, ck short skirt and red heels. She had a smirk hanging on her lips.


    "Hello guys." Yan Su said.


    Yan Su was from a powerful background. Those, who were from business family, were aware of the fact that her Zhen family was a rtive of Mu Family.


    Those two girls weren''t from business family. But still they were aware of Yan Su''s power and were afraid of her.


    One of the girl gulped down her fear and asked Yan Su, "Are you the one who threw the marble balls?"


    Yan Su covered her lips with her right hand and gasped in surprise. "Huh? What are you talking about? I was ying with them as I walked towards my best friend''s room. You are the ones who wereing this way uninvited."


    Another girl beside her looked furious. She said, "Just because you are powerful does it mean that you own this building? We all have the rights to walk wherever we want."


    Yan Suughed beautifully as she said yfully, "Walking is not a problem. But walking with bad intention is a huge problem."


    The two girls became pale.


    ''Did she know our n? How is that even possible?'' They thought as they were frightened.


    For having such a low IQ, they couldn''t even guess that they were so loud that they let the whole of second floor hear their n.


    The one who was brave enough said, "What are you using us for?"


    Yan Su pouted her lips, then replied, "Nothing. I just saw you guys were walking towards my best friend''s room."


    The other girl who had less courage got her voice back. She asked, "Just because Lan is your friend, doesn''t mean you can bother."


    Yan Su nodded in agreement and said, "That''s absolutely true. However, if you try to harm my friend, I, of course won''t let you do that."


    The brave girl came forward and said, "So what if we try to harm her? She is a bad example of our department. She seduces men with her looks."


    Yan Su smirked as she said, "So you admit that Lan has a more beautiful face than you all have. So, this is all because of jealousy."


    "You...." That girl trembled in rage.


    Yan Su looked at her and asked, "You are Elizabeth, right?"


    That girl who was trembling in anger, suddenly got startled. She asked, "H-how do you know?"


    Yan Su said, "Who do you think I am? Your boyfriend Richard is disgusted with you. He sent me an invitation letter to join Anne''s birthday party."


    Elizabeth didn''t believe her at all. She frowned and said, "What did you say?"


    "To... Be.... His.... Partner." Yan Su said in a yful tone.


    "You... you..." Elizabeth could neither curse Yan Su nor could she handle it.


    She directly called her rich boyfriend and asked, "Honey, are we going to Anne''s birthday party together?"


    The rich boyfriend said from other side, "Eli, let''s break-up. You are boring and always scheming against others. All you do is talk bad behind other people''s back. As it is, you are a woman filled with dirt bags yet, you go against a good artist like Lan. You are disgusting. I don''t like you. I get irritated whenever you talk negative things. Don''t get anywhere near me in the future."


    After warning her, the rich boyfriend hung up.


    Elizabeth, on the other hand, fell on the floor with a ''plop'' sound. Tears welled up in her eyes as she cried out loudly.


    Later, she looked at Yan Su and red at her.


    "You b*****! You dared to take my boyfriend away. You are a s***. I will kill you."


    Elizabeth screamed as she ran towards Yan Su.


    Who was Yan Su?


    She was a ck belt. She used men like punching bags. Her opponents were always men.


    Could she not handle such a lousy hysterical woman?


    Of course she could.


    When Elizabeth almost flew near her, Yan Su gave her a light kick with her shoe.


    Elizabeth rolled down the stairs as her scream echoed in the corridor.


    Her friend saw the scene in horror and left running with fear.


    Yan Su sighed as she felt unsatisfied. She wanted to be harder on them. But thinking that it would make Mu Lan''s reputation bad, Yan Su held her desire back.


    Later, she called Richard, the rich boyfriend.


    "Hello Yan Su." The guy answered.


    She said sweetly, "Thank you Dear for helping."


    Richard smiled and replied, "It is nothing. I wanted to break-up with her from a long time."


    "You got a bad taste." Yan Suined.


    "But, not this time. Are we going together to Anne''s birthday party?" Richard asked eagerly.


    Lu Feng''s face immediately appeared in Yan Su''s mind.


    Yan Su smiled and said, "Sure."


    ''Lu Feng, just wait. I will make sure that you suffer in hell.'' Yan Su gritted her teeth.

 Chapter 196: ARE YOU DONE?

    <h4>Chapter 196: ARE YOU DONE?</h4>


    While Yan Su was doing all the protecting, Mu Lan was totally unaware of what just happened outside her room. She was immersed in her own world ying Car Race4-99 in a happy mode. She was wearing a headphone, and because of the sound, she didn''t even realise that her mobile was chiming.


    Fifteen minutester, she felt hungry. She got up and heated up the smoked salmon fried rice and filled her stomach. She then rubbed her stomach totally satisfied. Later, she washed her bowl and sat on the chair to y another round of game.


    She casually checked her phone and that''s when she noticed that she had received several messages from Mu Liang.


    ''What are you doing?''


    ''Do you like the game?''


    ''How are you sses going on?''


    ''I miss you.''


    ''Do you miss me?''


    ''I want to see you.''


    Mu Lan felt that her cheeks were burning after reading the messages.


    It was already six days since she left Mu Mansion. Mu Liang''s feelings were justified.


    Mu Lan sent him a message. ''I am doing great. The sses are going smoothly. I love this game. Good night.''


    Mu Lan didn''t dare to type, ''I miss you too.''


    Last time she sent such a text, she ended up having a romantic date with him. More importantly, he brought an eye-catching car. Then he kissed her in public. Furthermore, he gave her a hickey which was seen by her teachers.


    Shameful! So shameful!


    Mu Lan had learnt her lesson and she didn''t dare to repeat the same.


    Mu Lan began to y the game. She lightly screamed with happiness as she reached Level seventy seven. Yet again she didn''t notice that her cell phone was ringing.


    When she was ying, someone lightly tapped her shoulder.


    Mu Lan was at an exciting part of the game. She shook that hand off subconsciously. Her concentration was fully on the game.


    Ten minutester, she finished the level. She stretched her hands behind her. A beautiful satisfactory smile was hanging on her lips.


    "Are you done?" A deep voice came from her behind.


    Startled, Mu Lan jumped off her seat all frightened. She turned around to see the person as she opened her mouth to scream.


    A firm hand covered Mu Lan''s mouth so that she could not make a sound and took her in his embrace.


    Mu Lan blinked a couple of times. Sensing the familiar smell, her body started to rx.


    When the person saw that she wasn''t straggling anymore, he removed his hand from her mouth.


    Mu Lan found her voice back. "H-how did youe? The door is locked and there are students outside."


    The person with a deep voice asked back. "How do you think?"


    Mu Lan turned her head towards the window and saw that it was wide open. It was previously half closed.


    Still that person had to cross the gate and the campus.


    "Howe no one saw you?" She asked.


    "I have my ways." The deep voice said.


    ''Well, that''s true.'' She thought.


    "Why did you take such a risk?" She was really frightened.


    Mu Liang leaned close to her right ear and kissed it before asking, "Why didn''t you reply to my text?


    Mu Lan trembled as she felt his kiss on her sensitive spot. She replied, "I-I did."


    "You didn''t reply to the text where I asked if you missed me or not." Mu Liang said.


    "Err....." What could she say?


    Mu Liang continued, "And when I called you, you didn''t answer. I wanted to hear your voice."


    Mu Liang hugged her tighter.


    Mu Lan hurriedly said, "I-I am so sorry. I didn''t notice....."


    However, her voice was cut off as Mu Liang kissed her fiercely.


    Mu Lan''s whole body trembled by the sudden kiss. She wanted to move away but Mu Liang held her body tighter. His left hand was on her waist while his right hand was on her head.


    Mu Liang bit her lower lip, making her gasp in surprise. He took the chance and entered his tongue. His tongue twirled with hers passionately. It left Mu Lan breathless.


    Her body started to get warm as Mu Liang''s hands moved around her curves


    With her moist eyes, Mu Lan nced at the man. His face was slightly red and his eyes were closed. Staring at his long eyeshes, she felt that her soul was leaving her body.


    When Mu Lan was out of breath, she struggled a little to move her face away. Seeing her difort, Mu Liang finally left her lips.


    However, before Mu Lan could take a full deep breath, she gasped as Mu Liang''s lips fell on her delicate neck.


    "Ah..." His unexpected action made Mu Lan moan lightly.


    Hearing her soft moan, Mu Liang''s fire ignited.


    Mu Liang again kissed her lips. He sucked her hard making her moan in return. He slowly pushed her close to her bed and while kissing, he took her in his arms andid down on the bed.


    Mu Liang''s left hand groped her buttock.


    "Hmm...." Mu Lan tried hard not to moan but her lips were opened by his lips. So she couldn''t help it.


    Mu Liang''s right hand roamed around her upper body. Finally, it found the button of her shirt. Skillfully, Mu Liang''s right hand unbuttoned her shirt.


    When he removed her shirt, Mu Liang pushed Mu Lan beneath him and started kissing her ears. He bit and nibbled them.


    "Huh....ahh..." Mu Lan twitched her body.


    Soon Mu Liang''s lips moved south and left love bites all over her skin. He groped her left breast with his right hand causing her moan louder this time. As his lips was on her cleavage, he tore the bra exposing her breasts to feel the cold air.


    Mu Liang was always like this. He woulde to her with a good intention. However, seeing her stunningly adorable face, his love, greed and desire for her would instantly ignite. Before he could try to control his lust for her, his body would act and make him yearn for her.


    Right now, both of their faces were red. Their bodies were hot and they were pressed against each other. Their breathing were irregr and their hearts were beating crazily at the same speed.


    Mu Liang looked at the alluring woman under him. His heart boiled at the scene. He leaned down to catch one of her nipples with his lips.

 Chapter 197: HIS HEART RACED

    <h4>Chapter 197: HIS HEART RACED</h4>


    Mu Liang looked at the alluring woman under him. His heart raced at the scene. He leaned down to catch one of her nipples with his lips.


    "Li-Liang stop... ahh..." Mu Lan couldn''t help but arched her back. Something hot spread from her chest as her heart was beating rapidly.


    Mu Liang didn''t stop, and his tongue twirled intensely. As he nibbled, he kneaded her other breast.


    Subconsciously, Mu Lan circled her arms around Mu Liang''s neck and held him near.


    Mu Liang''s other hand roamed on her thigh and he smiled. He brought his mouth close to her left ear and said, "You didn''t wear any pajama today." Then he showered her with kisses.


    Mu Liang''s hands skillfully caressed her legs and his lips worked on her bosom.


    "Hnn... hmm..." Mu Lan bit her lower lip to control her voice.


    Mu Liang saw her biting down her lips. He coaxed her as he gave her light kisses on her lips and sweetly said, "Don''t do it. Let me hear you." His sweet voice sounded sexy in Mu Lan''s ears.


    As their bodies moved together, steam emitted from their mouths. Their bodies were sweating.


    When Mu Liang''s right hand touched her center, Mu Lan couldn''t take it anymore and moved her head on the right side and buried her face in the pillow. Warmth rushed into her body. Her legs were going numb.


    Mu Liang kissed her left ear and then bit it. Feeling the sensation, Mu Lan couldn''t cover her face anymore and turned around to meet his lips.


    Mu Liang swiftly unbuttoned his shirt and threw it aside. It fell on the corner of the bed. His built chest met her delicate body.


    Mu Liang looked down at the woman beneath him. His eyes were dark and full of desire.


    In the light, he could clearly see that the woman was panting heavily with her open mouth as her body was slightly moving. She was only wearing her pink underwear. Her pinkish skin was covered with red marks and sweat. Her eyes were moist and there were water lines beside her two eyes as tears rolled down. Her lips were swollen and face was red.


    Mu Lan''s whole appearance gave Mu Liang a strange feeling. He soon felt something was getting hard.


    He slowly spread her legs and moved his head to her right feet and he began to suck the small fingers. He licked them and moved his lips towards the knee and from the knee to her thigh. When he finished giving red marks on her right leg, he moved his lips to her left leg.


    Mu Lan''s whole body shook as she felt his movements.


    When Mu Liang''s lips went to her left thigh, she tried to close her legs. However, Mu Liang''s body was between her legs. She couldn''t do it. Moreover, her legs wrapped around Mu Liang''s slender waist which was now sweaty.


    Mu Lan was softly sighing and moaning. Her eyes were foggy and the head was spinning. She could see Mu Liang''s half-naked body properly.


    Mu Liang''s fingers worked through her underwear and found it slightly wet. His eyes burnt as he moved his mouth.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door. Just inches away, Mu Liang''s face froze.


    A faint sound said, "Lan dear, are you there? Open the door."


    Mu Liang gritted his teeth. ''This Yan Su.....'' But he couldn''t finish his thought.


    Yan Su said from outside, "If you don''t open it, I''m going to unlock the door."


    Mu Liang''s eyes narrowed. ''So, she gave her friend a spare key. Good thinking but now....''


    Mu Liang looked at his precious woman who had no clue what was going around her. He looked around and found their scattered shirts and her bra. He hid them under the corner of the bed.


    Mu Liang had no time to hide anywhere. He covered Mu Lan''s naked body with the quilt and dived under the bed.


    Just next second, Yan Su opened the door and entered into the room. Looking at the room, she was astounded.


    The light was on. The chair was facing the east, totally opposite from where the table was. And the weirdest part was, Mu Lan was sleeping on the bed covering herself from top to bottom.


    Yan Su said aloud, "Huh, that''s strange. Lan dear never sleeps with lights on. Is she sick?"


    She walked towards the bed.


    She stood beside the bed and lightly moved the quilt. She saw that Mu Lan''s eyes were closed. She was sleeping soundly. However, her face was unusually red.


    Yan Su checked Mu Lan''s temperature and found it a little hot. Yan Su frowned. She took out the first aid box from Mu Lan''s table drawer and found out that one fever tablet was missing.


    Thinking that Mu Lan took medicine. She sighed in relief. She was about to move to the kitchen and that''s when her cell phone rang.


    Trying not to disturb Mu Lan''s beauty sleep, Yan Su hurriedly answered the call. "Hello?"


    "Miss Zhen, thank you for the action you took. Please let Young Miss take some rest." Hugo''s voice quivered in nervousness as he spoke.


    "How do you know that I''m in her room?" Yan Su asked.


    "I am monitoring the corridor, Miss Zhen," Hugo answered.


    The dorm corridor''s one side was open because it was also a balcony at the same time.


    "Oh, alright. But how do you know that Lan dear is resting?" Yan Su inquired.


    Hugo gulped his saliva as he spoke, "I didn''t. She was busy recently and worked hard. Since she just recovered, Boss instructed to take care of her."


    "Fine, I''m leaving." Yan Su said and left the room after turning off the light.


    Hugo watched Yan Su leaving Mu Lan''s room and he huffed in relief. He was panicked because he thought that his master would be discovered.


    While Hugo was monitoring the corridor, suddenly he saw some movement in the garden. Feeling


    suspicious, he observed the area and he saw his Boss was climbing the pipe.


    Hugo''s soul almost left his body. And then he saw both his master and mistress hugging and


    kissing. He blushed.

 Chapter 198: CHOOSING A PARTNER

    <h4>Chapter 198: CHOOSING A PARTNER</h4>


    While Hugo was monitoring the corridor, suddenly he saw some movement in the garden. Feeling suspicious, he observed the area and he saw his Boss was climbing the pipe.


    Hugo''s soul almost left his body. And then he saw both his master and mistress hugging and kissing. He blushed.


    Hugo immediately took his eyes off of the binocr. As he sat on the floor, he felt his heart was beating fast. He rubbed his chest to calm himself down.


    A few minutester, Hugo again got on his work. He put his binocr in front of his eyes and began to monitor the corridor. He saw that one of the girls from Anne''s gang tried to jump on Yan Su and in response, she just simply gave her a kick. Anne''s friend flew away and he couldn''t see her anymore.


    Later, Hugo saw that Yan Su was knocking on the door of Mu Lan''s room. His soul nearly left his body.


    In an instant, he again looked at the window of Mu Lan''s room. Hugo found out that his Boss was hiding the shirts and covering Mu Lan with a quilt and he dived under the bed.


    Hugo''s heart started to beat loudly as he saw Yan Su enter the room and she uncovered Mu Lan''s face. As she moved towards the kitchen, Hugo couldn''t help but to call Yan Su. He could not let her see the clothes.


    Finally, Yan Su''s interrogation stopped and she left the room. Hugo sat on the floor to catch his breath.


    Hugo had experienced many dangerous missions. However, this one would take him to his grave. He was sure of that.


    He wished badly to change the room. He didn''t want to stay at the same floor as Young Mistress any longer.


    Hugo checked his body and noticed that he was sweaty all over due to his nervousness. He went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    ------


    Meanwhile, Mu Liang was hiding under the bed while Yan Su was in the room.


    He couldn''t move and it felt suffocating. He couldn''t remove Mu Lan''s vani scent from his mind. He was losing his patience. He only hoped that Mu Lan would act ording to his n.


    The more Yan Su was bing nosy, the more Mu Liang was bing irritated. He really wanted toe out and to give her a scare. However, thinking of Mu Lan''s reputation, he held his anger.


    After Yan Su left, Mu Liang heard a click sound. Immediately, Mu Liang came out and locked the door from inside. Then he gave Hugo a call.


    "Boss." For some reason, Hugo''s voice wavered.


    "Did you dare to monitor what is happening inside?" Mu Liang asked in a cold tone.


    Suddenly Hugo''s throat felt dry. He gulped down his saliva and replied in a small tone, "I-I wouldn''t dare..."


    "Good." Mu Liang hung up. Then he closed the curtains so that no one could see them.


    Afterward, Mu Liang went to the bed and saw that Mu Lan had fallen asleep. He was stunned.


    ''How could she sleep in a situation like this?'' He thought in amazement.


    Mu Liang saw slight dark circles under her eyes and sighed. He finally understood how Mu Lan reached game level seventy.


    Mu Liang knew that he couldn''t continue what he was doing. Therefore, he took off his clothes and headed towards the bathroom. After having a cold shower, he took a wet towel and cleaned Mu Lan''s sweaty body.


    Later, heid down beside her, kissed softly on her forehead and hugged her before drifting to a romantic dream.


    ------


    In the morning, Mu Lan woke up and blinked a few times before fully opening her eyes. The first thing she saw was a muscled chest which could make a woman''s heart tremble.


    Mu Lan''s sleepiness was long gone. Her eyes were wide in shock and as she looked at the tone body''s owner, she saw a familiar face.


    Her face turned deep red as she recalled what happenedst night. She shook her head, wishing to forget the sensual night.


    Later, she tried to move away from Mu Liang, but her waist was hugged tightly. Just then she realized that she was naked.


    ''A-ag-ain!'' Her face became hot.


    Mu Liang opened his eyes and his ocean blue eyes looked at Mu Lan''s ck eyes deeply. Mu Lan couldn''t take her eyes off of him and thought that she was drowning in the deep sea.


    Mu Liang gave her a teasing smile as his eyes filled with mischievousness. He asked in a hoarse voice, "Trying to run away, my wife?"


    Hearing the phrase ''my wife'', Mu Lan heart raced. She covered her face with the quilt in shame, but soon she was held under Mu Liang.


    "W-what are you doing?" Mu Lan asked him nervously.


    "Continuing afterst night." Mu Liang replied as he looked at her pink lips.


    "Wha... mm.." Mu Lan''s word was cut off by Mu Liang''s deep kiss.


    When Mu Liang stopped, Mu Lan was out of breath. She panted heavily as her head was spinning.


    Mu Liang looked at her with a tender gaze and stroked her head lovingly.


    When Mu Lan calmed down, he asked, "Are you going to any birthday party?"


    Mu Lan looked at him with her fuzzy eyes and replied, "I''m invited to attend our ss representative''s birthday party."


    Mu Liang said, "In birthday parties like these, people take partners."


    Mu Lan nodded and said, "Yes, it is written in the invitation card as well."


    Mu Liang looked at the beautiful girl in his embrace. He asked, "Who do you want to take as your partner?"


    Mu Lan didn''t want to answer this question. So, she stayed silent. However, after ten seconds of quietness, she couldn''t take his burning gaze. She timidly replied, "I was asked by some of my ssmates...."


    "You mean, male ssmates." Mu Liang cut off.


    Mu Lan gulped as her body became stiff.


    Mu Liang sighed and hugged her. ''Did she think that I''ll get mad at her?'' He thought.


    He gently kissed her left cheek and said, "Just say ''no'' to them. I''ll apany you."


    Mu Lan looked at him with her eyes full of surprise. She asked, "Will you?"


    Mu Liang smiled and nodded, "Yes, I will."


    He hugged her and looked at the open window.


    Mu Liang recalled what Mu Feng told him yesterday.


    "Big brother, just attend the birthday party. Some girls are trying to bully my sister Lan Lan. I arranged a great show for them." Mu Feng grinned.


    Mu Liang''s eyes narrowed. ''Let''s see who dares to hurt my wife.''

 Chapter 199: INTERVIEW 2

    <h4>Chapter 199: INTERVIEW 2</h4>


    This is the second interview of the Author of *Handsome CEO''s Darling Wife*


    Yan Su: Hello beautiful and handsome Readers and the characters of the novel, wee to our official interview of the Author of ''Handsome CEO''s Darling Wife''. As you all know, I''m Yan Su of the same novel and in the novel I''m one of the besties of Mu Lan aka Hua Lan. Today, our Happy-go-lucky Author who turned to the Shameless Author because of Mu Liang and Mu Feng''s nasty pressure will share some of her thoughts and questions of you Readers regarding the novel. Author Dear, please say ''hi'' to your Darling Readers.


    Flow07: Hello my most beloved Readers. Hope you all are doing great. :D


    Yan Su: Author Dear, congrats on your writing chapter 200. You havee pretty far.


    Flow07: Thank you.


    Yan Su: Before I start asking you questions, I want toint about something.


    Flow07: What''s wrong? [worried]


    Yan Su: Why didn''t you make me a shameless character?


    Flow07: ...Err...


    Yan Su: I wanted to go wild and have pleasure nights with men. Because of you I couldn''t do that. So why keeping such sexy body of mine? How could you be so heartless?


    Flow07: Because, I don''t want to be skinned alive by Lu Feng.


    Yan Su: What do you mean? Why will he do such thing to you?


    Flow07: You will find out soon enough.


    Yan Su: Are you trying to pick a fight with me, Author Dear?


    Flow07: Ahahaha... What are you saying-


    *Ring*Ring*


    Flow07: I think it''s yours.


    Yan Su [picking up her cell phone]: OMG! It''s Elder Cousin!


    Flow07: What? How''s that possible?


    Yan Su [answered the call and put it on the loud speaker]: Elder Cousin, is there something wrong?


    Mu Liang: Dare to touch the Author and you will die.


    Yan Su: Umm...


    Mu Liang: Well, after my first night with Xiao Lan, Author is yours. [He hangs up]


    Flow07: Thank you Mu Liang for telling me. I will dy your first time and let you dry in the Sahara Desert. With this I can live a long life.


    [A mobile chimed]


    Yan Su: I think it''s yours. Maybe your boyfriend. [grinned]


    Flow07 [taking her phone]: It''s Mu Liang.


    Yan Su: he never texts anyone except Lan Dear. What did he say? Please share with us.


    Flow07: He texted, ''I''m sorry. I will give you my top men to protect you from Yan Su.''


    Yan Su: .....He is a traitor.


    Flow07: Only for his beloved.


    Yan Su: OK, back to questions. It is a question from your Reader Dear @nayowl. Which was the first novel you read? And when?


    Flow07: The Sign of Four, Sherlock Holms by Sir Arthur Conan Doyle. It was tranted in Ban. I was 10 years old back then. I can hardly remember if I understood it or not.


    Yan Su: Such a young age! Do you like detective books?


    Flow07: I do, a lot.


    Yan Su: That''s why we smell mystery and suspense in your current novel. Which is your favorite novel and why?


    Flow07: I used to find novels boring because they are too lengthy and have too much information. Well, that''s novels'' characteristics. However, 6 months ago, for some reason, I was looking an app for reading online stories and in the ystore I came across Webnovel. First novel that was


    rmended to me was Full Marks Hidden Marriage. I liked the synopsis and started reading it. Next 48 hours, sleeping 4 hours only, I spent my time just reading it. Then I fell in love with novels. [smile]


    Yan Su: Author Dear, you look like you are in love with a man. OK, next question. How many chapters do you intend to write?


    Flow07: Around 700.


    Yan Su: Some Readers are dissatisfied with the cost of each chapter. What do you want to say about it?


    Flowo07: Actually, the price isn''t fixed. It depends on the words count. The more words, the more Spirit Stones.


    Yan Su: Can''t youpromise the length of your chapters?


    Flow07: I would love to. But the Readers say that the chapters are short. They want bigger chapters. But in the contract, it was written that I''ll write 2k words every day except Monday.


    Yan Su: So, you are saying that it is impossible?


    Flow07: The contract is already signed.


    Yan Su: About mass release, you mass released when you were in top 50, after premium, top 20, top 10, and then top 6. Will you give more mass releases in future?


    Flowo07: Yes, I did promise my readers a mass release when the novel will be in top 3, 2, 1.


    Yan Su: Good luck with that.


    Flow07: Thank you. There is also another reason why I don''t give a mass release every week.


    Yan Su: And the reason is...?


    Flow07: For those who have short amount of Spirit Stone just like me. I feel their pain.


    Yan Su: So generous of you, Author Dear!


    Flow07: It''s not a big deal.


    Yan Su: How many chapters do you write in a day?


    Flow07: 3.


    Yan Su: Can''t you write a little more?


    Flow07: Writing isn''t a problem, but I have 2 problems. 1. Lack of good typing skill and 2. Generating new ideas.


    Yan Su: Can''t you improve your skills?


    Flow07: After exam, I will learn how to type fluently. And imaginationes from the head and heart. I can''t force it.


    Yan Su: The way the novel is progressing, President Li will find out about Hua Lan very soon.


    Flow07: More or less.


    Yan Su: Will he?


    Flow07: I want Mun to take care of her surroundings first.


    Yan Su: How do you describe this President Li? You didn''t mention his name. Not even once.


    Flow07: He is overbearing, aggressive, possessive, vengeful, and loving. Why loving? You will knowter. I didn''t mention his name yet because I want to keep it a mystery.


    Yan Su: Speaking of mystery, what about the grey eyed man. He appeared again in the chapter 199. One Reader even named him the GREY EYED MONSTER!


    Flow07: I read thatment, I liked it. But this title belongs to the male protagonist Yin of the manhua "The One". The grey eyed man is someone that everyone will love in the next uing novel.


    Yan Su: Speaking of that, when will you publish it?


    Flow07: Synopsis is ready, story is ready. The only thing I need is the title. I can''t find one. I''ll ask my Dear Readers on Discordter. I''ll publish it after exam. 2 chapter every day. But shorter. Total 1.2k words every day except my holiday.


    Yan Su: Well, we know that you are very tired after writing 2 chapters and tomorrow you have lots of work to do. Before we end the interview, do you want to say something to the Readers?


    Flow07: I really love you guys after your so many supports. It is the only thing that can


    motivate and give me courage to think of my freedom and dream. Please continue supporting


    me. Next novel will be edited from the very beginning. I can promise you that much.


    Yan Su: Thank you Author Dear. Thank you, my Reader Dears. Love you. Keep loving me and keep supporting the novel created by Author Dear. Bye. [alluring smile]

 Chapter 200: TONIGHT WOULD BE A GOOD SHOW

    <h4>Chapter 200: TONIGHT WOULD BE A GOOD SHOW</h4>


    Mu Lanid on Mu Liang''s body silently as he stroked her hair.


    The morning was beautiful. The wind was slightly cold and the birds were singing.


    Mu Lan smiled sweetly as she enjoyed the view.


    Seeing his wife''s tender face, Mu Liang''s icy heart melted in an instant. He was pleased to see the dark circles under her eyes were gonepletely.


    Mu Liang said, "Don''t give too much attention to video games. It is bad for your health."


    Mu Lan nodded. Then suddenly, she remembered something. "Liang Liang?"


    "What is it?" Mu Liang asked.


    "I think I found something." Mu Lan excitedly sat on the bed wrapping the quilt around her.


    Mu Liang also sat up as his upper body was visible to her eyes.


    She blushed at his showdown and looked somewhere else. She continued, "When I was reading the code of Car Race 4-99, to me, it felt like the number ''4 and 99'' is a secret code."


    When she told Mu Liang about her suspicion, for some reason, his heart as racing rapidly. A few drops of sweat formed on his forehead. He listened to her every word intensely.


    Mu Lan didn''t notice his change of expression, she continued saying, "Ny-nine can be ''I love you'' and four... I''m not so sure. It can be time duration, like years or hours or months..."


    Mu Lan was cut off as shended on Mu Liang''s firm chest and was hugged tightly by him. She blinked in confusion.


    Mu Lan asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Mu Liang answered, "Just let me hold you longer."


    He couldn''t tell her. He could not tell that Hua Lan wanted to confess to her first love and named this game. Four meant the time of months they shared together. When she confessed to her first love and gave the game disk, what did that man do? He smashed it mercilessly with his leg without caring for her love.


    ''Lan, why must you have to suffer like this?'' Mu Liang thought as he held her tighter. His heart was aching for her.


    ------


    Two dayster.


    Anne''s birthday party was held at Donne Mansion. It was decorated wonderfully. Many business families were gathered here. Women were wearing expensive dresses and jewelry. The ce was filled with gossip andughter. There was asionally smell of delicious food.


    Yan Su came in the party with Richard. She wore a Zoe Sequin mini-dress. It was an eye-catching sequin pink light up figure-unting dress which was a party-ready with a plunging neckline.


    She wore a nude makeup and pink lipstick. Her diamond earrings glittered in the party lights. Her hair was tied in a headband updo.


    Herscivious cleaves was too showy. Her curves made the presented men''s mouth dry.


    Behind them was Xue Lin. She didn''t want to attend, but Yan Su threatened to make her life living hell, so she was forced to join them.


    She wore a Prussian blue Miami high-low dress. It was more like a waterfall. Ruffles on its glittery tulle gave this style a serene movement, and its bodice was covered in iridescent sequins for a party-starting feel, with soft satin below the armholes to avoid abrasions, this design featured adjustable shoulder straps and a full lining.


    Her pale skin glowed in the evening. Her ck shiny hair was tied in a mermaid bow braid. Her grey eyes looked way too attractive. Even without her makeup, she was caught by many eyes. Qi Ying came with Mu Liang. She was frightened to death and her face was pale. However, Yan Su''s skillful makeover covered her pale face.


    She wore a green Reformation Christina dress. It was a sophisticated dress with a squared-off neckline features a dramatic side slit. On her waist, there was a gold chain belt loosely hanging. Her golden hair was tied in a twist back hairstyle.


    Finally, Mu Lan came with Mu Feng as her hand was on his arm. She wore a red wine-colored Speechless off the shoulder body-con dress. It had an elegantly curved off-the-shoulder neckline and showed off toned shoulders. On her neck, there was a red ruby stone with tinum chain and a pair of ruby tops.


    Her hair was tied in waterfall braid. Her eyes were shining and her lips were dyed in wine-colored lipstick.


    Mu Lan looked extremely elegant. Women looked at her with eyes full of envy and men were looking at her in admiration.


    Mu Feng nced at his elder brother and sighed. Mu Liang looked like the ruthless emperor, *Qin Shi Huang Di. His cold vibe was making Qi Ying shiver in fright.


    ''Big brother, can''t you be a little gentler to my wife?'' Mu Feng thought.


    ------


    Mu Liang was feeling extremely unwell. He only wanted toe to such a boring birthday party full of disgusting women because it was his dream to be Mu Lan''s partner in an event.


    Mu Liang also promised her that he would be her partner.


    However, Mu Feng changed his n and told his elder brother that Mu Feng would partner up with Mu Lan.


    Mu Liang frowned and immediately declined the offer.


    Mu Feng then started coaxing his elder brother.


    "Big brother, this n is even more attractive."


    Mu Liang didn''t want to listen. "Whatever."


    Mu Feng consoled his elder brother. "Big brother, don''t worry. Just partner up with Ying at first. You can partner her up after the n would seed."


    "I don''t care."


    Mu Feng was on the verge of dying. "Don''t you want to punish those women who hurt your wife?"


    Mu Feng was still stubborn. "I can kill them."


    "Do you really want that your wife will take the spotlight and think of you as her sugar daddy and make her lose her face?"


    "....Fine!" Mu Liang mmed the door shut.


    ...


    Mu Liang looked at his beautiful wife who was close to his younger brother. His mood worsened.


    He looked at the entrance and something caught his eyes. He blinked.


    Lu Feng, who usually didn''t like to attend any party in the past, after a clear rejection from Yan Su, actually came to the birthday party.


    Mu Liang also found another friend who should be in China right now. His handsome friend''s grey eyes glinted with mystery.


    Tonight would be a good show.


    _________________________________________________________________________________________________


    *The Ruthless Chinese Emperor Qin Shi Huang: How He Unified and Tyrannized His SubjectsQin Shi Huang Di (tranted as ''the First Emperor of the Qin'') (often shortened as Qin Shi Huang) is arguably one of China''s best known emperors. It is undeniable that Qin Shi Huang was an extremely ruthless ruler. Nevertheless, it was this trait that enabled him to unify China, thus bringing an end to the Warring States period.

 Chapter 201: JEALOUSY AND CURIOSITY

    <h4>Chapter 201: JEALOUSY AND CURIOSITY</h4>


    Yan Su looked around and saw Mu Liang with Qi Ying. She blinked.


    ''Did I see wrongly?'' She wondered. Yan Su could not think of any reason for Mu Liang to escort his would-be sister-inw.


    She nced over at Mu Lan who was with Mu Feng. She found it very suspicious.


    Yan Su walked to Mu Feng to ask him what was going on. Just then, she noticed Lu Feng. She felt delighted.


    She grabbed her escort Richard and pulled him toward Lu Feng.


    "Lu Feng, what a pleasant surprise!" She smiled generously.


    Lu Feng''s eyes narrowed watching this couple.


    ''So, Mu Feng was correct. She actually came with this yboy. How can she have such a bad taste?'' He thought.


    Last night, Mu Feng called Lu Feng and told him that Yan Su was dating Richard. Hearing such news, Lu Feng directly asked for an invitation to join Anne''s birthday party.


    What he didn''t know was that it was all a part of Yan Su''s n.


    Yan Su deliberately told her friends about her partnership with Richard. Just as she thought, Mu Lan was concerned, which made the soft-hearted person Qi Ying talk to her boyfriend about it. Her mischievous boyfriend, Mu Feng, made up a story that Yan Su was dating Richard and told Lu Feng to make him lose his mind.


    Yan Su could not believe that her n actually worked. She nned on thanking Xue Lin after the n would be seeded. After all, Xue Lin helped her describing everyone''s character.


    "Can I talk to you privately?" Lu Feng asked Yan Su. He tried to be as polite as he could.


    Yan Su smiled brightly as she asked back. "Can''t you see that I''m with Richard?" Then she pulled her escort to a group of people who were Richard''s friends.


    For some reason, Lu Feng was irritated by her action. He went to Mu Liang. Mu Liang breathed a sigh of relief to be able to see a familiar face and began to talk to his friend.


    "Why are you here?" Mu Liang asked.


    Lu Feng was frustrated as he asked back. "Why do you think?"


    Mu Liang found it amusing and said, "If you want attention, draw her with the same way you are drawn."


    "You mean..... I understand." Lu Feng looked around and found Xue Lin, who was busy looking at the table full of pastries.


    He went to Xue Lin and said, "Hello miss, I''m Lu Feng, a friend of-"


    He was cut off. "I know who you are. I saw you in our campus cafeteria with Xiao Ying and Xiao Lan." Xue Lin saw him the day after when Qi Ying was molested.


    Lu Feng didn''t know what to say.


    Xue Lin asked, "What brings you to me?"


    "I just wanted to talk to you." Lu Feng smiled lightly.


    "What''s the point of lying to me? If you want someone''s attention, can''t you do it in a manly way?" Xue Lin looked at his eyes.


    Lu Feng was sweating. He found her really scary.


    ''How does she know?'' He wondered.


    Lu Feng gathered some courage and said, "Can you help me?"


    Hearing the question Xue Lin smiled a little. She nced at Yan Su and said, "It is not that hard to grab the attention of Yan Su." She looked at him and continued, "Try to flirt with a perverted girl, she will be blown away by anger."


    Afterward, Xue Lin went over to the table and started to eat pastry.


    Lu Feng looked at her in awe. He didn''t realize that a girl looked at them with eyes full of jealousy and a man looked at them curiously.

 Chapter 202: FLIRTING! FLIRTING! FLIRTING!

    <h4>Chapter 202: FLIRTING! FLIRTING! FLIRTING!</h4>


    The party was held in the garden. The food table was on the corner side of the mansion. Xue Lin was eating pastry with great affection.


    Looking at her, Lu Feng was thinking of Xue Lin''s idea. That moment, a girl came to talk to him.


    "You must be Lu Feng!" She eximed.


    Lu Feng nced at her. The girl was a French blonde beauty. She was wearing a red low cut short fitting dress revealing her cleavage and other body parts. She looked very seductive.


    He answered, "I am."


    The girl eximed in joy. "O M G! I can''t believe it! I am a fan of yours." She came a little closer and introduced herself, "I am Lora Margot. I''m studying medical at the PSL Research University. It is a pleasure to meet you, Feng."


    PSL Research University was one of the top medical schools in France. Lu Feng understood that she was a talented student. Lu Corporation always hired people from top schools.


    He smiled and said, "Pleasure is mine." His eyebrow rose by thinking about the way she mentioned his name. ''Feng? So intimate!'' He thought.


    Lu Feng wanted to move away and but soon he remembered Xue Lin''s advice. He had to flirt. Therefore, he stopped walking and was just going to say something to her, but he suddenly froze on the spot because Lora circled her right hand around his left arm and rubbed her bosom on his arms.


    She said with a luscious smile, "Escort me tonight, Ok?"


    Lu Feng, who had dated five girls in his youth, nced at her cleavage and thought, ''So big!''


    Immediately he smiled handsomely and said, "Sure." There was only one thing that was in his mind, ''Flirting! Flirting! Flirting!''


    Lora was very pleased. She gave Lu Feng a sultry smile and pulled him to introduce him to her friends.


    Yan Su''s smile lost its charm immediately after she saw Lu Feng''s partner. She cursed him in her mind and then again resumed talking to Richard''s friend with a sweet smile. But her concentration kept breaking every few seconds as she nced at Lu Feng and his partner again and again.


    ''Damn this Lu Feng! How could he partner up with such a cheap girl?'' She gritted her teeth.


    Soon Lora Margot took Lu Feng to the corner, close to where the food was served. Experienced Lu Feng could tell what was going to happen.


    Lora pushed Lu Feng to the wall, circled her arms around his neck, rubbed herself on his chest and then, kissed his lips deeply. Just when Lu Feng was going to reject her, his mind told him, ''Flirting! Flirting! Flirting!''


    Soon, Lu Feng groped her buttocks and pulled her towards him as he kissed her alluring lips with same passion. He praised her in his mind for her being such a good kisser.


    Lora moaned in pleasure. She could tell that Lu Feng was experienced just by his mature kissing. She was delightful.


    Yan Su, who was having a drink with her escort and his friends, suddenly lost track of Lu Feng and his ''cheap'' partner. She looked around and couldn''t find them.


    She saw Xue Lin who was giving all her attention to the food. Yan Su smiled and went over to her foodie friend.


    "Enjoying the food?" Yan Su asked.


    Xue Lin nodded as she chewed down another pastry. After that, she replied, "It is good."


    Yan Su smiled fondly. Then she asked, "Have you seen Lu Feng? He was talking to someone a few minutes ago."


    Xue Lin hid her smile and pointed out a direction. Yan Su looked behind her and froze at the sight where Lu Feng and Lora Margot were kissing.


    Yan Su and Xue Lin could not tell what happened next. Suddenly, there was a crash sound.


    The kissing couple got startled and moved away from each other. Then the four of them saw that a te with a chocte pastry was thrown at the wall, very next to Lu Feng''s head. If it was a little closer....


    Lu Feng and Lora were looking at Yan Su in shock while Yan Su was ring at both of them. Xue Lin first looked at the wall and then looked at her empty hand which was holding the te a few seconds ago. Without a word, she took another te of pastry.


    The party area wasrge and there were a few people close to the table. Those who heard the crashing sound looked at them.


    Feeling the gazes, Yan Su smiled brightly and said, "Sorry, my hand slipped."


    Xue Linmented from the side, "It slipped pretty far."

 Chapter 203 KISSING? HUH? KISSING?

    <h4>Chapter 203 KISSING? HUH? KISSING?</h4>


    Yan Su put a beautiful smile and left elegantly to join her escort, Richard. Though she had a smile on her lips, her heart was burning in rage.


    ''Kissing? Huh? Kissing? I''ll show you what a kiss is. Hmf.'' She rolled her eyes subconsciously.She was so into the scene she encountered a few minutes ago that she could not notice that she was behaving strangely.


    Richard looked at her suspiciously. He circled his left arm around her waist and asked, "Are you okay?" His eyes were glittering.


    Yan Su was feeling a little hot. She said, "I.. I want to... to breathe some fresh air." Her head was dizzy and she was sweating.


    ''How odd! Why am I feeling so ufortable?'' She wondered as she was panting slightly.


    "Let me take you to the garden." Richard gently said as he pulled her toward the back of the building.


    Yan Su felt the cold breeze and felt a bit well. But her heart was still beating loudly. A red hue began to form on her cheeks.


    Richard took her to the dark corner and his back touched the cold wall. He hugged Yan Su and caressed her body.


    Yan Su gave a sigh.


    Hearing that, his breath became irregr. He put his lips on her right ear and whispered, "Yan Su darling, you are so beautiful. I''m so in love with you."


    Afterward, Richard kissed her lightly on the lips. When he didn''t get any rejection from her part and also when she lightly kissed him back, his kiss became wilder and wilder.


    Yan Su was feeling hot. November''s cold breeze didn''t cool her down at all. Suddenly, she was hugged and someone began to caress her body in a perverted manner.


    If she was sober, she would twist that man''s hand and would break it off. But she was toxic. She liked the touch. She wanted it for a long time. She gave a sigh.


    The man said something to her. Did she just hear ''I love you''? She felt joy in her heart. When he kissed her, she was delighted as she kissed him back.


    Soon the kiss became wilder and Richard''s hands began to touch all over her, she yfully rubbed herself on his body. He groped her bosom and yed with them. He was rewarded with a moan.Richard became more engrossed as he skillfully pulled her dress'' zipper down and his mouth touched her cleavage and it went lower with each passing minute.


    He pushed her towards the wall and pulled her dress up. He licked his lips as he looked down at her greedily.


    The moment Richard stretched his hand down there, someone pulled him out strongly and kicked his groin.


    ------


    Lu Feng was feeling good after Yan Su''s sudden outburst. Feeling happy, he excused himself from Lora and went to the table to have some food. He started conversing with Xue Lin and thanked her.


    A few minutester, Xue Lin frowned and Lu Feng nced at the direction she was looking at. He saw that Richard was taking Yan Su towards the garden.


    Lu Feng scoffed as he thought that she was deliberately trying to provoke him. However, he became serious as soon as he saw her flushed face.


    Lu Feng excused himself and walked behind them. In the dark, he almost lost them. Suddenly hearing moans, he ran immediately following the sound.


    When he saw Yan Su half naked, his blood boiled in anger and he kicked Richard.


    Getting a hard kick in the groin, Richard was seeing stars and he groaned and fell down.


    Lu Feng checked Yan Su''s pulse and found it unusually faster. He took care of her clothes and carried her out in front of everyone.


    Xue Lin was peeping towards the dark corner as she was worried. Watching that her friend was safe, she was relieved and moved away.


    However, she was bumped into someone.

 Chapter 204: I AM DOING MY JOB

    <h4>Chapter 204: I AM DOING MY JOB</h4>


    Xue Lin bumped into someone.


    "Well, well, what do we have here?" A yful tone said.


    ''Danger!'' Xue Lin''s instinct said.


    She rubbed her nose which was aching. She looked calmly at the man and said with a poker face, "I''m sorry." Then she tried to leave.


    She saw three men. She remembered that they were Richard''s friends. ''Are they here for....''


    Xue Lin realized that these men were here to share the fun of enjoying Yan Su with Richard. Because they were heading in the direction where Yan Su and Richard were a few seconds ago. Her eyes dangerously shed as she felt disgusted.


    She wanted to leave but one of them blocked her way.


    Xue Lin was a small and skinny girl who looks vulnerable all the time. Without her big sses, she looked absolutely childish.


    "Aren''t you the model student of our school?" The one with curly hairs asked in surprise. He was the one blocking her way.


    ''So, they are from our school.'' Xue Lin thought. She looked around to find Qi Ying and Mu Lan, but because of her height and also for those tall boys who were gathered around her, she was unable to do so.


    "Really? She is so cute." The long-haired boy said. He looked at her from top to bottom.


    "Why don''t we see if this model student of our school tastes good or not?" The in-haired man said as he licked his lips.


    Xue Lin shivered in fright.


    "My experience says that she wouldn''t be delicious." The long-haired boy said as he grabbed her skinny right hand and pulled her to him.


    Xue Lin panicked but tried to calm her heart. She remembered that Lu Feng kicked Richard at that point.


    ''I could give it a try.'' She thought.


    Just the way she thought, she really kicked that long-haired boy with all her might.


    The sudden attack made the long-haired boy lose her hand due to extreme pain and he nearly fell down. The other two were absolutely dumbfounded by the sudden turn of the event.


    Who could have thought that such a tiny girl had so much strength?


    Finding an opportunity to flee, Xue Lin didn''t waste her time. She ran as fast as she could.


    But the curly haired boy was faster than she was. He grabbed her dress from behind and pulled her back.


    "You hold your name by your actions, model student. But this ends now." He said.


    Ssh!


    The smile of the curly-haired boy vanished in a sh as his head and face were soaked with red wine.


    Xue Lin who was straggling also froze and looked at the brave person. But before she could, she was strongly held by that person and she smelt a familiar perfume.


    ''That night at the bar. Grey eyes!'' Xue Lin was drunk, but she could still remember the smell of the kingly man and his beautiful grey eyes. They were imprinted in her mind.


    "I''m sorry. But she cannot have fun with you." The mysterious man said in a cold tone. His perfect grey eyes were narrowed.


    The curly haired man was furious. "You! A watchdog! Go do your job!"


    Xue Lin looked at her rescuer''s uniform. ''He is a guard of this mansion?'' She wondered.


    The man gave a chilling smile and said, "I AM doing my job."


    The in-haired said, "You are asking for a beating." He growled and tried to hit him.


    The mysterious man said in Xue Lin''s left ear, "Please hold a little longer."


    His warm breaths made Xue Lin shiver.


    The grey-eyed man moved away with her in reflex. Then kicked his butt, as the in-haired boy fell with a thud.


    The curly-haired dialed a number and called Anne''s brother.


    Ruddy Donne, who had the same age as Anne showed up and started to bicker at the grey-eyed man. Ruddy almost hit him with a rod, in an instant, Xue Lin came forward and covered the mysterious rescuer of her.


    "If you want to hurt him because he saved me from those perverts, you have to go through me." Her eyes were as sharp as a knife, making Ruddy''s heart tremble in fear.


    When Ruddy realized that he couldn''t hurt her, he looked at the grey-eyed and said, "You are fired!" Then he left.


    Xue Lin looked back and asked her rescuer, "Are you alright?" her voice was soft.


    The mysterious man was awed by her sudden protective nature. Hearing her question, he smiled and said, "That should be my question. Don''t you think so?


    Xue Lin apologized as she bowed, "I''m sorry. Because of me, you lost your job. Though you are more fitted to be a ruler."


    The grey-eyed man''s eyebrow rose and he said, "Don''t worry about me. I had done what I intended to do. You are not safe alone. Shall I take you to your home?"


    Looking at his eyes, she knew that she could trust him. So, she nodded and said, "I''ll be in your care."

 Chapter 205: SHE HAS A TERRIBLE PERSONALITY

    <h4>Chapter 205: SHE HAS A TERRIBLE PERSONALITY</h4>


    While Lu Feng took away Yan Su, Anne Donne was looking at Mu Lan who was enjoying her first birthday party with Mu Feng.


    Both Mu Feng and Mu Lan were in a good rtionship. One would look at him as her brother, and, the other would look at her as his soul sister. They were gossiping about funny things and eating sweet creamy pastries.


    Mu Lan once thought, ''Have I ever had a birthday party for myself?''


    If she knew that her birthdays were the worst days of her life, she would be pretty upset.


    While Mu Lan was absorbed in her own thoughts, she was unaware of someone''s jealous gaze.


    ''How dare she? Howe she was escorted by two handsome men?'' Anne chewed her lips.


    First, she saw Mu Lan with the man she was interested in. She kissed him on the balcony. Now Mu Lan was dating another handsome guy and he was none other than Mu Feng. The legendary Mu Feng. What quality did she have that could allow her to be Mu Feng''s girlfriend.


    When Mu Feng introduced her to the male guests, everyone had praised her beauty.


    Anne Donne''s blood was boiling just like a volcano, as if she could burn everyst bit of this Chinese girl.


    Anne''s boyfriend looked at her and asked, "Baby, why are you so upset? Today is your birthday. Shouldn''t you celebrate with others?"


    Anne looked at her boyfriend. He was someone who was well-known for his photography career. But she was not satisfied with him. Her boyfriend might be handsome and rich, but he was not in the same league as Mu Feng.


    Her boyfriend might have caught something unusual about her behavior. He took her to the bed saying, "I have something urgent to tell you."


    As they went inside the bedroom, he hugged Anne.


    Anne was stunned. She asked, "What are you doing? What is the thing you wanted to talk to me about?"


    Her boyfriend said, "I just don''t like it when my pet looks at other good looking men." His golden hair glowed in the light and his green eyes were dangerously narrow.


    Seeing this new side of her boyfriend for two months, Anne was actually frightened. She gulped down her saliva.


    ncing at her who looked like a frightened cat, his dangerous eyes became normal. He asked,


    "What were you thinking back them when you were looking at the couple close to the food table."


    ''Sh*t! He found out.'' Anne thought.


    She smiled and circled her arms around her boyfriend''s delicate neck. "It isn''t like that. The girl is not what others think of her. I saw her kissing a handsome man in the ball and now she has another boyfriend. Maybe she was cheating on her boyfriend that night."


    The handsome boyfriend gently rubbed her hair just the way she liked it. He asked, "Who are you talking about? The woman in red dress?"


    Anne said, "Yes, her name is Lan. The moment she came to the ss, she took my spotlight. Everyone says that she is a true beauty, she is a talent. Actually, I also started to believe it until I found the real her."


    Her boyfriend kissed her lips and said, "What did you find out?"


    Anne replied, "She was suddenly absent after the ball and just tried to create a vibe. She even has a fake personality. She shows her friendly face in front of everyone, but in reality she only stays with three girls because her friends are rich."


    Her boyfriend said, "She has a terrible personality."


    Anne nodded and said, "She does.


    He continued, "She took your spot light, so she needs to be punished."

 Chapter 206 - BUT WHY NOW?

    <h4>Chapter 206 - BUT WHY NOW?</h4>


    Her boyfriend continued, "She took your spotlight, so she has to be punished."


    Anne twisted her mouth. She asked, "But who will punish her? My friends are not avable."


    He asked, "Why aren''t they avable?"


    "They were hurt by Lan''s friends." Anneined.


    Her boyfriend was asked again, "How did that happen?"


    Anne told him that Lan''s friends tripped, broke a leg, then stole their boyfriends from her friends. She also said, "They also made our professor mad at me and the professor scolded me a lot." Anne started to cry. She continued, "I was really ashamed back then."


    The manforted her as he rubbed her back. He asked, "What if I help you punish that evil girl?"


    Anne''s crocodile''s tears suddenly stopped as she looked at her boyfriend. She was joyous to hear him say that.


    ''Finally, he came to some use.'' She thought.


    Anne came closer to her boyfriend and gave him a peck. She asked, "How do you n on doing it?"


    The man looked at her red lips and said, "It is very easy. But first, I want a reward." His tone became dark.


    Anne understood very well what he wanted. But she wanted to know the n. She was feeling excitement. She said, "How can I give you a reward first? The task isn''tpleted yet. Don''t you think that it is very unfair?"


    Anne''s boyfriend already started to take off her clothes. He said, "It is very fair." ''Because this is thest time we will be together.'' He thought.


    In a second, the room was filled with a woman''s moans and a man''s groans. Their frictions were louder than before.


    Twenty minutester, after their release, they changed position and moved to the window.


    Anne''s boyfriend put her on the window and moved from behind. His eyes went outside the window, where a girl in red dress was smiling happily while eating food. Suddenly implying he became faster after he saw her.


    Since the room was bright. Anyone could see them clearly from the outside. But they paid no attention to it.


    Even after the third time, the man didn''t let go. They went on for two full hours, doing it in many different positions, making Anne worn out.


    Anne was sitting on the floor. Her body was full of bite marks, sweat and liquids. She panted heavily. After she slightly calmed her breaths, she looked at the naked handsome man before her and thought, ''He was never this passionate before. But why now?"

 Chapter 207: LONG-LASTING FRIENDSHIP

    <h4>Chapter 207: LONG-LASTING FRIENDSHIP</h4>


    Anne thought of their passionate moments. Itsted only for two hours.


    Her boyfriend had already put on his clothes. He gave her a little bottle.


    Anne looked at him in a questioning gaze. "What is it? She asked


    He replied, "It is an aphrodisiac. It is a very powerful potion. Give her a drink mixed with this, apologize to her and say that it was a friendly gesture and you wanted to be her friend. Make sure that both of you drink together but only her ss would have the potion. Do you understand?"


    Of course, Anne understood him clearly. She put on her dress and rearranged her hair. Afterwards, she took the potion and went out in a jocund mood.-Mu Lan was having a sumptuous dinner. Her stomach was filled. She rubbed her belly with satisfaction as she burped lightly.


    "Sister Lan Lan, you ate too much. What will happen if you gain weight?" Mu Feng whispered from her left side.


    "This way, Liang Liang cannot carry me anymore. Isn''t that great?" Mu Lan said.


    Mu Feng looked at her with disbelief. He asked, "So it was your n from the very beginning! I underestimated you."


    Mu Lan said, "Now you are on the right track."


    As Mu Lan and Mu Feng were having fun, Anne Donne walked towards them. "Lan?" She softly asked.


    Mu Lan looked at her and saw that Anne was standing with two sses of wine. Her face was innocent. She came closer.


    "I hope you had a wonderful evening." Mu Lan said.


    She felt something was not right. Mu Lan already wished her and gave her a gift the moment they came here. She knew that Anne didn''t like her. However, she could not understand why Anne wished to talk to her again.


    Anne said, "I know that I''ve never talked to you properly and as an adult I feel bad. Today is my birthday and despite my behavior, you came to wish me and enjoyed the party. I''m truly d. I am here topensate for what I have done. Please, be my friend. I promise to be true to you."


    ''Yes, I will be very true to you, you bi***!'' Anne Donne thought in her mind.


    Mu Lan found it hard to believe that Anne would have a sudden change of heart just because she came to her birthday party.


    ''What is she nning?'' Mu Lan wondered as she looked at the sses of wine.


    Anne stretched her hand with a wine ss and said, "Let''s be good friends."


    Mu Lan looked at Anne''s eyes which looked innocent. However, looking at the red wine, she thought that she was looking at poison. She hesitated before taking the ss, but still stretched her hand to take the ss.


    Just then, Mu Feng took both the sses from Anne and looked at Mu Lan, showing Anne his back. He handed over a ss of wine to Mu Lan and took the other ss for himself.


    "Ms. Donne, Thank you for your kindness. We pray that everyday a girl like you is born." Mu Feng said happily.


    Dumbfounded Anne was looking at Mu Feng. When Mu Feng finished, she said, "Actually this ss is mine for wishing a prosperous rtionship with her."


    Mu Feng looked at his ss and felt ashamed. His face was red. He apologized as he gave Anne her ss back.


    Mu Lan and Anne both smiled as they clinked their sses together.


    "For our longsting friendship." Anne Donne said.


    "For our longsting friendship." Mu Lan said.


    "Cheers!" They said together and drank the whole ss of wine.

 Chapter 208: ARE YOU SURE ABOUT THAT?

    <h4>Chapter 208: ARE YOU SURE ABOUT THAT?</h4>


    "Cheers!" Both Mu Lan and Anne Donne said together and downed the whole ss of wine.


    Later, Anne began to talk to Mu Lan about many things and she kept ncing at her wrist watch. She was getting both excited and impatient at the same time.


    ''Why is this bi*** still acting like she isn''t feeling anything?'' Anne frowned as she wondered.


    Honestly, Mu Lan was feeling just fine.


    While the two were talking, Anne started to feel hot all of a sudden. She started to feel amorous. Her blood was boiling. She was feeling dizzy. Her eyes became red as she red at Mu Lan and asked, "What did you do to me?"


    Actually, Mu Lan felt strange on seeing her reaction and wanted to ask that what was wrong with her. But instead, Anne was the one who asked her first.


    Mu Lan answered innocently, "What did I do? What can I do? I am just talking to you"


    Anne shook her head as she wanted to shake off her dizziness. She said, "N-no, which ss of wine did you give me?"


    Mu Lan was stunned. She said, "Anne, my friend, have you forgotten that you are the one who offered me the wine? I did not give you anything."


    Anne''s ss fell from her grasp and shuttered on the ground. Hearing the sudden ''crash'' sound, people curiously looked at them.


    Anne''s face was bright red. She was panting heavily. She was in no mood to talk to Mu Lan. Her head wasn''t working either.


    Mu Feng caught Mu Lan by her arm and pulled her behind him. He took out his cell phone and tapped some buttons and put it back in his pocket.


    Anne said, "I... I wan... ted... to dru.. g y- you... B-but why... am I... t-the one.... get... ting all drugged and drunk?"


    Her words were clearly heard by the people around them. They were astounded by her words.


    Drug? She wanted to drug Lan in her own birthday?


    People started whispering amongst themselves. Some even began to video the whole thing.


    Mu Lan asked from behind Mu Feng, "Why did you want to drug me?"


    Anneughed loudly. "Ahahahahaha... What is she saying? Drug you? Why? Because you took my spotlight!"


    Huh? What spotlight?


    Anne screamed as she continued talking, "Everyone loved me. They always paid attention to me. They always said that I was the most beautiful girl of our ss.... But the moment you came, they all gave you attention. When you weren''t around, they were worried about your health. The boys said that you are pretty. Y-you took my spotlight."


    The students of Fine Arts who were still there began to whisper.


    "What the hell is that?"


    "Spotlight? Does she have that heroine syndrome?"


    "So the rumors were true?"


    "She is jealous of our Lan."


    "She cannot even win against Qi Ying. How can she win against Lan?"


    Anne did not pay heed to their whispers. She further said, "Y-you ev... en snatched that m-man away... from me. You two kissed.... I-I saw that."


    Snatched? Man? Kiss? What''s going on here?


    Everyone listened to her words attentively. They got a chance to know some juicy stories.


    This time Mu Feng said coolly, "Are you talking about me? Why can''t I kiss my own girlfriend?"


    Oh? It was him?


    So Anne wanted to have Lan''s boyfriend? He is none other than Mu Feng from the Legendary Mu Family?


    Anne is so dead.


    People around them thought.


    Anne shook her head negatively. She said, "N-no. Not.. you."


    Huh?


    So Lan was a cheat?


    She cheated Mu Feng!


    Mu Fengughed coldly. He said, "Are you sure about that?"

 Chapter 209: TRUTH SERUM

    <h4>Chapter 209: TRUTH SERUM</h4>


    Hearing Mu Feng''s question, Anne asked, "What do you mean?"


    Anne was panting loudly right now. Though she could see Mu Feng, however, it was very vague.


    Mu Lan whispered in Mu Feng''s ear, "Did you give her the truth serum?"


    "There is no such thing. It is an aphrodisiac and I didn''t give it to her, she was the one who wanted to give it to you." Mu Feng also whispered back.


    "But I saw you swapping the ss and you gave it to her. In a way, you gave it to her." For some reason, Mu Lan was having fun.


    Before Mu Feng could open his mouth, someone said, "What''s going on?" The voice was deep and cold.


    As Anne looked at the handsome man, in an instant her eyes were filled with desire.


    ''He is here! He is here!'' She was overjoyed with lust.


    "Oh, my darling!"


    ------


    Mu Liang was standing in a corner with Qi Ying. As per Mu Feng''s n, he was waiting in the dark corner. He quietly stood in the dark as he sipped red wine. His eyes were dark and cold.


    Qi Ying couldn''t help but shiver lightly.


    Mu Liang narrowed his eyes as he saw her reaction. However, he didn''t say anything. He believed that he should only be kind to his woman, not anyone else.


    At the end, Qi Ying could not take anymore and timidly excused herself. Before leaving, she texted her boyfriend that she was going to wait for him at the car parking.


    As she was walking towards the car parking she got startled to find Xue Lin with a handsome fellow.


    "X-Xue Lin, how...." Her voice trailed off. Qi Ying wanted to ask, ''Xue Lin, how did you get a boyfriend?'' However, she couldn''t. Her mouth was open, but her voice betrayed her.


    Xue Lin could read her friend''s eyes. She immediately said, "It''s not what you think. To save me he lost his job. He is sending me home. Are youing with me or are you staying back?" She did not say any more.


    Qi Ying immediately nodded. She did not forget to send her boyfriend a text so that he would not worry.


    ------


    While Mu Liangzily stood in the dark, he suddenly received a text message.


    He looked at the screen and saw, a text from Mu Feng.


    ''Come forth, big brother.''


    Mu Liang''s face twisted reading such a dramatic text.


    He slowly walked to the food table where everyone were present. He frowned at the sight of Mu Lan who was whispering to Mu Feng and then saw Anne panting who was on the verge to strip herself.


    Mu Liang asked coldly, "What''s going on?"


    Anne looked at him. Her eyes were full of lust, thus making Mu Liang''s frown deeper.


    ''Aphrodisiac?'' He thought.


    Anne stretched her arms and came closer to Mu Liang, "Oh, my darling!"


    Mu Liang twisted his face with disgust and tried to move away, so that he would not be touched.


    Due to the aphrodisiac effect, Anne was feeling ecstatic. She seductively said, "Darling, I-I love you. You are the only one for me. You are so handsome. I want you."


    Mu Feng whispered to Mu Lan, "You maybe right. It is a truth serum."


    Many men at the party gulped down there their saliva. However, Mu Liang and Mu Feng were unaffected. Especially Mu Liang. His eyes were as cold as the Himyas and as dark as the bottom of a burnt pot.


    Mu Liang didn''t even bother to look at her. He took out his cell phone and texted Mu Lan, ''Shall we go?''


    Mu Lan checked her cell phone which chimed. She smiled after reading his text.


    Mu Lan replied, ''I will be at the parking lot once it ends.''


    When Anne saw that Mu Lang didn''t give her any attention, she didn''t care anymore. She saw no one except him. In spite of this, he didn''t care.


    Anne started to take off her heels. Then, she unzipped her low cut dress. People whistled around her. But she didn''t notice them. To her, only the handsome guy in front of her could excite her one who excited her was only the handsome guy in front of her.


    Anne''s lips were parted, panting softly. Her eyes were moist. Her face was flushed. Slowly, she took out her dress.


    Mu Liang, not even once, looked at Anne. He was tapping his cell phone. Right now, he was texting Hugo.


    Hugo was at his office working with the Intelligence Force. After getting receiving the text, he went to the IT team to take care of the birthday videos.


    Mu Liang instructed Hugo that there shouldn''t be any video of Mu Lan, Mu Feng then him, except Anne.


    Hugo felt sorry for Anne who was going to get to a huge blow.


    Meanwhile, as Anne took off thest shred of her clothing. She was now as naked as she was when she was born. In the winter, she didn''t feel cold, rather, she was feeling hotter.


    Anne panted heavily as she said to Mu Liang, "Darling, I lo-ove you. Can''t you see? Why don''t you look at me baby? I want you to love me back. You are so handsome! I want your body. Baby,e to me."


    Mu Liang didn''t bother to say a word to her. After he finished texting, he went closer to where Mu Feng and Mu Lan were standing. He put down the wine ss and got out of this ce. He acted like Anne didn''t even exist.


    Anne, who was rejected, cried out. She screamed as she asked, "Why won''t you look at me? I''m seducing you. I''m trying to love you. Can you really not see that? It is all her fault, isn''t it? It is she who seduced you first and took you away from me, isn''t it? Shameless bi*ch! Where are you? Come here!"


    Anne looked around and found Mu Lan hiding behind Mu Feng. Mu Lan was too ashamed to look at the naked girl in front of everyone.


    Anne cursed loudly, "Bi*ch!" And then ran crazily towards Mu Lan.


    Mu Lan was already pale due to Anne''s weird acting. She nced at Anne when she screamed.


    Looking at a naked woman running towards her, she felt nauseated. Her body turned cold and she trembled slightly.

 Chapter 210: SLEEP WITH YOU

    <h4>Chapter 210: SLEEP WITH YOU</h4>


    Mu Lan was already pale due to Anne��s weird acting. She nced at Anne when she screamed. Looking at a naked woman running towards her, she felt nauseated. Her body turned cold and she trembled slightly.


    Mu Feng protected Mu Lan while covering her from Anne and signaled some of his friends from school who were present at the party. They were clearly enjoying the scene. As Mu Feng signaled to them, two of the men came forward and held her hands.


    One of them said, ��That��s enough Miss. Please behave yourself. We are all your (invited) guest. Why are you disrespecting your guests like this?��


    If it had been in a different situation, Anne would have told, ��Sc*ew you!��


    However, at this moment, Anne waspletely nuts. The body parts where the two men touched her were hot and burning. She panted continuously and rubbed her thighs.


    Anne looked at the men seductively. Her eyes were full of lust and were craving for those men��s touch. She moaned and said, ��I-I want you. T-take me.��


    The two men, who were grabbing her hands, were not Mu Liang. They were face yboys of the city. On hearing her words, their faces had turned red.


    Mu Feng told them that they were going to have fun. However, they did not know that it would turn out like this.


    One of them licked his dry lips and said, ��Miss, I think you should call off the party and take some rest.��


    As if Anne could hear what he was saying. She was running out of patience. She once again said, ��Baby, take me.��


    One of the guys who was making the video said, ��Why are you guys being so modest? If she wants you to take her, then take her. If you don��t want to then just leave her to us.��


    That man��s friends agreed as well.


    Looking at all of them who were having fun, Mu Feng quietly took Mu Lan off from the sight.


    In the parking lot, Mu Liang was waiting for them beside his car. He looked at Mu Lan who was looking pale. He immediately walked towards her.


    Mu Feng smiled brightly and said, ��Mission sess! Thanks to you, big brother.��


    Mu Liang only said, ��Hmm.�� Then he took off his grey coat and put it on Mu Lan��s shoulder.


    Mu Lan looked at him as she trembled slightly.


    Looking at her pale face, Mu Liang asked in a soft tone, ��Are you alright?��


    Mu Lan simply nodded and said nothing else. But her face was still looking pale.


    Mu Liang hugged her lightly and took her inside the car leaving Mu Feng alone. As Mu Lan was in Mu Liang��s arms and her head on his right shoulder, within a second she felt worst.


    Ronald asked his boss, ��Shall I drive to the campus?��


    Mu Liang said sinctly, ��To the mansion. Drive slowly.��


    Mu Feng screamed from outside, ��I helped your Darling Wife. Is this how you treat me?��


    He felt wronged by these two young people. He sighed and called his girlfriend.


    ��Hello?�� Qi Ying answered.


    ��Wifey, you are talking to me? I��m so d. Please don��t send those kicking emojis again. I cannot take it anymore. I feel like I am left behind alone.�� Mu Fengined.


    Qi Ying was stunned. She asked, ��What are you talking about? What kicking emojis?��


    Mu Feng said, ��The one you sent me a week ago.��


    Qi Ying said, ��Let me check.�� After a minute of silence, she said, ��It wasn��t me who sent it. It was Yan Su.��


    Mu Feng, ��.....�� After a while he said, ��Just Tell Yan Su that I will have a match with her tomorrow.��


    ��She is not here.�� Qi Ying said.


    Mu Feng frowned, ��What do you mean?��


    Qi Ying answered, ��Doctor Lu Feng called. He said that he was taking her to the research center.��


    Mu Feng was stunned. ��Atst he made a move.�� He thought.


    ���C


    Mu Liang hugged the woman who wasn��t feeling well. He ordered Ronald to turn off the air cooler and to open the windows.


    Later, he said, ��Don��t worry, we will reach home soon.��


    Mu Lan nodded in response. She felt good and as the cold wind caressed her face. She took a deep breath. However, she could not forget Anne��s naked body and her screams in front of everyone.


    Her body trembled again as she buried her face in Mu Liang��s arm.


    Mu Liang kissed her forehead and patted her head tenderly.


    Mu Lan inhaled his manly scent and immediately she felt slightly better. To further feel his warmth, she circled her arms around his thin waist.


    Mu Liang smiled at her spoiling attitude. He gently pulled her closer.


    Love was in the air. Even Ronald felt the warmth in this cold weather as his face turned red.


    It would usually take an hour to reach the destination. But today it took two hours. Yet, Mu Liang felt it was a very short journey.


    However, Ronald was losing his mind. When they reached the gate of the mansion, he sighed in relief and thought, ��Thank goodness! Atst we reached!��


    Mu Liang carried Mu Lan inside the house who wasfortably hugging him.


    ��Wee home Young- ��This time, Butler Leo not only lost his words, but also forgot to bow.


    Mu Liang didn��t mind at all. He went upstairs and put her down. He then asked, ��Do you want something to drink?��


    Mu Lan looked at him and said, ��I want to take a bath first.��


    Mu Liang smiled and said, ��Let��s go.��


    Mu Lan��s face turned red immediately. She started to push Mu Liang away.


    Mu Liang gave out a slightughter as his eyes shone in the dark night. Then he pulled her to him and kissed her lips.


    ��Hmm...�� Mu Lan was taken aback, but soon her head went nk.


    After Mu Lan got breathless, Mu Liang left her swollen lips. His hoarse voice said, ��Go and take a bath. I��ll bring you a ss of water.��


    Mu Lan, who was panting lightly, nodded and slowly went to the bathroom.


    When she came out, Mu Liang had already taken bath and brought a ss of water for her. Mu Lan drank the whole ss and looked at Mu Liang.


    ��Are you going to.....�� Her voice trailed off.


    ��Sleep with you.�� Mu Liang finished her sentence.

 Chapter 211: THE OWNER OF THE CAR

    <h4>Chapter 211: THE OWNER OF THE CAR</h4>


    It was a cold night. The Limited Edition Volkswagen R23 was being driven on the Rue de Rivolli road in Paris.


    The night was awake as the stars were brightly shining. On the right side of the road were Louvre, Cite Pis de Justice and Notre Dame. They had an ancient, illuminating golden hue, giving a royal vibe to the surroundings. They were the pride of France, standing all high and mighty in the middle of the night.


    However, the exceptional grandeur of the buildings failed to catch the attention of the owner of the car. The owner''s mind was filled with the incidents of Anne''s birthday.


    Anne offended Mu Feng''s precious woman. So, Mu Feng took a revenge on her. On her birthday, Anne dared to harm his girlfriend. So he swapped the sses and made Anne drink her own medicine. Then what followed, anyone could guess it.


    The owner of this Limited Edition car shivered on remembering the scene after Mu Feng left the ce with his precious girlfriend. The whole mansion filled with Anne''s moan and screams of ecstasy. Most of the girls didn''t dare to stay.


    No one was there to save Anne tonight. Her parents were out of the country, the servants had left just before the party began, their capable grey-eyed guard was fired by Anne''s stupid brother, and Anne''s stupid brother was quite drunk and was fooling around with his best friend''s girlfriend. In that case how could he have saved his sister?


    ''Her name is Lan. I''ll remember it.'' The owner of the car thought as he sped away.


    ------


    Mu Lan woke up as the sunlight hit her eyes. She slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes immediately fell on the man who wasying beneath her.


    Mu Liang was trying to change her sleeping habit and now she was getting used to sleeping on his chest.


    Mu Lan saw that Mu Liang was looking at his cell phone. His expression was cold. His facial expression changed instantly when the sleeping beauty looked at him with her transparent eyes.


    ''Ah, what a way to start a day!'' He thought and prayed that his life would be like this every day.


    Mu Liang smiled at her and tenderly said with a deep voice, "Good morning."


    Mu Lan smiled at him and replied, "Good morning."


    Mu Liang stroked her hazel-tree colored hair gently and asked, "Did you sleep well?"


    Mu Lan recalledst night.


    Last night, she was feeling unwell and she knew that she could not sleep alone. However, she could not even remember when thest time she slept alone in the Mu Mansion. Mu Liang hadid down beside her and coaxed her to fall asleep. He stroked her hair until her heart calmed down. Even then she woke up twice after having nightmares. But, Mu Liang hugged her closer to his chest and made her fall asleep.


    Mu Lan looked at his eyes and said, "I slept well. How about you?"


    Looking at her guilty face, Mu Liang pretended like he was tired. He said, "I slept a little. Don''t worry. A few minutes of sleep won''t kill me."


    He specially emphasized the words ''few minutes''.


    Mu Lan''s face became pale as she felt sad. She opened her mouth but couldn''t utter a single word.


    Her pitiful face made Mu Liang''s heart ache. He said, "You made me so tired. Now it''s time for you topensate"


    His deep voice and dark eyes made Mu Lan shiver. For some reason, her heart was racing.


    "H-how?" Mu Lan asked timidly.


    All of a sudden, her world turned upside down as Mu Liang got on the top of her. "Kissing you." His voice was husky.


    "Mmm...." Mu Lan''s lips were covered with his warm lips.


    Soon, Mu Liang''s tongue invaded her mouth and danced around hers.


    "Hmm... huh..." Mu Lan moaned and the kiss became deeper.


    Mu Liang''s hands slipped inside her silk night gown and touched her smooth skin. Mu Lan trembled on his touch. Her body writhed against him.


    She panted as she said, "Liang... Liang.... not there...." A warm feeling spread throughout her body


    Mu Liang left her lips. Their lips were parted and a thin thread of saliva was connected to each other''s tongues.


    Mu Liang looked down at Mu Lan''s red face, moist eyes, parted lips, disheveled hair and loose dress, overall an alluring woman.


    He leaned down to kiss her ear and said, "Where should I not touch you? Hmm? Here?" He nibbled her ear.


    "Ahh!" Mu Lan wanted to move away, but she was held by Mu Liang.


    "Or here?" Mu Liang''s voice was huskier than before as he rubbed his hands on her breasts.


    "Liang.... Li... ang,... wait!... I cannot... oh!" Mu Lan couldn''t control her voice.


    Mu Liang''s lips went down to her nape. He licked there and asked, "Cannot what?" He could feel his lower side was reacting.


    "Hmm... Li.. ang!" Mun arched her back as she was pinched on her left nipple. Her whole body shuddered.


    Mu Liang thought he had done enough to tease her. If he did something more, she might nevere home. However, he was really pleased today. The way Mu Lan responded to him, nearly made him to have her.


    Mu Liang looked at the girl who was sweating and panting. Her eyes were not focused. He lightly kissed her forehead, then temples, followed by her cheeks, then her nose,ter her lips. The kiss became passionate within a second.


    When Mu Liang realized that Mu Lan was struggling for oxygen, then he left her swollen lips. Heid down on the bed and took her on his chest.


    Mu Lan simplyid there and panted softly.


    Mu Liang caressed her back and head, calming her down.


    Mu Lan wanted to talk but her throat was dry.


    Realizing her situation, he held her back with his left hand and got up slightly. Later, he reached out to the ss with his right hand and slowly made her drink some water.


    When Mu Lan finished drinking the whole ss of water, Mu Liang wiped her mouth.


    Mu Lan looked at the gentle Mu Liang and asked him, "What happened to Anne?"

 Chapter 212: CURSE THAT MU FENG!

    <h4>Chapter 212: CURSE THAT MU FENG!</h4>


    Mu Liang woke up earlier than Mu Lan. He looked at the sleeping beauty on his chest. His heart melted right away.


    Mu Lan was sleeping soundly. A sweet smile was hanging on her lips as though she was dreaming. The fatigue of thest night was long gone. Her pale skin turned pink after getting warmth from Mu Liang.


    Mu Liang leaned down to kiss her forehead. Then he checked his cell phone. His eyes immediately turned cold.


    Mu Feng send him some links of today''s top news. It was about Anne. Those, who were invited to Anne''s birthday party and had ''some fun'' with her, uploaded a few videos and those videos went viral.


    The videos tarnished Anne''s reputation as well as her family. Now the banks withdrew their money and the shareholders were selling the shares of the business of the Donne family. The Donne family went bankrupt.


    The fifty years of reputation of the art business of Donne family waspletely destroyed by Anne in a single night.


    Mu Feng filled in the details of the morning news to Mu Liang. Anne''s parents rushed at dawn after the videos were uploaded. They found out the horrible truth which gave Mr. Donne a heart attack and he was sent to the hospital. However, he died the moment he reached there.


    Mrs. Donne who lost her husband and the business, fled with her husband''s best friend.


    Anne''s brother fled to the US and was now hiding from the media.


    Anne was kicked out from her mansion by the bank. The house will be auctioned soon. She couldn''t take a single coin with her and left with a simple dress and a pair of sandals. Anne went to an infamous nightclub manager who took her in.


    Mu Liang nced at the clock. It was just half past eleven. Everything happened in such a short time because of the strings pulled by Mu Feng all night.


    Mu Feng''s n for thest night was to insult her in front of everyone by exposing her real face.


    That''s why, he brought Mu Lan with him and let Mu Liang hide for a while. His initial n was to make Anne a little drunk so that she could lose herself a little.


    Then Mu Liang woulde and she would confess to him and would get a t rejection. And when Anne would charge at Mu Lan, Mu Feng would protect his sister-inw and his friends would make some videos and would make it viral. In the end, Anne would lose her face.


    Such a simple n went upside down, when Anne brought a drink for Mu Lan. Mu Feng swapped the sses and made Anne drink her own medicine.


    This way, Mu Feng''s n worked perfectly without him doing anything.


    Mu Liang sighed as he looked at his woman.


    ''I will not let anyone harm you.'' He promised.


    Later, he sent a text to Mu Feng.


    ''Find out who gave that woman the aphrodisiac.''


    That woman was obviously Anne. Mu Feng sent a text immediately.


    ''Big brother, it was sent by Anne''s new boyfriend. His identity is still unknown. Anne''s friend found out that Anne''s boyfriend wanted Anne to have it which means that he was not aware of Anne''s n.''


    Mu Liang frowned. ''Is it that simple?'' He wondered.


    Just then, Mu Lan moved and looked at him with her sleepy eyes.


    In an instant Mu Liang''s heart was filled with warmth.


    ------


    When Mu Lan asked him, "What happened to Anne?" Mu Liang was at loss of words.


    He hugged her tightly and said, "You don''t have to know."


    Mu Lan trembled in his arms and asked, "Isn''t it a bit too much? She didn''t deserve all those sufferings."


    Mu Liang helplessly looked at his pure heartened wife. He asked, "If Feng or me weren''t there with you and you were drugged by her, you would be in her ce right now."


    Mu Lan shuddered vigorously and a chill ran down her spine. ''If it was me......'' She couldn''t think anymore.


    Mu Liang hugged her tightly and said, "She brought this upon herself. Don''t feel sorry for her. She deserved it."


    Mu Lan circled her arms around him, clenched his nightshirt and buried her face on his warm chest.


    Mu Liang stroked her hair for a few minutes. Then to remove this heavy atmosphere, he said, "Let''s take a bath together."


    "No!" Mu Lan screamed.


    ------


    Yan Su woke up with a headache. She frowned and with her eyes narrowed she looked around.


    ''Where am I?'' She wondered as she saw an unfamiliar ce.


    She looked at the white ceiling, white curtains. A smell of medicine hit her nose.


    Yan Su who had never been to a hospital in her life, could not recognize the ce.


    "Good morning." A familiar voice spoke up.


    Yan Su looked at Lu Feng who was wearing a white coat and he had some documents in his hand.


    "Where am I?" Yan Su asked him directly.


    Lu Feng looked at her for a few seconds, then replied, "At my research center."


    Yan Su frowned while asking, "Why?"


    Lu Feng didn''t reply. He simply checked her pulse, wrote something on the documents. Afterwards, he injected a medicine.


    Yan Su winched in sharp pain. Still, she noticed, Lu Feng''s gentle behavior. He didn''t retort at her likest time.


    Lu Feng asked, "Can you remember what happenedst night?"


    Yan Su tried to recall. However, she couldn''t remember anything after she got drunk.


    "I cannot." She answered.


    Lu Feng said, "Just take some rest. Your friends areing soon to spend some time with you."


    Yan Su asked, "Spend some time? Can''t I leave?"


    Lu Feng said, "Not until the drug ispletely gone from your body."


    Yan Su asked in shock, "Drug? What drug?"


    Lu Feng replied patiently, "Last night you were drugged by your boyfriend."


    Yan Su was dumbfounded. ''Boyfriend? What boyfriend?'' She thought in her mind.


    Lu Feng lightly lectured her, "Don''t randomly choose a boyfriend, just because I teased you. Find a real man next time." His heart felt heavy as he said it.


    Yan Su said, "I don''t have a boyfriend." She said it in a ''oh-so-innocent'' way.


    It was Lu Feng''s time to be dumbfounded.


    ''Curse that Mu Feng!'' He retorted in his head.

 Chapter 213: YOUR SHINING KNIGHT

    <h4>Chapter 213: YOUR SHINING KNIGHT</h4>


    Qi Ying and Xue Lin came to the Lu Research center. They saw Yan Su was sitting on the bed and watching television.


    Before they could ask anything, Yan Su eximed, "Guys! What happened at the party?"


    Qi Ying shook her head and replied, "We left after you did. We don''t know anything. I called Feng, but he didn''t reply.Oh, another thing, you sent a kicking emoji to Feng from my mobile. He said that he wanted to have a match with you."


    Yan Su coughed hard. "Cough! Cough! I understand."


    Xue Lin looked around and asked, "Where is your shining knight?"


    Yan Su frowned at her. She asked, "What are you talking about?"


    Xue Lin said, "It is normal that you don''t remember but this is what happened." Then, she told her two friends that how Yan Su''s got drunk and then how Richard tried to take advantages of her. However, Lu Feng came to rescue Yan Su and kicked Richard in a ce where he can never act like a man in his life again and took her away in front of everyone who was present.


    Yan Su took two minutes to understand the whole thing. She stuttered, "I-is that right...." Her voice trailed off.


    Xue Lin nodded and replied, "You have no idea how scary he was at that time." She looked at a random magazine and said, "He let you stay in one of the best rooms. He even called us at night, so that we don''t have to worry. He really cares about you."


    Xue Lin got up and said, "I want to look around. You can take rest." Afterward, she left the room.


    Xue Lin walked in the corridor and went to thest room. Later, she knocked the room."Come in." Lu Feng said from inside in a calm tone.


    Xue Lin entered the room, "Excuse my intrusion."


    Lu Feng looked at the sses girl and eximed, "Oh! It''s you!"


    "How is she?" Xue Lin asked straightforwardly. Without permission, she sat on a chair.


    Lu Feng had already got used to her behavior. He smiled and said, "She is better thanst night. Still, there is some drug is left


    in her stomach. After it is all gone, she will be ready to leave."


    Xue Lin nodded. After that she said, "She looksfortable staying here. Most of the time, she doesn''t like boring ces."


    Lu Feng gave a sad smile and said, "That I know." He offered her a cup of mint tea and he sipped his own cup.


    "Why didn''t you tell herst night''s event?" Xue Lin asked after she sipped the mint tea and felt refreshed.


    ''Hmm, it''s good.'' She thought.


    Lu Feng was quiet for a few seconds. Then he said, "I have started to consider you as my friend, Ms. Lin. Let me tell you a story. It is about my childhood....."


    ------


    ording to Lu Feng and Yan Su''s history, little Lu Feng liked Yan Su since childhood. With friends, they would y together.


    Ten years ago, when she turned fifteen, Lu Feng proposed her. Yan Su asked for a match between her and Lu Feng.


    As a schr, Lu Feng wasn''t good at fighting. Therefore, he lost to Yan Su within a few moves.


    However, his humiliation didn''t end there. Yan Su yed with him even after that and beat him to make him nearly faint.Yan Su rejected him after she had done her ying.


    "Who do you think you are? You dare to confess to me when you are my family rival? You stupid boy who only knows how to read. How can you protect your woman, if you are so weak? And you still call yourself a man?" Sheughed aloud.


    That day, Lu Feng had no energy left in him to get up. In the rain, he was still in Zhen Vi''swn.


    At night, Mu Liang and Mu Feng flew away from Italy. Watching the bloody body of their childhood friend, their hearts were filled with rage.


    Mu Liang carefully carried injured Lu Feng. He was merely breathing and had a high fever.


    That moment, Yan Su came to look at her ''prey'' and saw her two cousins.


    Mu Liang, in those days, maintained a low key and thus, no one was afraid of him. And so was YanSu.


    She bickered at them and asked for a match. She was out of control and no one could manage her.


    Mu Feng''s eyes were as vicious as a snake''s eyes. That was the first time, heid his hand on a girl.


    If she was a boy, he would beat her up to death. He held himself back and in one minute, Yan Su was lost. She could not believe it. She used Mu Feng of cheating and asked for another match.


    p!


    Mu Feng''s p made Yan Su fall on the ground. Her cheek was cut by the sudden force and bled.


    Yan Su''s two brothers, her parents, bodyguards, no one dared to stop Mu Feng. They had tried to send Lu Feng to the hospital long ago, but Yan Su didn''t let them. She felt like power was everything in the world.


    Mu Feng grabbed her hair and pulled her close to him. He warned her coldly, "I dare you to hurt people like this way again. Our family doesn''t need an unmanageable animal. If you want to act like an animal, then listen to your master."


    Then he threw her on the ground.


    The two brothers took their friend out of the ce by helicopter and send him to the research center. When he was admitted, Mu Liang took out all the money which were invested in Zhen Corporation. When Zhen Corporation was close to bankruptcy, Mr. Zhen went to Italy toin.


    Elder Lu threw a p on him and said, "Childish act? You made your daughter a wild creature and you dare toin?


    In which way do you think it is a child y? How can a normal human girl beat her childhood friend to death? Get lost! If I was Mu Feng, I would have killed my cousin."


    It was the first time Elder Lu took Mu Feng''s side.


    Mr. Zhen had no choice to go to Mu Liang in the hospital.


    "Bring her to the hospital, make her kneel down in front of Lu Feng''s room without sleep or food, until he wakes up. I''ll consider then." Mu Liang said coldly.

 Chapter 214: YOU ARE BACK!

    <h4>Chapter 214: YOU ARE BACK!</h4>


    "Take her to the hospital, make her kneel down in front of Lu Feng''s room without sleep nor food, after he wakes up. I''ll consider it." Mu Liang said coldly.


    Mr. Zhen was dumbfounded at his request. He could not say a word. He only then realized how ruthless Mu Liang was to those who hurt his close ones.


    Soon, Mr. Zhen went to his mansion and requested Yan Su to do as Mu Liang told.


    A proud and arrogant girl like Yan Su, who was pampered from the day she was born, refused to do so. No one could make her kneel in front of Lu Feng''s hospital room.


    Two dayster, Lu Feng''s condition became a little better after the fever went down. He was sent to his family vi.


    That time, Zhen Corporation almost became bankrupt. Afterwards Yan Su''s elder brother gave her a picture which was sent by Mu Liang.


    Yan Su looked at it and saw a pale boy who was lying on the hospital bed. He was being supported by a oxygen mask. The boy was none other than Lu Feng.


    On the back side of the photo was written in red marker, ''Apologize''.


    A single word made Yan Su shiver. That day, for the first time she experienced fear.


    The next day, Yan Su went to the Lu Family vi and knelt down on thewn. Lu Family wanted to let her stay inside the vi but Mu Liang stopped them.


    Mrs. Lu was clearly upset with Yan Su, however, she wasn''t hostile to her. Mrs. Lu was a wise woman and she tried to forgive this fifteen years old wild girl. She regrly sent food to Yan Su. She ordered the servant to set an umbre for her so that she didn''t get wet.


    Yan Su''s heart was filled with guilt for the first time and tears welled up in her eyes. She knelt day and night without rest for twenty days. Until, she copsed.


    When she woke up, she was in the guest house of the Lu Family vi. She looked around and her eyes grew bigger as she saw who was sitting next to her.


    Lu Feng was still pale and weak. Still he was guarding her. He was thinking, ''If she needed anything.''


    Yan Su opened her mouth, "Why....." But her voice was choked. She almost cried.


    Lu Feng smiled weakly and said, "Wild or polite, whatever you are, you are you. That won''t change. And I love you just the way you are."


    He stood up and said, "You shouldn''t have done that. You caught a fever you know. Your family must be worried. I already woke up, so you don''t have to kneel down anymore. I ordered the chauffeur to take you wherever you want to go." Then he left the room.


    Yan Su wasn''t listening to hisst words. In her ears, Lu Feng''s voice was ringing, ""Wild or polite, whatever you are, you are you. That won''t change. And I love you just the way you are."


    However Lu Feng didn''t know that his two sentences had made Yan Su change forever and fall in love with him unconsciously.


    -


    "So since that day, you guys are still after each other''s throats." Xue Linmented as she sipped on the mint tea.


    Lu Feng sighed heavily and said, "Maybe confessing to her was the biggest mistake I had made in my life."


    Xue Lin shook her head and said, "I don''t think so. I think it was for the best. She learnt a good lesson and became a good person." She caressed her cheek and mumbled, "I never imagined that Xiao Lan''s husband was that good. She is lucky to have him."


    Lu Feng heard her and sighed. He said, "They are lucky."


    Xue Lin said, "So are you."


    Lu Feng smiled at her and said, "I never had the chance to thank you for yesterday." He said.


    Xue Lin looked at him as she remembered something. She said, "Oh! Right. If you want to thank me, send me your mint tea to me every month. I like it very much."


    Lu Feng was dumbfounded. "Er..."


    Xue Lin looked at him and asked, "You created this herbal mint tea, right?"Lu Feng was perplexed. He meekly asked, "How do you....." His voice trailed off.


    Xue Lin pointed out of his balcony and replied, "I saw your small garden."


    "But every month...." Lu Feng mumbled. ''Isn''t it too much to give her my creation every month?'' He thought.


    Xue Lin could read him clearly. He was like an open book to her.


    ''Mint tea is expensive. I can get it freely from him.'' She thought.


    "I will help you make Yan Su fall in love with you." Xue Lin tried to negotiate. She liked the mint tea and she wanted to have it.


    "Deal." Lu Feng immediately said.


    This was how Xue Lin sold one of her closest friends for special mint tea.


    -


    Mu Feng went to the Mu Mansion at noon and was praised by his elder brother. Mu Feng felt like he was flying in the air.


    The three of them had lunch together while they conversed at the same time.


    Mu Liang said, "Xiao Lan will stay at home for a couple of days. She will go back to campus when everything calms down. I will go to Germany to check out our branch office. Feng, take care of Xiao Lan."


    Mu Feng saluted and said, "Absolutely."


    Afterwards, he looked at Mu Lan and said, "Sister Lan Lan, we will visit our workce, okay? You will love big brother''s office."Mu Lan looked at Mu Liang and asked, "May I?"


    Mu Liang stopped eating when she asked him. He bent down a little and kissed her cheek. Then said, "Of course."


    Mu Lan''s face immediately turned red.


    Mu Feng looked at the couple with a pitiful gaze and thought of Qi Ying. He sighed and shook his head.


    Just then, Mu Feng''s cell phone rang.


    He answered the call, "Hello, Louise... What? You are back!"

 Chapter 215: WHERE IS YOUR GIRLFRIEND?

    <h4>Chapter 215: WHERE IS YOUR GIRLFRIEND?</h4>


    Qi Ying looked at his stoic friend in awe. She couldn''t believe what her best friend had just told.


    "Y-you sold your best friend, just for m-mint tea?" Qi Ying stammered.


    Xue Lin shrugged and said, "What is the harm? Lu Feng is a good guy. You missed his expression when he kicked that Richard who was taking advantage of her. Moreover, they both like each other. All they need is just a little push."


    Qi Ying''s face flushed. She said, "Xiao Lin, you are too good."


    Xue Lin shook her head andined, "I''m not. You guys have made me nosy."


    Qi Ying smiled and hugged her friend and thenughed.


    ------


    Mu Feng was in a happy mood. He drove to a cafe which was across Louise''s apartment. He waited for her inside the cafeteria. They had the best coffee in the city. It was Mu Feng''s favourite.


    A blue Limited Edition Volkswagen R23 stopped beside Louise''s apartment and a beautiful French girl got off the car. She was the famous interior designer, Louise Fontaine, Mu Feng''s friend from school.


    Louise strode towards the cafe with her long white legs and as soon as she entered, her eyes caught Mu Feng''s handsome face.


    Mu Feng was sitting in the corner watching the flower garden. The sunlight was kissing his face making him look extra gorgeous.


    Louise''s eyes sparkled at the scene she watched. She came forward and tried to hug Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng jumped up in shock and moved away making Louise''s smile freeze on her lips.


    "Is this how you treat your friend?",sheined. Her blonde hair was shining in the sunlight.


    Mu Feng asked her back. "And what do you think you are doing? Hugging a man? I''m a man who has a family (wife). I don''t want my wife to catch me in adultery."


    Louise sat on the chair across Mu Feng''s while giving a teasing smile and said, "Oh,e on. What era are we living in? Your wife won''t be that petty."


    Mu Feng said, "It''s not she. I''m the one who doesn''t want to make her insecure."


    Louise lifted her right eyebrow. She asked in surprise, "Is that so? Why is that?" She leaned towards Mu Feng and asked, "Is it because I''m so beautiful and is that the reason she would feel insecure?"


    Mu Feng let out augh. "Ahaha... You should have asked this question in front of my wife. She would be speechless." He imagined Qi Ying''s nk face. Her expression was so cute that he was already missing her.


    Louise frowned as if she was upset because of his behaviour. She looked around and said, "I told you on the phone that I wanted to meet your beloved girlfriend in the cafe. Where is she? Her name is Lan, right?"


    Mu Feng was sweating a little and said, "Yes, she ising in few minutes."


    Just then, "Sorry, I''mte." A girl said cheerfully.


    Louise looked at the front door and her eyes were stuck at the girl. The girl was in her twenties. Her height was average. Her skin was wless with a pinkish white color. Her hair was dark brown like a hazel tree. She had a pair of clear ck eyes. Her nose was slender. Her lips were rosy and thick. She had a slim figure. She was wearing blue jeans, a white sleeveless top with a pink sweater, and a pair of Sorel Caribou boots. She looked very attractive even though she hadn''t worn any jewelry or makeup.


    The moment Louise looked at her, she knew that she had lost to her. Though she had seen Lan in Anne''s birthday party, she couldn''t take a proper look at her. Now in the broad daylight, Lan looked like a celestial being.


    She looked familiar to Louise.


    ''Where have I seen her? Oh, I remember. She is the one I saw with Mu Feng in Anne''s birthday party. She is Lan.'', Louise thought.


    ------


    Yesterday, in Mu Mansion, while the three of them were having breakfast, Louise had called Mu Feng.


    He answered the call. "Hello, Louise... What? You are back?"


    Louise answered, "Yes, I am back and found out that you have got yourself a girlfriend."


    Mu Fengughed and said nothing.


    Louise continued, "Hey, I''m free tomorrow, let''s meet. Tell Long toe with you. It''s been a while since we have hung out together."


    Mu Feng scratched his head and said, "Long cannot join us. He is going to Germany tomorrow."


    Louise hid her smile and thought, ''Of course I know that.''


    However, she sighed and said, "Too bad. Then you cane and meet me in the Maison Souquet."


    Mu Feng''s right eyebrow rose up.


    Maison Souquet was one of the top romantic hotels in France.


    Mu Feng had never dared to take Qi Ying in there. And why should he agree to Louise''s request?


    Mu Feng smiled politely and said, "Louise, there is a problem. I would be busy in the office tomorrow."


    "Then how about today evening? In the evening, you must be free, right?" Louise cut him off immediately.


    Mu Feng replied, "I have a date with my girlfriend in the evening."


    Louise, "...."


    Mu Feng offered, "How about we both go out on a date? I will meet you at thirty minutes past three at the cafe across your apartment. Oh, and I will bring my girlfriend with me."


    Louise unwillingly said, "Fine. I will be waiting." She hung up.


    However, Qi Ying was busy in the hospital. She was with Xue Lin and Yan Su.


    Mu Feng was in dilemma. He mumbled, "If I go alone, Louise will definitely drag me to a romantic hotel, I''m sure of it."


    Mu Lan said, "I have nothing to do in this evening. I will apany you and pretend as your girlfriend. It''ll be so much fun at your wedding when she''ll discover that I''m not your bride. I definitely would not want to miss that expression on her face then."


    Before Mu Liang could reject the offer, Mu Feng jumped in front of Mu Lan and said, "Sister Lan Lan, you are the best of the best."


    Mu Lan giggled.


    Seeing her happy face, Mu Liang only smiled and said nothing.

 Chapter 216: PERVERT!

    <h4>Chapter 216: PERVERT!</h4>


    The girl walked where Mu Feng and Louise were sitting.


    Mu Feng smiled broadly as he stood up and hugged that girl.


    Louise felt the pain in her heart. She felt as if someone had stabbed her in the heart. Her heart was bleeding and she was in immense pain.


    Later, Mu Feng introduced the girl to Louise. "Louise, this is Lan about whom you were talking. Dear, this is Louise. She is my school friend with whom Ju Long and I studied."


    Mu Lan said, "Oh, Assistant Ju Long! Hello Louise, it''s a pleasure meeting you."


    Louise smiled and said, "Likewise."


    Throughout the time they were chatting, Louise''s heart was burning. She smiled and talked but she was not at all in the mood. She acted well.


    -------


    The next day, the sun wasn''t that bright and it was a gloomy day. Grey ck clouds covered the sky. As the cold breeze blew in the room, Yan Su felt a chill down her body and it made her shiver.


    Yan Su jumped off the bed and closed the windows, She opened the door of her room and looked across the corridor.


    Lu Research Center was as busy as it was ever. The people in white dress were everywhere.


    Yan Su looked at the people with curiosity.


    The doctors were discussing about some medical research and the nurses were busy with their work. Everyone was working diligently. Even when they were talking, they lowered their voice. There wasn''t any sound while people were walking in the corridor or while working. It was almost a pin drop silence.


    Yan Su admired Lu Feng''s workce. She strode in the corridor like everyone else and asked a nurse whispering, "Where is Dr. Lu Feng?"


    The nurse looked at Yan Su and noticed that she was wearing the patient''s clothes. She looked at the door from where Yan Su hade.


    The nurse smiled at Yan Su and replied, "You must be Dr. Lu''s rtive. He took great care of you for thest two days. Dr. Lu is on the fifth floor. He is in the emergency operation centre. Do you want to go there?"


    Yan Su asked, "Which floor is this?"


    The nurse replied politely, "It is the thirty-sixth floor. This is the VIP section. Not many people cane here."


    Yan Su nodded as she understood. She thought, ''Oh, I see. That''s why this floor is so quiet.''


    She told the nurse, "I want to go to the emergency operation section."


    The nurse pointed out in the north direction and said, "The capsule lift is that way, at the end of the corridor."


    Yan Su smiled and said, "Thank you."


    The nurse smiled in return and said, "I wish I coulde with you personally but I am busy right now."


    Yan Su replied, "It''s okay. Thank you for your time."


    The nurse said, "Oh, another thing. Do you have an ID card? Without it you won''t have an ess to use the elevator."


    Yan Su put her left hand on the pocket and found an ID card. She asked the nurse, "Is this what you are talking about?"


    The nurse nodded and bade Yan Su goodbye.


    ''People here are very courteous and nice.'' Yan Su thought.


    She recalled the time when she was in their research center. It was nothing like this environment. Moreover, the people there only think about profit and nothing else. They were even rude with the lower status workers.


    However, here the environment was pr opposite. Everyone was polite and respectful to each other. It seemed that they really cared about their patients.


    ''No wonder Lu Corporation is on the top in the medical field. As expected of Dr. Lu Feng.'' A smile touched her lips.


    Soon she reached the fifth floor and found Lu Feng who was walking out of the operation room.


    Looking at Yan Su, Lu Feng came to her and asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you here?"


    His gentle voice made Yan Su''s heart race faster. Her face turned slightly red and said, "I was bored."


    Lu Feng checked her pulse and said, "I cannot apany you. You can go wherever you want to. Just be careful." He stroked her hair.


    Yan Su flinched at his touch. To hide her embarrassment, she bickered, "Where do you think you are touching, you pervert?"


    Lu Feng was totally speechless.


    Yan Su''s heart was beating so fast that she thought that her heart was about to leave her rib cage. Her face was beet red. She turned to the exit and made a ''hmf'' sound with her closed mouth. Then she walked that way,pletely disregarding Lu Feng.


    In instant, Lu Feng grabbed her right hand and pull her to him.


    Yan Su was stunned at the sudden attack. She could only let out a gasp.


    When Yan Su fell in his solid chest, Lu Feng pushed her in the wall.


    Yan Su could barely understand what was going on. She red at him and wanted to yell at him. She said, "What is... mmf"


    Lu Feng forced his lips on her.


    Yan Supletely froze on the spot. Her head stopped working.


    Lu Feng kissed her deeply and then explored the inside of her mouth.


    Subconsciously, Yan Su kissed him back in the same passion. Her arms circled around him and let out a few moans.


    "Hmm... mm... nnnh..." Her moans were filled with desire.


    Lu Feng felt her arms around him and she was kissing him back. It made him wanting her more. His hands traveled under her shirt and Yan Su''s body shivered in his touch.


    Lu Feng groped her bosom and Yan Su let out a loud moan as she writhed against him.


    Their a few minuted make out abruptly stopped when they heard a crashing sound.


    Startled, both of them looked at the source of the sound.


    It was the nurse from thirty-sixth floor who helped Yan Su. Seeing them making out made her so shocked that the documents in her hands fell on the floor.


    "I-I''m so-sorry. I-I''m leaving now." The nurse hurriedly took the papers and left.


    Both Lu Feng and Yan Su were panting heavily as their faces were red.


    Lu Feng moved away and said, "Now this is what a pervert does." He left with a filled heart. He heard a scream "Jerk!" andughed a little.


    He recalled Xue Lin''s lesson. "Yan Su always wants to do hottie stuffs. You can practice with her. She will definitely fall for you."

 Chapter 217: HELP ME, LAN DEAR

    <h4>Chapter 217: HELP ME, LAN DEAR</h4>


    Yan Su was fuming with rage. She could not believe that Lu Feng was taking advantage of her. She gritted her teeth and stormed back to her room. She lost interest in strolling around the research center after some time.


    Yan Su went to her bed and closed her eyes. Immediately, she remembered the soft yet warm touch of Lu Feng''s lips.


    Her eyes flew wide open, her heart raced and her face made no hesitation to turn red. She sat up quickly.


    ''What am I thinking?'' She screamed in her mind.


    Yan Su always focused on her health and used her wit only when she was at a match or when she was working on journalism. Therefore, she thought less about the things around her. In other words, she was more dim-witted in romance and other thingspared to her friends.


    Yan Su had yet to fully realize that she admired Lu Feng and liked him quite a bit.


    She paced around her own room for thirty minutes.


    When Yan Su heard of footsteps pacing towards her room, she went to her bed swiftly and tugged the quilt over her.


    Someone knocked at her door politely.


    However, Yan Su didn''t answer.


    Then, she heard the sound of the door opening and footsteps entering. Yan Su braced herself.


    "Yan Su, are you sleeping?" Lu Feng called out.


    Yan Su''s heart raced faster.


    ''Why is he here now?'' She thought.


    Lu Feng uncovered her quilt and saw her so-called sleeping face. He stretched his hand and lovingly caressed her cheek.


    Yan Su''s eyeshes quivered slightly. Still she pretended to be asleep.


    Afterwards, Lu Feng checked her pulse and gave her another injection.


    Before leaving, Lu Feng stroked Yan Su''s hair and moved the locks away from her face. Then, he leaned down and kissed her forehead.


    When Lu Feng left, Yan Su touched her forehead and felt that her skin was burning where his warm lips touched.


    ''Ahh! I''m going to die!'' She screamed in her mind.


    Yan Su called Mu Lan when she could not calm her heart.


    "Yan Su, how are you feeling?" Mu Lan answered her call and asked.


    Yan Su answered, "Not good. So not good. Help me Lan dear. I cannot take it anymore." Yan Su cried out.


    "What on earth happened?" Mu Lan couldn''t understand anything.


    "Lan dear, I don''t know why, but Lu Feng is acting weird." Yan Su replied.


    Mu Lan was dumbfounded. "Weird?...How?"


    Yan Su answered, "He is bing more..... more..." Before she couldplete her sentence her face turned beet red. "You understand what I mean, right?"


    Mu Lan felt helpless. She replied, "Yan Su, I seriously don''t understand what you are trying to tell me."


    Yan Su literally pulled her own hair. She was even more agitated since she couldn''t make Mu Lan understand her inner thoughts.


    "Lan dear, listen to me. Lu Feng is kissing me and touching me anywhere he wants." Yan Su''s voice quivered as she said.


    Mu Lan didn''t know if she could believe Yan Su or not. She was silent for a few seconds and then asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Do you think I''m lying?!" Yan Su was furious. "Just a few seconds ago, he touched my face and k-kissed my forehead."


    Mu Lan sighed heavily. She said, "Yan Su, it is just your forehead. What are you worried about?"


    If it was some other time, Yan Su would tease Mu Lan till she would find out about what Mu Lan and Mu Liang did when they were alone. However, right now, her mind was upied with Lu Feng and his passionate activities.


    "No, not only that. He kissed me passionately in a public ce! We were caught by a nurse." Yan Su said what she wanted to tell Mu Lan from the very beginning.

 Chapter 218: I DID ENJOY IT

    <h4>Chapter 218: I DID ENJOY IT</h4>


    "No, not only that. He kissed me passionately in a public ce. We were caught by a nurse." Yan Su blurted out everything she wanted to tell Mu Lan from the very beginning.


    "Why didn''t you tell sooner?" Mu Lan almost screamed with excitement.


    "I tried to tell you. But you couldn''t understand what I was trying to say in the first ce!" Yan Su eximed.


    Mu Lan was speechless.


    A momentter, she said, "How is this my fault? I''m not Xue Lin who can read minds. You have to tell me clearly what happened. Okay, tell me. Who kissed whom?"


    Yan Su told Mu Lan that she was strolling around the hospital and that Lu Feng checked her pulse and that she suddenly called him a ''pervert''.


    For calling him a pervert for no reason, Lu Feng punished Yan Su by kissing and touching her all over her body.


    Mu Lan cut off Yan Su. "Wait a minute. What do you mean by he touched you all over your body?"


    Yan Su''s heart raced. She answered, "All over means all over. Don''t ask too much!" Her face turned red with shame.


    Mu Lan hid herughter and said, "Okay, continue."


    Yan Supleted her recollection of their steamy exchange and finally asked Mu Lan, "So what do you think?"


    Mu Lan thought for a moment, then said, "I''m working on an essay. I''ll call you back." She hung up.


    Later, Mu Lan dialled Xue Lin''s number.


    Xue Lin answered the call and said, "What is it?"


    Mu Lan directly asked, "Did you give Dr. Lu Feng any crazy ideas?"


    Xue Lin giggled a little and said, "Wow! Xiao Lan, you are doing good. As expected. Your IQ is really high."


    Mu Lan bit her lips. She knew it! When Yan Su told her about Lu Feng''s sudden change of behavior, the first person she could think of was Xue Lin.


    Mu Lan smiled as she told Xue Lin, "You did a pretty good job. I''ll help you to give more ideas to Dr. Lu Feng and Yan Su. By the way, Yan Su called me. She said that Dr. Lu Feng is a good kisser."


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Xue Lin coughed hard. She never wanted to learn these sorts of things even though she was the one who was pulling the strings.


    "Ciao." Smiling, Mu Lan hung up. Then she called Yan Su.


    Immediately, Yan Su answered the call. "Have youpleted the essay?" She asked eagerly. It seemed like she was looking for somepany.


    Mu Lan answered, "Yes, I did. I also thought about Dr. Lu Feng''s behavior."


    "So what do you think?" Yan Su asked eagerly.


    Mu Lan took a deep breath before she calmly said to Yan Su, "Look Yan Su, he is already in his thirties. He needs someone to help him to fulfill his desires. And judging by his actions, he must like you deeply. I mean, who loses themselves in a public ce especially when he is such a gentleman? And moreover, even you wanted someone to kiss you and touch you. Don''t tell me you hated his touch when he touched you all over."


    Yan Su instantly said, "I didn''t feel bad. It gave me goosebumps though."


    Mu Lan said, "Exactly. It gave you that feeling because you liked it. It only means that you like him."


    "I don''t like him at all!" Yan Su eximed.


    ''That was fast!'' Mu Lan thought. She bit her lips and said, "Okay, I understand that you don''t like him. But you like what he did. Am I right?"


    Yan Su replied, "I did enjoy it."

 Chapter 219: SPEAK OF THE DEVIL

    <h4>Chapter 219: SPEAK OF THE DEVIL</h4>


    Mu Lan sighed inwardly. ��This girl!�� She thought.


    Mu Lan said calmly, ��If you like his touch, why don��t you take advantage of it?��


    In her heart she was thinking, ��Please God, let it work. Let it work. Let it work.��


    However, Yan Su was silent.


    She was considering Mu Lan��s options. Or maybe, perhaps she saw through Mu Lan��s n.


    After whole one minute passed, Yan Su said, ��Lan, my dear?��


    Mu Lan��s heart was already lumped in her throat as she was nervous. She asked back, ��Yes, Yan Su?��


    Yan Su replied, ��You actually gave me a wonderful idea. If that pervert Lu Feng tries to take advantage of me then I will just enjoy the ride.�� She gave a goofy smile.


    ��Ahahaha.�� Mu Lan gave a lifelessugh.


    ��As expected of our dimwit Yan Su.�� Mu Lan thought and sighed in relief.


    After she hung up the call, she sent a text to Xue Lin.


    Xue Lin saw the text and smirked devilishly. She then sent a text to Lu Feng.


    In the Lu Research Center, Lu Feng was writing a report on his next project.


    Just then his mobile chimed. Lu Feng looked at the cell phone screen. He saw that it was from Xue Lin. Xue Lin texted,


    ��Second Lesson: If an opportunityes in front of you, don��t hesitate and grab it. You will find eternal peace.��


    Lu Feng blinked a few times. Still he could notprehend what Xue Lin meant by this text.


    ��Maybe I will ask herter.�� He thought.


    Lu Feng buried himself in work. However, his mind was flying elsewhere. ��Grab the opportunity. Grab the opportunity.��


    If only he knew that she meant.


    ����


    Meanwhile, Mu Lan was in Mu Feng��s car. They were heading towards the Mu Corporation��s building.


    Mu Lan was wearing Veni Vidi Vici��s ck solid sporty Bardot fit and re dress, Belle Fille��s red solid sporty jacket, Shuz Touch��s ck solid heeled boot and a red Zacharias�� woolen cap in head and she paired all of those with a ck pearl simple earings and me red matte lipstick. Her dark brown colored, long and loose hair was waving in the wind.


    She wasughing so hard at Mu Feng��s jokes that her stomach hurt.


    Soon they reached the office.


    Mu Feng opened his door and came out of his car. He then went to the other side of the car and opened the door of the passenger seat.


    As Mu Lan came out, some of the workers who were going inside the office were looking at her stunning appearance in awe.


    Those who were in the lounge started whispering.


    ��Who is this beautiful woman?��


    ��She came with our Second Master. Who do you think she is?��


    ��Our Second Master has never brought women in his entire life. This has to be his girlfriend.��


    All the employees of the seventy storied building got the news of Mu Feng and Mu Lan came at work together when these two were only in the lounge.


    Female employees wailed in agony as they got the news of their second master was single no more. The male employees sighed in relief.


    ��Atst, our time has arrived.�� The male employees thought.


    However one female employee remind everyone, ��We still have our Boss. We are not widows yet.�� The female employees nodded positively.


    Mu Feng took Mu Lan to the top floor where Mu Liang��s room was. It was currently empty because Mu Liang was in Germany.


    They met Mu Liang��s secretary who was curiously waiting for the second master and the beautiful woman.


    Mu Feng left his sister-inw in his elder brother��s room and he went to the next room where his room was.


    Mu Lan looked around Mu Liang��s room and somewhat missed him.


    Just then, her cell phone rang. She looked at the screen and thought, ��Speak of the devil.��

 Chapter 220: JUST THINK OF OUR WEDDING DAY

    <h4>Chapter 220: JUST THINK OF OUR WEDDING DAY</h4>


    Mu Liang was in the meeting with his employees in Germany.


    That moment, his cell phone chimed. He checked his mobile.


    Hugo sent some pictures to Mu Liang. They were clear photos.


    Mu Liang saw Mu Lan��s radiant appearance and his eyes became dark instantly. He saw that Mu Lan was in his office room and she was looking around. Her simple nce made his heart melt.


    He ordered his Assistant Ju Long to continue the meeting and he went out of the conference room. Then he called Mu Lan.


    ����


    Mu Lan looked at her cell phone and saw that Mu Liang called her.


    For some reason, her heart leapt with joy. She answered the call immediately.


    ��Liang Liang!�� She said cheerfully.


    Mu Lan didn��t know that Mu Liang��s lips stretched upwards hearing her sweet voice.


    ��What are you doing?�� Mu Liang��s deep voice echoed into her right ear.


    ��I��m looking around in your room. It would be better if you were here with me, then I would be able to see you working in your own office. I��ve never seen that before.�� Mu Lan said.


    When she said ��it would be better if you were here with me��, Mu Liang had a strong urge to fly over, both literally and metaphorically and hug her.


    He said, ��I��ming back in a week. Then I��ll take you there with me. You can see me as much as you want.��


    His voice was deep, making Mu Lan blush.


    She said, ��I cannot do that. It cannot go with you.��


    Mu Liang��s eyes narrowed. He asked, ��Why?��


    Mu Lan answered, ��If I do, people will find out about our rtionship.��


    Mu Liang was silent for a while. Then he asked, ��Do you like it when people think of you Feng��s girlfriend?�� His voice was dangerously low. There was a hint of coldness.


    Mu Lan didn��t catch his dark tone. She giggled and shook her head. ��It��s not like that. Just think of our wedding day. People will think that the bride was mistakenly changed. Just think of what types of faces they will all make.��


    Just then she realized what just she said.


    ��Just think of our wedding day.��


    The sentence echoed in Mu Liang��s ears and his heart. He could feel birds was chirping. He could smell the scent of honey and flowers.


    Mu Lan blushed in shame. ��What a bbermouth! How could I say something so shameless?�� She thought and wanted to dig a hole to bury her head and hide away in.


    To save herself, she hurriedly said, ��Ah, Liang Liang, you must be very busy right now. I��m hanging up then. Take care. Bye bye.�� She hung up.


    ��Aaaah! I��m so embarrassed.�� She screamed in her mind.


    Mu Lan spent the rest of her time in the office ying Car Race 4-99. She hadpleted level one hundred in no time.


    At lunchtime, Mu Feng took her to the office cafeteria. Everyone looking at them enviously. Female employees were envious that their second master was taken, and male employees were envious because their second boss got himself such an attractive girlfriend.


    Both Mu Feng and Mu Lan had vegetable pasta and lemonade. After finishing their lunch, Mu Feng showed her the IT Department and Online Game Department. Mu Lan showed a great interest in both departments.


    Finally she saw Mu Feng was looking at his watch. Understanding that he was busy, she excused herself. She told Mu Feng that she wanted to visit Yan Su in the Lu Research Center.


    Mu Feng sent Hugo to drive Mu Lan to the research center.


    Mu Lan went to the VIP floor catching everyone��s attention. She saw that the door to Yan Su��s room was slightly open. She smiled and went to knock the door but her hand froze in the air.

 Chapter 221: FULL OF TRICKS

    <h4>Chapter 221: FULL OF TRICKS</h4>


    [ Under 18 can skip today��s chapter. Just wait for tomorrow. ?]


    At Lu Research Center, Lu Feng headed to Yan Su��s room to have lunch. He was carrying arge tray, full of delicious meal.


    Lu Feng looked at the sky through the window and saw that the sun was shining brightly. Within an instant, he felt refreshed.


    Lu Feng used his leg to open the door of Yan Su��s room and entered.


    ��What did you bring? It smells good.�� Yan Su said as she sniffed the air.


    Lu Feng smiled as he saw her adorable gesture. He replied, ��I brought your favorite dishes. Let��s have lunch together.��


    Lu Feng put the tray down on the table and Yan Su who was watching TV immediately jumped out of the bed.


    She found out that Lu Feng brought nicoise sd, soupe �� l��oignon, beef bourguignon and miche. They were all the top dishes of France and were quite expensive.


    Yan Su looked at the man who did so much for her and in return, she had nearly hurt him to death. She could sense the feeling of guilt spread inside her heart.


    Lu Feng served the food and Yan Su dug in. The food inside her mouth tasted so delicious that she moaned.


    ��Umm.... Hmm... it��s so good.�� Yan Su chewed the food and savoured the taste on her tongue. She nced at Lu Feng who was silently eating and looking at her tenderly.


    Yan Su flushed slightly. In order to hide her embarrassment, she asked him, ��How do you know about my favorite food?��


    Lu Feng answered her, ��Did you forget about how you bragged about your favorite French dishes?��


    Yan Su scratched her head as she tried to remember. Then she shook her head negatively.


    Later, she mumbled, ��Only perverts can recall something like this.�� Her face was slightly red.


    Lu Feng didn��t answer her. Maybe he couldn��t hear what she told.


    After they finished eating, Lu Feng got up and wiped his mouth in the washroom. When he came out, he saw Yan Su was already on the bed.


    He frowned and asked, ��Don��t you want to wipe your mouth?��


    Yan Su stretched her hands above her and in an alluring way she twisted her body. Then she answered, ��Don��t want to.��


    Lu Feng eximed, ��So dirty!��


    Yan Su bickered back, ��Only perverts say something like that.��


    Yan Su just finished the sentence and her lips were sealed by his. She was stunned by the sudden action but she overcame the surprise and kissed him back.


    Lu Feng nibbled and sucked her lips, earning a few moans from her. He shuddered and kissed her deeply.


    Yan Su was losing her mind. She suddenly remembered Mu Lan��s advice. She had taken advantage of this situation.


    Yan Su circled her arms around Lu Feng and pulled him toward the bed. She opened her mouth to give him entrance.


    Yan Su��s sudden behavior made Lu Feng��s heart flutter. It wasn��t his first time doing things like this. Unlike Mu Liang and Mu Feng, he had enough experience in romance. Still, his heart raced at her passionate kisses.


    Lu Feng wanted to withdraw before he lost control over the situation. However, he remembered Xue Lin��s lesson. He had to grab the opportunity.


    Lu Feng had spent the entire morning in vain to decode the meaning behind Xu Lin��s words. And now, he realised the actual meaning behind it.


    He had to grab the opportunity.


    [Warning]


    Lu Feng started to touch Yan Su. He felt that it wasn��t enough. He groped her bosom and began to unbutton the shirt she was wearing.


    On Lu Feng��s touch, Yan Su had butterflies in her tummy. Her body shivered as the cool air entered inside her shirt.


    Lu Feng took off her shirt with his experienced hand. Then, he felt her smooth skin on his palms. Immediately, he got addicted.


    Their lips were still locked. Lu Feng��s fingers unlocked the hook of her ckce brasserie and groped her.


    Yan Su moaned a little louder and arched her back to get more of his touch.


    Lu Feng kissed her lips lightly and looked down at the woman who was panting loudly. His eyes were filled with love and lust.


    Yan Su trembled under his lustful gaze. She subconsciously stretched her right hand and touched his lower part which was already hard.


    Yan Su said in ascivious voice, ��Give it to me. I want it.��


    Lu Feng hardened at her words. He lost his words.


    He leaned down and kissed her forehead, nose and then lips. Later, he kissed her left ear and asked, ��Where did you learn this trick?��


    Yan Su smiled sweetly and replied, ��I��m always full of tricks.��


    Lu Feng agreed to that. He thought, ��Yes, she has tricks. And that��s why I��m deeply and madly in love with her for all these years.��


    Lu Feng��s kisses ran down to her breasts leaving behind his mark all the while. Then he took a mouthful, earning a loud moan from her.


    Yan Su��s mind was already flying. Her heart was pounding so fast that she thought it would rip out of her rib cage at any moment.


    Her hands hastily went to Lu Feng��s shirt and started to unbutton.


    Lu Feng smiled down at her and kissed the corner of her left eye.


    He pinched her nipples and Yan Su writhed under him. Her hands clutched his shirt.


    Lu Feng momentarily stopped and helped her to take off his medical coat and shirt. Then, he went back to caressing her breasts again.


    Yan Su felt hot all over her body. Her moans echoed in the room. She felt an unknown urge taking over her as she rubbed her thighs.


    Yan Su wanted to unbuckle his belt, but her hands were trembling too much.


    Lu Feng understood her hesitation. But he couldn��t help but tease her. He slowly took off her pajamas and spread her legs.


    Yan Su didn��t feel shy at his action. Moreover, she spread her legs wider to give him better ess.


    On seeing that her ckce panties was a little wet, Lu Feng��s eyes darkened.


    He touched on the wet spot and asked Yan Su, ��Do you want it?�� His voice was husky and eyes full of lust.

 Chapter 222: TOO BUSY TO TALK TO ANYONE

    <h4>Chapter 222: TOO BUSY TO TALK TO ANYONE</h4>


    [Warning]


    Lu Feng touched her wet spot and asked Yan Su, ��Do you want it?�� His voice was husky and eyes were filled with lust.


    Yan Su replied with action. She circled her legs around Lu Feng��s waist. Her hands were touching his muscled chest.


    Lu Feng didn��t know if he shouldugh or cry. ��In this situation, isn��t a girl supposed to feel shy?�� He thought.


    Lu Feng didn��t think of anything anymore. He directly touched her soft spot.


    Yan Su��s eyes opened wide. She shuddered at his touch and writhed in pleasure. A loud moan escaped from her mouth at the same time.


    Yan Su reached her hands to unbuckle Lu Feng��s belt. However, her hands couldn��t reach.


    Because Lu Feng held her waist up as he kneeled. He took off her ckce panties and put her legs on his shoulder.


    It was afternoon and the room was filled with sunlight.


    Lu Feng could clearly see her wet spot. He leaned his mouth and began to lick.


    Yan Su couldn��t hold back her loud moans. Her legs trembled vigorously. Her body was going crazy at his touch.


    Lu Feng didn��t slow down even though he saw that she was losing her consciousness.


    Finally, Yan Su gave a scream and panted heavily.


    Looking down at her, Lu Feng slowly unbuckled his belt and then, took off his pant and boxer.


    Yan Su was looking at him but her eyesight was vague and fuzzy.


    Lu Feng hugged Yan Su and asked her, ��Are you sure you��re okay with this? You won��t regret it, will you?��


    Yan Su became a little clear-headed as she heard his questions. She cupped his handsome face and said, ��What are you asking at a time like this? Do you still call yourself a man?��


    Her shivering made Lu Feng realize that she was nervous. Still, she was trying to take their activities to the end.


    Lu Feng kissed her right ear and whispered, ��If we are going to do this further, from now on you are my woman. Don��t forget it.��


    Lu Feng entered her and gritted his teeth. ��So tight!�� He thought.


    Yan Su��s face twisted in pain and she opened her mouth to take oxygen. Her eyes brimmed with tears.


    Lu Feng bent down and gave her light kisses on her lips. He said in a hoarse voice, ��Rx your body. Or else I can��t enter you. You��ll get hurt.��


    Yan Su heard half of his words, other half went over her head.


    Slowly her body rxed and Lu Feng began to move.


    Yan Su wailed in pain. She felt that something scratched her viciously down there. She cried out.


    Lu Feng kissed her lips to stop her loud cry.


    After Yan Su��s second climax, he didn��t hold himself back. The more intense his movements were, the louder her moans were.


    ��I c-can not take it anymore.�� Realizing that Lu Feng had no interest in stopping their activities anytime soon, Yan Su said in a soft voice.


    Lu Feng looked down at her and asked, ��Where did your mighty strength go?��


    Yan Su bit her lower lip and blurted out, ��Pervert!��


    Lu Feng��s eyes narrowed dangerously. Instantly, he moved her over him and said, ��Perverts do this type of stuff. If you want pleasure then move your waist.��


    Yan Su almost wanted to strangle this guy to death. But she also wanted him badly. Therefore, she gritted her teeth and moved herself.


    ����


    Three hours passed in a blink of an eye.


    Mu Lan wanted to meet her friend and went to the Lu Research Center.


    However, the moment she tried to knock the door, her right hand froze in the air. Immediately, she closed her eyes. She didn��t want to see what was going on inside the room. But her ears were still open.


    Yan Suined in a soft voice, ��How many times do you n toe inside me? Isn��t it already fourth time?��


    Lu Feng��s voice was hoarse as he replied, ��Compensate me for the ten years of suffering I have gone through because of you.��


    ��Ahh... ohh... harder...�� Yan Su moaned loudly.


    Mu Lan lost the strength of her legs. She fell on the ground. Her face was beet red.


    Mu Lan closed her ears with her hands and took some deep breaths. Then she got up and unknown to the couple inside, she closed the door soundlessly.


    Mu Lan walked out of the research center and called Xue Lin.


    ��What is it?�� Xue Lin answered.


    Mu Lan replied, ��You don��t have to give Lu Feng lesson anymore. Our n seeded. They made up.��


    Xue Lin grinned and said, ��Then we should congratte them.��


    Mu Lan said, ��We don��t have to hurry. They are too busy to talk to anyone right now.��


    Xue Lin, ��....�� Then she hung up.


    Mu Lan went to the nearest cafe. She was having a chocte sundae, just then someone asked, ��Can I sit here?��


    Mu Lan nced at the person.


    ����


    Lu Feng was on the bed, looking at the white ceiling above him. His hands were caressing the smooth skin of the woman who was in his embrace, panting softly. His heart was singing.


    A few minutester, Yan Su opened her mouth. ��Lu Feng?��


    Lu Feng asked back, ��What is it?�� His tone was unusually soft.


    Yan Su hugged him tightly and didn��t say anything for a couple of minutes.


    Lu Feng waited patiently.


    Then, Yan Su said, ��I��m sorry that I hurt you back then.�� Her voice trembled as it was full of guilt.


    Lu Feng looked down at her. His eyes were full of disbelief.


    Yan Su that everyone knew was very proud and arrogant. Who could have thought that she carried guilt for ten years without anyone knowing?


    Lu Feng kissed her lips and said, ��I��m sorry for hurting you too.��


    Yan Su buried her face in his warm chest and closed her eyes.


    Afterward, she said, ��Don��t forget to give me the pills as you gave to Ying��er.��


    Lu Feng smiled at her warning and said, ��Let��s get married.��


    Yan Su froze in his arms in shock. The next second, she screamed, ��What!?��


    Her scream echoed in the room.

 Chapter 223: ONE CONDITION

    <h4>Chapter 223: ONE CONDITION</h4>


    On hearing Lu Feng��s words Yan Su was so astonished that she jumped out of the bed. But due to her sudden movement, she twisted her body, and the sharp pain made her to slightly hiss.


    Lu Feng immediately caught her by grabbing her naked waist. He said, ��Don��t move too much.��


    Yan Su gritted her teeth and said, ��Pervert!��


    Lu Feng smiled and leaned down to kiss her lips. Then he said, ��Now that��s the right usation.��


    Yan Suid on his chest as she felt weak and tired.


    Lu Feng caressed her naked skin and said, ��It has been a long time since I have been this peaceful. It feels great.��


    Yan Su pouted and said, ��It��s obvious for you to feel it that way. You drilled me eight times.��


    Lu Feng smirked and replied back, ��If you hadn��t lost your consciousness, then I would keep going on till the tenth time.��


    Yan Su narrowed her eyes. ��Thank goodness that I lost my conscious. Or else I would be drilled to death.��


    Lu Feng let out a loudughter and said, ��That��s what you get for making me wait for you all these years.�� He hugged her tightly and said, ��And now I have you.��


    Yan Su smiled sweetly and asked, ��Why are you in such a hurry to marry me? Is it because of what we did just now? It��s fine, you know. Just give me the herbal medicine you gave to Ying.��


    Lu Feng stroked her hair while saying, ��I��ve been dreaming of this day since I fell for you. Now that I tasted you, how can I get a hold of myself? I need you by my side always.��


    He paused and then continued, ��It is not about the thing we did. I don��t want to give you the herbal medicine. It is not harmful either. But then, it��s just that I wanted to have a child with you from a long time. After our s*x, you have ny percent chances of getting pregnant. Please grant me my wish.��


    Yan Su suddenly felt guilty. ��I really made it harder for him. He was nurturing a dream to have a family with me from a long time. And back then, I asked him to get a pregnancy test kit for myself. How would he have felt that time?�� As she thought about it, tears ran down her cheeks.


    Lu Feng could feel that her cheeks were wet. Instantly, he made her to lie down on the bed and looked at her with worry written all over his face. His heart panicked at her tears.


    ��What��s wrong? Are you in pain? I��ll immediately bring an ointment for you. Wait here.�� His voice was caring, making her cry harder.


    Lu Feng tried to get up but his arm was caught by Yan Su. He looked at her and Yan Su said, ��Don��t go. I��m not in pain�� She sniffed.


    Lu Feng looked at her and stooped to get a closer look at her.


    Then, he asked her, ��Don��t you want to have children with me? Or is it that you don��t want to marry me?�� His voice was extra soft.


    Even though, his heart was bleeding, he smiled at her and said, ��It��s okay, if you don��t want to. Just tell me and I will understand. Why are you crying like a baby?��


    Lu Feng kissed her tears away and said in a melodic tone, ��Pain, pain go away. Don��te back ever again. Little Yan Su wants to y. Pain, pain go away.��


    He did it exactly how he did it in their childhood. This way, Yan Su would always calm down. Today was no exception either.


    Yan Su stopped sobbing as she thought, ��What is this idiot thinking? He wants my pain to go away. But why doesn��t he think of his pain? Is he always like this?��


    She recalled the times when Lu Feng recovered from her beatings. He immediately called Mu Liang to help Yan Su��s family business. Mu Liang was reluctant, but he still kept his words. It was only Lu Feng who actually saved Zhen Corporation that day when Yan Su ruined everything.


    ��He is actually thinking of me always, isn��t he?�� Yan Su gave a faint smile and hugged the man. ��He gave too much without my knowledge.��


    Lu Feng, who was still naked, looked at the delicate woman. He tenderly rubbed her cheeks and asked her, ��What��s wrong?��


    Yan Su kissed his thin lips and said, ��Let��s get married.��


    Lu Feng froze on the spot. His eyes were wide open. He couldn��t believe what he just heard. His heart raced. He asked her, ��What did you just say?�� His voice trembled as he spoke.


    Yan Su saw his anxiety and asked back, ��What��s with this reaction? Don��t tell me that you were bluffing when you said that you wanted to marry me? I just replied to your proposal.��


    Lu Feng caressed her face with his trembling hands and asked, ��Do you want to marry me?��


    Yan Su nodded and replied, ��Yes, I want to marry you.��


    Lu Feng asked her again, ��Do you want to have my child?��


    Yan Su nodded and replied back, ��Yes, I want to have your child.��


    Lu Feng asked further to be sure that she wasn��t joking, ��Are you sure?��


    Yan Su further nodded and said, ��Yes, I am absolutely sure.�� Her gaze was firm which made Lu Feng believe in her.


    All of a sudden, she said, ��But I have a condition.��


    Lu Feng steeled his heart and said, ��I��ll give you anything you want.��


    Yan Su said, ��Even if we get married, I don��t want our family businesses to coborate.��


    Yan Su realized today when she was strolling at the research center. Lu Corporation was wholeheartedly for the people. It��s purpose was to help the sick people. However, Zheng Corporation only had business motives. It was clearly looking for more profits.


    If Yan Su said Lu Feng and she were to get married, Zheng Family would not let the opportunity slip away from their hands.


    However, Yan Su didn��t want it. She wanted to give Lu Feng the peace and love he deserved all these years. She couldn��t afford to make him suffer anymore.

 Chapter 224: LET ME KEEP IT A SECRET

    <h4>Chapter 224: LET ME KEEP IT A SECRET</h4>


    Lu Feng smiled at her condition. His heart was finally at ease. He kissed her nose and said, ��As long as you want it that way, I��m happy to oblige.��


    Yan Su sneered as she said, ��Just because I��m marrying you, that doesn��t mean that I love you. So don��t be so overjoyed.��


    Lu Feng was utterly speechless. A few minutester, he asked, ��What did you just say? Then why do you want to marry me?�� His heart was about to tear apart.


    Yan Su replied, ��I��m only marrying you because you are juicy and se*y in bed.��


    Lu Feng was dumbstruck. His eyes narrowed. ��Has she forgotten that we both are naked?�� He thought. ��How on earth did I fall for this stupid woman?��


    He slowly approached her and uncovered the quilt. ��If you like my performance in bed you had to tell me sooner, don��t you think so Yan Su?��


    His voice was dangerously deep. It alerted Yan Su.


    ��What are you up to?�� She frowned and asked. She tried to cover her body but Lu Feng��s strong arms stopped her.


    He asked, ��What do you think?�� Before she could say anything, her lips were covered by his hungry lips.


    When Yan Su started kissing him back with the same passion, Lu Feng��s hands travelled all over her body boldly.


    Yet again, their frictions and moans filled the entire room in no time.


    ����


    When Yan Su woke up, the sky had already bid goodbye. Her room was filled with bright white light of the bulb.


    She looked at her body. When she had fainted because of head stimtions, Lu Feng had wiped her body with a wet towel and he had also put a new maxi on her.


    Yan Su smiled at his gentleness, still she didn��t forget to curse him ��pervert�� in her mind. It was too much. She looked at the man who was sitting next to her.


    When Lu Feng nced at her, Yan Su rolled her eyes.


    He asked her with amusement, ��Does it hurt?��


    It didn��t need a brain to understand what he meant by ��it��.


    Yan Su��s face was red with fury. Since she was too tired to bicker, she meekly said, ��Am I your human s*x machine?��


    Lu Feng tried to be innocent and asked her back, ��What are you saying? It was you who said that I was juicy and se*y in bed. As I was very pleased at yourpliment, I gave you a reward.��


    Lu Feng was simply enjoying her vulnerable side. Yan Su was annoyed. She gritted her teeth and cursed him in her heart.


    Lu Feng asked her with curiosity, ��When you yed with my heart all these years, I didn��t mind at all. But why did you have a sudden change of heart and seduced me? Saying so lusciously that you wanted me.��


    Yan Su replied with pride. ��I have a wise friend. She told me that if I liked your touch, the next time you flirt with me, I had to take advantage of that situation.��


    The moment she said it, Xue Lin��s stoic face came into Lu Feng��s mind. He asked her, ��That wise friend of yours, is it Xue Lin?��


    Yan Su shook her head and said, ��No, it is Lan Dear.��


    When he was so sure about the answer, as Mu Lan��s name came from her mouth, Lu Feng froze.


    ��Did Yan Su say that it was Sweet Bunny? How could it be?�� For some reason, he had his doubts.


    Lu Feng caressed her smooth skin and asked her, ��When did she give you such an extraordinary idea? I don��t remember hering over to see you.��


    Yan Su replied, ��I had called her today in the morning and she gave me this idea.�� She didn��t try to think much on what was in his mind.


    Lu Feng��s brain was working like a roller coaster now, just like when he was thinking of creating a new medicine in the morning, when he also got a lesson from Xue Lin.


    He frowned and asked further, ��What was the time?��


    Yan Su was falling asleep again. She heard him and answered meekly, ��Around nine....�� Her voice slowly faded away.


    Lu Feng checked his cell phone and saw that Xue Lin texted him around nine too.


    Lu Feng suddenly wanted tough. He looked down at the sleepy woman and thought in his mind, ��Stupid woman, you were sold out to me by your two trusted friends and here you are sleeping so soundly. But I��m not going to tell you. What if you get furious and leave me alone? Let me keep it as a secret.��


    To hide hisughter, Lu Feng repeatedly kissed all over her face.


    ����


    Mu Lan was having an ice cream when someone called out. She looked up at the person and saw that it was none other than Louise Fontaine.


    Mu Lan smiled at her and said, ��Hi Louise, what brings you here? Please, have a seat.��


    Louise smiled back and replied, ��My office is close to this cafe. Ie here quite often.�� She took her seat and continued,sat down and continued, ��And don��t be so formal around me. After all, Feng and me are childhood friends. I know him very well. He won��t like it if you who became his girlfriend recently, be so formal around his long time friend. Don��t you think so?��


    Mu Lan almost choked as she tried to hide her smile. She sensed her provocation as clear as the day.


    ��Am I smelling vinegar?��


    Yesterday, if Qi Ying wasn��t busy to apany Yan Su, she would be with Mu Feng to meet Louise.


    Mu Lan thanked Qi Ying��s luck. If Qi Ying were to confront Louise, she would be withered like a flower. She was too fragile.


    On the contrary, Mu Lan was Mu Feng��s trustworthy sister. She could care less about Louise��s feelings for Mu Feng.


    ��Let��s see how far this Pretty Miss can go.�� Mu Lan��s eyes filled with mischief as she made up a n.


    Updated by NovelFull.Com


    She was going to have lots of fun in these two days of break from her sses.In two days without ss, she was going to have some fun.


    Mu Lan smiled like a naughty kid in a yground.

 Chapter 225: HONEY TRAP

    <h4>Chapter 225: HONEY TRAP</h4>


    ��Louise, for how long have you known Feng?�� Mu Lan asked sweetly.


    Louise Fontaine was startled by Mu Lan��s sudden change of behavior. She pondered over for some time before saying, ��Since childhood. We would y together at Ju Long��s parental house whenever Feng woulde to France. Maybe you didn��t know that Feng was born in Italy and he lived there. It��s only in the recent times that he��s moved here to France.��


    Louise tried to show off before Mu Lan that she was better informed than her about Mu Feng. Little did she know that Mu Feng had already told Mu Lan about Mu Family��s history.


    Mu Lan looked at Louise with awe. She said, ��You really know each other from your childhood. I feel envious.�� She pouted.


    Her expression made Louise feel much better. She smiled triumphantly and said, ��Don��t be. After all, you are Feng��s girlfriend.�� Her ��girlfriend�� phrase sounded more like a ��mistress�� or a ��concubine��.


    Mu Lan��s eyes glittered hearing Louise��sment. She replied shyly, ��You are right. The time we spend together is neither like your childhood or business coboration. Feng is very passionate when ites to love.��


    Mu Lan acted like a newlywed bride who was sharing her wedding night story with her friends.


    Mu Lan prayed inwardly, ��Forgive me brother Feng.��


    The moment, she said about Mu Feng being a passionate lover, Louise��s face turned pale.


    Mu Lan pretended not to see the reaction Louise had. She continued, ��Feng��s touch is like a volcano and he always says sweet words.��


    Louise slightly trembled. She knew that Mu Feng never let women touch his body, no matter how flirtatious he was. Even, Louise wouldn��t dare to touch him. Once when she did touch him in their high school, his eyes immediately had turned cold. She could never forget that experience.


    However, Mu Lan was too deep in thinking of her ��lover�� right now to notice it.


    Mu Lan kept saying, ��Feng never takes another woman to his room. So you might not know how extinguish his taste is. When I first went to his room, I couldn��t help praising his taste. Then he said that he had got his room designed only for me.�� Mu Lan giggled as she said.


    Louise opened her mouth to say something but nothing came out. She had heard from their friends that Mu Feng had a luxurious bar in his west wing. He hadplete control over his world and no women were allowed to go to the Mu Mansion except the family members and maids.


    As Mu Feng��s childhood friend, Louise had the permission to visit Mu Mansion. Though, she had an urge to go to the third floor to Mu Feng��s room, she wasn��t allowed to even take a single step towards the stairs.


    Nevertheless, Louise was happy and proud that she had the right to visit Mu Mansion which was every girl��s dream in Paris.


    However, on hearing Mu Lan about her going to Mu Feng��s room, it shook Louise greatly.


    Mu Lan continued, ��A week ago, I almost thought that I was pregnant. I was really terrified. I have my exams in a few days. How can I have morning sickness? Then Dr. Lu Feng checked and reassured me that I wasn��t pregnant. I really have to persuade him to use protection.��


    Mu Lan��s ears were turning red. ��What am I saying?�� She was feeling a bit embarrassed.


    Though Mu Lan had said a lot, Louise��s ears shut down after she heard the single word ��pregnant��. It was a huge blow to her.


    At first, Louise couldn��t hear the sounds around her. Her head was spinning. She could neither feel or sense anything.


    A few minutester, her head started thinking again.


    ��Pregnant.... She said that she was almost.... almost pregnant. Then, it means that they already.... they already did... did it.....��


    As Louise absentmindedly thought about it, the cup from her hand fell on the floor.


    Crash!


    The sudden breaking sound of the cup caught many people��s attention. They looked at where Mu Lan and Louise Fontaine were sitting.


    Louise��s chain of thoughts broke as she heard the sound as well. At first, she was puzzled. Realizing that she broke the cup, Louise apologized to the owner and paid her bill.


    Louise was about to get up from the chair, Mu Lan suddenly sniffed in the air and asked her, ��Louise, do you smell a burnt odor. I��m getting a burning odor of barbecue. It smells delicious though.��


    What she meant was Louise��s heart was burning with jealousy.


    Louise almost choked on her own saliva. She clearly understood what Mu Lan meant. She gritted her teeth and answered negatively. Later, She clumsily said goodbye to Mu Lan and then left hurriedly.


    Louise��s arrogance which she showed when she first came into the cafe waspletely destroyed. Her face was frighteningly pale when she was leaving.


    From the moment, the cup fell on to the floor, Mu Lan had no change in her reaction. She simply looked at Louise��s reaction. While looking at how her arrogant face turned pale, Mu Lan enjoyed every second of it.


    After Louise left, Mu Lan slowly finished her ice cream and ordered a pastry.


    At that time, she couldn��t control herughter anymore and she burst outughing. Startled, many customers looked at her. But she didn��t pay any heed to them. Mu Lanughed until her stomach hurt.


    ��She fell for my honey trap! Oh! Just looking at her expression makes me delighted.�� She thought.


    Mu Lan wished she could record what just happened. But she wouldn��t dare do that. It might make someone else drink vinegar.


    She took out her cell phone and texted someone, ��I miss you. Hurry home.��


    Mu Lan didn��t have to wait too long. Two minutester, she got a reply.


    ��I miss you the most. I��ll being home in four days.��


    Mu Lan��s eyes nearly popped out of her sockets.


    ��Is he serious? His trip is for a week. Howe can he shorten the trip and hurry home.�� Mu Lan wanted to break her head with her own hands because of her stupidity.


    She clearly understood. If it wasn��t for her ��I miss you�� text, he wouldn��t do that.

 Chapter 226: WORKING ON IT

    <h4>Chapter 226: WORKING ON IT</h4>


    Mu Lan rubbed her tummy which was hurting due to her excessiveughter. But now, she was feeling guilty too.


    After thinking about it for a while she came up with a n. Mu Lan sent a text again, ��If you neglect your work, I won��t send you a text like, *I miss you*.��


    It didn��t even take two minutes before she got a reply from Mu Liang. He answered, ��Okay, Your Highness, I��ll be back in a week. Just stay away from that inferior designer till Ie back.��


    Mu Lan frowned. ��Did he mean Louise Fontaine by inferior designer? It must be her. But why?�� Her thoughts wandered around.


    She chewed down the pastry and went home.


    ����


    The next day, Yan Su woke up with a sorry body. She opened her eyes and looked around.


    It was early in the morning. The windows were open. Cool breeze blew inside the room. Yan Su felt cold.


    Lu Feng was nowhere in the room.


    Yan Su gritted her teeth. ��Oh, he already left after he had his fill.�� She thought as she fumed with rage.


    She wanted to get up but the moment she twisted her body a little, her whole body trembled due to the pain, especially the lower part of her body. She cried in pain.


    Yan Su was physically fit and she had lots of training in martial arts. She also had a lot of strength.


    However, yesterday��s activity was simply different from her previous training. Her outer parts of the body waspletely alright. But the pain of the inner part was blowing off her mind.


    The pain was unbearable and it shook her whole body. The pain was so much that she even forgot to curse Lu Feng.


    When Lu Feng entered the room with a tray full of food, he saw her twisting in the bed.


    ��Good morning, Yan Su. How is the pain in your body?�� Lu Feng asked as he put down the tray and looked at her.


    For some reason, Yan Su red at him viciously.


    Lu Feng hid his smile. He checked her pulse and said, ��I brought an ointment for you. Let me apply it before we start eating.


    Controlling his lust, Lu Feng applied the medicine on her painful body parts. Yan Su enjoyed his touch as she grinned.


    After they finished eating corn soup, vegetable pasta and ice cream, Yan Su let out a satisfied groan.


    Lu Feng looked at the clock and injected her a liquid medicine. Then he said, ��This is thest of your medicine. You don��t need to take it anymore. Just stay away from wine, whiskey and any other sort of alcohol for a year. Take rest for another two days. Also, you can leave tomorrow.��


    Yan Suined, ��I love wine. How am I supposed to live without it?��


    Lu Feng looked at her and gave her a loving smile. He tenderly brushed her hair with his fingers and replied, ��Just imagine a child inside your belly. I know you can do it.��


    Yan Suughed and said, ��As long as you don��t drill me to death, I will happily stay away from red wine.��


    Lu Feng almost choked to death. ��Does she know what she is talking about? Let��s see, who can resist this for an entire year.�� He wondered.


    Lu Feng smiled at her and replied, ��Sure. As long as you are healthy, I will happily oblige.��


    He took out a bottle of olive oil and continued, ��Let me massage your body.�� Then he started to take off her maxi dress.


    Since childhood, Yan Su liked body massage. So she happily nodded. But, after five minutes, she realized that how stupid she was.


    Lu Feng was really good at body massage. Yan Su didn��t know where he learned that. Soon, she started moaning. She couldn��t help herself under his excellent handiwork.


    Lu Feng knew how to trick Yan Su. After he massaged her shoulders, his hands went south. When his hands went to her bosom, he pinched her lightly.


    Yan Su shivered and let out a luscious moan. She wanted to bite her tongue off, but Lu Feng groped her. It made her writhe in pleasure.


    Thirty minutester, Yan Su was soaked in sweat. She was panting heavily. Her face was red and tears formed in her eyes.


    Lu Feng washed his hands. He looked at his woman who was lying on the bed. The sunlight fell on her naked body, making her attractive.


    Lust filled Lu Feng��s eyes. He quickly made her put on the dress. As he tried to leave, Yan Su grabbed his hand.


    Lu Feng looked at his left hand where Yan Su grabbed him. His wrist, which was captured by the beautiful woman, was burning.


    Lu Feng nced at her darkly, and asked with a hoarse voice, ��What is it?��


    Yan Su, who was still panting, replied, ��Don��t leave.��


    Lu Feng let her hand go and said, ��I have works to do. Stay here like a good girl. I will visit you during the lunch time.��


    Yan Su clutched his shirt and made him look at her again. She softly said, ��I want you.��


    Lu Feng froze on the spot.


    If there was a man who resisted his woman��s invitation, that man was an impotent.


    Lu Feng was very manly. He knew how to pleasure his woman.


    Some timeter, Lu Feng caressed her naked body and asked, ��Who just said that she didn��t want her beloved to drill her?��


    Yan Su, who was quietly enjoying his touch, replied, ��Past is a history. Tomorrow is a mystery. Today is a gift. We should forget what was in the past and enjoy the present.��


    Lu Fengughed aloud and kissed her lips. Then he said, ��You are right.��


    He was quiet for a while, then said, ��Let��s go to your parents house after you recover.��


    Yan Su��s heart raced as she looked at him. She asked, ��What about your parents?��


    Lu Feng answered, ��I already talked to them. They said that as long as we can give them grandchildren, they have nothing to say.��


    Yan Su giggled and nodded. ��We will give them children soon.��


    Lu Feng answered, ��I already told them that we were working on it.�� He said it like a matter of fact.


    Yan Su looked at him with utter shock. She was left speechless.


    ��How could I get such a shameless person like him?�� She wondered.

 Chapter 227: I WANT HER

    <h4>Chapter 227: I WANT HER</h4>


    Louise was walking beside the Seine river. She was frustrated. She was thinking about Mu Lan��s words.


    Whenever she remembered the word ��pregnant��, she would stomp her legs on the road and would cry out.


    Her immature action would make others wonder that she was a famous interior designer.


    Louise saw a boat. It was empty. She hired the entire boat.


    She downed the red wine sses one after another. In the end her head was literally on the table. Her half opened eyes were staring at the beautiful sight of Paris. She was so drunk that they looked unfamiliar to her.


    Louise recalled Mu Lan��s happy face, shy expression and dark excited eyes. She gritted her teeth.


    ��Who does she think she is? What right does she have to be able to get Feng��s affection? She came out of nowhere and took my ce which I have been nning to take over from a long time. I hate her. I hate her!��


    Louise wanted to scream, but she didn��t. Her eyes were red with fury and tears formed in her eyes due to the rage. Her face had ashened and her nose and ears were red.


    All her ns to be the perfect woman of Mu Feng, to be Mu Family��s second mistress, to be able to be the richest woman, and to be able to get one of the most handsome man were all doomed, by one simple girl. For what? Because of her beautiful face!


    Louise could not handle it. Her pride could not handle it.


    Louise hated her. She hated Mu Lan to the core.


    ��Well, well, look who it is! Isn��t it the famous interior designer Louise Fontaine? Why is she in such a miserable state? Don��t tell me, it is because of jealousy?�� A voice said. The tone was full of mockery.


    Louise looked at the person to bicker, but not a single word came out of her mouth. Her eyes were wide open.


    Atst, she could finally say, ��You.....?��


    ����


    Mu Lan was walking on the streets, enjoying the view. Her face had a slight smirk.


    ��Did she think that she could be with my brother Feng? As long as I am alive, no one can break the wonderful rtion between my brother Feng and my best friend Ying.�� Mu Lan thought to herself.


    She recalled the previous incident and Louise��s pale face. Mu Lanughed aloud.


    ��That was fun.�� She gave a toothy grin.


    The chilly weather suddenly felt great. She nced up to the sky and felt the sunlight. She felt warm.


    Mu Lan was walking beside a vacant alley. She was absentmindedly walking therefore, she didn��t notice the abnormality.


    All of a sudden, a strong arm covered her mouth and with another hand took her further away inside the alley.


    Mu Lan tried to struggle but that person was stronger than her. No matter how much she wriggled, she couldn��t break free.


    ����


    Louise looked at the person as he was a stranger. She said, ��You....�� Her tongue was tied.


    The man smirked. He asked, ��What? Tongue-tied? Can��t believe that I��m here?��


    Louise became alert. She asked back, ��Why are you here? Aren��t you supposed to....?��


    ��I came today early in the morning. I wanted to meet you. So I went to your workce. I saw you going out and I chased you.�� The man said.


    Louise tried to recall today��s incidents. She was at work. Then she went to the cafeteria and met Mu Lan.


    Louise looked at the man with her pale face. ��Does it mean that he saw me with her?��


    She asked him, ��Why are you here? I already hired the whole entire boat to myself.��


    The man sat across her chair and took an empty ss beside Louise��s wine ss. Then he poured the red wine and drank the entire ss.


    Then he nced at the pale woman in front of him said, ��I saw you with that girl in the cafe. I heard everything that you guys were talking.��


    Louise��s face became sour. She felt disgusted and told him, ��Haven��t you been taught not to eavesdrop? Where is your manner?��


    The manughed loudly. He said, ��Wasn��t I well mannered enough not to let my friends attack you years ago when you were drunk? You are very ungrateful Louise.��


    Louise��s face became deathly pale. She questioned him back with a quivering tone, ��You! What do you want?��


    The man replied, ��What if I tell you that I want you? I mean the reason you pretended to be a puress, is not valid anymore. Mu Feng is taken.��


    Louise��s face turned red. The man wasn��t sure whether it was that she was embarrassed or angry.


    He looked at her chest area and smirked. ��They have grown.�� His voice was flirtatious.


    Louise stood up and screamed, ��You are a disgrace to your family, you son of a b****!��


    The man��s expression didn��t change even for the slightest. He said, ��That��s true. I��m a son of a b****. Actually I found out that every woman in this world is a b****.��


    Louise was standing still. She didn��t want to talk to him anymore. She lost her patience.


    She pointed out to the door and said, ��Leave. Let me live in peace.��


    The man said, ��Are you sure that you will be able to find peace? I mean when Mu Feng gets married to that woman.....�� He didn��t continue and looked at Louise��s change of expression.


    Louise trembled vigorously when she imagined Mu Feng��s marriage with that girl Lan.


    ��I can��t let them get married. I cannot ept her. Not her. It has to be me. It has to be me.�� She thought. Her expression was vicious.


    The man smirked as he saw that his n was working sessfullyl.


    He said, ��Join me.��


    Louise looked at him with confusion.


    The man said, ��Join me to get that woman. And then, you can have Mu Feng to yourself.��


    Louise finally understood his n. Her eyes shone.


    The man said, ��Bring her to me. I want that woman.��


    His eyes shed in the sunlight.

 Chapter 228: WEAR MINE

    <h4>Chapter 228: WEAR MINE</h4>


    Mu Lan was struggling hard. But the person who had grabbed her was stronger than her. She couldn��t find any other option left. Hence she bit the palm of the person who was covering her mouth.


    The person immediately removed his hand. Mu Lan had now got a chance to scream .


    However, before she could let out a scream her lips were sealed by the other person��s lips


    That person��s hands were on her back, holding her tightly.


    At first, Mu Lan was terrified. Her eyes were closed. She forgot to resist. She was so nervous that her body was shaking.


    Suddenly, she found the person��s scent quite familiar.


    Feeling stunned, she slowly opened her eyes and saw the oh-so familiar face.


    Within an instant, Mu Lan rxed. Her hands which were trying to wriggle free of that person��s grip a moment ago, had now encircled his neck.


    The kiss was deep. That person was nibbling and sucking her lower lip. It was like, he was devouring her. Mu Lan also started to nibble his upper lip. Soon, they changed angles and started kissing each other even more passionately.


    Mu Lan almost stopped breathing. Due to theck of oxygen, Mu Lan opened her mouth to breathe. She even forgot that she had a nose to breath.


    This gave the other person a chance to enter his tongue and it twirled around her soft tongue.


    Mu Lan moaned at their intimacy. Her whole body became hot. Even the cold weather couldn��t touch her skin. Tears formed in her eyes. She was feeling a little fuzzy.


    After a long time, that person left her lips. Their tongues were connected with a single thread of saliva. Both of them were panting.


    Mu Lan��s legs gave out and she almost fell on the floor. However, that person caught her with his right hand well in time and hugged her close to his solid chest.


    Mu Lan��s head was leaning on his warm chest. She could hear his crazy heartbeats. She felt surprised to notice that both of their hearts were beating at the same tempo.


    That man held her chin gently with his left hand and made her look at him. He saw her moist eyes, red face and swollen lips.


    He rubbed her lips a few times. Then he leaned to kiss her softly.


    Mu Lan felt butterflies in her stomach and shivered slightly. She mumbled, ��H-how?��


    ��Mmm....?�� That man asked her while giving her butterfly kisses.


    ��How.. mnn...e... mm.. you... huh... here..?�� In between kisses and moans, Mu Lan asked that man.


    That person didn��t stop kissing her, yet he answered, ��You missed me.�� Then, he kissed her neck.


    Mu Lan felt ticklish and moved closer to him. She moaned, ��Mmm.. Liang... Li.. ang...�� She didn��t realize when he loosened her jacket.


    After a while, when Mu Lan was almost losing conscious, Mu Liang let her go.


    Even then Mu Lan was still airy headed. She couldn��t feel anything.


    Mu Liang stroked her hair and asked her, ��What did you tell to that interior designer?��


    Mu Lan couldn��t understand the situation. She asked, ��Louise?��


    Mu Liang answered, ��Mm.��


    Mu Lan was in no position to think about it. So she asked, ��What did I say?��


    Mu Liang sighed and replied, ��Feng, hot touch, pregnancy... Do you remember now?��


    Now, Mu Lan understood. She asked him, ��Did you spy on me?��


    Mu Liang felt no regret or guilt as he replied, ��Hmm. I was worried about you.��


    Mu Lan questioned again, ��Are you mad?��


    Mu Liang replied again with patience, ��I am.�� Yet, he didn��t show his anger.


    Mu Lan said innocently, ��I did it for brother Feng and my best friend. I was just pretending you know that.��


    Her face was so cute that Mu Liang couldn��t help but kiss her again.


    However, by now Mu Lan had regained herposure. Hence she moved away from his face. She asked, ��Howe you came in so quickly?��


    Mu Liang couldn��t kiss her lips therefore he moved his lips on to the other parts of her face. He answered in brief, ��My jet.��


    Mu Lan moved her face because she was sensitive when it came to her ears.


    ��So he took his jet ne toe here.�� She could hardly think.


    She asked him further, ��Weren��t you in the middle of a meeting?��


    Mu Liang never lied. So he couldn��t lie to her either. He replied, ��Hmm. Ju Long took care of the meeting. Don��t worry.��


    Mu Lan really felt guilty. She thought a mere text from her would in no way get him here since he was in Germany. But then no, she had misjudged his capacities.


    ��I��m sorry.�� Mu Lan said pitifully.


    Mu Liang stopped kissing her neck and looked down at her. He asked, ��Why?��


    ��I texted you.�� Mu Lan was feeling guilty.


    Mu Liang��s eyes narrowed. He said, ��Text me everyday from now on. And also, you have topensate.��


    Mu Lan nodded in agreement. However she asked, ��Is it because I texted you?��


    Mu Liang kissed her lips lightly and said, ��No, it��s because you said that Mu Feng was your boyfriend.��


    Mu Lan was stunned. She couldn��t utter a single word.


    Mu Liang swiftly took her in his arms and walked out of the narrow alley.


    Mu Lan was startled and asked him, ��Where are you taking me?��


    Mu Liang kissed her forehead and said, ��I��m here. What are you worried for?��


    Mu Lan hugged his neck and hid her face at the crook of his neck. She breathed in his manly scent and kept quiet. She was feeling shy for kissing Mu Liang in public.


    As Mu Liang was out of the narrow alley, a car came by their side. It was Mu Liang��s car. Ronald hurriedly opened the door and Mu Liang took Mu Lan inside the car.


    The car drove to their Mu Mansion. Ronald took the car close to the runway.


    Mu Liang took Mu Lan on their private jet and made her sit on the bed.


    Mu Lan was looking inside the ne totally awe-struck. It was more like a house than a ne.


    Mu Liang took off her boots and said, ��Take some rest. We will arrive soon.��


    Mu Lan blinked in confusion. She asked, ��Arrive? Where? Don��t tell me we are going to Germany?��


    Mu Liang said, ��Compensation.�� One word was enough to make her understand everything.


    She panicked and asked him again, ��What about my clothes?��


    Mu Liang nonchntly answered, ��Wear mine.��

 Chapter 229: OUT BOSS ISN’T IMPOTENT

    <h4>Chapter 229: OUT BOSS ISN��T IMPOTENT</h4>


    After hearing his words, Mu Lan��s entire face turned red.


    ��How can he even say such things? So shameless!�� Mu Lan was embarrassed.


    She tried to hide her shyness and asked, ��When l will go outside, how can I wear your shirt? I will feel ufortable.�� She tried to act like a good girl.


    But how could she forget that it was Mu Liang that she was talking to? He could read her entire thoughts.


    Mu Liang stroked her hair and said, ��Don��t worry. If you feel ufortable, just be naked and stay in front of me. No need to go out.��


    Mu Lan was utterly speechless by his shamelessness. Then she pouted and was about to cry.


    Mu Liang��s eyes darkened seeing her cuteness. He slowly leaned over her.


    Mu Lan hurriedly moved away. But the more she moved away, the more he came closer. In the end, Mu Lan��s back touched the wall of the ne. It felt cold.


    Mu Liang came closer and kissed her lips deeply. Mu Lan trembled and tried to push him away.


    Mu Liang noticed her resistance and stopped kissing her. He put his mouth close to her right ear and asked in a husky voice, ��What are you ashamed of? Is there any part of your body that I didn��t see?�� He used his teasing tone.


    Mu Lan��s entire body stiffened and she shuddered. She was too embarrassed to look at him.


    Watching her reaction, Mu Liang smiled and kissed her right temple. Then, he took her inside his warm embrace.


    Mu Lan didn��t resist and she was silently staying in his arms without any movement.


    Mu Liang gently rubbed her hair, making her nearly fall asleep. Seeing this, he asked in a soft voice, ��Do you want to sleep?��


    Mu Lan silently nodded. She was tired and the strokes on the head were more like sleeping pills to her right now.


    Mu Liangid down on the soft bed as he was hugging her. She was on the top of his body. He kissed her forehead and said softly, ��Go to sleep.��


    In a few minutes, Mu Lan fell asleep. However, it didn��t make Mu Liang stop stroking her. He did it until they reached the German airport.


    Watching her sleeping like a baby, Mu Liang didn��t have the heart to wake her up. He simply covered her with his coat and took her in his arms. Mu Lan stirred up a little. She moved more inside his arms to find afortable ce in his embrace. Mu Liang��s heart melted at the site. He lowered his face and kissed her lips softly. Then he walked towards the door of the ne.


    It was already night. The airport was illuminating hundreds of lights in the dark night.


    Mu Liang strode inside the airport. He saw some directors of his Germany branch were waiting for him.


    However, they were not in the mood to greet him. They were dumbstruck as they saw a woman in their boss��s arms. Her face was covered as her head was in his chest. Though they couldn��t see her face, they were speechless.


    In their minds, some thoughts were spinning over and over again.


    ��Boss is actually carrying a woman!��


    ��At least, our boss isn��t impotent.��


    ��There is a woman in his arms!��


    ��Who is this woman? A rtive?��


    ��Who could make our boss fall for her? She must be a lioness.��


    All sorts of thoughts were ying in their heads. So they didn��t notice that their boss crossed them without hesitation.


    When they realized, their boss went inside the car and Assistant Ju Long started the engine of the car.


    ���C


    The car stopped inside the residential area. In an expensive building, Mu Liang had two ts. Mu Liang liked to live on the eighteenth floor.


    With Mu Lan in his arms, Mu Liang went inside the building. He took her in the t andid her down on the bed.


    Effortlessly, Mu Liang took off her shoes, jacket, cap, drees and in the end, her brasserie. Afterward, he made her wear his sleeping shirt. It covered her upper thighs. Looking at that, Mu Liang didn��t help her to wear night pants.


    [Never heard of something like night pants. Do you mean pyjamas?]


    After putting her to sleep, Mu Liang took a bath and then he finally settled down on the bed. He hugged Mu Lan��s petite body and fell asleep.


    In the morning, when Mu Lan woke up, it was already dawn. She blinked twice and noticed that she was in a different bedroom. It was luxurious andfortable. More importantly, as she moved her head, she discovered a handsome man sleeping beside her.


    ��What a delicious treat first thing in the morning.�� Mu Lan thought with a mischievous smile on her lips.


    Mu Lan stretched out her right hand and touched Mu Liang��s face. His forehead was majestic. He had a sharp nose and thick warm lips. His skin was creamy and wless. His handsome face was giving a kingly vibe.


    Mu Lan smiled and moved to kiss his lips. Her hands were around Mu Liang as she gave him light pecks on his lips.


    When she kissed his lips and Mu Liang didn��t wake up, Mu Lan became bold and smacked his lips harder. She also licked his lips.


    Even licking his lips didn��t make Mu Liang wake up from his dreand. Therefore, Mu Lan tried to enter her tongue inside his mouth. It took her minutes to achieve her goal.


    Mu Lan giggled and tried to find Mu Liang��s tongue. Her tongue touched his warm teeth. Then entering more, she finally found her target.


    Her target was warm and soft. She poked it a few times and twirled the tongue around hers.


    Mu Lan was too busy to y with Mu Liang��s tongue. Therefore she didn��t notice the sudden changes.


    Something like, that her waist was circled with a pair of manly hands. And also, Mu Liang��s tongue began to y with her tongue. And after that, Mu Liang pinned Mu Lan down on the bed.

 Chapter 230: I WILL TEACH YOU

    <h4>Chapter 230: I WILL TEACH YOU</h4>


    Louise looked at the man in front of her.


    The man said, ��Bring her to me. I want that woman.��


    His eyes shed in the sunlight.


    Louise was deep in thought. ��What is so special about that girl? Is it for revenge? Why are both Feng and him desiring her? I should get rid of her. That way, Feng will notice me. If Ruddy wants to take her away, then I should help him. Thus, Feng won��t be able to find a way to get back to her.��


    However, she truly underestimated Mu Feng. It was probably because she didn��t know his hidden identity.


    Louise looked at the man and asked, ��Do you want to get revenge for Anne? It was Anne��s fault in the first ce.��


    Ruddy snickered and asked back, ��Who would want to take revenge for that sl*t?��


    Louise shed a mocking smile. She asked, ��Calling your own sister a sl*t, aren��t you going too far?��


    Ruddy smirked and replied, ��I only want to hurt that woman for making me abandon my luxurious life. I��m only here to avenge for myself and not for that sl*ty sister of mine.��


    Louise asked him, ��What are you nning on doing to her?��


    Ruddyughed aloud. He asked, ��What? Are you worried for her?��


    Louise showed a disdainful expression. ��Who is worried? I��m just curious.�� She replied.


    Ruddy didn��t answer her question. He asked her, ��So, are you in or not?��


    Louise was still doubtful. Therefore, she hesitated at first.


    Ruddy saw her hesitation and narrowed his eyes. He said with a warning tone, ��I still have the video of us of that night years ago. Are you sure that you don��t want to help me?��


    Louise��s face became deathly pale. In the next second, she cursed him.


    Ruddyughed loudly and said nothing. He kept looking at her face.


    Louise had no other choice but to agree with him. It was indeed a win-win situation for both of them.


    She answered, ��Okay. You get the girl and I get Feng. Deal.��


    Both of them cheered together while drinking red wine.


    ����


    Mu Lan��s eyes flew open. She almost forgot to breathe.


    How could she think that Mu Liang was sleeping?


    Actually, Mu Liang was sleeping. However, when his beloved was trying so hard to love him behind his back, he couldn��t control himself.


    Though he knew that he was still far away from doing the actual ��deed��, yet he didn��t stop himself from loving her. He wanted her to realize that there was still someone who loved her with all his heart.


    If he could do that, there was still a chance for him to have her heart forever even if she got back her memories.


    Mu Liang twirled his tongue with hers and thus both their tongues danced together inside his mouth.


    Mu Lan wanted to pull out her tongue, but then he didn��t stop chasing her tongue while he tasted her mouth.


    Mu Lan felt dizzy. Warmth rushed to her face. She sighed and moaned softly.


    Her hands which were subconsciously pushing him away, encircled around his neck and pulled him towards her.


    Mu Liang noticed that he had hardened. He grunted and his hands found their ways to her shirt��s buttons. His hands began to unbutton them one by one.


    After a long kiss, Mu Liang nced down at her. Looking at her enticing face and soft pantings, his eyes darkened.


    In the meantime, he had unbuttoned her night shirt and in the light of the dawn, he saw her alluring body.


    Mu Lan saw him looking at her with great interest, her already red face turned even more red. Hurriedly she tried to hide her bosom, but Mu Liang caught them in time.


    He kissed her palms, wrists, arms as he kept looking at her reaction.


    Realizing that he was teasing her, Mu Lan almost cried out.


    Seeing her pitiful face, Mu Liang nearly lost himself.


    He leaned down and licked and nibbled both of her ears.


    Their hands intertwined and Mu Lan let out loud moans. After all, ears were her sensitive spots.


    Mu Lan felt that his lips went south of her body. Her nipples tensed up. She bit her lower lip to stop herself from moaning.


    Understanding her n, Mu Liang tenderly kissed her lips and said huskily closer to her left ear, ��If you try to stop yourself from moaning, I��ll do you.��


    Mu Lan froze on the spot. Their hearts were beating at the same tempo.


    Mu Lan stopped biting her lips. Mu Liang smiled teasingly and nibbled her bosom. Mu Lan gave out a loud cry.


    His left hand went further south and touched her. Mu Lan��s whole body tensed up.


    Mu Liang said soothingly, ��Rx, we won��t do it without your consent. Trust me.��


    Mu Lan believed him. She slowly rxed her body and Mu Liang moved is fingers. Mu Lan trembled at his touch and tried to close her legs.


    Mu Liang didn��t let her do that. He quickly moved in between her legs before she could close them.


    Who knew that Mu Liang was so skillful with his fingers?


    Soon, Mu Lan felt a strange feeling inside her body and she gave out a loud moan. She lost all her energy. She panted heavily. Looking at her lovable face, Mu Liang stopped stroking his fingers.


    Then he repeatedly kissed her lips to calm her down.


    Mu Lan��s head was spinning. Her eyes were teary. She could hardly think of anything.


    She didn��t know how much time passed by before she could calm down.


    Mu Liang remained stiff. He was feeling ufortable. He released their intertwined hands and took her left hand between his legs.


    Feeling the hardness, Mu Lan also stiffened. She bit her lower lip as she was embarrassed.


    Mu Liang sat her down as he also sat up. He looked at her eyes deeply and asked in a hoarse voice, ��Can you feel me? Can you make me feel good the way I did to you?��


    Mu Lan��s body trembled. She stuttered, ��I-I don��t know how...�� to do it. She couldn��t finish her sentence.


    Looking at the pure angel in front of him, Mu Liang smiled. He said hoarsely, ��Don��t worry. I��ll teach you.��

 Chapter 231: DARLING!

    <h4>Chapter 231: DARLING!</h4>


    [Warning: Lots of time left before they do the deed; yet under 18 strictly no entry for this chapter!]


    Looking at the pure angel in front of him, Mu Liang smiled. He said hoarsely, ��Don��t worry. I��ll teach you.��


    Mu Lan froze as he said ��I will teach you��. She immediately closed her eyes and her body started shaking.


    She opened her mouth to say something. ��I-I...�� Her voice was also trembling, and she had no idea how to react to his request.


    Mu Liang leaned over to her left ear and nibbled it. Mu Lan wanted to move away, but he had held her firmly in his arms.


    A soft sigh came out of Mu Lan��s mouth. Her eyes became teary again.


    Finally, Mu Liang left her ear and said huskily, ��Please darling, make me feel good.��


    Darling?


    ��Is he trying to tempt me?�� Thinking of it, Mu Lan��s whole body shivered vigorously.


    Who had the ability to refuse Mu Liang��s tempting request?


    Of course, only Mu Lan had the ability. She hesitantly shook her head negatively.


    Mu Liang started kissing and licking her right ear.


    Mu Lan wriggled in his embrace.


    However, the devil was the devil. He didn��t let loose his grip on her.


    Mu Lan was already drenched in sweat sweaty. Mu Liang also started sweating became sweaty. He held her with his left hand and his right hand untied his sleeping robe and then, he tossed it aside. Now he was left wearing only his boxer, he made the already naked Mu Lan sit on hisp. His hands were all around her body.


    Mu Lan bit her lower lip to hold back her moans.


    Mu Liang noticed it and put his right hand on her chin and rubbed her wet lips with his thumb. After rubbing it for a minute, Mu Lan��s lips gradually parted and gave out a sweet moan.


    Mu Liang groaned. He was losing himself in the early morning.


    He hoarsely requested Mu Lan, ��Please darling.�� Then he kissed her lips deeply.


    When he eventually left her lips, both of them were panting heavily.


    Mu Lan couldn��t look at his heating eyes. She finally caught her breath and said, ��I-I will help you.��


    She had to agree. Or else who knew what more would Mu Liang do to her other than kissing her lips.


    Mu Liang��s eyes shone as she agreed. He guided her hands to his waist and said, ��Take it off for me.��


    Mu Lan immediately turned bright red. She bit her lower lip again and shut her eyes tightly. Therefore, she missed the amusement in his eyes.


    With shaky hands, Mu Lan took off his underwear.


    Mu Liang then told her, ��Touch here.�� He guided her to touch the hard thing.


    Mu Lan almost felt numb.Nervousness took over her and now her entire body was shaking.


    Mu Liang looked at the adorable girl like a hungry wolf. His deep eyes shed seeing her tightly closed eyes. He leaned in and kissed her eyes. He huskily said, ��Darling, look at me. How can you please me without looking at me?��


    He wanted her to see him. On the contrary, hearing him, Mu Lan closed her eyes even more tightly.


    However, his repeated kisses on her eyes finally forced her to open her eyes and she identally looked down. Instantly, her eyes turned red.


    Looking at her moist eyes and loving expression, Mu Liang felt very pleased. He couldn��t have her yet. So, it wouldn��t be bad to at least train her before they did the actual deed.


    Mu Liang slowly started to move her hands. He sighed in pleasure. Feeling the hard thing grew bigger, Mu Lan became nervous and grabbed it tightly. Mu Liang gave out a slight groan. He wasn��t prepared for this sudden attack. It almost got him to the verge of his release.


    Hearing Mu Liang��s groan, Mu Lan felt even more nervous and her hands shook violently.


    Looking at her pitiful state, Mu Liang became even more devilish. He looked like a hunter ncing down at his prey. He did not want to stop now no matter what.


    Mu Liang leaned down to kiss her passionately. Their warm tongues locked together.


    After a while, Mu Liang said hoarsely, ��Darling, use your mouth.��


    Mu Lan almost fainted on the spot. Her eyes grew bigger than the moon. She was lightly sobbing.


    Mu Liang guided her head and said, ��Do it, Darling.�� His voice was slightly trembling with excitement.


    As soon as Mu Lan��s mouth touched the hard thing, she realized that she had lost the virginity of her ears, eyes and mouth all together.


    Mu Liang guided her along the process and his voice was bing huskier as he moaned and then he said, ��Very good... Darling is do-ing well....�� His hands were caressing her hair.


    The moment Mu Lan��s mouth felt ��it, she became increasingly tensed. Her body became warm. This intimacy was a whole new experience for her and it slightly scared her. She quivered as tears rolled down her eyes. But her mouth was working on it��s own subconsciously. Her head was spinning.


    In the next few minutes, Mu Lan felt something warm inside her mouth and everything turned ck. ( Updated by NovelFull.Com)


    After giving out a loud groan, Mu Liang panted heavily.


    For the first time feeling something like this, he couldn��t control his body. He really wanted her to do it longer. His fuzzy gaze started getting clearer slowly. His rapid heartbeats started to calm down as well.


    The room was filled with the smells of sweat and something sultery.


    ��She did well as a neer.�� Mu Liang smiled with ultimate ecstasy and satisfaction.


    Feeling something amiss, he looked down and found that Mu Lan had lost her consciousness on the spot.


    Mu Liang chuckled at the scene. He gazed at her lovingly.


    He tenderly hugged her for some time and then,id her on the bed. He leaned over to kiss her lips and tasted himself.


    Mu Liang went to the bathroom and brought back two soaked towels. Firstly, he cleaned her mouth thoroughly. Secondly, he wiped her whole body. Thirdly, he covered her with a nket and then he went to have a bath.


    Ten minutester, he came out of the bathroom with a towel on his lower waist.


    Mu Liang sat on the bed and caressed Mu Lan��s sleeping face. He kissed her forehead with full of love and said deeply, ��Darling, don��t act as someone else��s girlfriend again. Or I might as well punish you like this again.��

 Chapter 232: INDEED, REALITY WAS HARD TO BELIEVE

    <h4>Chapter 232: INDEED, REALITY WAS HARD TO BELIEVE</h4>


    Today, the weather was colder than yesterday. It was because the sun was hiding behind the dark heavy clouds. It felt like even the sun didn��t want to show itself due to the morning incident which happened in Mu Liang��s bedroom.


    Right now, Mu Lan was still unconscious and she was lying on the bed. On the other hand, Mu Liang was lightly kissing her all over her mouth.


    However, he wasn��t satisfied with merely kissing her face. He wanted to do so much more. But he held back himself.


    Mu Liang swore to himself that he would never cross the line before she confessed her love for him.


    It was his biggest gamble in this lifetime.


    Mu Liang looked at the clock and it was half past nine. He removed the nket and got up from the bed. He freshened up and wore his clothes.


    Then, he looked at the woman who was soundly sleeping.


    Mu Liang didn��t have the heart to let her stay here. She was obliged to pleasure him. She had fainted because he punished her. Now that he had taken her away from everyone, how could he leave her alone here?


    Mu Liang put her on his shirt and his sports pants. Both of those sizes were bigger for her. So, he folded the sleeves of the shirt and pant.


    After that, Mu Liang covered her with his Kashmiri shawl and carried her downstairs.


    In the garage, he put her inside the car��s passenger seat and he sat on the driver��s seat. Then he drove to the nearest shopping mall.


    Locking the car from outside, Mu Liang bought three nylon shirts, four jeans pants, two woollen sweaters, one jacket, a muffler, four woollen caps and two pairs of winter boots only for Mu Lan.


    Mu Liang quickly went back to the car, put the packets in the back seats and then, drove the car to his office.


    Assistant Ju Long was waiting outside. Mu Liang gave him a packet filled with a shirt, jeans, sweater, jacket, muffler, woollen cap and a pair of winter boots.


    Afterwards, Mu Liang carried the sleeping Mu Lan out of the car. Assistant Ju Long��s eyes almost popped out of the sockets looking at Mu Lan��s appearance.


    Mu Liang red at him for staring at his beloved wife. Then he took her to the lounge. Timidly, Assistant Ju Long followed behind them.


    The moment they entered the lounge, from the security guards to the assistant directors, everyone��s jaw dropped at the scene.


    Their cold-hearted, cold-blooded boss actually brought a woman in his arms. Not to mention that the woman was wearing a shawl around her to cover her body; then her beautiful white slender feet were exposed, no shoes on the legs; the sports pants was folded from the bottom, making others realizing that it was definitely not her pants.


    What an eye catching view!


    Everyone who was there at the lounge recovered from the shock and right now they had only one wish. That was to at least catch a glimpse of this luckiest girl in the universe.


    However, before they could recover from their shock, Mu Liang was gone! He was already in the Presidential capsule lift with the girl and his Assistant. So they missed the chance.


    Even if they wanted to see her face, they couldn��t, because Mu Lan��s was facing Mu Liang��s chest. So they could only manage to get a view of her side profile and with just that they��d already guessed that she was a beautiful woman.


    The female employees fell into deep agony. In a second, they all became widows. Where could they hide their pain?


    The male employees were overjoyed. In the past, they couldn��t date their colleagues even if office romance wasn��t forbidden, due to Mu Liang��s overbearingly handsome appearance. Now they all had the chance.


    The news of the President bringing a sleeping beauty in his clothes to his office spread as quickly as fire.


    On the other side, Mu Liang was in a bad mood. When everyone were staring at his wife��s delicate feet, he wanted to pull their eyes out. He regretted not putting a pair of socks on her feet.


    However, looking down at the sleeping beauty who was creating a havoc in the office even though she was sound asleep, Mu Liang��s eyes softened.


    As soon as he reached his room, Mu Liang put her down on the sofa and took the clothes packet from his Assistant Ju Long. Then he ��shushed�� him away and closed the door.


    After making sure that the door was locked from inside, he strode towards the sleeping Mu Lan.


    Mu Liang nced down and caressed her soft and supple cheeks. Then he bent down and kissed her luscious rosy pink lips.


    Afterwards, Mu Liang gently took her clothes off and put her on the new ones he��d just bought. Then he covered her with his shawl and went back to work.


    He kept ncing at her angelic face from time to time, and every single time he looked at her, his icy cold heart would melt down.


    Thus the entire room turned into spring even though cold winds were blowing outside the office.


    ����


    Few minutester, Assistant Ju Long went to his boss��s room. Then, he saw that the door of his boss��s room was locked. He felt very troubled. He needed to discuss some urgent matters with his boss. But now that the boss had locked the door, Ju Long couldn��t dare to knock.


    He went to the meeting room remorsefully. ��Fine then, I will discuss with the bosster.�� He was thinking that as he entered the meeting room.


    Instantly, all the directors and Assistant directors encircled him and questioned him from every side. Many of them were the female employees.


    ��Assistant Ju Long, who is the girl?��


    ��Assistant Ju Long, what is the rtionship between the boss and her?��


    ��Assistant Ju Long, what does she do?��


    ��Assistant Ju Long, is she a rtive?��


    ��Assistant Ju Long, is our boss not single anymore?��


    Their numerous questions had deafened Assistant Ju Long. He could sense that something was buzzing in his head..


    Assistant Ju Long held up a hand to quieten everyone.


    Finally he opened his mouth.


    ��She is our Lady Boss. Treat her with respect and care.��


    He had dropped a huge bomb./ NovelFull.Com


    Even though they had already guessed the answer, everyone were left stunned.


    Indeed, reality was hard to believe.

 Chapter 233: FAR BETTER THAN LOOKING AT HIS FACE

    <h4>Chapter 233: FAR BETTER THAN LOOKING AT HIS FACE</h4>


    Mu Liang was working. After a while, he realized that his stomach was growling. He didn��t have his breakfast because he wanted to have it with Mu Lan.


    He nced at Mu Lan who was still sleeping peacefully. He frowned.


    ��How could she still sleep like this? She didn��t move even once.�� He thought.


    Mu Liang got up from his seat and walked towards her. He kneeled on the ground and put his right hand on her soft face.


    Mu Lan��s face was a little cold. Her breathing was mild.


    Immediately in the next instant, Mu Liang became tensed. His frown deepened. He quickly checked her pulse.


    His doubt was right. Her pulse was too weak.


    Mu Liang��s heart shuddered. The first thing he felt was fear, fear of losing her.


    Mu Liang immediately called Lu Feng.


    ����


    Lu Feng was having a wonderful time with his would-be-wife. But on getting a sudden call, he grunted. At first he didn��t want to take the call. However, it was his personal cell phone. Not everyone could call him on this number.


    Reluctantly, Lu Feng grabbed his cell phone and looked at the screen. He answered the call.


    Lu Feng started, ��If it isn��t urgent....��


    ��Take your private ne ande to Germany as soon as possible.�� Mu Liang impatiently cut him off his words.


    Lu Feng could sense nervousness and worry from Mu Liang��s voice. He immediately pulled himself off from Yan Su and got off the bed. He asked, ��What happened?��


    Lu Feng knew his best friend from their childhood. The only moments he saw Mu Liang get all nervous and worried was when it came to Mu Lan.


    Mu Liang replied, ��She fainted and her body is slightly cold and her pulse is weak.��


    Lu Feng hurriedly said, ��I��m on my way.�� He hung up and started to get dressed.


    Yan Su looked at him curiously. She was slightly worried. She asked, ��What happened?��


    Lu Feng buttoned his shirt while saying, ��Mu Liang called. It��s urgent. I��m heading to Germany. Be good and stay here.�� He kissed Yan Su��s lips and left the room hurriedly.


    Yan Su looked at the direction of his tracks and sighed. She thought, ��It was a good time.��


    ���C


    Mu Liang ordered his Assistant Ju Long to bring him a ss of hot milk. He was hugging the cold Mu Lan in his arms. He wanted to warm her up.


    Mu Liang looked down on the beautiful girl and his heart hurt seeing her like this. It was just like this a year ago when she was ina.


    Mu Liang leaned down and repeatedly kissed her soft lips softly. He murmured, ��Wake up. Wake up. Please darling. I beg you. Wake up.��


    The proud king who had conquered the world of business, pleaded his beloved wife to wake up.


    Mu Liang hugged her even more closer and his face was rubbing against her cheek very tenderly.


    Assistant Ju Ling knocked the door and came inside with a ss of milk. Looking at the closeness of his boss and boss��s partner, his face turned red. He quickly looked the other way, kept the ss and silently left.


    After closing the door of his boss��s room, Assistant Ju Long sighed in relief. ��I��m going to die sooner than I expected.�� He thought.


    Mu Liang didn��t look at his Assistant when he came to give the ss of milk. His eyes didn��t leave Mu Lan��s sleeping face, not even for once.


    Mu Liang was constantly wishing for her to open her eyes.


    However, lots of time passed by yet she didn��t open her eyes.


    Mu Liang closed his eyes and prayed, ��If my love is true, then let her open her eyes.��


    He never believed in such ridiculous things before. But once when he had been to Africa, he had learnt it from the tribal people there. Now that Mu Lan had fainted without a reason and was not waking up, It truly frightened him.


    Mu Liang leaned down and kissed her forehead lovingly. He touched his lips to her forehead and didn��t let go. After some time, something tickled his face.


    Feeling startled, Mu Liang nced down at the woman in his arms and saw that she had blinked a few times before she finally opened her eyes. Her eyes were fuzzy due to the deep sleep.


    Mu Liang felt a sense of relief and hugged her tightly in his arms. The only thing that was in his mind was, ��She woke up. She woke up.�� He repeated the same line quite a few times.


    Mu Lan just woke up from her deep sleep and got hugged by Mu Liang. At first she was surprised. Then she quietly enjoyed his warmth. After a few seconds, she noticed that she couldn��t breathe. Mu Liang��s hug was really something.


    Mu Liang was repeating the same words in his mind and was saving the feeling of her body. Later, he heard a mild voice, ��C-can��t breathe....��


    Mu Liang immediately let go and cupped her face in his palms. He worriedly said, ��Are you okay? Are you in pain? Are you hungry? Are you still feeling sleepy?�� He asked her numerous questions.


    Mu Lan looked at the man who was asking her so many questions. She saw that his eyes were full of worry.


    Mu Lan was puzzled at his action and asked him, ��What happened?��


    Mu Liang replied, ��You fainted and couldn��t wake up at all.��


    Mu Lan tried to recall the incident before she fainted. A few secondster, her face blushed like a red apple. She couldn��t look into Mu Liang��s eyes anymore and she looked down.


    Mu Liang saw her reaction. He would tease her if it was some other time. However, he was still worried.


    He was relieved at the sight that her face was red and he noticed her face was warmer than before.


    Mu Liang grabbed the ss of milk from the table and said, ��You are hungry, aren��t you? Have some milk.��


    Mu Lan obediently drank the milk. It was far better than looking at his face.

 Chapter 234: MOUTH HURTS

    <h4>Chapter 234: MOUTH HURTS</h4>


    Mu Lan opened her mouth to sip the milk. Instantly she meekly said, ��Oww!�� Her face twisted with pain.


    Mu Liang was rmed. He quickly asked, ��What��s wrong?��


    Mu Lan tried hard to speak. She slowly answered, ��My mouth hurts.��


    Mu Liang wanted to ask ��why��, but he stopped himself on time. He very well knew the reason why her mouth was sore. It was because he was big.


    However, Mu Liang didn��t feel guilty at all. His beloved served him so well, he needed to reward her.


    Despite of that, Mu Liang wanted to tease her more. Right now, he couldn��t really resist himself from doing so, as he looked at her pouty face.


    Mu Lan was hungry and yet she couldn��t open her mouth to drink milk. It was all Mu Liang��s fault. He made her do ��that�� thing in the early morning. Though she felt shy and pitied herself, yet she wanted toin. All those feelings mixed up together and she made an exceptional face. It made Mu Liang to bully her even more.


    Mu Liang controlled his devilish desire to tease her and he coaxed her to drink milk.


    Tears filled in Mu Lan��s eyes as she drank the milk. ��It hurts.�� She thought.


    Looking at her face, Mu Liang��s heart was sore as well. In a deep voice, he said, ��It will be okay. Drink slowly. I will massage your face. You won��t be in pain anymore.��


    Finally, Mu Lan finished drinking milk. Mu Liang put down the empty ss on the table and gently wiped her lips with his thumb.


    Even after cleaning her mouth, Mu Liang didn��t move his finger away. He continued to rub her soft lower lip.


    Mu Lan��s face turned red as she felt the touch of his thumb. She found the thumb warmer than usual. She timidly looked at Mu Liang and asked meekly, ��W-what are you doing?�� She couldn��t help but stutter.


    Mu Liang said normally, ��I��m massaging. Aren��t you sore?��


    Mu Lan hurriedly looked away. Her face was bright red.


    Mu Liang��s thumb asionally went inside her mouth and would touch her warm tongue.


    Mu Lan gave out an unexpected sigh. Hearing that, Mu Liang��s eyes darkened. He surpassed his desire. He wouldn��t dare to do something like what he did in the morning.


    ��What will happen if she faints again?�� Mu Liang could not forget her cold body and weak pulse.


    Mu Liang tried to forget her previous condition and asked her, ��Where else do you feel the pain?��


    Mu Lan softly said, ��Cheeks.��


    Mu Liang massaged her face. After a while, he asked, ��Is it still painful?��


    Mu Lan turned red at that question. If it wasn��t for him, she didn��t have to undergo this pain in the first ce. Thinking that, she rolled her eyes.


    Mu Liang looked at her rolling eyes and chuckled. He asked huskily, ��Why are you so red? Did you remember our morning activity?�� His voice was teasing.


    Mu Lan was so embarrassed that she didn��t know where to hide her face. Atst, she buried her face in Mu Liang��s warm chest.


    Mu Liang��s heart melted at the sight. He leaned to kiss her forehead. Then he hugged her soft body.


    To ruin the mood, someone knocked the door.


    Mu Lan instantly froze in Mu Liang��s embrace. She didn��t want to show her face to anyone.


    Mu Liang also didn��t want to show her face to anyone. However, he knew that the one who knocked the door was Lu Feng. He knew it just the way the knock sounded.


    Mu Liang said, ��Come in.��


    Mu Lan clutched his shirt and went further inside his embrace. Mu Liang patted her back in response as if he wanted her to be rest assured.


    ��I left my cozy bed, flew away from France, not to watch your lovey-dovey moments.�� Lu Fengined the moment he entered the room.


    Mu Lan rxed as she heard a familiar voice. She looked at him with surprise. She wanted to move away from Mu Liang��s embrace, but Mu Liang held her tighter.


    Mu Liang ignored his best friend��sment andined back, ��You arete.��


    Lu Feng wanted to choke on his own saliva. ��Damn! I left Yan Su when we were at the seventh heaven and flew away here, then get dog food, and now His Majesty isining. What an ungrateful friend!�� Lu Feng scoffed as he thought. He defended himself, ��I was at the Research Center. The moment I got your call, I flew away. Don��tin like a kid.��


    Lu Feng looked at Mu Lan and said ��How are you feeling? I heard that you fainted.��


    Mu Lan understood everything the moment she heard Lu Feng��s voice. Mu Liang had called him because she fainted in the morning. She had already prepared herself to answer him. But then now she was shy.


    ��I��m feeling weak.�� Mu Lan tried her best to act normal as she answered properly.


    Lu Feng sat on the sofa next to her and reached his hand to check her pulse. A minuteter, Lu Feng checked her eyes, tongue and asked her a few questions. After a while, his face was solemn.


    Lu Feng asked Mu Liang, ��Have you eaten something in the morning?��


    Mu Liang replied, ��Both of us haven��t eaten anything yet.��


    Startled, Mu Lan looked at Mu Liang. ��Did he wait for me?�� She thought.


    Lu Feng said, ��Order some nutritious food.�� Then he looked at Mu Lan and said, ��Why don��t you stay here and have your meal? I will go out with Liang.�� His face was all smiling. He didn��t want Mu Lan to understand anything.


    Mu Lan simply nodded and then she looked at Mu Liang.


    Mu Liang understood her worried look. So he kissed her forehead and said, ��Stay here. When you get the food, eat it. I will apany Feng to the cafeteria. I��ll be back soon�� He put her down on the sofa and left with Lu Feng.


    Both the friends entered the cafeteria and sat on the furthest table.


    The moment they sat down, Mu Liang asked, ��How��s her condition?�� He noticed Lu Feng��s serious face and couldn��t help but worry.

 Chapter 235: ALMOST DESTROYED HER IMMUNE SYSTEM

    <h4>Chapter 235: ALMOST DESTROYED HER IMMUNE SYSTEM</h4>


    ��How��s her condition?�� Mu Liang asked his friend.


    Lu Feng solemnly looked at Mu Liang and said, ��Before I tell you her condition, let me ask you something. Till yesterday, she was in France. When did she end up here in Germany?��


    Mu Liang answered quickly, ��Last night.��


    Lu Feng continued asking, ��Did you give her a hard time?��


    Mu Liang��s eyes narrowed. He asked back, ��What does that have to do with this?��


    Lu Feng sighed. He had already got what he wanted to hear. He answered truthfully, ��Look, I know that you love her and it is hard for you to control your desire in front of your woman. But consider her health too. You do know that she was ina for nine months and we made the impossible possible. It is a miracle that she is still alive. Her body functions are very poor. Even then she was at least showing signs of recovery.��


    He took a deep breath and continued, ��However, the drug R-o almost destroyed her immune system. It nearly destroyed all her CD4 cells. Now her recovery is slower than before. My grandpa saved her by giving her some vitamins along with the antidote. That��s the major reason why she isn��t in hospital right now. I already gave you the reports. Knowingly how is it that you are pressuring her to these levels? This isn��t like you!��


    Lu Feng was really mad. He had almost lost his heart when he had performed the operation a year ago. She was in such a critical state, that it was impossible for them to make her operation sessful. Even after the operation, the doctors were still doubtful if she would wake up or not.


    Mu Liang felt really regretful. He was already aware of the details of Mu Lan��s reports. He was even taking very good care of her. But then jealousy clouded his judgment this time. He never thought that doing this would make her suffer like that.


    ��How fragile is she?�� Mu Liang pondered in his heart.


    ��I��m sorry.�� Mu Liang said in a low voice. His voice was apologetic.


    Lu Feng sighed again. He could feel his friend��s pain. He replied, ��It��s fine. Just take care of her. I know you mean no harm to her. The only person who cares the most about her is you. Just, don��t give her too much pressure which she can��t handle. And also, keep her away from danger. I��m not sure how much she can take if at all there��s a next time, it would be very difficult for me to revive her again with her present fragile state.��


    Mu Liang��s body tensed. He wanted to cage her and let her stay in front of his eyes. But he couldn��t do that. Because, if he did that, it wouldn��t be her anymore. And if it wasn��t her, then there was no point in loving her. He wanted her alive, not dead.


    So Mu Liang only could unchain her and let her roam freely around the world. He believed that if she was his, she would eventuallye to his embrace.


    The only thing he could do was, wait and wait for her to ept him, and wait for her to love him back.


    Mu Liang sighed. It was his biggest gamble. But he still did it.


    If he lost her, what would he do?


    He didn��t know.


    Mu Liang and Lu Feng ordered their meals. Slowly they finished eating everything they had ordered. Then Lu Feng stood up to leave. Suddenly, he halted and turned to look at Mu Liang.


    Mu Liang saw his action and looked at his friend.


    ��I forgot to ask her, I had given her a few bottles. I told her to inform me once it��s over. It is already the fifth month. She hasn��t informed me anything yet.�� Lu Feng said.


    Mu Liang frowned. He asked, ��What bottles? For what?��


    Lu Feng was dumbstruck. How could he forget that Mu Lan didn��t like to take medicines? She was so sly to cover up something like this from Mu Liang.


    Lu Feng massaged his temple with his right hand while he answered, ��I had given her some medicine bottles of vitamins, iron tablets and calcium. They are very active. It will help her in recovering faster.��


    Mu Liang sat on the chair in a daze. Then he got up. He asked with a dark tone, ��Did you bring any extra bottles?��


    Lu Feng nodded in reply. He answered, ��The package is in the ne.��


    Mu Liang walked to the Presidential lift and said, ��Ask your assistant to bring them.�� U.p.dated by novelfull.Com


    Lu Feng meekly replied, ��Alright.�� He realized that his best friend was unhappy.


    Then, Lu Feng prayed, ��Hope Sweet Bunny will be alright.��


    Lu Feng was right. Mu Liang was unhappy. To be more precise, he was actually angry and upset. He wanted her to recover as soon as possible. He tried to hold back his desire. But Mu Lan was really careless about her wellbeing.


    The door of the lift slide opened. Mu Liang strode on the corridor and opened the door to his office. He saw that Mu Liang was sitting on the sofa and eating with great interest.


    On the table there were Sp?tzle and Gsch and lemonade. Sp?tzle was German traditional Swabian egg noodles and Gsch was a soup with thick pieces of beef. These were Germany��s top dishes.


    Mu Lan was so absorbed in eating that she didn��t realize Mu Liang��s sudden presence.


    Mu Liang had actuallye to his room with an intention of punishing Mu Lan. However, looking at her angelic face, his heart immediately melted. In the next second, he frowned.


    ��No, I cannot be soft to her. She needs a good scolding for not taking her medicines properly.�� He thought and hardened his heart and face. He slowly walked towards Mu Lan and sat beside her.


    Mu Lan was startled. She looked beside her and saw Mu Liang. Her panic flew away instantly. She sipped on the lemonade and said, ��Liang Liang, the food is too delicious. Here, have some.�� She took a spoonful of noodles to feed him. Her eyes were glittering with happiness.


    At first, he noticed her sense of security and rxed face when she saw him. Then, she called him ��Liang Liang��. Later, she praised the food he had chosen for her. And after that, she offered him some of her food from the same spoon she ate.


    Mu Liang��s so-called hard, rock-heart broke into pieces. A hot stream flew from the mountain.

 Chapter 236: PLEASE ME IN THE BED

    <h4>Chapter 236: PLEASE ME IN THE BED</h4>


    Mu Lan was in total bliss after tasting those delicious dishes and her heart was in the seventh heaven. Then, she saw Mu Liang and she happily offered him some of her food.


    Mu Lan didn��t notice Mu Liang��s cold aura, or else she would be frightened by now. The only thing she had in her mind was to feed him.


    Mu Liang��s dark eyes melted as he saw her bright smile and glittering eyes. He leaned closer and opened his mouth. Mu Lan fed him and he slowly chewed the noodles.


    ��Isn��t it delicious?�� Mu Lan questioned as her eyes sparkled.


    Mu Liang smiled swiftly at her child-like behaviour. There was nothing special about the food. He ate it every time he came to Germany. However, somehow, he found today��s meal extra tasty. He nodded and said, ��It is delicious.�� He lovingly patted her head and said, ��Eat well.��


    Mu Lan had a spoon of food for herself and then she would offer the next one to Mu Liang. And Mu Liang, who had actuallye up with a stern, cold face to punish Mu Lan ended up eating the food obediently.


    ����


    On the other side, Lu Feng was worriedly pacing back and forth outside Mu Liang��s office. He couldn��t imagine what Mu Liang would do to ��Sweet Cute Little Bunny��.


    After a while, Lu Feng��s Assistant brought a box. It was filled with the bottles of vitamins, iron and calcium tablets.


    Lu Feng took the box and signed his assistant to leave.


    The Assistant was also eager to see the beauty inside the office room. He used to see her at the Lu Research Center when Mu Lan was ina. And then slowly he fell in love with that sleeping beauty. However, after she went to the Mu Mansion, he never got an opportunity to see her face, not even for once.


    The Assistant didn��t want to leave knowing that his ��Sleeping Beauty�� was inside. After he got a re from Lu Feng he reluctantly went away.


    Lu Feng knocked the door politely and went inside. The moment he caught a glimpse of what was happening inside, his expression immediately changed.


    He expected a crying or sobbing Mu Lan and a devilish Mu Liang lecturing her. Who could have guessed that these two would be having a harmonious time together instead?


    Mu Liang gazed at Lu Feng and said, ��Why are you here?�� He clearly looked upset, as if, Lu Feng was the third wheel.


    ��Huh? Is this what he was nning to do all along? That damn ba***rd! He fooled me and was having a honeymoon time here.�� Lu Feng red at Mu Liang.


    Mu Liang pretended not to notice. He nced at his hand andmented, ��Oh, the medicine.��


    ��Oh, now you remember!�� Lu Feng wanted to voice out his thought, but in the end, he didn��t. He only scowled.


    Lu Feng put down the box on the table and said to Mu Lan, ��I believe that you didn��t finish your medicine. Now I��m giving you the whole box. Make sure to have them every day after dinner.��


    The moment Mu Lan saw the box, her face turned pale. She hated medicine. She pouted and looked pitifully at Mu Liang.


    Mu Liang averted his eyes. His heart raced as he saw her pouty face. He clearly said, ��Be a good girl and take the medicine every day.��


    Mu Lan started to say, ��But I��m recovering-��


    ��You are weak and that��s why you passed out at a crucial point.


    Mu Lan��s words hung on her throat. She couldn��t utter a single word. Her face was beet red.


    Lu Feng coughed. His face was also slightly red. He felt pity for his best friend. He tried to hide hisughter and then he looked at Mu Liang and said, ��I still have some things to do. I��m heading back to France.��


    Mu Liang nodded in reply.


    After Lu Feng left the room, Mu Liang looked at Mu Lan. Before she couldin, he said, ��We are in Berlin. There are many beautiful ces to visit here. Let��s go out after I finish my work.�� He lovingly rubbed her head.


    However, Mu Lan was in no mood. She kept disturbing Mu Liang in between his work about the medicine.


    Mu Liang was never pestered by Mu Lan. She never interrupted him at his office or anywhere. But now she was disrupting him wherever he went. On the other hand Mu Liang never felt that she was disturbing him. In fact he was totally enjoying herpany while he was inspecting his workce.


    In the end, looking at her sad face, Mu Liang said, ��If you don��t take the medicine every day, I will make you vacate the school campus and ensure you stay at the mansion. Also every night, you have to please me in bed just like we did in the morning.�� His voice was husky as he looked at her with his deep eyes.


    Mu Lan, ��....��


    That was it. Mu Lan didn��t dare to pester Mu Liang ever again about taking medicine.


    ����


    As promised, Mu Liang took her to visit some of the historical sites and tourist attractions of Germany. A few of the ces they visited were the Brandenburg Gate, Berlin��s most famous historicalndmark; the Rebuilt Reichstag, which was also a historic edifice in Berlin; Museum Ind, filled with many of the city��s oldest and most important museums, including the Old Museum (Altes Museum), built in 1830 to house the Crown Jewels and other royal treasures; The Berlin Wall Memorial and Checkpoint Charlie; the best-known crossing point between East and West Berlin and with disys and artifacts tracing the history of human rights; Charlottenburg Pce and Park, Berlin��s oldest andrgest Prussian estate; The Gendarmenmarkt, one of Berlin��srgest squares, dominated by the threendmark historical buildings: the Konzerthaus, the French Cathedral (Franz?sischer Dom), and the German Cathedral (Deutscher Dom); Jewish Museum, the museum��s zinc-paneled exterior makes it one of Berlin��s most strikingndmarks; Grosser Tiergarten and the Victory Column; Berlin Cathedral Church; Topography of Terror; Berlin Zoological Gardens, the oldest zoo in Germany and remains one of Berlin��s most popr attractions; the Berlin-Dahlem Botanical Garden and Museum; the Niki Quarter; Kaiser Wilhelm Memorial Church.


    The entire week, Mu Liang took Mu Lan to various ces in between his work. Mu Lan was very happy and excited the whole time she stayed there.


    A weekter, they came back to Paris, France.

 Chapter 237: PROMISE OF SIX MONTHS

    <h4>Chapter 237: PROMISE OF SIX MONTHS</h4>


    Mu Lan felt tired after she reached the mansion. She directly went to her room, took bath, got changed and then fell asleep.


    Mu Liang freshened himself and went upstairs to call her for lunch. However, seeing her tired face and sleeping form, he didn��t have the heart to wake her up. He silently sat beside her bed and stroked her hair.


    In the evening, Mu Lan woke up as her stomach growled for some food. Rubbing her tummy, she went downstairs. Seeing Cook Eva, she felt delighted.


    ��Auntie Eva, I��m so hungry.�� Mu Lan said.


    She was delighted to see Mu Lan behaving like it was her own family. She recalled a few months back Mu Lan would be so formal with everyone in the household.


    Cook Eva replied, ��The dinner is ready. I will have someone to call for the young master for dinner.��


    Mu Lan nodded and sat on her seat in the dining room.


    Five minutester, Mu Liang came into the dining room and saw Mu Lan��s head was down on the dining table. The meal was served, and yet she didn��t touch an ounce of food, despite her being so hungry.


    Mu Liang rubbed the back of the head and asked, ��Why didn��t you start eating? The food will get cold.��


    Mu Lan looked at him with her half sleepy eyes. In five minutes, she took a nap. She rubbed her eyes and replied, ��I was waiting for you.��


    Mu Liang��s heart melted at her voice. He smiled tenderly at her. He leaned down and kissed her forehead, making her blush. He murmured, ��Good girl.��


    Head Butler Leo, Cook Eva, two butlers had turned blind eyes. They pretended like they didn��t see anything.


    As Mu Liang sat down, two butlers opened the lids of the pots. The aroma of the food filled the whole room.


    There were vegetable soup, steamed fried salmon, grilled chicken and charlotte. After taking a bite, Mu Lan went to the fifth heaven. As expected, Cook Eva was still the best cook on the earth.


    After they finished dinner, Mu Liang ordered Alice, the personal servant of Mu Lan to bring her medicine. Mu Lan took the medicine without a singleint. She didn��t want to serve Mu Liang every night in the bed.


    Mu Liang hid his smile as he saw her taking the medicine with a bitter, yet quiet face. He wanted to say something for a while. Now he got a chance to say it. ��It has been already five months since you woke up.�� He said.


    Mu Lan nced at him. She thought he was talking about her health. She replied, ��No need to worry. Give me a month. I will finish all the medicine and be stronger.��


    Mu Liang smiled again as he heard that. That was not what he meant. But, he could go there if he twisted the words. He replied, ��So you mean that you will be strong enough to perform after a month. Hmm. Sounds good.��


    Mu Lan froze on the spot after she realized what he meant by his words. Her face turned beet red. She didn��t dare to look at the Head Butler Leo, Cook Eva, maid Alice and the other two butlers.


    ��How could he say something like this in front of everyone?�� Mu Lan wanted to explode in anger, but remained silent.


    The six light bulbs around them, were in an awkward situation. They could neither leave this room, nor did they want to stay here any longer.


    Mu Liang saw her red angry face and didn��t tease her any more. He went back to the topic. ��What I meant was you said that you would take six months. You still don��t have a boyfriend. It means that you choose me, am I right?��


    Mu Lan was in a daze.


    ��Oh! So it is already the fifth month. Time sure flies fast. It��s not that I��m looking for a boyfriend. Liang Liang supports me more than any other man will do to their partners. He is kind and gentle. He is sincere and serious. He makes me secure. He protects me. He even saved me twice. He also cares for me. So why shouldn��t I help him to make his grandpa happy. And if Liang Liang still wants to stay with me, I don��t have a problem. And even if I have problems, I mean,e one, he has seen everything! We still didn��t go to thest stage but what we did was truly embarrassing. I don��t feel like a virgin anymore. He even cleaned my... my... poop. Who does that? He even said that he liked me. I have seen his firm eyes. Those eyes have never learnt to lie. So I��m going to stick with it. If he still wants me after everything we went through, I will stick with him to the end of our lives.��


    Mu Lan thought all of that and then looked at Mu Liang. She asked, ��I promised you to give you an answer after six months, right?��


    Mu Liang was sitting steadily. He couldn��t help but feel nervous. However, he didn��t express it on his face. He slowly nodded positively at her question.


    Mu Lan said, ��After a month, I have my exams and then the result will get published after three weeks. We will visit your family together after I get the result.�� Her voice was soft. When she spoke, she had a slight blush on her cheek.


    It was Mu Liang��s time to freeze on the spot. He sat there quietly and repeated her words in his head. When he realized, his whole body shook. He looked at her in disbelief,ter, his eyes became dark.


    Mu Liang took some times to regain hisposure. He looked at the woman beside him whose head was slightly down, feeling shy.


    Mu Liang calmly asked, ��What you said, is it true?�� His tone was darker and deeper.


    His voice made Mu Lan shiver. ��Can��t he be less sexy when he talks?�� Sheined in her heart. But she dared not to speak aloud.


    Mu Lan faintly replied, ��Yes.��

 Chapter 238: DARLING, I WILL NEVER LET YOU GO

    <h4>Chapter 238: DARLING, I WILL NEVER LET YOU GO</h4>


    Mu Liang calmly asked, ��What you said, is it true?��


    Mu Lan faintly replied, ��Yes.��


    At that moment, Mu Liang��s brain stopped working. He couldn��t think straight. He couldn��t speak. The next second, he stood up from the chair and walked towards Mu Lan.


    Hearing the sound of Mu Liang��s footsteps, Mu Lan nced at him. Seeing his dark eyes, she was about to shrink.


    Mu Liang didn��t give her a chance to retreat. He swiftly took her in his arms and started to walk towards the upstairs. It was clear that he was going to the bedroom.


    Head Butler Leo was embarrassed to witness such lovey-dovey moment. Still his heart erupted in joy. He smiled at the way Mu Liang walked away. When he turned around, he saw everyone��s smiley face.


    Butler Leo frowned. He ordered, ��What are you doing? Go back to work. Finish all the chores as fast as possible. Tell everyone to sleep early. Tomorrow we will hold a party.��


    Everybody hurried away.


    ���C


    Mu Liang hugged Mu Lan tightly in his arms and carried her to the third floor.


    Mu Lan who was silently blushing in his embrace was startled and opened her mouth, ��L-Liang Liang, this is the third floor. My room is on the fourth floor.��


    Mu Liang shortly replied, ��I know.��


    ��I know? Then why is he taking me to the third floor...? Huh! Isn��t it his bedroom?�� Mu Lan��s heart was beating crazily. She tried to run away from Mu Liang��s embrace.


    However, Mu Liang��s grip around her became tighter. He didn��t let her go. He said, ��Rx.��


    His hoarse voice made Mu Lan jump in fright.


    How could she rx? His word ��rx�� made her even more nervous. She agreed on getting engaged but she never mentioned that she was ready to take a step forward towards the ��adult�� stage. After the first morning experience in Germany, she was even more frightened.


    ��It is so big! I will definitely die if it tries to invade..... ah! What am I thinking?�� Mu Lan almost cried out at her imagination.


    Mu Liang carried her directly in his room. It was more spacious than Mu Lan��s bedroom. The room was dark, so Mu Lan couldn��t see anything.


    Mu Liang turned on a blue dim light and put her down on his king size bed. Then he kissed her forehead and said, ��Be good and stay here.��


    Even if Mu Lan had a n to flee from his ws, Mu Liang��s dark tone made it impossible for her. She was no nervous that she lost all the strength of her legs. All she could do was stay still on the bed.


    Mu Liang went inside the vault room. He was there for a while and then he came back to the bedroom. He took her right hand and pulled her towards the balcony.


    The moon was extremely bright tonight. The silver light filled the whole area. It was a beautiful scene.


    Mu Liang paused in front of Mu Lan and knelt down. Curiously Mu Lan looked down at him.


    Mu Liang slowly took her beautiful left hand and in the ring finger, he put on a beautiful ring.


    It was an Art Masters Caravaggio 14k yellow gold 1-carat ruby diamond engagement ring. It was grandeur and unique. Mu Lan couldn��t take her eyes off of it. It was so gorgeous.


    Later, Mu Liang put another simple ring on her right palm. It had the same design as the rings were a pair, but it had no ruby on it.


    Mu Liang said in a deep voice, ��Put it on my ring finger.��


    Mu Lan��s hand was shaking in excitement. She grabbed his left hand softly and put (slid )the ring on his ring finger.


    Mu Liang took Mu Lan��s left hand on his left hand. Seeing the pair of the ring in their ring fingers, a strange feeling swept through Mu Liang��s heart. He slowly looked at the woman who was going to be his forever.


    Mu Liang started in a deep tone, ��Lan, I promise you that you will never regret tonight��s decision. I will always be true to you and I will never let you go. If at alles a time that.. you... find me useless, I will leave it to you. You can do whatever you want to do and I will only pray for your happiness. Is it okay?�� In the end, he asked her.


    Mu Lan was feeling very emotional. When she heard his promise, ��I will let you do whatever you want and I will pray for your happiness��, her heart was almost torn apart. She didn��t know why, but suddenly she felt sad for Mu Liang.


    Mu Lan sniffed and knelt down in front of Mu Liang. Tears rolled down her cheeks. She said, ��Liang Liang....��


    Mu Liang was taken aback by her sudden change of attitude. His heart sank as he asked in a worried tone, ��What��s wrong?�� He cupped her face and with his thumbs, he wiped her tears.


    Mu Lan said, ��I won��t disappoint you. I will also stay by your side as long as you want me to be with you.��


    Mu Liang didn��t expect her to confess like that. He was first stunned and then pulled her in his warm, solid chest. He murmured, ��Darling, I will never let you go.��


    Mu Lan hugged him back and said, ��Don��t spoil me.��


    Mu Liangughed heartily and said, ��I will pamper you till we grow old and see our great-grandchildren.��


    Two of them, were kneeling and hugging together in the balcony. The moon was witness to their love. It seemed as the moon was blessing them with her light.


    Somewhere far away, the birds were chirping & singingte at night. The fragrance of the flowers mesmerized them. The leaves were dancing in the wind. The cold breeze blew around them. It seemed nature was celebrating their union.


    Still, those two didn��t feel cold. They melted in each other��s warmth.


    That night was truly beautiful. Both Mu Liang and Mu Lan��s hearts were singing with those birds. They memorized every single moment on the night.

 Chapter 239: IN MY BEDROOM

    <h4>Chapter 239: IN MY BEDROOM</h4>


    At half past six, Mu Liang woke up with a fresh and happy mood. When he opened his eyes, a beautiful face came into his sight. He smiled in satisfaction. He gently stroked her head.


    Mu Lan seemed to have felt his warm touch. Her eyshes fluttered before they opened. With a sleepy mood, she rubbed her face on his warm chest. She tried to sleep again.


    Mu Liangughed silently at the sight. He bent down to kiss her forehead. Then he hugged her closer and looked outside the window. U.p.dated by Novelfull.Com


    The day was wonderful as usual. The sky was foggy, the cold breeze was blowing and the birds were chirping. For some reason, for Mu Liang the day seemed to be dazzling and wonderful than ever.


    The calction was going on in his mind. It was November and Mu Lan��s exams would be in December. After the winter vacation, the results would get published and in February they will be going to visit his family members in Italy.


    Mu Liang looked at the sleeping beauty beside him and his heart filled with glee.


    ��She is going to be mine forever.�� He thought.


    A fire burnt inside his heart. Mu Liang couldn��t help but repeatedly kiss her rosy lips.


    Feeling disturbed, Mu Lan frowned. However, it didn��t stop Mu Liang from kissing her. In the end, Mu Lan circled her arms around his solid body and nuzzled her face on the crook of his neck. As she hid her face there, Mu Liang couldn��t kiss her lips anymore, but, her intimate action was just enough oil to the fire.


    Mu Liang stiffened at the moment. He had a strong urge to hold her underneath his body and kiss her hard. Mu Liang took a deep breath and tried to control his desire. It was good enough that she didn��t rub herself on his lower zone.


    When he realized that Mu Lan didn��t have any interest in waking up for the next two hours, Mu Liang sighed and closed his eyes. He also wanted to sleep some more. It was already a rare opportunity to have her being so spoilt. He didn��t want to miss it.


    ����


    When Mu Lan woke up, it was already noon. She rubbed her eyes and looked down where she was sleeping.


    The moment she saw the man underneath her, her face turned slightly red. It turned out that she was sleeping on Mu Liang��s nape.


    Mu Lan recalledst night. She had finally said yes and Mu Liang couldn��t control his desire to kiss her senselessly. He didn��t stop himself until she almost fainted. In the end, she was forced to sleep in his bedroom.


    Mu Lan could remember what Mu Liang said at that time. He coaxed her to sleep and said, ��From now on, you, Mu Lan are going to sleep in this room.��


    Mu Lan stiffened and then protested. ��What about my room?��


    Mu Liang replied while kissing her right cheek, ��It was originally my parents�� room. They used to stay there whenever they wanted to visit us. I ordered Uncle Leo to prepare the room for you. Now you don��t need it. All your belongings will be arranged in my room.��


    Mu Lan pouted. She said, ��I loved that room.��


    Mu Liang faintly asked and said, ��You will love our bedroom more. Just wait and watch.��


    Mu Lan sulked before she drifted to her dreand.


    Now that Mu Lan thought of that, she realized that it was Mu Liang��s n all along. He could let her stay in the hospital, but he didn��t. He brought her here, gave her a new identity and made her stay with him. Everything that has happened until now, everything has gone ording to his n.

 Chapter 240: COLD SHOWER

    <h4>Chapter 240: COLD SHOWER</h4>


    Mu Lan smirked at her realization. ��So I actually got myself into his honey trap. Next time I should be careful.�� She thought.


    It wasn��t that she hated him or disliked him. If she did, she wouldn��t have let Mu Liang touch her. If Mu Lan thought that she was in some kind of danger, she would have tried to flee a long time ago. That way, she would never have been kidnapped to China.


    Moreover, Mu Liang gave her a sense of security, a home, an identity, a family and a brand new life. She didn��t know her past but, she was enjoying her new life.


    Mu Lan knew in her heart, she wanted to be loved, she wanted to be close to people, she wanted a peaceful and happy life. She wasn��t sure why she was being so greedy, but she couldn��t help herself.


    Maybe, because of her selfishness, she wanted to be with Mu Liang. He had many qualities. He was handsome, rich, loyal, devoted, serious and responsible.


    Which woman on this earth didn��t want such a perfect man?


    Though Mu Lan had found out about his scheming and possessiveness, she noticed that he did everything for his own selfishness, but she also understood one thing.


    That was, Mu Liang would never mistreat her.


    Mu Lan was never good at reading people like Xue Lin. But she could recognize and understand people through their actions.


    And furthermore, Xue Lin��s advice in the ball gave her more confidence.


    Mu Lan thought, ��Xue Lin was right. I am lucky to have him.�� She subconsciously smiled and rubbed her face on his naked chest. She didn��t even realize that her arms tightened around his handsome body.


    ��Are you trying to seduce me the moment you wake up? Trust me, it is working.��


    A deep, husky voice startled Mu Lan. She was about to jump off, then she remembered that she was only wearing Mu Liang��s nightshirt and her panties. She froze on the spot. Her face turned red.


    Mu Liang smirked as he realized why she froze. He couldn��t help but tease her. ��Maybe, I should tell them to throw away all your nightdresses. Then you can wear only mine and thereby you can��t leave my side in the morning.��


    Mu Lan almost screamed, ��You can��t do-��


    She couldn��t finish her protest. Before she could, warm lips captured hers.


    Soon their tongues entangled and danced together. Mu Lan��s mind was blown away. Her head was spinning.


    Mu Lan didn��t know how long they kissed. Her tongue started to get numb and she tasted blood. She didn��t know whose blood it was.


    Mu Liang also tasted blood. He realized that it was Mu Lan��s. Instantly he stopped kissing. He looked at the girl who was panting heavily on his chest. Her energy waspletely drowned.


    Mu Liang worriedly asked, ��Are you feeling any pain?��


    Mu Lan didn��t answer. She couldn��t even hear what Mu Liang just asked her.


    Mu Lan��s face was very attractive right now. Her face was red and sweaty. Her hair was dishevelled. Her half-open eyes were teary and tears fell from her eyes, making her red cheeks wet. Her swollen, rosy lips were opened and she was panting heavily.


    Mu Liang gulped down his saliva. He could feel his body was reacting. He tenderly kissed her tears away and got up from the bed. He went to the bathroom and had a cold shower.


    After taking bath, Mu Liang came to the bedroom to get dressed. He halted at his track seeing the empty bed.


    ��Looks like she ran away from me.�� Mu Liang sighed and wondered, ��When will a daye when I have to stop taking these cold showers?��

 Chapter 241: SHE DID IT ON PURPOSE

    <h4>Chapter 241: SHE DID IT ON PURPOSE</h4>


    Two dayster, Mu Lan finally went to the campus. She sighed in relief.


    Past two days were very tiring. Mu Liang ordered the servants to put her belongings in his bedroom and drawing room. Mu Lan was bound to sleep with him.


    That wasn��t the problem. The problem was when she had to take bath with Mu Liang. It would drain all her energy.


    Moreover, in the meal time, Mu Liang and Mu Feng both tried to feed her to death. Their excuse was that she was very weak and was still recovering. On top of that, after dinner she was forced to take medicine.


    Finally, Mu Lan got her freedom. She happily went to the female dorm.


    Mu Lan prepared herself for the sses. She had two sses today.


    In the ss, it was more peaceful than it was before. No one talked about the incident of Anne��s birthday party anymore. So Mu Lan became rxed. Hugo helped her with the assignments.


    After the sses ended, Mu Lan went to the dorm. After she took bath, she started ying Car Race4-99.


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door. Mu Lan opened the door and saw her three best friends.


    ��Ah, atst our Lan dear wished to live with us. What? Tired of your boyfriend?�� Yan Su teased.


    Mu Lan blushed. She let them in and said, ��Am I not supposed to say that to you? Howe you are not with Doctor Lu Feng? Thest time I saw, you two were having race in the bed.��


    Qi Ying and Xue Lin both blushed at her words. Xue Lin coughed slightly.


    Yan Su didn��t look embarrassed at all. She smirked and asked, �� Are you jealous? My boyfriend is really good in bed. His performance is top notch. If you want I can share-��


    ��Why are you guys here with groceries?�� Realizing that Yan Su was going to spill the beans which none of them wanted to hear, Mu Lan cut in between her words.


    Qi Ying and Xue Lin were carrying some packages which were full of vegetables and fruits.


    Yan Su replied, ��Second cousin Feng and my boyfriend both requested me and Ying dear to make sure that you eat some nutritious food everyday. I also think the same. Or else, you will faint at any moment, and my boyfriend will have to run around while leaving me in the best moment. That day, I cursed you a thousand times for taking him to Germany at the time of our bed activities, you know?��


    Hearing Yan Su��sin, Mu Lan coughed and said, ��I��m sorry.��


    Yan Su came closer to Mu Lan and said, ��You should be.�� Then she grabbed Qi Ying and pulled her to the kitchen. They were going to cook.


    Qi Ying said, ��We will be quick.��


    Xue Lin took a water bottle and drank half of it. Then she said, ��When did you get engaged?��


    Mu Lan was startled by her question and then looked at her left hand��s ring finger. The ruby ring with diamonds glowed in the light.


    Mu Lan felt shy. She said, ��Two days ago.��


    Xue Lin nced at her and then screamed. ��Yan Su, Xiao Ying, Xiao Lan got engaged!��


    ��Damn! She did it on purpose!�� Mu Lan thought.


    Yan Su and Qi Ying hurriedly came into the room with surprised face.


    Qi Ying asked first, ��When?��


    Xue Lin answered, ��Two days ago.��


    Yan Su red at Mu Lan who was looking for a ce to hide. ��You dared to hide it from us!�� She roared.


    Mu Lan was very embarrassed. She totally forgot to tell her friends about it. But these two days, Mu Liang didn��t leave her side, not even when she bathed. So, how could she have the time to think of someone else? Her mind was totally upied with Mu Liang.

 Chapter 242: WHAT AN IDIOT!

    <h4>Chapter 242: WHAT AN IDIOT!</h4>


    Mu Lan scratched her head and said, ��I was busy taking care of my health. Everyone kept an eye on me. I totally forgot that I got engaged. I��m sorry guys.�� She bowed her head.


    ��Liar.�� Xue Lin didn��t take a nce, even though she could tell Mu Lan was clearly lying.


    Yan Su and Xue Lin��s scornful gaze made Mu Lan spill the beans. She spoke the truth. ��Actually my belongings were moved and everyone kept me in check as I fainted few days ago. Specially, Liang Liang, he didn��t leave my side at all. I was too upied to think of anything else.��


    Yan Su smirked and said, ��You mean that you were so busy thinking about my eldest cousin that you forgot us.��


    Ten on ten.


    Mu Lan couldn��t even look at her friends. To save herself, she said, ��Guys, I��m very hungry.��


    Qi Ying smiled and said, ��I��m going to cook.��


    Yan Su red at Mu Lan and said, ��Tomorrow you have to give us a treat, or else, I��ll cook the worst meal possible and feed you.�� Then she followed Qi Ying inside the kitchen.


    Mu Lan sighed in relief. Still she felt bitter.


    Even though she wasn��t in Mu Mansion, she still had to eat nutritious food and medicine. However, it was better in another way. Mu Liang couldn��t take bath with her.


    Xue Lin asked, ��Are you sure that you want to marry him?��


    Mu Lan looked at her. She answered, ��I��ll be happy if I marry him. He treats me well.��


    Xue Lin kept looking at her. Then she said, ��Let me change the question. Do you love him?��


    Mu Lan halted there. ��Do I?�� She thought.


    Mu Lan definitely liked Mu Liang. He gave her a second chance. She was really grateful. But did she actually love him? She didn��t know. Because, she had no idea what love was.


    Xue Lin shook her head and said, ��Don��t worry. You don��t have to think about it. You will find out eventually. Just don��t marry before you finish studying.��


    Mu Lan smiled at her friend. She wanted to ask Xue Lin, ��what is love?�� However, she was interrupted by a sudden call.


    Mu Lan looked at her cell phone. She didn��t know this number. When she answered the call, a girl��s voice could be heard.


    ��Hello, am I speaking with Lan?�� The girl asked.


    Mu Lan answered, ��I am Lan.�� She found the voice familiar.


    The girl replied, ��Oh, thank goodness. Don��t you recognize me? I��m Louise Fontaine. Feng��s childhood friend.��


    Mu Lan frowned. ��She has to say brother Feng��s name intimately, doesn��t she?�� Mu Lan thought.


    ��Yeah, I remembered you. Where did you get this number?�� Mu Lan asked.


    Louise smiled and said, ��Haha, I have my ways to get whatever I want.�� Her voice was friendly but it had a hidden meaning.


    Mu Lan didn��t like her words either. She simply asked, ��What do you want?��


    Louise answered, ��Actually, I felt sorry for what I saidst time. I should have congratted you as Feng��s childhood friend. But I didn��t. So I wanted topensate for my behaviour. That��s why I called you. Food is the best way to ask for forgiveness. I have a private boat. Let��s have lunch together, if you don��t mind. I will really appreciate it if you join me.��


    Mu Lan thought for a few seconds, and then replied, ��Fine. Where will we meet?��


    Louise was preparing for many other options to make Mu Lan say ��yes��. She was stunned as Mu Lan answered replied ��yes�� in one go.


    Louise hurriedly said, ��At twelve, I��ll pick you up from the campus.�� Then she thanked Mu Lan for epting the invitation and hung up. Then she thought, ��What an idiot!��

 Chapter 243: BUNCH OF HYPOCRITES

    <h4>Chapter 243: BUNCH OF HYPOCRITES</h4>


    Yan Su was an expert in cooking a beef steak. She helped Qi Ying to cook seafood soup too. Qi Ying cooked steamed veggies.


    After having dinner, Mu Lan burped. Rubbing her stomach, she said, ��You guys really know how to cook. Best dinner ever.�� She praised her friends non-stop.


    However it didn��t change the expressions of Yan Su, Xue Lin and Qi Ying. Qi Ying, who was always easy going and timid, wasn��t talking too either.


    Mu Lan scratched her head. She really wanted to make the atmosphere friendly. Still nothing was working.


    Xue Lin was looking at theptop. Yan Su yed a romantic drama and Xue Lin and Qi Ying were watching it.


    Mu Lan looked at her three friends. ��They are really mad at me, aren��t they?�� She thought.


    She talked to herself, ��Here I thought that I shouldpensate and take the opportunity to take my friends tomorrow in the Seine river cruise to have lunch together. But it seems I��m so unforgivable that it��s not possible anymore-��


    Mu Lan couldn��t even finish the sentence, Yan Su jumped. ��Are you serious? You should have said it before.�� Yan Su eximed in joy.


    Mu Lan was speechless at Yan Su��s sudden change of behavior.


    Qi Ying said with a smile, ��It can��t be only lunch. It has to be a first-ss lunch.��


    Mu Lan shortly said, ��......Sure.�� She started to be doubtful.


    ��Make it lunch and dinner.�� Xue Lin said expressionlessly.


    Mu Lan, ��......��


    ��Are they bunch of hypocrites?�� Mu Lan thought, ��Not long back they were not uttering even a single word and now look at them!��


    Mu Lan had no idea that the first ss river cruise of the Seine river was rip off because the food was excellent.


    It was the very reason that Yan Su, Xue Lin and Qi Ying were very excited.


    Who didn��t like free meals, specially when the food was first ss?


    Yan Su asked gleefully, ��When are we leaving?��


    ��Tomorrow at twelve.�� Mu Lan answered.


    ��Forget it. It��s not that I��m the one who is going to pay for the meal. The one who invited, she has to pay.�� Mu Lan thought in mind.


    When Louise invited Mu Lan for the lunch, Mu Lan wanted to reject at first. Then, she nced at Xue Lin��s sulking face and changed her decision.


    Mu Liang already told her not to be close to Mu Feng��s ��childhood�� friend but if she took her best friends with her, he definitely wouldn��t mind.


    ��Or maybe he would.�� Mu Lan thought. ��I��ll call himter.��


    After the drama ended, Mu Lan��s three friends bid her good night and left.


    Mu Lan looked at the watch. It was half past eight.


    She took her cell phone and dialled Mu Liang��s number.


    Before it could ring, Mu Liang answered the call. ��I was about to call you.�� He said.


    His deep voice made Mu Lan shiver slightly. She asked, ��Why did you want to call me?��


    Mu Liang was silent for a while as if savoring Mu Lan��s honey voice. Then he replied, ��I miss you.��


    This single sentence of three words made Mu Lan blushed.


    ��This guy, just yesterday he forced me to bath with him and did..... how can he say now that he missed me?�� Mu Lan wondered.


    Mu Lan bit her lower lip and ignored what he said. She changed the topic. ��I wanted to ask you something.��


    She was speaking faster than usual. Noticing that, Mu Liang smiled. He knew the only time she spoke fast when she was embarrassed or nervous.


    Mu Liang asked teasingly, ��Darling, are you shy?��


    Mu Lan��s heart almost stopped beating.

 Chapter 244: I CAN’T STAY A SINGLE DAY WITHOUT SEEING YOU

    <h4>Chapter 244: I CAN��T STAY A SINGLE DAY WITHOUT SEEING YOU</h4>


    Mu Liang��s voice was deeper than the ocean as he teasingly asked, ��Darling, are you shy?��


    Mu Lan felt that she was drowning. Her heart was beating loudly. She opened her mouth to say something but her words were stuck in her throat.


    Mu Liang smiled at her silence. He finally said, ��Open the window.�� Then he hung up.


    At first, Mu Lan couldn��t understand. Then she realized.


    ��No way!�� She thought as her eyes grew bigger. She hurriedly opened the window and in a sh, Mu Liang climbed up on the pipe and entered her room.


    ��Y-you climbed again...�� Mu Lan��s stuttering voice trailed off.


    Just when she was thinking of her freedom....


    Mu Liang looked at her transparent eyes deeply. Then he gave her a tight hug. ��It seems that I can��t stay a single day without seeing you.��


    Mu Lan could hear her own heartbeats.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    She put her hands on his firm chest and gave him a push. ��H-have you not seen enough? Why are you hugging me? Let me go.�� Mu Lan meekly said. Her voice quivered as she spoke.


    Mu Liang smiled as he looked down at her red face. He leaned closer to her right ear and huskily said, ��I forgot to mention that I can��t stay a single day without touching you.�� Then he nibbled her soft ear.


    Mu Liang��s sudden intimacy made Mu Lan jump in surprise. She moaned softly. Realizing how embarrassing her moan sounded she bit her lower lip and wiggled her head. She didn��t want him doing things like this in her dorm.


    Mu Liang hugged her tightly before grabbing her legs and putting them around his slender waist. Then he groped her buttocks and kissed her lips passionately.


    Mu Lan shuddered at the position. Then her body turned rigid in nervousness. Later, she found something poking her lower part. A warmth spread her whole body. Soon her body felt numb.


    Mu Liang��s passionate kisses turned wild when Mu Lan opened her mouth to gasp for oxygen. His tongue entered inside her mouth and it twirled with her tongue. For some reason, the tongue was extra sweet and extra warm. This soft thing was more like a cotton candy to him. He couldn��t help but taste it more and more. Still, he felt that it wasn��t enough.


    Mu Liang already noticed his reaction and he realized that it was poking her soft part. For a moment, he had nearly lost control. He paused for a while and stopped kissing her, then nced down to see her expression.


    Mu Lan��s hands were encircled around his neck. Because of their wild kisses, her face became excessive red and her red lips were slightly open as she panted. Her teary eyes were half opened as they looked into Mu Liang��s ocean blue eyes dizzily. It looked like her mind was not working clearly and she couldn��t think straight.


    Mu Liang kissed her tears away and showered her entire face with soft kisses. It showed that how much he actually cared for her.


    The sofa was near to where Mu Liang was standing. He walked towards it and sat down. Mu Lan��s legs were still encircled around his waist. Now, it felt like she was straddling him.


    Mu Liangughed softly. He said, ��If anyone sees us right now in this position, they will surely misunderstand you.�� His eyes were full of desire and hunger.


    Mu Liang leaned in to capture her lips again. Now he didn��t have to support her to hang around his body, so those hands skillfully ran around her attractive body. Very quickly, her woollen sweater was undone and her t-shirt was thrown away in a corner.


    Mu Liang gazed at her seductive expression and said in a hoarse voice, ��Darling, I want to eat you up.��

 Chapter 245: DARLING, I WANT TO EAT YOU UP

    <h4>Chapter 245: DARLING, I WANT TO EAT YOU UP</h4>


    [Warning: Adult content, not feasible for below 18 years old]


    Mu Lan could vaguely see Mu Liang''s handsome face. Her mind was flying away. But then, she heard Mu Liang''s hoarse voice.


    "Darling, I want to eat you up."


    Instantly, her mind became clearer. She could clearly see Mu Liang''s lustful gaze.


    If it was another person, she would have felt disgusted. However, in front of Mu Liang''s heated gaze, Mu Lan melted.


    She wanted to hide from his hungry gaze. The best solution she could find at this moment was to hug his body and bury her face in his shoulder.


    Because of her action, Mu Liang could feel her alluring body through his shirt. His eyes darkened. His left hand was encircled around her slim waist and his right hand started to unbutton his shirt. When he finished unbuttoning, he threw his shirt away. Now their bodies were pressed together.


    Even in the cold winter night, both of them didn''t feel cold. On the contrary, their bodies were warmer than the hot summer.


    Mu Lan''s face was hidden in Mu Liang''s left shoulder. His left hand was on her waist. His right hand caressed her whole body, making her shiver.


    Mu Lan was wearing only her undergarments. She had taken off her trousers when her friends had left the room. So, unlike her upper body, her legs were colder in the winter night.


    Mu Liang repeatedly rubbed her legs to warm them up. Then his left hand moved her silky hair away from her left shoulder. The sweaty left shoulder and the elegant neck came to his view.


    Mu Liang leaned in and kissed her sweaty crook of the neck, then started to lick, nibble and bite. Mu Lan let out some soft moans and writhed in his arms. She twisted her body to move away from him.


    Mu Liang bit her left ear and warned her, "Be good, Darling." His right hand moved her back and unlocked the hook of the brassiere. Two round shaped balls popped into his vision.


    While kissing her cleavage, Mu Liang tried to grope them.


    That time Mu Lan called out, "L-Liang.... mnn..." She hugged him tightly, rubbing her body with his.


    Mu Liang shuddered at her reaction. identally, he pinched her on the red spots of the right breast. Mu Lan arched back with a loud moan, giving him ess to bite her. Mu Liang didn''t let go of the opportunity.


    It wasn''t the first time Mu Liang did something like this. Mu Lan was getting used to this sort of activities and it was hard for her to not give any reaction. Her moans became louder and she writhed her body. Her fingers got their ways to clutch his hair.


    Mu Liang''s hands went further south and touched herst piece of clothing. It hadces which Mu Liang bought her in Germany.


    Mu Liang touched her through the cloth and began to rub her. He nced at her to see her reaction.


    Mu Lan hitched. She gasped for air. In the end, she couldn''t control her moans, so she bit Mu Liang''s smooth shoulder.


    Mu Liang smiled at her reaction and huskily said close to her left ear, "You are wet."


    Mu Lan bit him harder in response.


    Mu Liang lovingly kissed her left cheek and pulled thece of herst cloth. As thece was undone, Mu Liang slowly took it off. Then, he got a direct ess to her skin as he caressed her and then entered a finger.


    Mu Lan''s mind blew up at his abrupt action. A sudden pleasure rushed through her body as her body trembled vigorously. She couldn''t keep her moans hidden and let them out.


    Mu Lan struggled not to let herself go in this pleasure.


    However, Mu Liang hoarsely said, "Darling, rx. Let yourself go. You cane anytime."


    Mu Liang''s voice was like a mantra, making Mu Lan lose herself.

 Chapter 246: ABNORMAL ACTIVITY

    <h4>Chapter 246: ABNORMAL ACTIVITY</h4>


    Mu Lan��s moans became louder and louder as she called out ��Liang Liang�� a few times, making Mu Liang��s moves bolder.


    Mu Liang��s fingers increased their movement and Mu Lan couldn��t control herself anymore. To stop herself from embarrassingly calling out Mu Liang��s name, she forcefully kissed his lips.


    Mu Liang��s whole body shook tremendously. He tightly wrapped one of his arm around her waist and the other hand was pleasuring her soft spot.


    They hungrily kissed each other and their bodies moved. Finally at their highest moment of passion, Mu Lan had her release.


    Later on, she panted heavily and when she could take no more she also passed out. She melted in Mu Liang��s embrace.


    Mu Liang looked down at the woman in his arms. He leaned in and kissed her forehead which was covered with sweat. He licked his moist hand and was pondering on having another round, that��s when they were interrupted by a call.


    Mu Liang nced at his mobile screen and saw that it was Hugo.


    ��What is it?�� Mu Liang cooled down his heated voice.


    ��Boss, something might have happened?�� Hugo said in a serious tone.


    Mu Liang frowned. His erectionpletely subsided when he heard it. He questioned, ��What happened?��


    ��Boss, Young Mistress is behaving too abnormally at her dorm.�� Hugo��s tone was too serious to find out if something was wrong.


    Mu Liang, ��.....��


    Mu Liang opened his mouth to say something but then he closed his mouth. He looked at the window and realized that from outside anyone could see Mu Lan but they couldn��t see Mu Liang. Naturally, Hugo found it suspicious.


    Mu Liang opened his mouth and said, ��Hugo.��


    ��Yes, boss.�� Hugo replied, nearly ready to take action.


    ��Close the curtains and don��t look anymore.�� Mu Liang ordered.


    Hugo, ��....��


    He thought, ��Did I do something wrong?��


    Then he answered, ��Okay, boss.�� Then he hung up.


    Hugo was still wondering why his boss said that to him. Nearly an hourter, he realized the truth and turned red.


    Mu Liang gave out a deep sigh and shook his head. He gazed down at the naked woman who was still a little bit hot and panting softly.


    Mu Liang carried her to the bed and then put her down. Next, he brought back a soaked towel from the bathroom and wiped her sweaty body. He also cleaned his hand and took a shower as he released himself. Later, he came out of the bathroom with only a towel around his slender waist.


    Before Mu Liang went to the bed, he took off the towel. He covered himself with a quilt and gazed at the beautiful woman who looked more alluring. Her gaze was too luscious.


    Mu Liang licked his dry lips and kissed her lips as he brought her closer.


    ��Do you feel good?�� Mu Liang teased her and Mu Lan immediately turned bright red on hearing him. She hid her face beneath the quilt to avoid him seeing her. But Mu Liang wanted to see her embarrassed expression, so he easily took off the cover.


    ��Answer my question or I will do it again assuming that you didn��t feel anything at all.�� Mu Liang warned her with his husky voice.


    Even if Mu Lan didn��t answer, Mu Liang wouldn��t do anything to her anyway. He remembered Lu Feng��s warnings, ��If you want her to live, don��t give her any physical or mental pressure. Wait for until she recoverspletely.�� Mu Liang remembered Lu Feng��s words and tried his best to follow them. But whenever he looked at Mu Lan, he just couldn��t control his desire to have her.


    When Mu Liang saw that Mu Lan didn��t answer, he surprised her by kissing her all over her body.

 Chapter 247: LET’S THROW AN ENGAGEMENT PARTY

    <h4>Chapter 247: LET��S THROW AN ENGAGEMENT PARTY</h4>


    Mu Lan surely didn��t want to answer and hence she hid herself in her man��s embrace. She hugged him tightly and didn��t let Mu Liang see her face.


    Mu Liang had to stop kissing her body because of her tight embrace. Heughed and ran his hands all over her body, making her shudder.


    After a while, Mu Liang asked, ��I remember that you wanted to say something to me when you had called earlier. What was that??��


    Mu Lan pouted. ��Does he think that I am a wonder woman? I can��t even keep my eyes open and he is asking me why I��d called? I won��t answer him. I will pretend to be asleep.�� She thought that and closed her eyes.


    The reason she had called Mu Liang was to inform him that she was going out to meet Louise along with her friends since Louise had invited her. Mu Liang personally didn��t like that interior designer. He even called Louise an ��inferior designer��, which delighted Mu Lan.


    However, this hungry wolf didn��t let her say those important details and did all sorts of ******. And right now, Mu Lan had no energy left to answer him. She was already too tired.


    Slowly she drifted to sleep. Mu Liang whose hands were all over her body froze. ��Did she just fall asleep?�� He wondered. He looked down at her rxed face and regr breathing, then he finally realized that she really fell asleep.


    Mu Liang smiled and kissed her eyes softly and then turned around to turn off the light. After that, he hugged her before falling asleep as well.


    ����


    When Mu Lan woke up, the birds were yet to see the day. She opened her eyes and looked around her room. Recollecting what had happenedst night, her heart started pounding crazily. Such an emotion wasn��t good early in the morning.


    When she was about to look for Mu Liang, he came out of the bathroom fully dressed. Their eyes locked.


    Mu Lan felt awkward and her face was red. Mu Liang saw her reaction and smiled lovingly. His heart melted as he saw her naked body on the bed. He felt like he was married already. He could never get tired of her or to see her like this every morning.


    He deeply said, ��Good morning, Lan. Did you sleep well?��


    Mu Lan pouted before answering, ��I called youst night for a reason.�� She skillfully changed the topic. She was too ashamed to say ��good morning��.


    Mu Liang sat on the edge of the bed and lovingly rubbed her head. He smiled at her slyness and asked, ��Why did you call mest night?��


    Mu Lan then told him that Louise had called herst night to invite her for lunch today. She agreed but decided to take her three friends as well since they were mad at her thinking she intentionally hid their engagement.


    Mu Liang frowned upon hearing Louise��s name. However, when Mu Lan mentioned about their engagement, his gaze softened.


    Mu Liang stroked her left temple with his right thumb dotingly and asked, ��Don��t you want a party for our engagement? Let��s have one.��


    Mu Lan looked at his ocean blue eyes and for the first time she thought of a party. She had no idea that people would throw a party for an engagement. Either way, it wasn��t hard to believe.


    Amidst all her thoughts, Mu Lan smiled shyly and said, ��I��ll leave it to you to arrange. But before that let��s meet your parents.��


    If Mu Liang had his own wings, he would be flying in the sky right now. He hoarsely said, ��Okay, we will meet my parents first and then I��ll arrange an engagement party. I will let the entire world know that you are mine.�� In that way, no one will think of you as Feng��s girlfriend....


    He swallowed thest sentence.


    Mu Liang hugged the delicate woman and kissed her deeply.

 Chapter 248: I WILL WATCH YOUR BACK

    <h4>Chapter 248: I WILL WATCH YOUR BACK</h4>


    The room was filled with kissing sounds.


    When Mu Lan noticed that Mu Liang��s hands were all over her body, she pushed him away as she was panting.


    Mu Lan took a while to calm her heartbeats. Then she said, ��I��m going to the cruise with my friends, even if you don��t allow it.��


    Mu Liang smiled and replied, ��Do whatever you want to do. I will watch your back.��


    Mu Lan��s heart filled with warmth.


    After Mu Liang left, Mu Lan slept for quite good hours, until Qi Ying came to cook food.


    Looking at the vegetable pasta and chicken meatballs, Mu Lan gave a satisfactory smile.


    Qi Ying asked, ��When do you n on having an engagement party?��


    ��After I meet Liang Liang��s family.�� Mu Lan answered.


    Qi Ying��s hand froze in the middle air, then quickly she became normal and ate her portion. She gave Mu Lan a soft smile and said, ��Congrats.��


    Her tiny change of expression didn��t go unnoticed by Mu Lan. She put her face on her palms and asked, ��What��s on your mind?��


    Qi Ying paused for a moment before she continued eating. Later, she said, ��Four years ago, when Feng and I had a good rtionship, someone tried to break us apart. It was weird that I was the only one who noticed it and Feng didn��t. I still don��t know who it was. But I think...�� Her voice trailed off and she didn��t say any more.


    However, Mu Lan caught her point. ��So you think....�� She guessed correctly.


    ��That��s why I have never told Feng about it. I wanted to protect his heart, not destroy it.�� Qi Ying��s voice quivered in the end.


    Mu Lan grabbed her free hand and said, ��You have suffered a lot. Don��t worry anymore. You have us now.�� She smiled.


    Qi Ying smiled as well and replied, ��And you have us.��


    They quickly finished eating and Mu Lan went to the photography ss.


    After the ss, Mu Lan headed to the dorm and dressed up. She was wearing grey jeans, a peach coloured low cut top and grey coloured winter boots. She only changed her sweater and wore a peach coloured jacket, muffler and woollen cap.


    Mu Lan finished dressing up and just then, someone knocked on the door. She opened the door and saw that it was Yan Su.


    Yan Su was wearing a low cut purple cocktail dress, an unbuttoned silver jacket and a pair of silver high heels. She wore a pair of diamond earrings and a bracelet. She put on a little makeup. The whole dressed up look of Yan Su made Mu Lan shiver in cold.


    ��Lan dear, you look yummy. Just like a peach cake.�� Yan Su licked her lips.


    Mu Lan didn��t like it when her friendpared her with food. She asked, ��Are you not feeling cold?��


    Yan Su stepped inside the room and sat on the couch. She asked back, ��So what if it��s winter? How can I not show my attractive body? There are a lot of handsome men in the dock. I will make them drool for me.��


    Mu Lan tried not tough. She asked, ��Aren��t you satisfied with your boyfriend? Isn��t he ��good in bed��?��


    Yan Su smirked and replied, ��Of course, he is. My Feng darling is really juicy.�� She slurped.


    Mu Lan felt disgusted. ��You should just stopparing human and food.��


    Yan Su enjoyed teasing Mu Lan. Maybe it was just in the bloodline.


    Yan Su smiled and said, ��I can��t resist. You and Feng darling are so adorable.�� She paused and thought of something. Then she continued, ��I think Lin dear and Ying dear are juicy too. The second cousin already got Ying dear. That lucky b*****d! Lin dear is still a lonely bird. Maybe I should work as a matchmaker-��


    ��Don��t do it!�� Mu Lan stopped Yan Su from her evil n. She continued, ��If you do that then we are sure to die from her sharp tongue.��

 Chapter 249: YOU WON’T MIND, WILL YOU?

    <h4>Chapter 249: YOU WON��T MIND, WILL YOU?</h4>


    The one who understood Xue Lin the most was Mu Lan. So she had a good idea, how far Xue Lin could go when she would be angry.


    Mu Lan recalled,st time when someone tried to insult Xue Lin in the cafeteria, she gave a befitting reply. Xue Lin just opened her mouth and told that girl her innermost feelings as well as her desires. She also told, how many men the girl has yed with.


    Mu Lan was so shocked that she couldn��t even talk. Later, she found out the truth.


    That girl was disturbing Xue Lin ever since the very beginning. So Xue Lin always followed her and gathered all sorts of information she could get. She just waited for a good time to let that girl taste her own medicine.


    And in the cafeteria, Xue Lin got a great opportunity. So, she didn��t slip it away. After the incident the girl was transferred to another school.


    Mu Lan found out how scary Xue Lin was and she tried her best not to offend her.


    ��If Yan Su really does something like finding a man for Xue Lin, I should make sure to let Xue Ln think that I am on her side.�� Mu Lan seriously thought about that.


    Yan Su, the dimwitted, didn��t notice Mu Lan��s thoughtful gaze, and she continued making ns to be a matchmaker for Xue Lin.


    ����


    At noon, Mu Lan got a call from Louise. She told Mu Lan to meet her at the entrance of the school campus.


    Yan Su called out Xue Lin and Qi Ying, then they went to the entrance with Mu Lan.


    Louise had parked her Limited Edition Volkswagen R23 on the opposite side of the road. Everyone was looking at the car in admiration. It made her feel better.


    But then, Louise got a glimpse of four girls who were attracting the students near the entrance.


    ��Hi, Louise!�� Mu Lan smiled brightly and waved her right hand.


    Louise looked utterly confused. She asked, ��Aren��t you supposed to have lunch with me? Are you going out with your friends?��


    Mu Lanughed aloud and replied, ��I��m surely going to have lunch with you but my friends also came along. You won��t mind, will you?��


    Looking at her shamelessness, Louise felt like someone had pped her face hard. She tried hard to force a smile on her face and said, ��Of course not.��


    Louise��s basic n was to take Mu Lan to the river cruise and to show her that Mu Lan was no match for her. Louise also had nned a backup n with Ruddy.


    Unfortunately, Louise fell into the grave she dug for Mu Lan.


    Now, Louise now had to pay four times more than she had to pay originally. Qi Ying and Yan Su were from high society and their families were her clients. Louise couldn��t dare to mess up with them. And Ruddy also had to wait for the next move. Her whole n was ruined by Mu Lan.


    The only thing that Louise could do, was to grit her teeth and pose a smiling face.


    Mu Lan and her friends went inside the car and Louise started the engine. They slowly drove to the dock of the river Seine.


    Inside the car, Louise was feeling awkward.


    Qi Ying was a timid girl who didn��t like to talk to the people she didn��t know well.


    Mu Lan was looking outside the window and enjoying the scenery.


    Yan Su, the bbermouth, was talking non-stop but who knows what she was talking. No one actually paid any attention to her words except Qi Ying. Those two definitely had a good rtionship and understanding. One was good at speaking and the other one was good at listening.


    The one who was the creepiest was the girl with sses. She got a pair of unexceptionally grey eyes. She was deadly quiet and without blinking even once, she was looking at Louise through the rearview mirror.

 Chapter 250: LIKE AN ESCORT

    <h4>Chapter 250: LIKE AN ESCORT</h4>


    Louise shivered at Xue Lin��s gaze. For some reason, she was sweating even in the winter season.


    Soon they arrived at the dock. Louise sighed in relief. To her, it seemed more like an eternity. She parked the car and led Mu Lan and her friends to the boat. To show off, she had even hired the whole boat.


    Mu Lan looked at the boat. It was somewhat luxurious. Butpared to Mu Liang��s boat, it was nothing. She recalled the time she had spent with Mu Liang in the boat. The thought of those moments made her blush slightly.


    The manager of the boat weed them. He led them inside. Louise��s secretary was there waiting for them. Contrary to her expectations there were five women instead of two.. She blinked and hurriedly came closer.


    ��Miss, there is an urgent matter.�� The secretary said.


    Louise started showing off her usual vibe as soon as she saw her secretary. With a tone of authority, she excused herself from Mu Lan and her friends. She took her secretary in the corner and asked, ��What is it?��


    ��Famous doctor, Lu Feng from the Lu Family has hired us. He wants us to decorate his room for the newlyweds.�� The secretary said excitedly.


    Louise looked perplexed. ��Are you sure? It isn��t someone else, is it?�� She asked doubtfully.


    The secretary shook her head and said, ��No miss, he came to the office specially looking for you.��


    Louise bit her lips and thought to herself, ��There is no way that Lu Feng will marry someone else other than Yan Su. He has been head over heels with her since childhood. Is it possible that they are together now? How annoying! I, on the other hand, can��t even get a hold of my Feng. I can��t let this drag too much.��


    The secretary said, ��Miss, why are there so many girls? Wasn��t it supposed to be only one girl? When you brought them all, you looked like an escort-��


    The secretary wasn��t able to finish the sentence. Her voice was stuck in the throat as she saw the re from her boss.


    She found an excuse and said, ��I-I have an urgent call. I��ll be leaving first.�� Then she hurriedly went away.


    Louise from the corner clenched her fists, nearly dropping blood. ��I will make her pay for that.�� She viciously swore as she nced atughing Mu Lan.


    Louise came closer and with a smile on her face, she asked, ����Why don��t you all order something? Feel free to choose anything you wa-��


    ��We have already ordered and waiting for the lunch.�� Yan Su cut her off. She was annoyed. She was talking about her middle school story and Louise had interrupted her.


    Louise had a hard time showing off her smile. She gritted her teeth and said, ��That��s great. Why don��t we-��


    ��Oh, do you know what happened next? Then that boy... h... h.... h..�� Again Yan Su interrupted Louise and continued from where she had left,pletely disregarding Louise, the host.


    Mu Lan wanted tough loudly. ��It was good that I brought them with me.�� She thought in amusement.


    Xue Lin was sipping red wine. Noticing Louise��s pale face she picked up another ss and said, ��Drink some.��


    Louise looked at the girl in sses with cheap clothes and thanked her. She didn��t want to degrade herself by taking the ss from a poor girl. Her lips twisted as she watched the girl with sses.


    Xue Lin took the ss away expressionlessly. It wasn��t the first time someone gave her this type of look.


    Xue Lin offered the ss to Yan Su who took the ss and drank half of the ss in one gulp.


    Twenty minutester, the food was cooked and it arrived on the table. Three waiters served the food one by one. The table was full.


    Louise was dumbstruck as she saw how many food items Mu Lan and her friends had ordered.

 Chapter 251: FEEDING PIGS

    <h4>Chapter 251: FEEDING PIGS</h4>


    Louise was dumbstruck as she saw how many food items Mu Lan and her friends had ordered. Her eyes were about to pop out of the sockets.


    ��Am I feeding a bunch of pigs?�� Louise thought in surprise. ��If they have ordered five kinds of starters, what about the main course and desserts? All the food here is first ss dishes. Can they actually eat everything at once?��


    Suddenly Louise checked the price of the starters. After a while, she froze.


    The starters alone would cost her seventy thousand dors!


    All because of the high quality of the food and quantity cost her this much.


    Then, the main course and desserts will cost.....


    Louise��s body shook in horror. She is going to be bankrupt in a day.


    The moment she imagined how her money was flying away, all her hunger died in a second.


    Louise was sitting in a corner and eating silently.


    Mu Lan and her friends were having a heavenly time. As soon as the food arrived, they started to eat. Mu Lan who was sitting between Yan Su and Xue Lin, first served Xue Lin and then Yan Su. Atst, she took food for herself.


    ��Ah, Lan dear, you have to eat more. You gave us arge portion and how can you take the small one. Remember, what your husband said.�� Yan Su said with a good intent.


    Chomp!


    The word ��husband�� made Louise bit her own tongue unconsciously.


    ��Hmf, so shameless! Making my Feng her husband, how disappointing!�� Louise gritted her teeth.


    Hearing the word ��husband��, Mu Lan almost choked. She stole a glimpse of Louise who was silently eating in the corner.


    Mu Lan smirked and asked in a yful tone, ��My husband really treats me the best, doesn��t he?��


    Straight minded Yan Su, didn��t get the hint of her friend��s words and replied, ��Of course, he does! He told us to cook nutritious food for you to kick out a baby.��


    ��Kick out a baby? What kind of phrase is that?�� Louise thought in disdain.


    Mu Lan wanted tough loudly. She said, ��Oh please, he is very skilled. I don��t need nutritious food to a have a baby.�� In her heart, she was dying hard tough aloud.


    Xue Lin frowned as she looked at Mu Lan��s funny face. She wanted to say something but she was stopped by Mu Lan who gave her more food.


    ��Xue Lin, look how skinny you are! You have to eat more.�� Mu Lan said.


    Mu Lan had seen Louise��s reaction when Xue Lin offered her a ss of wine. Louise��s disdainful expression made Mu Lan almost drown her in the river Seine. But she held back her emotions. She wanted to take revenge on food.


    Xue Lin who was the skinniest and tiniest, had a great appetite. She could even eat more than Yan Su. Surprisingly, Yan Su always lost to her in the food war.


    When Mu Lan gave Xue Lin more food, Xue Lin caught a glimpse of Mu Lan��s winked eyes and understood her n.


    Xue Lin said, ��Xiao Lan, it is not enough for my dragon stomach. Can I have more of this portion?��


    Louise��s heart fell. ��She wants more! Does she have a rubber stomach of shark?�� She bit her lower lips and saw that more starters wereing.


    All four of them were talking to themselves andpletely disregarded the host, Louise. Louise felt like a leftover person.


    She wanted to open her mouth and say something when she saw a majestic ruby ring on Mu Lan��s left ring finger.


    ��Is it....�� Louise couldn��t think of anything as her face became pale.


    Mu Lan looked at Louise��s expression and looked at her line of sight. She smiled sweetly and said, ��Beautiful ring, isn��t it? It��s my engagement ring.��

 Chapter 252: GIRL, YOU ARE TOO GOOD!

    <h4>Chapter 252: GIRL, YOU ARE TOO GOOD!</h4>


    ��It��s my engagement ring. Isn��t it beautiful?�� Mu Lan smiled sweetly.


    Louise��s heart shook. ��Engagement ring? Is she already engaged to my Feng?�� She couldn��t believe it at all.


    ��When did you get engaged? I wasn��t invited to the party.�� Louise got some courage and asked back. She didn��t dare to say that the ring suited in Mu Lan��s finger.


    ��Oh, the engagement party is after I meet his family in Italy. The party will be arranged in February. I��ll personally invite you. Don��t worry about missing the engagement party of your childhood friend.��


    ��Who cares about missing it. I want topletely destroy it. This engagement ring belongs to me. How dare she wears it?�� From inside, Louise was fuming to death.


    Louise gave a fake smile and said, ��I��m not worried. I know my Feng will not forget to invite me.��


    Suddenly there was silence. Qi Ying, Xue Lin and Yan Su stopped eating almost at the same time as they heard the phrase ��my Feng��.


    ��When did he be hers?��, they thought.


    Mu Lan smiled as she said, ��Of course not. My husband Feng never treats his ��friends�� unequally. He only treats his beloved, who is me, very differently and lovingly.��


    Now her three friends astonishingly looked at Mu Lan like they were looking at a crazy person. Either they had be crazy or they had be deaf.


    Mu Lan touched both of Yan Su��s and Xue Lin��s hands and gave them a tight grasp. Then she added, ��My friends were so upset with me that I didn��t let them know that Feng proposed me. That��s why I thought of having fun together today.��


    ��And leech of my money.�� Louise thought hatefully.


    After getting Mu Lan��s signal, Xue Lin and Yan Su didn��t say anything. They clearly understood the meaning behind Mu Lan��s hand grabbing.


    As for the real wife of Mu Feng, she was still in a daze. She didn��t notice that Mu Lan had tried to signal her. She opened her mouth to say something and at that moment Xue Lin put a shrimp inside her mouth and said, ��This one is delicious. Have it. Oh, there is another one, eat it.�� She stuffed three shrimps in Qi Ying��s mouth. Qi Ying��s mouth became full and puffy.


    Mu Lan continuously said, ��My husband really loves to take care of me. He is always thinking about what I eat, where I go.��


    Yan Su and Xue Lin wanted to puke blood. ��Girl, you are too good!�� They praised her in their minds.


    On the contrary, Louise wanted to choke Mu Lan to death. She was already in a bad mood when she imagined about therge sum of money that was flying away. Then, none of these ��hungry pigs�� were talking to her. So ungrateful! And now, Mu Lan��s engagement ring. It was more like pouring oil in the fire.


    Now Louise truly realized how it actually felt like living in hell. Neither she could live here, nor she could escape. It was a painful torture which she had to ept.


    For now..


    While they were eating, Louise sent a text message to Ruddy Donne. She texted him not to act harshly today because the target had her friends along with her. It would be impossible to carry on with the n.


    Louise didn��t want to act rashly. There was still plenty of time before the actual engagement. She would slowly make a trap and would lure Mu Lan into it. Once Mu Lan was within her reach, nothing could help her out. She would be trapped forever.

 Chapter 253: THANKS TO YAN SU

    <h4>Chapter 253: THANKS TO YAN SU</h4>


    ��You we***! Just wait and see!�� Louise thought.


    Soon, the main course and desserts came, and Xue Lin and Yan Su did not look anywhere before they dug in the food. Qi Ying looked graceful like a princess when she was eating. She didn��t eat much. She was very picky about food.


    And Mu Lan, on the other hand, was puzzled. No matter whichever food item she tasted, she felt like she was in heaven.


    For appetizers, they had Sweet and Mild Meatballs, Savory French Toast, Prawn Satay, Onion Soup with Wonton and French 75 Jello Shots. As for the main course dishes, they had Beef and Vegetable Ragout, Poulet de Provencal, Patti��s Mussels a Mariniere, Beef Bourguignon and Chicken Cordon Bleu II. And finally, for desserts, they had Souffl�� au Choct Valrhona, La Cr��me Br?l��e, Souffl�� a Pistache and finally the most expensive Red Wine, Screaming Eagle Cabe 1992.


    Only the Red Wine would cost five hundred thousand dors. Regarding other dishes, which were prepared by the top chef of France, the cost couldn��t be counted on fingers. She definitely needed a calctor. On top of that, she had spent lots of money to hire the top-notch chef.


    A simple friendly lunch invitation had turned out to be a royal festival.


    When the Red Wine Screaming Eagle Cabe 1992 was served on the table, Louise��s thirst for waterpletely drained off. She suddenly felt that her soul had left her body.


    If it was Louise Fontaine and Mu Feng��s romantic dinner, or their engagement party or wedding or honeymoon, Louise had no problems spending her lifetime money. However, she was spending money on her love rival and her friends.


    It was so painful! So painful!


    After dinner, no one had the strength to enjoy the view, neither Mu Lan nor her friends. Theyid down on the sofa. Mu Lan stroked her belly. Yan Su felt sleepy so she took a nap. Xue Lin burped a few times. Only Qi Ying elegantly sat on the sofa and looked outside.


    Mu Lan and Xue Lin went to the second floor and sat on the chairs.


    Xue Lin nced at her cunning friend and asked, ��Since when did you start deceiving her?��


    Mu Lanughed and replied, ��It isn��t like that. Louise called brother Feng and asked him to meet her with me. Remember Anne��s birthday party?��


    Xue Lin nodded. Mu Lan continued, ��That time Louise was also present. Brother Feng wanted to clear the misunderstanding but Xiao Ying was with you to visit Yan Su in the hospital. Brother Feng didn��t want to disturb his girlfriend��s friendly time, so I came to his rescue.��


    Xue Lin said, ��So you are the culprit from the beginning. I should have guessed earlier.��


    Mu Lan giggled and said, ��It was fun though.��


    Xue Lin also smiled as she recalled Louise��s pale face. She rose her wine ss and said, ��Yes, it was fun.��


    They clinked their wine sses and sipped the wine.


    Xue Lin sighed and said, ��It��s delicious.��


    Mu Lan nodded and replied, ��It is. We should thank Yan Su for that.�� She thought for a while and then said, ��I was thinking of something important.��


    Xue Lin was gazing at the beautiful city of Paris. In the cool breeze, the sunlight was giving herfort. She turned her eyes to Mu Lan and asked, ��What is it?��


    Mu Lan replied, ��Today, when Xiao Ying came to cook for me, she said that four years ago when she was with brother Feng, someone tried to break them apart.��


    Xue Lin��s eyes narrowed. She asked, ��Really?��


    Mu Lan nodded and continued, ��Not only that, the person tried to harm her many times and the shocking part is brother Feng had no clue about it.��

 Chapter 254: UNGRATEFUL PIGS!

    <h4>Chapter 254: UNGRATEFUL PIGS!</h4>


    Xue Lin smirked in disbelief. She asked, ��The King of European Underworld had no clue about his girlfriend being harassed! Is this a joke?��


    Mu Lan bit her lips and said, ��I didn��t want to believe it either. But after experiencing some of brother Feng��s vengeful activities, I realized that he never goes easy on those who have made his family member��s life miserable.��


    Xue Lin said, ��So you think that he didn��t do anything about Xiao Ying��s incidents because he really had no clue about it. You have got logic. I have also seen that how much he cares for Xiao Ying. If he didn��t clear her path four years ago, it meant that someone was so skillful that he or she could hide it from him.��


    ��Or someone who was very close to him and had hisplete trust, had tried to harm Xiao Ying.�� Mu Lan slowly said.


    Xue Lin eyed her, ��Do you have anyone on your mind?��


    Mu Lan turned to look at her friend and asked, ��Should I suspect Louise?��


    Xue Lin thought for a moment. Then she slowly said, ��You should not. Judging by her appearance, she is someone who loves to show off. If she knew that Xiao Ying is the real girlfriend of that Mu Feng, she would have known that she just wasn��t good enough. She only came after you because she thought that you were nobody.��


    Mu Lan asked, ��Why? Can��t she harm Xiao Ying even after knowing that she was defeated?��


    Xue Lin replied, ��She would make that woman disappear from the earth, if she had lower status than her. But she cares about family status and bank bnce. Because of that, she wouldn��t dare to harm Xiao Ying.�� She paused and looked at her friend. She continued, ��Speaking of that, she might harm you, so be careful.��


    Mu Lan looked at the boat which was passing by them. Her eyes sparkled. She asked, ��Am I not careful enough?��


    Xue Lin sipped her wine and replied, ��Shielding behind me and Xiao Ying won��t give you any extra privilege. You need two or three Yan Su who can protect you.��


    Mu Lan scratched her head. ��Nothing misses her eyes.�� She thought.


    ��Is there anyone else you suspect?�� Xue Lin went back to the topic.


    Mu Lan shook her head negatively and replied, ��Not right now. I don��t know many people who work with brother Feng. That person could be work-rted.��


    ��Might be.�� Xue Lin murmured. Her eyes narrowed as she looked into the distance.


    ����


    While the two were talking, meanwhile, Louise asked her secretary about the bill. The secretary gulped down before giving her the receipt.


    Louise looked at the receipt and her legs lost strength.As soon as Louise looked at the receipt, her legs lost all the strength. She quickly sat on the sofa beside her.


    It was three million dors. Three damn million dors!


    Louise wanted to cry loudly.


    ��Those pigs! They ate all the food. How dare you y with me like that? I��m going to kick them out!�� Louise screamed in rage and stomped out of the room.


    ����


    While Mu Lan and Xue Lin were enjoying the beautiful sight, Louise came up on the second floor.


    ��Oh, Louise! Did youe to enjoy the scenery as well?�� Mu Lan asked in the friendly tone.


    Louise��s face was red in rage. She wanted to tear apart this ��shameless�� woman in front of her. She didn��t answer Mu Lan. On the contrary, she asked back, ��Did you enjoy the meal?��


    Mu Lan smiled as she answered, ��Oh, yes, I did. We all did.�� She sipped the red wine.


    Louise looked at her ��money�� which was going down Mu Lan��s throat.


    ��Bi***! You are so ungrateful that you don��t even care to thank the host? So illiterate! So uncivilized! You have no right to marry my Feng!�� Louise almost fainted in anger.

 Chapter 255: IT’S GETTING DARK

    <h4>Chapter 255: IT��S GETTING DARK</h4>


    Louise looked at the sky and said, ��It��s getting dark.��


    Since when Paris went dark around four thirty in the evening? Who was she kidding?


    Mu Lan hid her smile as she realized what Louise meant. She replied, ��It is. At this time, the city looks extra gorgeous.��


    Louise controlled herself and said, ��Don��t you have a curfew in the dorm?��


    Mu Lan answered lightly, ��Not really.��


    This time Xue Lin said, ��So what if we have a curfew? Without having dinner, I am not leaving.��


    Louise frowned as she became alert and asked, ��What do you mean?�� She didn��t know why but she was having an ominous feeling.


    Xue Lin gave her an innocent look and said, ��What do I mean? You invited us for a meal, right?��


    Louise hesitated before replying, ��I-I did.��


    Xue Lin smiled brightly and said, ��Great! Then I am going to tell Yan Su and Xiao Ying that we will be having dinner soon.�� She got up and then headed downstairs.


    Mu Lan wanted to burst outughing as she followed Xue Lin.


    Initially, Louise couldn��t believe what she just heard as she looked at Mu Lan and Xue Lin��s back.


    Dinner. They said something about having dinner.


    Her eyes flew open as she realized their intention.


    ��Oh my freaking God!��


    Louise fell on the floor.


    ����


    Feeling something was wrong, Louise��s secretary came on the second floor and saw Louise��s pale and cold body. The secretary became petrified as she came closer.


    ��Miss, what��s wrong?�� The secretary asked in anxiety.


    Louise grabbed her hand and whispered, ��Those eating monsters want to have dinner.��


    The secretary was dumbstruck. ��How can a girl be so selfish?�� She thought.


    The secretary looked at her boss and said, ��Miss, don��t worry. I will manage the situation.�� Later, she helped Louise to get up and sit on a chair. Then she left.


    ���C


    Mu Lan was chatting with her friends, when Louise��s secretary came. All four of them narrowed their eyes.


    The secretary nervously said, ��Actually, we have already paid the chef for the lunch. Since hepleted his job, he has left the boat. I��m very sorry that we cannot provide anymore. I��m truly sorry.�� She bowed her head and prayed that her n works.


    Mu Lan asked her in surprise, ��Oh, they left? Why didn��t you tell me earlier? Let��s go and see.�� She stood up.


    The secretary was puzzled. She couldn��t understand Mu Lan��s point.


    Looking at her puzzled look, Mu Lan exined, ��You told that they left. But we are in the middle of the river and there is no extra boat with us. Unless the top-notch chef swims to the dock, he cannot leave. I want to watch a top French chef swimming in the Seine river just to leave the boat. Who wants to miss it?��


    Xue Lin, Yan Su and Qi Ying stood up as well. They said, ��Yeah, who wants to miss that chance? Let��s watch it together. It would be a great show, better than watching a soap opera.��


    The secretary felt like crying. She said, ��How could this be? My boss is very generous. She ordered a luxurious speed boat for the chef and his team. You won��t be able to see anything.��


    Of course, they couldn��t. The chef was in the boat��s kitchen, after all. But the secretary couldn��t let Mu Lan and her pig friends know that.


    Yan Su said, ��I didn��t hear any familiar sound of a speed boat.��


    The secretary was about to protest, but this time someone interrupted them.


    It was the chef himself.


    Mu Lan nearlyughed out. She looked at the secretary and asked, ��Whom did you see leaving in the speed boat? A ghost?��


    Yan Su came forward and greeted the chef. ��Good to see you again, Master De.��

 Chapter 256: LATEST CREATION WORTH DOUBLE IN PRICE

    <h4>Chapter 256: LATEST CREATION WORTH DOUBLE IN PRICE</h4>


    Master De smiled on recognizing Yan Su. He said pleasantly, ��You are little Yan Su of Zheng Family, aren��t you? It has been a while since I saw you. You have grown up to be a beautiful woman. How are you?��


    Yan Su smiled broadly and said, ��I��m doing great, Master De. The moment I smelt the odour of the meals, I knew that you could be the only one who could make such delicious food. I have watched on the TV some of yourtest creation. You have always been my most favorite chef.��


    Master Deughed gleefully. He was truly ttered. He replied in satisfaction, ��Silly child, just tell me what do you want to eat. I will cook for you. If I knew that you were one of the guests of Miss Fontaine, then I would have definitely cooked your favorite dishes as a present.��


    Yan Su smiled as her n was working perfectly. She said, ��Master De, my friends and I want to eat yourtest creation tonight as dinner. All my friends were praising you a while ago that how delicious the dishes were.��


    Louise��s secretary puked blood. ��Is she for real?�� She wondered in shock.


    Master De said, ��Fine then. You youngsters, wait for a while. I��m going to present mytest creation in an hour.��


    Yan Su replied, ��We all are looking forward to it.��


    After Master De went back to the kitchen, Yan Su looked at the secretary and said, ��Uh, you were saying....�� She wanted her to continue with her lies.


    The secretary��s face became red in shame and rage. She cursed the chef and Yan Su at the same time in her mind. She lowered her head, meekly apologized and left. She had to tell her boss, Louise, that she is going to lose a lot more money than she had lost in lunch. Master De��stest creations were all top-notch high ss. The food items were double in price.


    ����


    After making Louise lose another six million dors, the four girlsughed without restrained in Hugo��s car. They all got a few food packets for themselves.


    In the end, Louise was so angry that she had be unconscious. This made Mu Lan and her three friends walk home instead of going in Louise��s car. But fortunately, Hugo was following them since the beginning. He offered them a ride. After all, everyone was going to the same ce.


    There was still sometime before the curfew time, so none of them seemed to be worried at all. They were all merrily chatting in the car.


    Yan Suughed and said, ��Ah, the best day ever!��


    Mu Lan��s stomach hurt forughing too much. She said with a smile on her face, ��Free meals taste the best.��


    Qi Ying smiled and nudged Xue Lin for some red wine. Apparently, they took two bottles of Screaming Eagle Cabe 1992. It was Mu Lan��s idea. However, Xue Lin didn��t forget to ask for four sses, to drink wine on the way back to the campus.


    Qi Ying tasted the red wine and asked Mu Lan, ��Now tell me, how Feng became your husband?�� This question was killing her for sometime, but she couldn��t voice it out. Now she asked Mu Lan.


    Mu Lanughed and then told Qi Ying how she ended up being Mu Feng��s girlfriend. When her story ended, they realized that they were inside Mu Mansion��s area.


    With a puzzled look, Mu Lan asked, ��Umm, Hugo why are we here?��


    Hugo stopped the car and got off the car. Then he opened the door of the passenger seat where Mu Lan was sitting. Mu Lan got off. Just like Yan Su and Qi Ying, she was also surprised.


    As Mu Lan got off, Hugo closed the door and said, ��Boss asked me to bring you here.��

 Chapter 257: ARE YOU HIDING SOMETHING FROM ME?

    <h4>Chapter 257: ARE YOU HIDING SOMETHING FROM ME?</h4>


    Before Mu Lan couldprehend the words, Head Butler Leo came out of the mansion and greeted her. ��Wee home, young mistress.��


    Mu Lan was bbergasted as she greeted the old butler, and the next moment she heard the car��s engine starting. Before she could react, Hugo��s car sped off.


    The three words came as a sh to her mind, ��What just happened?��


    Soon, Mu Lan understood it very well. Last time, after she yed Mu Feng��s girlfriend, she was kidnapped and then Mu Liang ��punished�� her till she fainted.


    Hugo��s sudden offer was not a mere pretence. He was actually doing his job by listening to his boss. Mu Lan didn��t know how but she thought Hugo might be trailing them since afternoon and he might have heard everything they had talked about, with his special hearing equipment. It wasn��t entirely impossible for him, was it?


    Now that she pretended to be Mu Feng��s wife.....


    O M G!


    The first thing came into her mind was, ��I have to leave A S A P.��


    Mu Lan nced at the Head Butler and said with an apologetic smile, ��Uncle Leo, I just remembered that I have some assignments to finish for tomorrow. So I will be leaving. Goodbye.�� She turned around to leave without letting Butler Leo say anything.


    Mu Lan couldn��t even take the third step before she heard a deep voice asking, ��Where do you think you are going?��


    Last night��s activity shed in her mind. Mu Lan didn��t dare to look back as she hurriedly said, ��I have assignments. I��m heading back.��


    Mu Lan couldn��t take another step because a tall body came to her line of sight. The handsome man��s ocean blue eyes were looking at her deeply.


    Mu Lan gulped down and her face flushed. Suddenly she felt hot.


    Mu Liang calmly looted her reaction. He said, ��You can do your assignment in your house.��


    ����In your house�� this phrase, why does it sound so erotic?�� Mu Lan thought. She said, ��I need books and notes.�� Her voice quivered in nervousness. Because ofst night, she couldn��t look into his eyes.


    ��Hugo can bring them for you tomorrow.�� Mu Liang replied.


    ��But I have ss tomorrow.�� Mu Lan panicked. ��I definitely can��t stay here.�� She saw resolute in her n.


    Mu Liang��s eyes flickered. He slowly asked, ��Tomorrow you have ss.�� His words sounded like a question.


    ��Yes.�� Mu Lan firmly said.


    Mu Liang took a deep breath and said, ��Tomorrow is Saturday.��


    ��...�� Mu Lan had nothing to say. She opened her mouth and closed it again and again.


    Mu Liang stepped towards her. Mu Lan nervously took a step back.


    ��Why are you lying?�� Mu Liang asked taking another step towards her.


    ��I... I...�� Mu Lan couldn��t find a single word as an excuse. She took a step back. Then she suddenly said, ��I thought that tomorrow was Friday.��


    Mu Liang asked taking another step, ��You had ss today, how can you forget?��


    Mu Lan asked back, ��I��m a human, okay? I can forget too.��


    Mu Liang took another step and said, ��Lan.��


    Mu Lan shuddered hearing his husky voice. She asked, ��Wh-hat?��


    ��Are you hiding something from me?�� Mu Liang asked.


    ��This man! He knows everything! But still, he has to act. If he didn��t know, would he give me this torture now?�� Mu Lan thought pitifully.


    There was a huge fountain in front of Mu Mansion and they were standing at the one side of the fountain. If Mu Lan could turn the other side and run towards the entrance, it wouldn��t be impossible for her to escape.


    This was Mu Lan��s thought process.


    Without answering Mu Liang, Mu Lan swiftly turned around to run. In a sh, Mu Liang grabbed her left hand and then threw her over his left shoulder.


    Clearly, Mu Lan underestimated Mu Liang.


    ��Tell everyone to sleep early.��


    That��s what Mu Liang ordered Butler Leo before he took Mu Lan inside the mansion.

 Chapter 258: GOING TO BE DOOMED

    <h4>Chapter 258: GOING TO BE DOOMED</h4>


    [A/N: I��m very sorry for not updatingst night. It was too exhausting and I fell asleep withptop while I was writing]


    ________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Mu Lan let out a small scream as she was held high up on his shoulders. She could only see Mu Liang��s back from upside down and felt that her head was literally the ground. That��s when she realized that she was going to be doomed. She got goosebumps. So she tried the hardest to wriggle free and get off Mu Liang��s shoulder.


    Mu Lan said, ��Liang Liang, I was wrong. Please let go.�� She was afraid of being too loud or others might hear her. Her position was too embarrassing.


    Mu Liang held her strongly yet gently so that she would not be hurt. Even though he heard Mu Lan plead with a little fear, he didn��t let her go.


    Mu Liang was angry when he heard the girls conversation during their lunch. Hugo had earlier sent their audio clipping to him. So, when Mu Lan was talking about Mu Feng, Mu Liang clearly knew that she was talking about him and not his younger brother. Yet, jealousy built up in his heart consequently making him very angry. When he got the signal that Hugo dropped off Mu Lan at the mansion as per his orders, Mu Liang got out of his study mentally making ns on how he should punish his wife.


    However, as soon as Mu Liang saw Mu Lan��s peach dress, his heart melted immediately. She looked so cute that he wanted to hug her badly. But thinking of the punishment, he restrained himself hardly. In the end, he thought of teasing her until she fainted.


    It was good for Mu Lan that except Head Butler Leo, none of the maids or butlers actually saw them.


    Even then, Mu Lan struggled and said, ��Liang Liang, let go! Let go!��


    Even the way she pleaded was also too cute. Mu Liang almost let her go. He took her to the third floor, straight to his..... (no, no) their bedroom. He closed the door and turned on the light. The atmosphere of the bed room changed dramatically like it was decorated for them. The gloomy atmosphere was gone. Now a sweet vibe was all around the room to match up to Mu Lan��s sweetness.


    On the bed, Mu Liang let the struggling Mu Lan down. He made her sit on the bed and he knelt on the floor, looking into Mu Lan��s eye.


    Mu Lan was totally scared on what Mu Liang would do to her, so her eyes already became a little teary.


    Mu Liang wished tofort her. But he asked, ��Do you have something to say to me?�� When Mu Lan nodded her head. He said, ��Then say it.��


    ��I-I just wanted to punish Louise because she was nning to embarrass me because I don��t have the money or the status. So I ripped off her money.�� Mu Lan��s voice was shaking.


    Mu Liang frowned. He understood Louise��s intention because she was always proud of her status and money, so she couldn��t ept the fact that Mu Feng would ept a girl with no status, more precisely amoner.


    Mu Liang knew the answer but still asked, ��How much money did that inferior designer lose?��


    Mu Lan hesitated before she softly said, ��....Probably six million.�� She nervously looked at Mu Liang. Then she said, ��Liang Liang, I��m sorry.��


    Mu Liang controlled himself not to smile and rose his right eye-brow and asked, ��Is this how someone is supposed to ask for forgiveness?��


    Mu Lan said, ��I won��t do it again. Please forgive me.�� She looked very pitiful.


    Mu Liang gulped, but in a tough tone said, ��Not enough.��


    Mu Lan looked at him as if she was wronged. With her tearful eyes she said, ��Pretty please?��


    This time, Mu Liang��sst line of control broke. He pulled her to his embrace and kissed her hard.

 Chapter 259: I ACCEPT YOU APOLOGY, BUT…..

    <h4>Chapter 259: I ACCEPT YOU APOLOGY, BUT.....</h4>


    Mu Liang kissed Mu Lan deeply leaving her no room to escape. His tongue invaded inside her mouth and tangled with her soft warm tongue, making her shiver.


    Mu Lan trembled because of such an intense kiss. His warmth spread all over her body and it started to go numb as Mu Liang yed with her tongue.


    Just when, Mu Liang felt like she was going to lose her conscious, Mu Liang pulled out his tongue and lightly kissed her lips, multiple times.


    Later on, Mu Liang looked at his now all-reddish Mu Lan who tried to catch up her breathing. He gently wiped her wet lips making her whimper under his touch. He took her in his embrace and patted her to calm down. Then he started to take off her clothes.


    Mu Lan, who was feeling dizzy, noticed that her body was slightly cold because of the cold wind. Instantly, she got alert and found out that Mu Liang took off her t-shirt. Mu Lan immediately shrank back and tried to cover her bosom using her hands. ��Wh-what are you doing?�� She asked nervously.


    Mu Liang replied, ��We are going to bath.�� He said it like as if it was as normal as the sun rising in the east.


    Mu Lan shook her head and said, ��I don��t want to.��


    Mu Liang looked at her deeply and said, ��Lan, do you want to sleep with me without taking bath? I have no objection. I would love to smell your sweat. I know how tasty your sweat is.�� His voice was hoarse making Mu Lan shiver and shy at the same time.


    Mu Lan promptly said, ��I want to go to the dorm.��


    Mu Liang swiftly took off her boots and came over her body. ��I already told you that I��ve given your leave application for a week in advance to your dormitory manager. You can��t go back now.��


    Mu Lan��s jaw dropped. ��So, I am trapped.�� She thought. Then she made a pitiful expression and asked, ��Didn��t I ask for an apology? I said, I am sorry and I also promised that this won��t happen ever again.��


    Mu Liang calmly said, ��I epted your apology.��


    Mu Lan��s eyes brightened up. She started saying, ��Then-��


    ��But you have to be punished for your crime.�� Mu Liang interrupted her.


    ��But.... But you just punished me!�� Mu Lan eximed.


    Mu Liang feigned ignorance and asked her, ��When did I punish you?��


    Mu Lan stuttered at his shamelessness. ��You.. you... just.... did that.�� She couldn��t utter the word ��kiss��.


    Mu Liang asked, ��I did what?�� His eyes full of amusement.


    Mu Lan tried to hide her face and faintly said, ��Kissed me.��


    If Mu Liang did not have a good sense of hearing, he wouldn��t have heard what she just said. He teasingly replied, ��I didn��t hear you. Louder please.��


    Mu Lan closed her eyes and bit her lips hard. Then she said, ��You did nothing.�� The word ��kiss�� was really hard for her to say in the bright room.


    Mu Liang hid his smile and said, ��Then let��s go to the bathroom. I have to punish you after that.�� He saw that she was hiding her red face. So he took the opportunity to unlock her brassiere and took it off. His fingers were so fast that Mu Lan didn��t have a chance to stop him.


    ��Ah!�� Mu Lan screamed with utter shock.


    Mu Liang held her close to him with his left hand and unfastened her jeans with his other hand. After undressing her, he took her to the bathroom, touched the water to check if the water was hot enough and then put her down.


    After that, he undressed himself and joined her in the bathtub.


    Mu Lan wanted to move away to the other side of therge bathtub. But Mu Liang held her close to him and huskily asked, ��Where do you think you are going?��

 Chapter 260: CAN I SLEEP NOW?

    <h4>Chapter 260: CAN I SLEEP NOW?</h4>


    [Warning: Though they didn��t do the deed, mature content not suitable for underaged Readers.]


    Mu Liang began to give butterfly kisses to Mu Lan on her naked shoulders and neck. His hands started to roam around her body. Though it was their usual bath, Mu Lan grew hot and she started letting out some soft moans.


    Mu Liang enjoyed her reaction with his deep eyes. He didn��t let her go until she cried out loudly.


    Mu Lan looked like she was drained out of all her energy and obediently leaned on Mu Liang��s firm muscled body. Her head was fuzzy and face was red and wet. She panted heavily.


    This time, Mu Liang tenderly touched her and cleaned her body. After their bath, he wiped her body and dried her hair. Then, he dried himself. Later, carried her to the bedroom andid her down.


    Mu Lan meekly asked, ��Can I sleep now?��


    Mu Liang kissed her lips and said, ��I haven��t started punishing you yet.��


    Mu Liang didn��t wait for her reaction. He started kissing her again. His soft kisses became passionate. His passionate kisses became wild.


    Gradually their bodies turned hot because of the friction against each other. They writhed together on the bed.


    Mu Liang left new hickeys over the old ones on her delicate body. He kissed, sucked, and licked her body as he was punishing her. Mu Lan��s soft sighs and moans filled the room.


    Soon, Mu Lan reacted to his touch as she encircled her arms around his neck and kissed him back.


    Mu Liang��s whole body tensed as his lips were captured by the woman he loved dearly. His whole body trembled with excitement. He broke off the kiss and looked down at the woman who was now ecstatic. He lovingly stroked her face and gave her small kisses all over her face except her lips.


    Feeling unsatisfied, Mu Lan pouted her lips. Mu Liang smiled at her expression and changed their position. Now Mu Lan was over Mu Liang��s body. Mu Liang gazed at her beautiful body. His heart couldn��t help but beat loudly. He grabbed her head and finally kissed her lips.


    Mu Lan sucked and nibbled his lips. She subconsciously roamed her arms around his body. Mu Liang shuddered at her boldness. His hands also started caressing every part of her body making her jolt each time.


    Mu Lan��s kisses rained down all over his body and didn��t leave him until she was chewing his nipples. Mu Liang groaned. His eyes darkened at her scity. He wanted to ravish her then and there.


    Mu Liang flipped their positions and put Mu Lan under his body. His erection pushed its way to her inner thighs which made her rub it unnoticeably. Mu Liang��s whole body became rigid. Unexinable pleasure ran through his body. He let out a louder groan and kissed her all over her chest. He sucked her hard and Mu Lan arched her back with a loud moan. He continued nibbling and kneading until she shuddered and relieved herself.


    Mu Liang let her catch her breath. He saw her red face, teary eyes, open swollen lips, skin filled with hickeys and bosom going up and down. Mu Liang gulped at that luscious sight.


    Mu Liang didn��t wait any longer and spread her legs and buried his head.


    Just when Mu Lan thought of calming down, noticing a soft warm touch and slurp sound, her body quivered and writhed. Pleasure ran down to her body as her moans became louder and louder.


    Her second time came very quickly. However, this time, Mu Liang sat and also made her sit up who limped on his body. Mu Liang kissed her sweaty face and led her hands to the south. He couldn��t wait any longer.

 Chapter 261: DON’T MAKE ME SUFFER ANYMORE

    <h4>Chapter 261: DON��T MAKE ME SUFFER ANYMORE</h4>


    [Warning. Requesting under 18 to read after ��xxxxxx�� mark]


    The moment Mu Lan��s hand touched something hard and rigid, she was jolted awake. Her head was still dizzy and she was totally powerless now. Yet she struggled to take her hands back. It wasn��t because she was disgusted, it was because she was embarrassed. After all, the light was still turned on.


    Mu Liang shuddered as he made her touch him. He groaned and panted irregrly. His eyes became lusty as he gazed at the woman in his embrace.


    Realizing that Mu Lan was shaking and her face showed a clear hesitation and shyness, Mu Liang said with a husky voice, ��Darling, don��t make me suffer anymore.��


    Mu Lan��s entire body shook at Mu Liang��s deep, husky voice. She opened her mouth to oppose him but Mu Liang instantly sealed her lips with a passionate kiss, holding back Mu Lan from refusing him.


    On his first time, Mu Liang came earlier than he expected. Mu Lan was so nervous that she grabbed him tightly, making him orgasm faster. So, he gave her light kisses to rx her body and showed her how to do it. In the end, with Mu Lan��s mouth work, he relieved himself.


    Mu Liang looked at his beloved with satisfaction. His eyes were calm and majestic.


    On the other hand Mu Lan��s body was totally numb. She didn��t have a single ounce of strength left.


    Mu Liang was relieved to notice that Mu Lan didn��t lose her consciousness this time. She was improving quite well. He leaned down to kiss her forehead tenderly and said, ��Go to sleep. I will quickly clean your body.�� He made her lie down. Then he went to the bathroom.


    Mu Liang soaked a towel in hot water and came back to clean her up. Mu Lan��s body was filled with sweat, Mu Liang��s saliva and other fluids. After cleaning her, Mu Liang helped her wear a nightgown. Then he went to the bathroom to take bath. After that, he went to the bed, took his beloved woman in his arms and fell asleep.


    XXX XXX XXX


    Mu Liang woke up earlier than Mu Lan and nced at her sleeping face. Mu Lan was soundly asleep and her breathing was regr. He checked her temperature and it was warm. He sighed in relief.


    Mu Liang got up and changed his clothes. Then he went for his morning walk and came back after an hour. He saw that Mu Lan was still fast asleep. He didn��t want to wake her. He directly went to the bathroom for a morning bath. Then he took some documents and sat on the bed and started working.


    A few minutester, Butler Leo came with a bag full of Mu Lan��s books, notes andptop. He arranged them on Mu Lan��s study table and told Mu Liang that the breakfast was ready.


    Mu Liang looked at the clock. It was already eight in the morning. Mu Liang then rubbed Mu Lan��s head gently. It made Mu Lan��s eyes to flutter. Soon, she opened her eyes.


    She looked at Mu Liang with her sleepy eyes and rubbed them lightly with her hands. Seeing her innocent face, Mu Liang felt like flowers bloomed with all its glory around him.


    Mu Liang leaned closer to her and said, ��Good morning, Lan. Did you enjoyst night?�� With his tender voice and gentle expression, he just said some lewd words to Mu Lan at first in the morning.


    His teasing tone woke up Mu Lan instantly. Her face became bright red. She looked down at her body and sighed in relief. At least, she was wearing a gown this time. Then, she covered her face with the quilt and didn��t want to see his face.


    ��Even if I enjoy it, I will never tell him.�� Mu Lan thought.

 Chapter 262: HIS GIRLFRIEND IS IN DANGER

    <h4>Chapter 262: HIS GIRLFRIEND IS IN DANGER</h4>


    For the next seven days of Mu Lan��s leave, Mu Liang suddenly became the most gentleman in the world. He gave Mu Lan lots of space. He would go to work as usual and thene back home in the evening like a dutiful husband. He would only hug her when they slept and nothing else.


    Even then Mu Lan was still on alert whenever he was closeby. She didn��t want to lose her focus from her studies because she had just two weeks remaining for her exams to begin.


    Mu Liang��s focus was only to ensure that she studied well and maintained a bnced diet. He made sure she ate lots of nutritious food and took all of her medicines regrly. Under Mu Liang��s care Mu Lan��s health gradually improved and she even got back her strength. Even Lu Feng woulde and check her health periodically. He would prescribe more of calcium tablets making Mu Lan curse him in her mind.


    Soon, seven days of her holidays ended and Mu Lan went back to the campus and finally got back her freedom. However, something unexpected happened after she went back.


    It was three days since Mu Lan came back to the campus. It was already December and the weather was colder than expected.


    The freezing cold made Mu Lan shudder. She tightened the muffler around her neck and walked fast. She held her mobile in her right hand. With the navigation application, she was searching for a bookshop.


    Mu Lan heard that there was an antique shop with lots of ancient books a little far away from the campus. Mu Lan got curious and wanted to look for the shop.


    This ce was unknown to her and there were very few people around here. Even the buildings looked old and the streets were not taken care by the locals.


    This morning, she asked Hugo to to go with her. But he refused to apany her because he got a call from Mu Feng to attend to some important matters. Mu Lan��s friends too had sses to attend. Hence Mu Lan ended up going alone.


    Mu Lan was about to get back feeling uneasy, just then, she saw the antique shop. Mu Lan was relieved and went inside the room.


    Mu Lan took some books written in ancient Greek. She took it to the counter and just then, she saw an old binocr. It was cool. Looking at the binocr, Mu Lan thought of Mu Feng who had a collection of many binocrs. She had already bought gifts for everyone and seeing this binocr, Mu Lan felt that she could give it to Mu Feng as a Christmas gift.


    She had already ordered to wrap the other gifts and send them to the respective persons ording to their addresses. So this time, she added her name on the sender��s column. She then filled in Feng��s name, cell phone number and Mu Mansion��s address on the receiver��s column on the wrapped gift and asked the old man behind the counter to send the gift on the night before Christmas.


    The old man took the wrapped box of binocr and in the next instant Mu Lan��s cell phone chimed. She hurriedly looked at the screen and her whole body froze.


    It was a text from Qi Ying. She wrote, ��I��m in ��xx�� road. Please help.��


    Mu Lan immediately called the number, however, no one answered.


    Mu Lan was worried. ��Is it a prank text? But how can it be?�� She wondered and was doubtful at the same time. ��Could it be that somebody had stolen Qi Ying��s phone?�� She instantly discarded that thought since nothing could be stolen from their campus.


    After biting her lips for a while, Mu Lan made a decision. She looked at the old man in the reception and asked, ��On the gift, there is an address and number right?�� She pointed out to the gift and requested, ��Please call on this number and tell the receiver that his girlfriend is in danger.��

 Chapter 263: QI YING IS MISSING

    <h4>Chapter 263: QI YING IS MISSING</h4>


    The old man nodded and took the telephone. Seeing that, Mu Lan hurriedly left the shop. The first person she called was Yan Su.


    Mu Lan was still unsure about the text so she didn��t want to believe in it. She could call Mu Feng but she didn��t want to waste her time either. So she made that shop owner call Mu Feng and in the meantime, she would make sure that Qi Ying was in the campus, after all, she had sses. If it was a prank text, then Mu Feng would deal with it, however, if Qi Ying was really in danger which was impossible, still then Mu Feng woulde to her rescue.


    Yan Su was in the ss. As her cell phone rang, she excused herself and answered the call. ��Lan Dear, why did you call?��


    ��Where is Xiao Ying?�� Mu Lan asked directly not wasting her time.


    Yan Su paused before asking, ��...Didn��t she catch up with you?��


    Mu Lan frowned. She was confused. She was running in the direction where the text mentioned. She asked in confusion, ��Why would she catch up with me?��


    Yan Su replied, ��Well, she left the campus after you left saying that she would apany you to the shopping.��


    ��Didn��t she have sses?�� Mu Lan further asked. Her voice was tensed. She was getting more worried.


    ��Well, she had, but in thest minute, it was canceled for some reason.�� Yan Su realized that something was wrong. So she asked, ��What��s wrong?��


    Mu Lan answered, ��I got a text from Xiao Ying��s cell phone. I��ll forward it to you.�� Then she hung up and forwarded the text.


    ��If Xiao Ying is really out, then it is possible that she is in danger. Could it be her family again?�� Mu Lan bit her lips. ��No wonder she left after me, but couldn��t catch up.��


    Thinking that, Mu Lan called Hugo. She knew that he was busy, so she prayed that Hugo would answer the call.


    The God was on her side. Hugo immediately answered the call and asked, ��Young miss, second master got a call from a shop owner who said that Miss Qi was in danger-��


    Mu Lan didn��t let him say anything anymore and said, ��Yes, she let half an hour ago to catch up with me, but she still didn��t. Then I got the text. Where is brother Feng?��


    Hugo answered, ��We are out of the city, but are heading back after we got the call. Don��t worry miss, we notified our special force. Please stay away from the ce.��


    Mu Lan stopped on the track. She hesitated before answering, ��.....Okay, I got it.�� She hung up.


    ��They will take time toe. I��m the closest right now. How can I stay back when my friend is in danger?�� Mu Lan recalled thest time when Qi Ying was being molested. She made up her mind and ran in the direction.


    ����


    In Orleans, another city near Paris, Mu Feng was with Hugo because of some special mission. They finished the mission early and were chatting in a restaurant. But their harmonious time was disturbed after Mu Feng got a call from the shop owner. He called Qi Ying. However, she neither answered the call, nor did she send a text message. It kept ringing. He called again, but found that the cell phone was switched off.


    Mu Feng frowned at the unusual behavior. He immediately ordered Hugo��s Intelligence Agency to track Qi Ying��s cell phone.


    In five minutes, they gave Mu Feng an answer. The cell phone was under the Seine river.

 Chapter 264: I CAN GUESS THAT MUCH

    <h4>Chapter 264: I CAN GUESS THAT MUCH</h4>


    Mu Feng was scared after hearing the news. His heart shook.


    ��I don��t want to lose her again.�� He thought.


    Mu Feng ordered his A team to look for Qi Ying. The team quickly went to the Seine river. He sent his B team to the location mentioned in the text which Qi Ying sent to Mu Lan. Then Mu Feng ordered the Intelligence Team to look for her through the satellite. After that, he hurriedly left with Hugo.


    When Mu Feng and Hugo was were in the helicopter, Mu Lan called Hugo. Mu Feng was in the pilot seat so even if he wanted, he couldn��t talk to Mu Lan. Mu Feng only told Hugo to tell Mu Lan not to go to the ce. Hugo did as he said.


    However, would Mu Lan actually listen to them?


    Certainly not.


    Mu Lan ran as fast as she could. While running, she realized that this area was a little out of the ce. There were very few people and no one was talking to each other let alone speak loudly.


    Mu Lan slowed down her pace. She carefully looked around. This ce was a little dark and scary. She knew that it wasn��t the best idea toe here alone. What she did was rather stupid, but she couldn��t help herself no matter how much she tried. Qi Ying��s helpless crying face would sh in her mind from time to time.


    In five minutes, she was supposed to reach at the location.


    ����


    Yan Su didn��t go back to the ss anymore. She went to her room and took a bottle of water and money and then, she wrote a note for Xue Lin so that she would not worry. Then she left the dorm and headed out. She was really worried about her two weak friends.


    Yan Su was the strongest in her group. Mu Lan had a weak body, but after taking medicines she was improving. Qi Ying was a proper woman with a fragile heart and body. And Xue Lin was physically the weakest of them all but her heart was the strongest.


    So as a mother hen, of course, Yan Su was worried about her little chicks.


    Yan Su took her bicycle and rode to the entrance, just then, she couldn��t believe her eyes.


    ��Ying dear!�� Yan Su wasn��t sure if she shouldugh or cry. She left her cycle and ran to Qi Ying, who was entering weakly through the entrance.


    Qi Ying looked tiredly at the direction from where Yan Su wasing. She was surprised.


    ��What are you doing here? Don��t you have a ss?�� Qi Ying asked faintly.


    Yan Su was speechless. She was the one who wanted to ask her what was going on. She said, ��What am I doing? Me and Lan dear are worried sick about you. You sent her a text to help you in xx street. What happened? Who bullied you?��


    Qi Ying was stunned. She asked back, ��What do mean by text? I lost my purse. I walked here.��


    It was Yan Su��s time to be astonished. ��You lost your purse? Then who texted Lan dear?��


    Qi Ying��s face turned pale. She had quite some experience about the dirty world. She hurriedly said, ��Quickly call her.��


    Yan Su called Mu Lan. The line was connected right away.


    ��Yan Su?�� Mu Lan said calmly.


    Yan Su said, ��Lan dear,e back to the campus. Don��t worry about Ying dear, she is fine. She just returned back. She said that she lost her purse. It might be a prank that you got the text.��


    ��Yeah, I can guess that much.�� Mu Lan said. Her eyes were steady as she nced in front of her.

 Chapter 265: YOU WILL DEFINITELY KNOW IT TODAY

    <h4>Chapter 265: YOU WILL DEFINITELY KNOW IT TODAY</h4>


    Yan Su replied, ��Then what are you waiting for? Come back!��


    Mu Lan answered, ��Don��t worry. I��m a little busy. I��lle back as soon as possible.�� She hung up.


    ��What? Aren��t you scared that we will do something bad to you? Still promising your friend, so loyal!�� The man in front of herughed.


    Mu Lan calmly looked at the man and his gang of four men. Then she suddenly smiled and asked, ��Did I somehow offend you, big brother?��


    ��Big brother? Who is her big brother?�� The other delinquents thought.


    The man stoppedughing in the next instant and looked at her like she was a stupid girl.


    ��Howe she doesn��t remember me? If it wasn��t for her, would I be here in this dirty street?�� Ruddy gritted his teeth.


    Then he asked with rage, ��Don��t you remember what you did to me?��


    Mu Lan tried to recall what she did. She didn��t have to pretend at all. After five minutes , making all of them go crazy waiting for her reply, she answered, ��I don��t remember anything at all-��


    ��You!�� Ruddy looked like he was going to chew her off.


    ��...unless, you are working for Louise.�� Mu Lan finished her line.


    Ruddy frowned. ��Louise? What did you do to her?�� He asked her curiously.


    Mu Lan��s lips stretched. ��So they really know each other.�� She thought. Later she replied, ��What? Don��t you know? You guys are such close friends, I thought she definitely would have told you everything.��


    Ruddy shook his head and said, ��No, she didn��t tell me anything. Tell me what you did to her.��


    Mu Lan wanted to puke blood. ��What an idiot!�� She eximed in her mind. She scratched her head and said, ��Well, she asked me to join her for lunch and I thought she must be doing that to befriend me. So I epted her invitation and took my friends with me as well. The more, the merrier, I thought. But I think she was upset.��


    Mu Lan��s face fell. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    Ruddy snorted and said, ��Louise is such a cheapskate, I knew it. That��s why it wasn��t easy to get her help. But she is so useless. If it weren��t for her, you would be doomed on the day of your lunch itself.��


    Mu Lan��s eyes grew big. She looked like as if she was astounded. She asked, ��Why? What would have happened to me on that day?��


    Ruddy answered, ��What world happen? No worries that you missed it the other day. You will definitely know it today.�� He smirked and came a step closer


    Seeing that he was moving too fast and it wasn��t going ording to her n, Mu Lan hurriedly asked, ��But why big brother? What did I do? I certainly remember that this is the first time I��m seeing you.�� She really couldn��t recall his face at all.


    Ruddy said, ��Let me remind you. You came to our house for my sister��s birthday party.��


    Mu Lan tried to recollect when was thest time she went to someone else��s birthday party. And then she remembered.


    ��I only went to Anne��s birthday and he said that it was his sister��s birthday, so Anne is his sister. He actually came here for revenge.�� She thought and bit her lips.


    ��But I don��t remember doing anything to Anne.�� Mu Lan said.


    Ruddy smiled and asked, ��You don��t? Then how did our life turn upside down overnight?��


    ��Big brother, you must understand, it wasn��t me who did it. It was Anne who tried to drug me, but idently she drank it and all the incidents which followed were her making.�� Mu Lan said innocently.


    ��Yes, you are right. Shemitted the mistake and I��m paying for it now. I lost my luxurious life because of this incident. But then, everything she did was because of you. So you are also her partner at crime.�� Ruddy said.

 Chapter 266: I’M NOT HIS FIANCEE

    <h4>Chapter 266: I��M NOT HIS FIANCEE</h4>


    Mu Lan wanted tough. ��So, he doesn��t want to take revenge for his sister, but for himself. What a family!��


    ��Now I will **** you first and then I will kill you, but very slowly.�� Ruddy took another step towards her. His eyes were filled with lust and rage.


    Mu Lan knew that Ruddy was dying to kill her, but she needed to get some information. She saidasked, ��Why did Louise join you? She could harm me without your help, right?��


    ��That useless piece of trash can��t do anything without someone else��s help.�� Ruddy snorted.


    ��So, she didn��t do anything in the past, that��s what she said to you? Someone tried to harm me before because of my rtionship with Mu Family. I clearly can tell it was her.�� Mu Lan said.


    ��Nothing that sort of happened in the past. If she did that, I would know. I��m tailing her for a long time.�� Ruddy smirked.


    ��That means that the one who was trying to break brother Feng and Xiao Ying wasn��t Louise. Xue Ling is right.�� Mu Lan thought. Then she asked, ��Why are you stalking Louise? Do you like her?��


    Ruddyughed loudly. ��You got it right. I like her. She got a good body.�� He licked his lips.


    Mu Lan asked, ��You were together, didn��t you?��


    ��She was drunk and I had fun.�� Ruddy said with a smile.


    Mu Lan wanted to p the man in front of her. She hated those men who would take advantage of weak women.


    Everything became crystal clear to her. She realized that if Louise was a scared-cat, then Ruddy must have ckmailed her. Mu Lan felt bad for her.


    Ruddy came closer and cornered Mu Lan. He licked his lips and said, ��Now it��s your turn. Let��s have some fun.��


    ��So, you are going to do this to me because I��m rted to Mu Family, don��t you?�� Mu Lan calmly asked. She was getting excited.


    ��I don��t care if it is Mu Feng or any other rich guys, I like beautiful women like you.�� Ruddy smirked as he caressed Mu Lan��s left cheek with his right hand.


    Immediately Mu Lan caught his disobedient hand with her left hand. Her engagement ring glinted in the light.


    A wicked smile spread on Ruddy��s face. ��Looks like you are already engaged. I want to see Mu Feng��s face when he will see his fianc��e��s dead body.��


    Mu Lan wasn��t nervous at all. She calmly said, ��You are wrong.��


    Ruddy asked joyously, ��Am I?��


    ��I��m not Mu Feng��s fianc��e.�� Mu Lan replied.


    ��Sister Lan!�� a very familiar voice screamed from the corner street. Several footsteps could be heard. In a minute, a group of men in ck uniform surrounded the whole gang.


    Ruddy was startled. He looked around and asked angrily, ��What the hell is this?��


    ��I��m Mu Liang��s fianc��e.�� Mu Lan said with a smile.


    Blood drained from Ruddy��s face.


    Just like all other people, Ruddy also didn��t know about Mu Feng��s true identity. However, all of the business world knew about the legendary name ��Mu Liang��. Ruddy was from a business family, of course, he knew how powerful Mu Liang was.


    Ruddy thought that Mu Feng who was known to be a yboy might have many girlfriends, so he wouldn��t mind if something was to happen to Mu Lan. So, he dared to plot against her and wanted to kill her after having some fun. They would throw the dead body in front of a nightclub and nobody would find out anything.


    However, Mu Lan wasn��t who he thought she was. She was the fianc��e of the legendary businessman.


    Now how could he dare toy a hand on her?

 Chapter 267: I WON’T LET YOU OFF

    <h4>Chapter 267: I WON��T LET YOU OFF</h4>


    ��Get the hell away from my sister.��


    Mu Feng��s cold voice sent chills down Ruddy��s spine. He immediately let go of Mu Lan and Hugo handcuffed him.


    Mu Lan walked towards Mu Feng in a rxed manner.


    ��Sister Lan Lan, did that ba**ard do anything to you? Are you hurt anywhere?�� Mu Feng was too worried.


    Mu Lan smiled and said, ��I��m fine, brother Feng.��


    Mu Feng carefully nced over her and saw nothing unusual. Then he sighed in relief and said, ��You have no idea how I felt when I got your text to track you.��


    After Mu Lan hung up Hugo��s call, she had sent him a text, ��TRACK ME! NOW!��. Hugo instantly notified Mu Feng about her message. So he had no other option but to take the helicopter close to Mu Lan��s location. He also took his team along with him to hunt down the gangsters.


    Mu Lan smiled again. She took out her cell phone and sent an email to Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng��s cell phone chimed. He looked at the screen and found out that Mu Lan had sent him an email with an attachment, an audio message.


    ��Ruddy has ckmailed Louise to help him get rid of me. Don��t be harsh on her. By the way, seize his mobile. I guess you will get some valuable information.�� Mu Lan calmly said.


    Mu Feng��s face darkened. He nodded and told Hugo, ��Take everyone back to the base three and leave the boy of the Donne Family to me.��


    Hugo nodded and took Ruddy to the cargo. Ruddy looked at Mu Lan with terror in his eyes or red eyes before going. He hissed, ��I won��t let you off.��


    Mu Feng��s face became as vicious as a snake. He hissed back, ��If you live until then.��


    Hugo ruthlessly pulled Ruddy to the cargo.


    After they left, Mu Feng looked at Mu Lan and said with a smile, ��Sister Lan Lan, let��s go home.�� He came back to his usual self. His previous cold look was gone.


    Mu Lan was taken aback. She protested, ��Wait a second. Why will I go back home? I have my exams and I live in the dormitory now.��


    Mu Feng kept smiling and said, ��I told Hugo to inform big brother as well. Big brother told us to bring you back home. As long as your enemies are out there, we have to ensure your safety.��


    Mu Lan��s lips trembled but she couldn��t reply. She knew that they were worried about her safety but she didn��t want to go back.


    In the end, Mu Lan agreed. She sullenly said, ��Fine. Just take me to my dorm first. I need to take my notes from my room.��


    Mu Fengughed and said, ��Sure, Sure, Your Highness.�� He bowed.


    ����


    Louise Fontaine was at her workce. She was preparing a n for Lu Feng��s house.


    That time, someone knocked on the door.


    ��Come in.�� Louise said with a busy tone.


    The door opened and someone entered the room. Louise was too busy to nce.


    ��Are you busy?�� The person said calmly.


    Hearing a familiar voice, Louise��s heart leaped with joy.


    ��Feng! Howe you are here?�� Louise smiled brightly. She immediately walked towards him.


    Mu Feng looked at her shiny face and asked, ��Why? Can��t Ie to you without a reason?��


    Louise pulled him to the sofa and they sat together. She replied, ��That��s not it. I am very happy to see you. Tell me, what do you want to eat?��


    ��Nothing. I just want to know something from you.�� Mu Feng said calmly.


    Louise asked, ��What is it?�� She didn��t notice Mu Feng��s unusual vibe.


    ��Do you know a man called Ruddy Donne?�� Mu Feng questioned.

 Chapter 268: I WILL STAY WITH HER

    <h4>Chapter 268: I WILL STAY WITH HER</h4>


    Instantly, Louise��s bright smile vanished from her face and her face ashened. ��Wh-what are you saying?�� Her voice quivered and she stuttered no matter how much she tried to control her fear.


    Mu Feng��s eyes softened. He said in a friendly tone, ��If someone tried to harm you, why didn��t you ask me or Long for help? We are your only friends. You could just ask us and we would do everything in our might to protect you.��


    ��W-what do you know?�� Louise couldn��t help but shudder.


    ��I captured Ruddy today and he confessed everything.�� Mu Feng didn��t disclose everything because he thought Louise was still unaware about his true identity.


    Louise was about to faint. ��What did he say?�� She couldn��t look at Mu Feng��s eyes anymore.


    Mu Feng put his right hand on her left shoulder and patted her in a friendly way. He said, ��Don��t worry about it anymore. He can��t do anything to you again. Take care of yourself.�� Then he got up to leave.


    Immediately Louise caught Mu Feng��s hand and said, ��Don��t go Feng. I��m scared.��


    Mu Feng nced down at her and sighed. Then he took his hand away from her.


    It shocked Louise beyondparison. She couldn��t believe that Mu Feng would let her be alone at such a crucial time.


    ��Feng!�� She screamed.


    ��I��ll ask Long to stay with you.�� Mu Feng took out his cell phone and dialed a number.


    Louise jumped up and tried to snatch away Mu Feng��s cell phone, but Mu Feng dodged.


    ��Don��t call him. I don��t need him. I only need you.�� Louise screamed again. Tears fell from her eyes, messing up her eyeliner.


    Mu Feng��s eyes slightly turned cold. He calmly said, ��There are some things that a friend can do and cannot do. Moreover, I have a girlfriend whom I love dearly. I can��t just be nice to anyone.��


    ��I don��t care.�� Louise��s scream became louder. Her eyes were filled with jealousy.


    ��But I care.�� Mu Feng was still calm.


    He knew her feelings for him from long ago. However, he always kept certain distance from her. He also knew Ju Long��s feelings for her and Mu Feng tried to pair them. But Louise failed to see her friend��s intention. And now, Mu Feng was dissatisfied with his failed attempt to unite them.


    Louise was in a rage. ��Why are you so attached to her? She has nothing. She is penniless. She only knows how to seduce rich men. Who knows how many men she seduced before she caught y-��


    p!


    Mu Feng��s hand flew on her beautiful cheek in a reflex.


    Louise felt a sharp pain before she fell on the floor. She put a hand on her left cheek which was now hurting. A trail of blood ran down her face and soaked her hand and shirt. She blinked a few times. Her eyes were nk. She couldn��t fullyprehend what just happened.


    ��I treat you as my friend. You have no right to judge on who or how I date. I��m letting you off the hook this time. But this is thest time. Next time, if you do something to anyone for my sake, I will turn into your biggest enemy. And I won��t let you go. Take this as a friendly warning.�� Mu Feng��s eyes were chilling cold and his voice was cool and distant.


    After Mu Feng left, Louise was still sitting on the floor.


    When Mu Feng was about to leave the building, Ju Long and he met at the entrance.


    They looked at each other and Ju Long said, ��Thank you for letting her go.��


    ��This should be thest time.�� Mu Feng calmly said. His usual self was back.


    ��I understand. I��ll stay with her.�� Ju Long said.

 Chapter 269: WHERE IS YOUR SMILE

    <h4>Chapter 269: WHERE IS YOUR SMILE</h4>


    Mu Feng was left confused. ��Don��t you have to work?�� It was impossible for Mu Liang��s Assistant to get a holiday.


    Ju Long smiled mysteriously and said nothing more. He walked to the elevator.


    Mu Feng silently stood there for a few seconds and watched him leave. Later he too left and went straight to his office. He was curious about the fact that his brother would let his assistant off so easily.


    In Mu Corporation-


    Mu Feng went to the top most floor where Mu Liang��s room was situated. The lift sounded with a light ��ding�� and the door opened. Then, Mu Feng��s jaw dropped at the scene in front of him.


    Mu Feng blinked once, and then twice. But he couldn��t get off Mu Lan from his sight. Next, he rubbed his eyes a few times and then he believed that what he saw was true.


    In the lobby, Mu Liang��s second secretary was talking to Mu Lan who was very busy learning the way Assistant Ju Long handled everything rted to work. Mu Lan repeatedly kept on asking the secretary a few questions and she replied with patience.


    ��Sister Lan Lan, what are you doing here?�� Mu Feng asked in astonishment and walked towards her.


    Mu Lan nced at him and then went back to work like he didn��t even exist there.


    Mu Feng felt like he was shot with an arrow and his fragile heart shattered into pieces.


    ��My sister ignored me?! My sister ignored me?!��


    Mu Feng was restless. He quickly strode towards them and questioned the secretary, ��What are you doing here?��


    The secretary politely answered, ��Assistant Ju Long went for a month long vacation. So, Boss asked me to teach everything rted to Assistant Ju Long��s work to Miss Lan. She��ll take over his work until hees back.��


    Mu Feng stumbled on his own foot. ��What did you say? Do we have any dearth of employees here at Mu Corporation? Why did you have to choose my sister Lan Lan? She has her examsing up.��


    ��Oh, you knew that? d you remembered.�� Mu Lan snorted. It was crystal clear that she was upset with him.


    Mu Feng asked in panic, ��Sister Lan Lan, are you mad at me? What did I do?��


    Mu Lan huffed and said nothing. She was very annoyed. ��Of course it��s your fault. If it wasn��t for you, would Liang Liang know about the entire incident and take me here in his wings. He is clearly trying to keep an eye on me.�� She thought to herself. Feeling even more annoyed, she mmed a file on the desk and said to the secretary, ��Next one please.��


    Mu Feng, worked out his super intelligent brain and realized what made his elder brother toe up with such an idea of making sister Lan Lan as his Assistant. In fact if it were to be him in his ce, he too would do the same. But it wasn��t the time to think of all that. He had to somehow coax his sister now.


    ��Cough... cough... sister Lan Lan, I was worried about your safety. That��s why I called big brother. Please don��t get mad at me.�� Mu Feng knelt down and hugged Mu Lan��s left thigh.


    Mu Lan jumped up from the chair as she was surprised by his action and said, ��Let go! What are you doing?��


    The secretary had a hard time in controlling herughter.


    Mu Feng hugged Mu Lan��s thigh even tighter. ��I won��t let go. You have to forgive me first and only then I��ll let go.��


    Mu Lan bit her lower lip and tried to move her leg away. But Mu Feng refused to let go. She sighed and then said bitterly, ��Okay, I��ll forgive you, now get out.��


    ��But you are not speaking to me like you always do in a friendly manner.�� Mu Feng protested.


    ��Didn��t you just say that I had to forgive you?�� Mu Lan asked. ��The whole family is full of tricks.�� She thought.


    Mu Lan controlled her anger and said, ��Brother Feng, I forgive you. Please let go?�� She said.


    ��Where is your usual smile then?�� Mu Feng further asked.


    Mu Lan, ��....��

 Chapter 270: LET ME SHOW YOU WHAT ACTING IS

    <h4>Chapter 270: LET ME SHOW YOU WHAT ACTING IS</h4>


    Mu Lan had an urge to punch and kick Mu Feng for his childish behavior in the office right in front of the secretary. She opened her mouth to say something and at that very moment, the door to the President��s office opened wide and Mu Liang came out.


    Mu Liang��s eyes at first went to where Mu Lan was and instantly his eyes caught the unimaginable scene. His eyes turned excessively cold as he silently looked at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng could guess that his elder brother was drinking vinegar. He immediately let go of Mu Lan��s thigh and stood up. Then he told her, ��Sister Lan Lan, you cannot be unhappy over your one and only brother. I��ve got just one sister and I don��t want her to be upset with me. Please don��t make me grab your leg anymore. I might be younger than you but then, I too have my self-respect you know.��


    ��Huh?��


    Mu Lan was left utterly speechless on seeing Mu Feng��s sudden change and shamelessness.


    ��Is it my fault now? How?�� She couldn��t describe what she was feeling.


    He totally shoved his crime on her shoulders without even blinking his eyes.


    Mu Lan frowned and wanted to ask how it was her fault but from the corner of her eyes, she saw Mu Liang walking towards them. Everything became clear to her.


    ��So, now that your brother came, you are acting all goody-goody two right down to your shoes? Very well. Now let me show you what acting is.�� Mu Lan bit her lower lip.


    ��Brother Feng, I never told you to hug me. In fact, I never told you to touch me. The beautiful secretary beside me is our witness. You already have a girlfriend, yet you touch your own elder brother��s fianc��e? You should be ashamed of yourself for being so horny. I don��t want my most handsome, most wonderful would-be-husband to misunderstand me.�� Mu Lan said all of that in a single breath.


    The secretary was pleased as she heard Mu Lan calling her a ��beautiful secretary�� and Mu Liang was in heaven when he heard ��my most handsome, most wonderful would be-husband��. So both of them took Mu Lan��s side and nced at Mu Feng with an used look.


    Mu Feng had no time to refute. Before he could say anything else, Mu Liang came to them and curtly said, ��Mu Feng,e with me. I have something to ��discuss�� with you.��


    ��No!�� Mu Feng gave his older brother an immediate reply.


    He shrank behind Mu Lan. His knew his elder brother very well. Mu Liang would use Mu Feng��s full name only when he was angry with him. Also, when he said that he had something to ��discuss�� Mu Feng had a pretty good idea what Mu Liang��s ��discussion�� would be about. However, he had no interest in it whatsoever.


    Mu Liang narrowed his eyes and asked, ��You don��t want to?�� His voice was threatening.


    Mu Feng wanted to flee, but didn��t want to lose his face in front of the two beautiful women. He reluctantly said, ��Fine, let��s go.��


    The two brothers walked towards Mu Liang��s room.


    Fifteen minutester-


    ��Big brother, big brother, I beg you to please stop. I can��t take it anymore. It��s tasteless and bitter.�� Mu Fengined again and again.


    However, Mu Liang didn��t pay any heed to his pleadings. He only said, ��Next.�� And his secretary obeyed him and gave Mu Feng another ss of ck coffee.


    Mu Feng was in a yogic ��handstand�� position and in front of his head, there was a mug full of ck coffee with a straw which a sweet-tooth like him hated so much. Mu Feng counted that he had already drunk six ss of ck coffee in fifteen minutes.


    After Mu Feng finished the next fourteen sses of ck coffee, he was released from his punishment. He immediately ran away from there straight to the washroom.

 Chapter 271: DO YOU EVEN CARE?

    <h4>Chapter 271: DO YOU EVEN CARE?</h4>


    Thirty minutester, Mu Lan knocked on the door of Mu Liang��s room.


    ��Come in.�� She heard Mu Liang��s deep voice.


    After Mu Lan entered the room, Mu Liang looked up and questioned, ��Have you done everything I asked you to do?��


    ��Yes Sir.�� Mu Lan answered politely and handed over the files to him. Then she looked around to see where Mu Feng was. She only saw him enter the room but didn��t see hime out of the room. She found it strange.


    Mu Liang raised his right eye-brow as he heard her polite answer. The first thing that came into his mind was ��I don��t like her way of addressing me��.


    Mu Liang signaled with his index finger for her toe closer to him.


    Mu Lan was standing across therge table. She thought that Mu Liang was trying to trick her and hence she didn��t move.


    When he saw her hesitation, he said, ��My Assistant always stands beside me and reports me about everything.��


    Mu Lan knew that he was telling the truth. She had seen that Assistant Ju Long would always stand beside Mu Liang and report to him.


    Reluctantly, Mu Lan walked towards Mu Liang and yes like she��d already expected, she was tricked, again.


    Mu Liang grabbed her arm and pulled her towards him. Before Mu Lan could struggle free, she was already sitting on hisp.


    ��What are you doing?�� Mu Lan��s voice quivered out of nervousness. She tried to move away.


    However, Mu Liang hugged her from behind so that she could not move and put his chin on her right shoulder. Then he asked closed to her right ear in a deep voice, ��Are you mad at me?��


    To Mu Lan, it was like a d��j�� vu.


    ��No wonder these two are brothers by blood.�� She admitted. After that she asked back, ��Do you even care?��


    Of course she was mad. Exam were knocking at her door and here, Mu Liang made her his Assistant at such a crucial time. If it was a normal assistant, she could give it a try. But being the assistant of Mu Liang, one had to have a military training. Too much workload was jamming Mu Lan��s head.


    It was like, Mu Liang could read her thoughts. He nted a kiss on her nape and said, ��I care so much for you that I don��t want to let you go.�� He sighed and then continued, ��But I also want you to live your own life. I��m in a dilemma. Just stay beside me until your exam ends.��


    Mu Lan kept quiet and listened to his words. She found it unreasonable. She didn��t want to live in a cage. She wanted to breathe freely. But she didn��t forget that Mu Liang saved her life.


    ��In future, do I have to be under his care like this all the time?�� Her whole body turned rigid when she thought of that. She wanted to be strong enough to stay by his side. She didn��t want to be a weakling to be taken care of always.


    Mu Liang noticed her unusual behavior. He became alert and said, ��Please don��t get mad at me. I��m worried about your safety. If Feng waste even by a minute, I can��t imagine what would have happened to you.�� He sounded like he was in pain. He hugged her tighter.


    Mu Lan was taken aback by his emotion. She said softly, ��I believe in you and that��s why I know nothing will ever happen to me. But then I can��t keep looking for your help always. I too want to be stronger.��


    Mu Liang was silent for a while and then he finally said, ��I will train you to be stronger.��


    Mu Lan turned around and asked him, ��Really?��


    Mu Liang nodded and said, ��Hmm.��


    Immediately Mu Lan��s face became bright. She asked excitedly, ��When?��


    ��After your exam.�� He replied.

 Chapter 272: DROWNING IN THE SEA OF SHAME

    <h4>Chapter 272: DROWNING IN THE SEA OF SHAME</h4>


    ��What kind of training?�� Mu Lan asked further. She was getting curious and excited at the same time.


    ��Let��s sharpen your skills which will enable you to earn money.�� Mu Liang looked at her and asked, ��Have you ever tried to design a game?��


    ��No. Why would I design a game and not painting?�� Mu Lan asked.


    ��You y the new game pretty well and you understand the codes too. Why don��t you try to create a game after exam? If you need any help, you can ask me.�� Mu Liang said.


    ��No, I won��t take your help. I��m already earning enough money from the game Car Race4-99 right now. I can do it on my own.�� Her eyes sparkled.


    Mu Liang smiled as well. He asked, ��Are you forgetting something?��


    ��Hmm? What?�� Mu Lan asked.


    ��You will also get a sry for being my Assistant for this month along with a Christmas bonus.�� Mu Liang answered.


    Mu Lanughed gleefully. ��Oh right! My sry for working as your Assistant... haha... I totally forgot about it... haha... when will I get my sry?��


    Mu Liang��s face fell. ��Dose she only care about her sry?�� He thought.


    ��You won��t get your sry if you don��t kiss me right now.�� Mu Liang abruptly said.


    Mu Lan was left speechless.


    ��What the hell! What does my sry have to do with me kissing you?�� Her head was about to go upside down. Then she thought again, ��It��s okay to give him a kiss, but, let me make more money out of it.�� She calcted how much money she needed to design the new game.


    After doing her calctions for a while, Mu Lan said, ��Fine, I��ll give you a kiss. But you��ll have to double my bonus in return.�� Her eyes glittered.


    Mu Liang gazed at her without blinking. Finally he said, ��I��ll give you triple the sry plus triple bonus.��


    Mu Lan found it suspicious. She asked, ��What is the price?��


    Mu Liang smiled and replied, ��My wife sure is very smart.��


    Mu Lan directly said, ��Don��t beat around the bush. Spill it.��


    ��You��ll have to kiss me once an hour, every day and the money is all yours.�� Mu Liang said and waited to see her reaction.


    Mu Lan, ��...��


    ��Shameless! How can he say that with a smile on his face?�� She wondered.


    ��You want me to sell my lips?�� Mu Lan asked with disbelief.


    Mu Liang corrected her saying, ��I want you to show me your love and affection which is exclusive to me only.��


    ��...Can��t you be less shameless?�� Mu Lan felt helpless.


    ��I don��t mind drowning in the sea of shame only for you.�� Saying that Mu Liang bent and kissed her soft lips giving her no time to protest.


    Mu Lan��s ears turned red in shame. She wanted to bite Mu Liang��s lips. Just then, she heard the sound of door opening. Startled she pushed him away and saw Mu Fenge out of the bathroom. His face was pale. He looked weak because he had vomited for so long.


    When Mu Feng saw the couple being all lovey-dovey and flirting while he was in this state, he red at them.


    Mu Lan felt pitiful and wondered what had tamed this King of the European Underworld.


    She wanted to move away but Mu Liang said, ��Ignore him.�� And continued to kiss her lips.


    Mu Feng who was stroking his stomach and ring at them, felt something was wrong and ran inside the bathroom.


    ��Going to the bathroom and puking is better than this dog food.�� He thought.


    When the storm came down, Mu Lan was panting on Mu Liang��s chest. Mu Liang looked down at his adorable wife and rubbed her swollen lips.


    ��Is it painful?�� He asked with affection.


    ��Painful your butt!�� Mu Lan got annoyed at herself for not having control over herself. She bit Mu Liang��s thumb.


    Chomp!

 Chapter 273: Exam

    <h4>Chapter 273: Exam</h4>


    Due to work pressure Mu Lan almost forgot that she had an uing exam. Just before the day of the exam, she went through all the notes and papers and had a good night sleep.


    The next day, Mu Liang was present personally to send her to school.


    ��Are you nervous?�� Mu Liang asked while holding her hand.


    Mu Lan looked at him and said, ��I��m not nervous. Why did you ask?��


    Mu Liang asked, ��Isn��t this your first time writing an exam after you woke up?��


    Mu Lan��s heart felt warm amidst the cold winter. She leaned closer and kissed his cheek. Then she said, ��Don��t worry about me. It will be a great exam.��


    ��Are you nning on skipping grades? If your points are good, you can apply for it.�� Mu Liang knew that she would hate it if he were to help her in achieving her goals.


    Mu Lan held her chin with her fingers and said, ��I have been thinking of ittely too. Well, let��s wait until the results are out.��


    Mu Liang bent down and kissed her temple while saying, ��Good luck!��


    ��Thank you.�� Smiling brightly Mu Lan got out of the car and waved back at him.


    Mu Liang smiled. Later, he drove to the office. He wasn��t worried at all.


    In the exam hall, Mu Lan looked at her question paper. Today it was a theoretical paper so all she had to do was write. She read the whole question for almost half an hour. Then she took her pen and began writing.


    An hourter, Mu Lan raised her hand and said, ��Sir, I finished my exam.��


    All the students in the hall looked at her with disbelief. ording to the rules, the one who would talk in the exam hall would be disqualified.


    The Professor who was incharge of the invigtion came closer to Mu Lan��s desk and took her paper. He scanned through her answer papers and saw that she had answered all the questions. Then he checked her name and said, ��You can leave in half an hour.��


    Mu Lan finished her two hour exam just like that and finally she could breathe. She got out of the school campus and saw that Mu Liang��s car was in the parking lot.


    Feeling stunned, Mu Lan came closer to the car and Mu Liang opened the door for her. As both Mu Lan and Mu Liang got inside the car, Mu Liang drove the car.


    ��How long were you waiting here?�� Mu Lan asked.


    ��One minutes and five seconds.�� Mu Liang nced at her and asked, ��How was the exam?��


    Mu Lan thought for a while and answered, ��Normal.��


    Mu Liang raised his right eye-brow. He asked, ��Normal?��


    Mu Lan gazed at him and asked back, ��Did You expect to hear something else?��


    ��Well, you could say that I wanted to hear whether it was good or bad, or maybe how you are feeling after exam.�� Mu Liang answered truthfully.


    ��Oh, I think that this exam thing is quite normal. Or else without conducting an exam how will the teachers get to know if we are qualified enough to get promoted to the next grade or not.�� Mu Lan answered. She was very much indifferent about exams.


    ��So, you had an excellent exam.�� Mu Liang said in conclusion.


    ��It was normal.�� Mu Lan answered the same thing.


    Mu Liang sighed and said, ��Just say that you like taking exams.��


    ��Err....�� Mu Lan felt tongue-tied. ��Was I that obvious?�� She thought to herself.


    Mu Liang took her to the nearest shopping mall. It had shops of almost all the leading brands.


    Mu Lan looked around with confusion and said, ��Is there any asion?��


    ��We are going to a business party.�� Mu Liang answered.


    ��I remember that there was no mention of any party in your to-do list for a week.�� Mu Lan said.


    ��It was a sudden invitation.�� Mu Liang answered casually.


    ��I look forward to it then.�� Mu Lan said.


    She wouldn��t be this excited if she were to know what would happen there.

 Chapter 274: WEEPING IN THE WASHROOM

    <h4>Chapter 274: WEEPING IN THE WASHROOM</h4>


    Mu Lan chose to wear a Caf�� Sweetheart neck beaded dress 93765 by Jovani. Her hair was styled in a fishtail braid half updo. She wore pearl earrings, pearl bracelets and her engagement ring. With a light makeup, she looked like a princess straight out of a fairy tale.


    Mu Liang nced at her in a daze. Afterwards, he came closer and wiped off her lipstick. ��Don��t wear it.�� He said. He definitely didn��t want other guys to lust over her lips. Her lips were his alone.


    Mu Liang took her to Pur�� �C Jean-Francois Rouquette. It was one of the most romantic five star restaurants in Paris. The whole floor was hired by Mu Corporation and Mu Lan saw many familiar employees there. Everyone knew her as Assistant Lan. The employees greeted their boss and his assistant.


    It was already evening and the lights were all turned on. The restaurant looked magnificent. It was decorated for Christmas and the whole ce radiated a festive atmosphere.


    Mu Lan nced at therge chocte christmas tree in awe. The entire Christmas tree was decorated with choctes.


    Mu Lan asked the man beside her, ��Liang Liang, won��t the lights melt the choctes?��


    Mu Liang looked at the tree and replied, ��It won��t because these are LED lights.��


    ��Marvelous!�� Mu Lan eximed.


    Mu Liang smiled and said, ��If you like it so much, then we will take it to our mansion.��


    ��It would be great! I can eat the whole tree with my friends.�� Mu Lan��s eyes glittered.


    Mu Liang hid hisughter and sipped the fine red wine. Then his gaze fell on Mu Lan who was drinking red wine from the second ss. He said, ��Don��t get drunk.��


    Mu Lan answered, ��I��m not worried about it, because you are here.��


    Mu Liang had an urge to kiss her then and there, but looking at his employees around them, he controlled himself.


    An hourter, Mu Lan got tipsy and went to the bathroom. She sprayed water on her face and became a little sober. Just then, she heard sounds of someone weeping.


    Immediately Mu Lan became alert. Her previous episodes with Ru Xin, Louise and Ruddy were enough for Mu Lan to be aware. She searched for the source of the sound. She found out that it came from the toilet which was situated in the corner.


    Mu Lan walked there. She tried not to make any sound. She eavesdropped and heard the sounds of a young girl weeping.


    Nobody else was in the washroom. There was only this girl weeping alone. Mu Lan felt sympathy for her. So she knocked the door.


    Immediately, the girl got wary and she stopped weeping.


    ��Maybe, she is scared.�� Mu Lan thought. She said with a lively tone, ��Hello there, are you alright? Consider me as a sister. You can tell me if you have a problem.��


    Mu Lan patiently waited for an answer but she heard nothing. After a few minutes, when Mu Lan decided to give up, she heard the girl��s voice, ��Who are you?�� Her voice was timid as if she was very cautious.


    Mu Lan answered softly, ��My name is Mu Lan.��


    ��Are you the Disney Mn?�� The girl asked.


    Her innocent question made Mu Lan giggle. Then she replied, ��No dear. But I want to help you. Do you want to tell me why you are crying? Are you in pain?��


    The girl didn��t answer her.


    ��Is she disappointed that I��m not the Disney Mn?�� Mu Lan thought. She was about to lose hope, when the girl unlocked the door.


    As the girl opened the door, Mu Lan saw a small girl about ten years old. Her pink dress was worn out and her hair was disheveled. Her eyes were puffed since she cried so much. Her left knee was bleeding and she was barefooted.


    The girl looked at Mu Lan pitifully.

 Chapter 275: WHEN DID YOU DO THE DEED?

    <h4>Chapter 275: WHEN DID YOU DO THE DEED?</h4>


    To Mu Lan, the girl was so cute like a Chinese doll. Her hair and face said so.


    Mu Lan knelt beside the girl. She asked her tenderly, ��What happened to you?��


    Hearing such caring words, the little girl��s eyes welled up with tears. She started to sob. After a while, she said, ��T-they t-took my sister. T-they are very bad. They are l-looking for me.��


    Mu Lan realized that the situation of this girl was very bad. Therefore, she carefully asked, ��Who are those people who took away your sister?��


    ��I-I don��t know. They are very bad and ugly.�� They took away many big sisters like mine.�� The girl rubbed her eyes.


    ��They took big sisters. Are those sisters as big as I am?�� Mu Lan asked further.


    ��Yes.�� The girl said shortly.


    ��Oh it must be that those men were involved in women trafficking.�� Mu Lan thought. ��But how did this girle here to such a ce dressed like this?�� Mu Lan wanted to find out. How could she leave the little girl alone here in such a situation?


    Mu Lan gently took the girl��s hands and said, ��I want to help you. But before that answer some of my questions. Okay?��


    The girl nodded.


    ��What is your name?�� Mu Lan realized that after she saw her injured, she was so worried that she hadn��t asked her name yet.


    ��Yu Weiwei.�� The girl said.


    ��Wow! You have such a pretty name. Where do you live?�� Mu Lan questioned her further.


    ��Beijing.�� Weiwei answered her. She stopped crying.


    ��I knew that she was from China.�� Mu Lan thought and continued asking, ��Where are your parents?��


    ��They are at home. I came here with my sister to look for someone. But my sister was taken away. I want my sister back.�� The girl said.


    Mu Lan took Weiwei in her arms and said, ��Sure, we will find your sister and take her home. But for now, why don��t I treat your wounds? You must be hungry too. There is a party going on with lots of delicious foods. Do you want some?��


    Just then, Weiwei��s stomach growled. She felt shy.


    Mu Lan carried her out of the room and looked for Mu Liang.


    Mu Lan��s colleagues were ncing at her with weird looks on their faces. It made Weiwei vignt and she hid her face in Mu Lan��s neck.


    Mu Lan saw that Mu Liang who was having a drink and talking to some of the shareholders. Mu Lan came closer and softly said, ��Boss, can I have a moment with you please?��


    Mu Liang and the shareholders looked at them. Mu Liang got up seeing Mu Lan with a little girl. He immediately came closer and asked, ��What��s wrong?��


    Mu Lan took Mu Liang to a corner and told him everything. Mu Liang frowned while listening. In the end, he took out his cell phone and at first called his childhood friend Lu Feng. ��I��m sending you an address. Come here in fifteen minutes.�� He didn��t give Lu Feng any chance to refuse and hung up.


    Lu Feng, on the other hand, cursed Mu Liang and apologized to Yan Su for breaking his promise. In fifteen minutes, he went to Pur�� �C Jean-Francois Rouquette and found Mu Liang in a private ce. To his surprise, he wasn��t alone. Along with him were Mu Lan and a little girl.


    ��When did you do the deed?�� This was Lu Feng��s first question on seeing the trio.


    Mu Lan blushed furiously after she heard him while Mu Liang red at Lu Feng coldly and said, ��Treat her wounds first.��


    Then Lu Feng gave the little girl more attention. Looking at her injuries, he frowned and said, ��Dear child, who did this to you?�� He immediately sat beside Weiwei and looked at her injuries carefully.


    ��She was almost kidnapped and I found her in the wash room.�� Mu Lan then said the same story to Lu Feng. Then she said, ��I promised her that I would find her sister.��

 Chapter 276: I CAN’T ENDURE THE PRESSURE

    <h4>Chapter 276: I CAN��T ENDURE THE PRESSURE</h4>


    Lu Feng treated Weiwei��s wounds and told Mu Lan, ��Really? How brave of you! Looks like you have lots of stamina. Are you taking your medicines properly?��


    Mu Lan was speechless. ��Does he always have to be so stingy? No wonder, brother Feng doesn��t like him at all.�� Nheless, she had to admit that Lu Feng was a good doctor.


    Mu Lan ignored Lu Feng��s question and nced at Mu Liang. She asked, ��Shouldn��t we buy a dress for Weiwei?��


    Before Mu Liang could answer, his secretary knocked on the partition and came inside. She said, ��Sir, I got everything you had asked me to.��


    Mu Liang coldly said, ��Leave it here.��


    His secretary nodded, put the packet down and left.


    Out of curiosity, Mu Lan took the packet and looked inside. There was a dress and a pair of shoes for Weiwei. Mu Lan took them out and said to Weiwei, ��Weiwei, look, this big brother gave you a beautiful dress and shoes. Why don��t you thank him?��


    Weiwei cutely bowed and said, ��Thank you big brother.��


    Mu Liang��s gaze softened and said, ��My pleasure.��


    Mu Lan took Weiwei in her arms and said, ��Let��s go and get changed.�� Weiwei hugged Mu Lan��s neck as they both left.


    Lu Feng looked at Mu Liang and said, ��This little girl seems to be quite attached to your girl.��


    ��She likes children and the children like her too.�� Mu Liang recalled the time in Beijing when Mu Lan used to y with the children in her area. She used to be very popr among children. The children would call her ��big sister��. She used to y with them every weekend.


    Lu Feng nced at his friend and said, ��You know, she is recovering well.��


    ��I can see that.�� Mu Liang said softly.


    ��She mighte to me anytime and can ask me if I can help to get her memory back What will I do that time?�� Lu Feng was helpless. As a doctor, he was supposed to cure his patients. But as a friend, he wanted to dy Mu Lan��s treatment as long as possible. He was in a dilemma.


    Both the friends didn��t say anything for a long time. Later, Mu Liang answered, ��Give me some time.��


    Lu Feng nodded and said, ��Sure, but don��t take too much time. I can��t endure this kind of pressure for too long. She is also Yan Su��s best friend.��


    Just then, Mu Lan came with Weiwei and smiled brightly. She said, ��Gentlemen, let me present you the star of tonight.��


    Lu Feng��s solemn expression immediately changed and he said, ��Weiwei, you look like a princess. So beautiful!��


    Weiwei felt shy and said, ��Thank you doctor uncle.�� Her expression was soft and she was acting normal around them.


    This made Mu Lan sigh in relief. She proposed an idea, ��Liang Liang, why don��t we eat something and head out first. You cane after you finish the party?��


    ��...Sure.�� Mu Liang took some time to answer. Tonight, he wanted to propose to Mu Lan in front of everyone and he wanted to make sure that she wouldn��t call him ��boss�� or ��sir�� anymore. That��s why he had arranged a grand party in one of the most romantic restaurants. However, it looked like that he had to wait for the moment. That little girl Weiwei destroyed his n. Mu Liang had an urge to send the girl with Mu Feng, but then, as he nced at Mu Lan, he saw she was so delighted just like years ago. He wasn��t able to refuse her.


    Lu Feng coughed and excused himself. He could understand Mu Liang��s motive behind holding the party just before Christmas. He felt sorry for his friend.


    Mu Liang silently saw that Mu Lan and Weiwei were having fun. He tore his gaze and continued talking to some stakeholders.

 Chapter 277: IT’S MY AND YOUR BIG SISTER’S HOUSE

    <h4>Chapter 277: IT��S MY AND YOUR BIG SISTER��S HOUSE</h4>


    Mu Liang called Ronald to bring another car. By the time Ronald arrived, Weiwei had already fallen asleep. Mu Lan carried her in the car and Ronald drove away the car.


    When Mu Liang reached home it was only eight in the evening. He looked at Butler Leo and asked, ��Where are they?�� Definitely, he meant Mu Lan and Weiwei.


    ��Miss Yu Weiwei is sleeping in the guest room. Young mistress is with her.�� Leo answered politely.


    Mu Liang guessed just right. He said, ��Take me to her.��


    Butler Leo escorted Mu Liang to the guest room. Mu Liang opened the door and saw the big princess and the small princess were sleeping soundly. They looked so peaceful that even Butler Leo didn��t have the heart to wake Mu Lan from her slumber.


    As he watched both of them, Mu Liang pursed his lips. He strode inside the room and pushed Weiwei��s little hands from Mu Lan��s right arm. Then he took Mu Lan in his arms and carried her out of the room. When he crossed Butler Leo, he said, ��Close the door.��


    Head Butler shook his head to see young master��s childish behavior and closed the door slowly without making any sound.


    Mu Liang went straight to his bedroom and put Mu Lan down on the bed. Then he took a bath and changed into his night shirt and pyjamas. After that, he changed Mu Lan��s clothes and went to sleep.


    The next morning, everyone was rmed by the loud cry of a child. Mu Lan was still sleeping and Mu Liang was sitting beside her working. Since Mu Lan was sleeping in Mu Liang��s room, Mu Lan��s personal maids Alice and Emma didn��t dare to go inside, let alone wake her up. They were left with no choice but to go to the guest room. They went to the guest room and tried their best to stop Weiwei from crying.


    However, Weiwei didn��t know any of them. She was asleep when she was brought in the mansion. She couldn��t see her ��big sister��, Mu Lan so she cried loudly asking for her.


    Feeling hopeless, Anna went towards Head Butler Leo and requested him to ask for Mu Lan. Butler Leo sighed and went to the third floor. The door of Mu Liang��s bedroom was closed. So he politely knocked on the door.


    Mu Liang was having a great time watching his beautiful woman in deep slumber as if she cared about nothing in this world. He frowned as he heard the polite knock on the door. He instantly knew who it was. He got out of the bed and opened the door.


    ��Good morning, young master. The guest, Miss Yu Weiwei has woken up and is crying for the young mistress.�� Butler Leo informed him.


    Mu Liang said nonchntly, ��Console her.��


    Butler Leo, ��...�� If it was that easy, would he had toe over and inform his young master?


    Butler Leo said, ��We have tried our best but she is just a child who doesn��t know us.�� So please help us young master- Leo swallowed thest sentence.


    Mu Liang was smart enough to understand his point. He sighed and said, ��I��m going down. No need to call for your young mistress.��


    Then Mu Liang went downstairs with the Head Butler and went towards the guest room where Weiwei was. He could hear her loud cry. Mu Liang went inside the room and saw Anna and Emma were trying to console the ten-year old child. Her face was puffy and red because she had cried a lot.


    ��Weiwei.�� Mu Liang said softly. He didn��t use his natural soft voice which he generally used for Mu Lan.


    Weiwei looked at Mu Liang. Fortunately, her memory was on track, so she remembered him from the party. As soon as she recognized him, she stopped crying. She said, ��Big brother.��


    Anna, Emma and Butler Leo sighed in relief.


    Mu Liang said, ��It is my and your big sister��s house. You go freshen up and quickly eat your breakfast. We will help you to search for your elder sister.��

 Chapter 278: OUTSIDERS AND “INSIDER”

    <h4>Chapter 278: OUTSIDERS AND ��INSIDER��</h4>


    Weiwei nodded obediently. She was about to get out of the bed, just then she remembered something. She nced at Mu Liang and asked, ��Where is big sister?��


    Immediately Mu Liang answered, ��She is sleeping.��


    Weiwei felt happy that her big sister was here. She asked again, ��Will she have breakfast with me?��


    ��She can��t.�� Mu Liang refused directly.


    Butler Leo felt bad for this little girl. ��You took your eyes to the wrong person, Miss Yu.�� He thought.


    Weiwei was stubborn. She wanted to see the beautiful modern Disney Princess, Mn badly. She asked further, ��Why?��


    Mu Liang was losing his patience. But he needed to draw a line between ��outsiders�� and ��insider''(Mu Liang only). He answered, ��She is very tired. She is taking her exams now.��


    ��I want my big sister.�� Weiwei was bing more stubborn.


    Even Anna, Emma and Butler Leo were losing their affection for her. They didn��t like this stubborn child.


    ��She has office work.�� Mu Liang said while gritting his teeth.


    ��I will go to her office.�� Weiwei said.


    Mu Liang lost his patience towards this girl. He said. ��She works for me and I don��t allow children in my office. Be a good girl and you will find your sister faster.�� He turned around and walked to the door. Before leaving, he once again looked back and said, ��Try to be mischief again, I will throw you out. Don��t forget that this is not your house and none of us is your family members.�� Then he left.


    Weiwei wanted to cry out again. But she was too afraid to do so. She freshened up and took her breakfast. She stayed alone in the room and disturbed no one. Therefore, everyone sighed in relief.


    When Mu Lan woke up from her deep slumber, she was in the car. Realizing where she was, Mu Lan was startled. She was about to sit down, then she heard Mu Liang��s voice, ��Good morning.�� Then she felt a warm kiss on her forehead. Just then Mu Lan understood and she was sleeping in Mu Liang��s arm.


    ��Why am I here?�� Mu Lan asked. She was having a hard time believing that she was here. Last thing she remembered that she was in Weiwei��s room and she went to sleep with her. Why she was here now? ��And what about Weiwei? Poor girl must have been frightened to death not seeing her.�� She thought.


    ��Have you forgotten your duty as my assistant? Your triple sry is still in my hand.�� Mu Liang answered. It wasn��t that he couldn��t wait for her to wake up in their house. It was just that, her heart would melt by that ��evil�� little girl��s pretending innocent face. That��s why Mu Liang took her in the car and ordered Ronald to drive straight to the headquarter of Mu Corporation.


    After hearing Mu Liang��s words, Mu Lan gulped down all herints. She looked down and saw that she was wearing a red jacket and blue jeans and a pair of red boots.


    ��Did you change my dress?�� Mu Lan asked softly, feeling bashful.


    ��Who else do you want to show your body?�� Mu Liang teased her.


    Mu Lan��s face turned bright red. She said, ��No one.��


    Soon they arrived at work. When they entered Mu Liang��s room, they found Mu Feng was sitting in the sofa, waiting for them.


    ��You got everything I had asked you to?�� Mu Liang immediately started talking business without wasting any time.


    Mu Feng looked at his brother and answered, ��I found out about Yu Weiwei and her sister Yu Meili. They came here legally and stayed in a two-star hotel for a week. Just yesterday, Yu Meili aged eighteen suddenly disappeared.��

 Chapter 279: YU MEILI

    <h4>Chapter 279: YU MEILI</h4>


    Mu Liang calmly looked at Mu Feng. Mu Lan was also listening to Mu Feng attentively.


    Mu Feng said, ��Yu Meili, this girl is a smart as*, I��m telling you. She noticed that she was in trouble and she hid her younger sister well. But she wasn��t smart enough not to fall for their trap.��


    ��What trap?�� Mu Lan asked. ��You are not telling us everything.��


    Mu Feng gave her a toothy grin. ��My sister knows me the best.�� Then he gave Mu Lan a packet.


    Mu Lan took it and she found some photos there. There were photos of Yu Weiwei and a pretty Chinese girl. Mu Lan realized that the girl was Yu Meili. She was wearing a white jacket and a ck pant with winter boots. She had a DSLR camera on her right hand and her left hand was holding on to Weiwei��s tiny right hand. She looked like a responsible older sister.


    Mu Feng spoke, ��Well, you guys didn��t give me enough time to investigate it thoroughly. So I don��t have much information in my hand as of now. I just got the information that Yu Meili checked-in to a two-star hotel in Paris with her younger sister and visited tourist spots.�� Mu Feng looked through the papers and went on, ��She was all normal till Monday, which means two days ago. But then two days ago she had visited Notre Dame de Paris and Latin Quarter. That day, she was alone. She had her camera bag with her and she took lots of photos over there. But, when she returned from Latin Quarter to the hotel, she did have her camera bag. But after we searched her roomst night, we didn��t find it.��


    ��You think it was taken away?�� Mu Liang asked.


    ��If there was any important information regarding something troublesome, there is a possibility. But in the evening, two men came and searched every corner of the hotel room. They made the whole room turn upside down. It was a massacre. They can take the camera.�� Mu Feng answered.


    ��Was she taken away by those people?�� Mu Lan asked.


    ��No. She wasn��t attacked there. Actually she wasn��t even present there. She went to Latin Quarter again and then disappeared from there. She just literally vanished. But she neither took her camera bag nor her camera. After she was gone, those men came and almost attacked the little one. This little kid was as clever as her sister. She ran off and hid in the bathroom of this restaurant.��


    ��How did Weiwei get into the restaurant in spite of such tight security everywhere?�� Mu Lan asked.


    ��Back door.�� This time Mu Liang replied. Last night, he checked the security cameras and called Mu Feng.


    Mu Lan thought of something and said, ��I think that there might be some valuable information in the camera. We have to find it. Let me ask Weiwei if she saw her sister��s camera in the room yesterday.��


    Mu Feng looked at her and said, ��Actually, I already asked her about it.��


    ��....When did you ask her?�� Mu Lan asked suspiciously.


    Mu Feng replied, ��In the morning, I came home with this information and asked Uncle Leo if you guys were there. When he gave me a positive answer, I went to Weiwei��s room. She is such a cutie and answered all my questions thoughtfully. With a jolly mind I went upstairs and found out that you guys were gone. So I hurriedly came to the office.��


    ��You came faster than us.�� Mu Lan said unhappily. She just remembered that she couldn��t say good morning to Weiwei and in a sh, she became friends with Mu Feng.


    ��Don��t underestimate my sports car. It is a limited edition. And of course I took the shortest route.�� Mu Feng said proudly.


    ��Okay, then tell us if she saw the camera or not.�� Mu Liang asked.

 Chapter 280: PHOTOS

    <h4>Chapter 280: PHOTOS</h4>


    Mu Feng answered, ��She actually didn��t.��


    Mu Lan frowned. ��She didn��t see the camera. Then did Yu Meili not bring her camera back from Latin Quarter when she returned?�� She asked.


    ��That��s exactly the case.�� Mu Feng confirmed.


    The three of them remained quiet for a while. Later, Mu Liang opened his mouth first. He said, ��Find the camera.��


    ��I already told Hugo to search for it. My team is working on to find out more on Yu Meili. At the face of it, she seems to be a suspicious character.�� Mu Feng answered.


    ��I will give you a day��s time then.�� Later, Mu Liang dismissed their meeting, got up from the sofa, walked to his desk and sat on his seat. Then he began working.


    Mu Lan looked at Mu Feng and said, ��Good luck!�� Then she too got up.


    ��I think the one who needs good luck is you.�� Mu Feng thought. He couldn��t imagine what made Mu Lan agree to be the demon king Mu Liang��s Assistant who was always thinking of devouring her.


    However, Mu Lan found out how she was tricked by Mu Liang just an hourter. She was sitting on hisp and was panting slightly after being kissed for five minutes.


    Mu Liang was about to start another round of kissing, just then someone knocked the door.


    Mu Lan jumped out of Mu Liang��sp and quickly adjusted her shirt and hair.


    Mu Liang coldly said, ��Come in.��


    Hugo came inside with a file. He said, ��I found out Yu Meili��s personal information.��


    Mu Liang became serious and gestured Hugo to sit.


    Hugo sat down and started saying, ��ording to the information I gathered, Yu Meili is the first daughter of Major General Yu. She literally grew up with a golden spoon in her mouth. She is a spoiled child who always gets everything that she wants. She got admitted to a famous private university in Shanghai. There, she joined a detective branch at the age of eighteen without her family��s permission. She is a smart kid who solved few cases and gained some poprity. However, her family found out about her part time job and brought her back to Beijing. Her family arranged for her marriage. But she was already in love with someone from the detective branch and refused to get married. So she fled from home with her sister.��


    ��Why did she take her sister along with her?�� Mu Lan asked.


    Hugo coughed before saying, ��She took her younger sister as a hostage.��


    Mu Liang and Mu Lan both became speechless. Now they believed how reckless Yu Meili was.


    ��How did she get into trouble?�� Mu Lan asked.


    ��We will find out about it as soon as we get the camera.�� Hugo answered.


    Suddenly someone barged into the room and screamed, ��Big brother, good news! We found the camera!��


    Mu Lan who was startled by his sudden entry, scolded Mu Feng, ��Brother Feng, can��t you be less excited? I almost had a heart attack.��


    Mu Feng scratched his head and apologized. Then he looked at his brother and said, ��We found the camera on the bushes at Latin Quarter. This Meili kid is sure smart. She hid it well. Look what I found in the camera.�� He took an envelope full of photos and gave it to Mu Liang.


    Mu Liang took out all the photos and all four of them gathered around the table.


    There were lots of pictures of Yu Meili with different people. Some of them were with her school friends, some of them were with her family members, and some other pictures were of Weiwei. But the most intriguing part was when they saw some intimate pictures of Meili with a man. Even more surprising was that the young man in the photo looked a lot like Mu Lan.

 Chapter 281: SOMETHING ADVENTURES

    <h4>Chapter 281: SOMETHING ADVENTURES</h4>


    Mu Liang��s eyes narrowed. He collected those photos and gave them to Hugo and said, ��Find out about him.��


    ��Wait!�� Mu Lan said, ��I want to see those pictures.��


    Hugo nced at Mu Liang. Mu Liang slightly nodded. Mu Lan took the pictures and saw the face of the young man attentively.


    Mu Lan had guessed it right. This young man indeed looked like her. His face was charming. He had the same transparent ck eyes and the hazel tree colored hair just like Mu Lan. He was smiling brightly. He looked very happy with Meili. Those pictures were of a happy couple.


    For some reason, Mu Lan��s heartbeats became faster. She couldn��t take her eyes off the man��s eyes. It was like she was captivated.


    The three men around her noticed her change of expression. Mu Liang��s eyes became darker.


    Mu Lan took one of the photo and gave back the rest of them to Hugo while saying, ��If I take one picture out of these, I��m sure it won��t cause any trouble.��


    Hugo felt awkward. However, since Mu Liang nor Mu Feng said anything, he silently took the rest of the photos from Mu Lan��s hand.


    ��Look at this one.�� Mu Feng wanted to change the atmosphere. He held out a picture.


    It was a picture of two men talking. One of them had a scar on his left cheek, he was a Spanish guy. Another one was a blonde from Italy. There were few pictures of them talking and shaking hands. One of the photos showed that they were looking in the direction of the camera.


    ��So this is how, Meili was caught by them.�� Mu Lan said.


    ��Yeah, she certainly knows how to look for trouble.�� Mu Feng said.


    Mu Liang looked at Hugo and asked, ��Had she taken up any case before leaving China?��


    Hugo shook his head and said, ��She had just closed a case for which she was even rewarded. This was also the reason how her family found out about her job and took her home immediately.


    ��Then she took their pictures idently.�� Mu Feng answered.


    ��I don��t like those two men.�� Mu Lan said while gazing at the pictures.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, ��I believe in your taste. You are right. They are the most wanted criminals all over Europe. Two years ago, I chased them out of France. Still they somehow dared toe in here. I��m thrilled.�� He gave a devilish grin.


    Mu Liang only said, ��Well then, on that note, I��ll leave it to you.��


    Since it was Mu Feng��s territory, Mu Liang didn��t want to interfere.


    ��As you wish, Your Majesty.�� Mu Feng bowed dramatically.


    ��I want to help too.�� Mu Lan suddenly said.


    ��No!�� Mu Liang and Mu Feng said in unison.


    ��Why not?�� Mu Lan had promised Weiwei to find Yu Meili.


    ��Dear sister Lan Lan, please don��t give us another heart attack. We cannot take it.�� Mu Feng knelt down. He didn��t want to get into more trouble by taking Mu Lan into their mission.


    Mu Lan was about to speak but Mu Liang interfered at the right time and said, ��You can leave.��


    When Mu Feng saw that his brother came to his rescue. He felt grateful and left with Hugo.


    Mu Lan red at Mu Liang while asking, ��Why don��t you want me to help him in finding her?��


    Mu Liang helplessly looked at Mu Lan and asked her back, ��Do you think that he needs your help?��


    Mu Lan couldn��t answer him. However she was getting irritated since she felt she was caged in Mu Liang��s arms, kissing him every hour. She wanted some change. She wanted something adventurous. Her face turned red with fury.


    Mu Liang sighed and asked, ��How many more exams do you have?��


    ��Five.�� Mu Lan answered curtly.


    ��After your exams, I��ll take you to Africa.�� Mu Liang promised.

 Chapter 282: LET’S GO FOR SHOPPING

    <h4>Chapter 282: LET��S GO FOR SHOPPING</h4>


    ��After your exams, I��ll take you to Africa.�� Mu Liang promised.


    ��Really?�� Mu Lan was still gloomy.


    ��I promise.�� Mu Liang said truthfully. If she wanted to do something adventurous, why wouldn��t he let her?


    Mu Lan was happy to hear that, but she didn��t let her happy expressions show on her face. She meekly said, ��Okay.�� Then she went back to work.


    After work, Mu Lan and Mu Liang went to a pastry shop to buy a cake for Weiwei, which was of course Mu Lan��s idea. The moment they reached home, Mu Lan looked for Weiwei. She was worried about her.


    However, everyone praised Weiwei as a well-mannered girl. So Mu Lan rxed a bit. She directly went to the guest room where Weiwei was and knocked the door. When she entered, she saw that Weiwei was sitting beside the window in her room and looking at the sky.


    Mu Lan felt heartbroken for this little girl. She smiled and said, ��Weiwei, look your sister Mu Lan is here.��


    Weiwei turned her head in Mu Lan��s direction and her face became brighter than the morning sun. ��Big sister Mn!�� She ran towards Mu Lan and hugged her tightly.


    Mu Lan hugged her back and gave her a big kiss on her red cheek and asked, ��Did you miss me?��


    ��I missed you lots.�� Weiwei said while hugging her.


    ��Look, what I bought for you.�� Mu Lan opened the pastry box and there was a Disney Princess Elsa cake. She said, ��This is for you.��


    Weiwei nced at the cake and giggled out of happiness. She bowed and said, ��Thank you big sister Mn.��


    Mu Lan was shocked as she saw her cuteness. She hugged her again and said, ��You are most wee.��


    Mu Lan asked a maid to bring in a te and a spoon for Weiwei to eat the cake. While Weiwei was eating, Mu Lan asked, ��Weiwei, do you want to go shopping?��


    Weiwei looked at Mu Lan. Her lips were covered with cream. She asked, ��Is it okay?��


    Mu Lan gently wiped the cream from her lips. She said, ��Of course, dear. Let��s go after you finish eating.��


    ��Okay.�� Weiwei said and then began eating again.


    After she finished eating, Mu Lan asked Ronald to get the car and the three of them drove off.


    ����-


    Mu Liang showered and came out of the bathroom. He looked around and found that Mu Lan was not there.


    ��Was she still with that outsider?�� While frowning Mu Liang thought. He wore cotton pajamas and cotton t-shirt and went downstairs.


    He saw Head Butler Leo who was walking out of the guest room where Weiwei was currently staying. He asked, ��Is Xiao Lan still there?��


    Butler Leo looked at Mu Liang with a surprise. He answered, ��Young Mistress left with little miss Yu Weiwei a few minutes ago.��


    Mu Liang��s expression changed. He asked, ��Where did they go? Why didn��t I hear anything?��


    ��They went shopping. Ronald is with them. I thought Young Mistress had informed you before leaving..�� Butler Leo was a little scared for neglecting his duty.


    ��It��s fine. You can go.�� Mu Liang said. Then he went to his study room and called Mu Lan.


    Mu Lan answered the call and said sweetly before Mu Liang could scold her, ��Liang Liang, we are out for shopping. Don��t worry. Sorry I forgot to tell you.��


    ��Come early. Be careful on the road.�� Even though he was angry, he kept it down.


    ��Sure, Liang Liang. Don��t worry about us.�� Mu Lan said.


    ��Who is worried about all of you? I��m only worried about you.�� He said nothing else and hung up the call.

 Chapter 283: SHOPPING

    <h4>Chapter 283: SHOPPING</h4>


    Mu Lan sighed in relief. She thought that Mu Liang would be angry. What she didn��t know was Mu Liang��s jealousy had already reached the next level.


    Mu Lan and Weiwei went to one of thergest shopping malls of Paris. The shopping mall was even having Christmas offers. They bought dresses for Weiwei and other people of the Mu mansion. Mu Lan didn��t forget to buy a Santa us outfit for Mu Liang and two elf outfits for Mu Feng and for herself.


    Later, they got back into the car. While they drove they enjoyed the view of the decorated city. Mu Lan and Weiwei��s eyes were shining in the night light. Ronald also got into the festive spirit. He even yed Christmas carols.


    After a while, Ronald noticed that a car was following them. Ronald was trained by Hugo himself. His intuition was never wrong. ��Misses, please wear your seat belts. ��Saying that he made sure that they listened to him and then he sped up and took a sharp turn.


    Mu Lan also got alert. She took out her cell phone to call Mu Liang.


    Just then, another car suddenly came out of nowhere and crashed into their car. It was a hard crash. It made the car go upside down.


    The cell phone flew off from Mu Lan��s hand. Even though they were all wearing their seatbelts, they were hurt. Mu Lan bumped into the front seat and Ronald bumped into the safety equipment of the steering wheel. Their heads were dizzy. The sses shattered around them and cut their skins. Fortunately, Mu Lan hugged Weiwei tightly so she wasn��t hurt anywhere. But the little girl was scared and her screams were like ringing bells in the morning.


    The two vans gathered around Mu Lan��s car and a few people came out of those vans. They opened the door where Weiwei was. With a knife, they cut the seatbelt and took her away harshly. Weiwei didn��t stop screaming.


    Ronald saw that Weiwei was being taken away, so he took his pistol, opened the door and went out of the car. Before he could do anything, one of those men fired at him thrice. Ronald fell on the floor.


    Mu Lan dizzily saw that Weiwei was going further away. She tried to talk but she couldn��t. When she saw that those men started the engine and were going away, Mu Lan recalled Weiwei��s cute face when she was eating the pastry. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She looked around to find her cell phone but she couldn��t.


    Feeling devastated, she tried hard to unlock the seatbelt. As the lock of the seat belt was broken, she couldn��t get through. So she moved her body this time. Her whole body was in pain. Therefore, Mu Lan let out a whimper. By the time she managed to get out of the car, those two vans drove away.


    Mu Lan supported herself with the car and moved Ronald��s body away from the car. She was afraid if the gas tank of the car was going to burst.


    ��Ronald, can you hear me?�� Mu Lan tried to talk to Ronald. Tears welled up in her eyes. This young man was very friendly and she liked him a lot.


    Ronald was already in a pool of blood. His breathing became very shallow and his eyes were closed. He didn��t have much time left.


    Mu Lan let out a cry. She then looked in the direction in which the vans were headed. Suddenly, her heart became calm as sea. She looked around and saw some cars in the parking lot. She took Ronald��s pistol and went close to the cars. She opened the door of the first car. She looked closer and saw that the keys were hanging in the car.

 Chapter 284: SILENT PRAY

    <h4>Chapter 284: SILENT PRAY</h4>


    Mu Lan sneered for the first time. Later, she got inside the car, started the engine and drove in the direction in which the vans left.


    She didn��t noticed a red light and a blipping sound in their car.


    ����


    Mu Mansion


    Butler Leo knocked the door of Mu Liang��s study room and then entered. ��Young Master, the dinner is ready.��


    Mu Liang didn��t take his eyes off theputer screen and asked him, ��Did they arrive?��


    ��No, Young Master.�� Butler Leo politely answered.


    Mu Liang frowned. ��They arete.�� He thought and pursed his lips in annoyance. He said, ��Wait for them.��


    ��Yes, Young Master.�� Then, Butler Leo left.


    Mu Liang opened a file and while he was flipping a page, his finger got a slight cut. He absent mindedly looked at his finger and saw a thin line of blood formation in the ce of his wound.


    Mu Liang felt a little uneasy. He took his phone to call Mu Lan.


    Just then, his cell phone rang. It was Mu Feng.


    Mu Liang answered the call. ��What?��


    ��Big brother, where are you?�� Mu Feng asked. His voice sounded tensed.


    ��Home. Why?�� Mu Liang��s heart started racing.


    ��Home? Then why is your car outside?�� Mu Feng was confused.


    ��Xiao Lan is outside with Weiwei. Ronald is driving.�� Mu Liang answered. Then he asked, ��What happened?��


    ��What! They are outside! Oh God!�� Mu Feng was about to burst in tension.


    ��What happened?�� Mu Liang asked again. Suddenly the temperature around him dropped dead cold to minus levels.


    ��The car might be attacked. I just now got a red signal. I��m going where the GPS signal is right now. I��m sending you the address.�� Mu Feng said. He was actually driving the car.


    Attack!


    Mu Liang stood up and got out of the study room. He found Butler Leo on the way and told him, ��Get the car.��


    His frosty expression frightened Butler Leo. However, he was professional and was used to Mu Liang��s busy-body as well as his frosty nature. Without questioning further he immediately arranged for a car and gave Mu Liang an overcoat.


    Mu Liang took the overcoat and got inside the car. He drove away. Just then, he got a text from Mu Feng who had sent him the address.


    Mu Liang looked at it and then called Lu Feng.


    Lu Feng was on duty. He immediately answered the call. ��Yes?��


    ��Send an ambnce. I��m texting you the address right now.�� Mu Liang said.


    Lu Feng understood that something was wrong. He quickly answered, ��Right away.�� Then he hung up and ordered his driver to bring out his emergency first-ss ambnce.


    Meanwhile, Mu Feng called Hugo. Hugo, who was searching for the young man who looked exactly like Mu Lan, answered the call, ��Hello.��


    ��Search the GPS signal of big brother��s car and find out what happened.�� Mu Feng instructed.


    Hugo could feel the tension in Mu Feng��s voice. He asked, ��And the man I was searching-��


    ��Leave it. It��s not important for now.�� Mu Feng interrupted.


    ��Ok, I��m on it.�� Hugo answered and both of them hung up at the same time.


    In the meantime, Mu Liang was calling Mu Lan. But in vain. All he could hear was just thee sentences, ��Sorry, the number you are calling is not reachable. Please call againter. Thank you.��


    He tried twice and the call didn��t get through. Then he tried to call Ronald and Mu Liang heard it ringing. He wanted to sigh in relief. However, unfortunately no one answered.


    Mu Liang��s heart was turning cold. He didn��t want to think of anything worst. He tightened his grip on the steering wheel.


    ��Please be alright. Please be alright.�� He silently prayed.

 Chapter 285: TOO SMART FOR HER AGE

    <h4>Chapter 285: TOO SMART FOR HER AGE</h4>


    When Mu Liang reached the destination, he already found Mu Feng��s car and Lu Feng��s ambnce there. Mu Feng had drove earlier and Lu Feng��s hospital was close to this road, so they came earlier.


    It was a side road and therefore very few cars would choose to drive around here. Mu Lan��s car had toppled upside down and close to it there was a pool of blood.


    The Police had already blocked the road and Mu Feng was currently talking to them.


    As per Lu Feng��s order, the two male nurses already took out a stretcher and carried Ronald there. He was still alive but he had lost lots of blood as a result of which he became unconscious. Lu Feng ordered his Assistant doctor to remove Ronald��s shirt to take out the bullets. His first-ss ambnce was equipped with an operation room, it was one of his amazing creations. Lu Feng looked towards his right side and saw Mu Liang standing there. So he walked towards him.


    The moment Mu Liangid his eyes on the car, his heart stopped beating for a few seconds. He looked around and saw blood, shattered sses everywhere, police cars and ambnce. Even the sounds of the siren of police cars didn��t approach to his ears. His eyes were only looking for Mu Lan. He carefully scrutinised every corner of the surroundings but found no traces of Mu Lan.


    Just then, Lu Feng ced his hand on his right shoulder. Mu Liang nced at him. ��Have you guys seen her?�� Mu Liang asked.


    Lu Feng shook his head. ��No. Do you think that she was kidnapped?��


    ��She wasn��t kidnapped. She has chased those kidnappers who took Yu Weiwei.�� Mu Feng came closer and answered them. Hugo called him a few minutes ago and told him everything that he found out through the security cameras.


    ��Weiwei? That little girl?�� Lu Feng asked. He wanted to know more about this situation. However, by then one of his nurses called him to immediately operate on Ronald since his life was in danger at the moment.


    ��She chased the kidnappers?�� Mu Liang asked not caring to answer what Lu Feng said.


    Mu Feng was sure that Mu Liang would burst in rage. But seeing that his brother was still as calm as bottom of the sea, he couldn��t help but worry.


    Mu Feng didn��t know what to answer. He found it pretty weird too. Last time, Mu Lan was calctive enough when she called them. She had even sent a text to warn beforehand. But this time, what she did was pretty reckless. She even left the almost dying Ronald alone. She could have at least called any of us.


    Mu Feng said, ��What sister Lan did was stupid, I have to admit it.��


    Mu Liang said, ��It��s not that simple. I believe she did it because of that man.��


    Mu Feng was stunned. He asked, ��Do you mean the man who looked like sister Lan? Does she think that they are rted?��


    ��Hmm.�� Mu Liang answered curtly. He was frowning. This time he really underestimated Mu Lan who had an IQ of two hundred and ten.


    ��Why?�� Mu Feng had yet to understand his future sister-inw.


    ��I think she took the little girl outside and went shopping deliberately. It was all a part of her n which she didn��t tell us.�� Mu Liang looked at his brother and asked, ��Do you think a girl who stays calm when she was shot bullets can be stupid enough to chase the kidnappers alone?��


    Now Mu Feng understood what his brother was trying to tell him. ��You are right. She even let us know when she thought that her friend was in danger. She is actually too smart for her age.��

 Chapter 286: DON’T UNDERESTIMATE HER

    <h4>Chapter 286: DON��T UNDERESTIMATE HER</h4>


    Mu Liang was absolutely right. Maybe he was the only person who could understand Mu Lan as much as herself.


    Truth be told, Mu Lan had no interest in Yu Weiwei��s missing sister. She just wanted to help her and she knew that Mu Feng was enough to rescue Yu Meili. However, the moment Mu Lan saw the photos of that young man, she changed her way of thinking and made up a n.


    When Mu Lan was told that she had no family, she couldn��t believe Mu Feng��s words one hundred percent. So when she saw the man��s photos, she straightly gazed at Mu Feng and saw his dumbfounded expression. Next, she nced at Mu Liang and saw his stunned expression as well even though he tried to hide it very well.


    Then she realized that there were some things about her which even the Mu Family didn��t know about. The rest of the day, she calmly did her works but she periodically kept looking at the photo which she had taken from Hugo


    In the photo, the man was hugging Yu Meili and they looked like a ��happily ever after�� couple. Just by looking at him anyone could tell how intelligent this man was. He had a razor-sharp gaze which would make people think that he could read through their minds inside out.


    ��Could a man like him, actually let his girlfriend be in danger?�� That��s what Mu Lan thought.


    Mu Lan had heard from Hugo that Yu Meili was in love with a guy from the detective branch she was working in.


    ��So he too works in the detective branch. If he does, he might know very well about Yu Meili.�� Mu Lan thought. ��Yu Meili after all works in the detective branch. Since she is smart enough to fall for the trap, she might have actually sent out some text messages to him as well. Yeah, as reckless as she is, she fell for the trap on her own.��


    So Mu Lan nned to lure the criminals out. She took Yu Weiwei out and went for shopping. She knew that they would be attacked for sure. So, firstly she turned on the GPS signal of the car and turned on the red button in the car which was only used when she was in danger. She knew everything about the car because it was her car gifted by Mu Liang.


    She heard the blipping sound when the car toppled upside down. ��So it works really well. Mu Liang is always right.�� She thought.


    Her body was in pain. She looked at Ronald and wanted to tell him, ��don��t go out��. But before she could, Ronald was already shot thrice.


    Mu Lan��s whole body shook. She desperately tried to unbuckle the seatbelt. After she managed to get out, she took away Ronald from the car. She felt nauseated at the smell of blood.


    There was a sharp pain in her head which made her to let out a loud cry. She closed her eyes and her mind saw some scenes of her running with some people in a dark alley and then she heard gunshots. She wasn��t sure if it was real or she was imagining things because of her current position.


    She nced at her clock and calcted the time. ��It won��t be long for brother Feng and Liang Liang to arrive. Ronald will be alright. I need to chase those kidnappers.��


    Mu Lan heard the sounds of the police siren from afar. She knew that they were closeby. So she had to leave early if she wanted to see that young man.


    Before leaving, Mu Lan murmured to Ronald��s ear, ��Hang on brother!�� Then she took his pistol and left in another car. Her calctions were totally right because just after she left, Mu Feng and Lu Feng reached the destination.

 Chapter 287: ACCORDING TO THE PLAN

    <h4>Chapter 287: ACCORDING TO THE PLAN</h4>


    Mu Lan drove to Latin Quarter. She saw the vans going in its direction. Latin Quarter was one of the most famous tourists spots in Paris and it was usually crowded in the evening.


    In the next ten minutes, Mu Lan drove the car in the street leading to the dock. There were people all around. She searched for the vans and found them beside a three storied building. Her eyes narrowed.


    There was arge boat. In front of the boat, thebourers were takingrge wooden boxes from the building to the boat.


    Mu Lan frowned. ��Who uses wooden boxes these days?�� She looked around and found nothing suspicious. There were tourists walking on the streets and the boats were floating on the river Seine.


    ��Of course they can��t attract any attention.�� Mu Lan slowly walked to the building. She noticed that there were two guards in front of the door.


    Mu Lan changed her direction and went behind the building and discovered a back door. She turned the door knob and noticed that it was unlocked.


    ��So they saw me chasing them and wanted to trap me as well. So interesting!�� Mu Lan sneered again. Then she looked at her wrist watch again and counted how long it had been since she left the scene.


    ��Liang Liang should be on his way.�� She thought. ��As for him...�� She opened the door and went inside the room.


    It was a pitch dark room. Even a rat wouldn��t live in a ce like this. There were some noisesing from the next door. Mu Lan entered inside and closed the door behind silently. She walked towards the source of these sounds.


    After walking for a few steps, she suddenly tripped on a wooden box and fell down with arge ��crack�� sound.


    Mu Lan almost let out a scream but held it back while covering her mouth. Then she realized that she was still falling.


    Startled, she looked around and it was dark and she could see nothing. Then her body mmed on to a soft bed.


    ��Ouch!�� Mu Lan whimpered. She rubbed her head and nced up from where she fell.


    ��So is this the way they tried to trap me? They will perhaps try to sell me too.�� She thought. She gazed at her surroundings.


    This room was less dark because there was a dim light turned on. She could vaguely see the furniture and she could tell that those furnitures were quite expensive.


    Mu Lan got out of the bed and came close to the only door attached to the room. She found a key-hole and eavesdropped. She heard some people talk in the next room.


    ��These Chinese detectives are very smart. They followed us all the way to Paris.�� Someone said. He sounded agitated.


    ��So what if she followed us? She is in our hand right now and so is her sister.�� This person sounded rxed.


    ��I think we should kill her and drown her in the ocean.�� Another one said.


    ��Why? She is a pretty Chinese girl. If we sell her in Africa or Middle East, we will get lots of money.�� It was the rxed person.


    ��Why don��t you let me taste her first? She is a hot chick. I bet she is very tasty too.�� Another one with a loud voice said.


    ��Haha... Gerald, you always steal my words.��


    ��Isn��t that why we are brothers?�� Everyoneughed loudly.


    ��Boss, what do you say? Can we taste her?�� The loud mouth asked.


    The rxed man smiled a little and said, ��I don��t mind at all.��


    Everyone screamed with joy.

 Chapter 288: I WANTED TO PLAY A LITTLE LONGER

    <h4>Chapter 288: I WANTED TO PLAY A LITTLE LONGER</h4>


    ��Wait, wait, won��t hee?�� Mu Lan thought. She panicked inside. ��He would never let his lover suffer, right?��


    Then she heard them saying, ��Brothers, let��s enjoy the night.��


    Another one said, ��Hey what about the bi*ch who chased us just now?��


    ��Did he just call me bi*th?�� Mu Lan asked herself.


    ��She probably got lost in the ally.�� The loud one said.


    ��She did not. She found our vans and went to the backside of our building.�� The rxed person said.


    Mu Lan raised her right eyebrow.


    ��Oh, is that true? Let me see if that bi*ch is also stupid enough to fall for our trap just like that Chinese bi*ch.�� The man who said ��b****�� before said.


    Mu Lan was really annoyed this time. She opened the door with a loud ��bang�� and startled everyone.


    ��No need to check. I��m right here.�� Mu Lan said. She saw that it was arge room with a sofa and a tea table. The men were drinking and there was a strong smell of alcohol.


    Her actions left all the six men dumbfounded. ��Is she for real?�� They all thought at once. Then theyughed loudly.


    ��This bi*ch is the most insane bi*ch I have ever seen. Haha..�� That man said.


    ��So you are the one who called me b**** that time.�� Mu Lan red at him.


    ��Oh.. don��t please.. I am scared.. Hahaha.�� That man mocked at her.


    ��Why don��t I show you how it feels to really get scared?�� Mu Lan said coldly. She was getting impatient by now.��Where is he?�� She thought.


    ��Oh, this one is very cheeky.�� The loud man said.


    ��Where is Weiwei?�� Mu Lan asked.


    ��Honey, you are inside our territory. Yet, you have the audacity to question us like a queen? You really have got some nerve.�� The agitated man said.


    ��Of course I have the nerve. If I didn��t, I wouldn��t be here at this moment.�� Mu Lan didn��t want to talk about all those useless things. However, she wanted to buy some time for herself, Weiwei and Meili. If by any chance he didn��te, then at least Mu Liang coulde to their rescue. She needed at least ten minutes.


    This time, their boss who was calmly sitting on the sofa asked her, ��Why did you chase us?�� He had a scar on his cheek. He was that Spanish man.


    ��For Weiwei.�� Mu Lan answered and then asked, ��Where is she?��


    The Spanish man smiled as he said, ��She is safe.��


    ��Safe? With you? Do you expect me to believe that?�� Mu Lan red at him.


    The Spanish man��s eyes twinkled in the light. Mu Lan was startled by his gesture. She directly looked into his ck eyes.


    He said, ��Why do you want to protect her so badly that you came here alone without any protective measures? Don��t you know what kind of a ce is this?�� he asked calmly.


    Mu Lan didn��t answer him.


    ��Who are you?�� The Spanish man asked once more.


    Mu Lan didn��t answer this time either.


    The loud man said, ��Boss, why do you have to talk to her so much? Let us enjoy her.��


    ��Yeah boss, give us this bi*ch.�� The bi**** man said.


    Mu Lan looked at the bi**** man and said, ��Don��t call me b**** again.�� Then, she kicked that man in his middle part.


    ��Huuk!�� The man fell down.


    The other men were totally shocked for the second time by her sudden action.


    ��Bi*ch!�� The loud man ran towards her.


    Suddenly, there was a small sound and the loud man fell. Before the other men could understand what was going on, they also fell down.


    Only the Spanish man and Mu Lan were alive and the others were dead.


    ��You know, I wanted to y a little longer.�� That man removed his mask and revealed his face.

 Chapter 289: YOU KNEW?

    <h4>Chapter 289: YOU KNEW?</h4>


    Mu Lan saw a familiar face. She saw him in the photos. The young man��s eyes were as transparent as hers.


    ��You are my brother.�� Mu Lan stated.


    The man gave her a smile which could make any girl fall for him in an instant. He said, ��Hi Lannie.��


    Hearing the word ��Lannie��, something warm spread around Mu Lan��s heart. She kept looking at his face, trying to recall her past.


    ��I never thought you would be so reckless even after you lost your memory.�� He said.


    Mu Lan��s eyes narrowed. ��You knew?��


    The man shrugged and said, ��As intelligent as I am, how can I not know where you are and what you are doing?��


    Mu Lan was speechless.


    He asked, ��How��s your exam going on? Don��t say ��normal��.��


    ��Why didn��t you look for me?�� Mu Lan asked.


    ��You are leading a better life Lannie. Do you think that you need me?�� He smiled.


    ��How can you say that? Mu Lan got angry all of a sudden.


    ��Lannie, from the very start, it was your n to hide me. I��m just doing what you told me to.�� He answered seriously.


    Mu Lan was puzzled. ��Why would I try to hide you?��


    The man sighed and said, ��Get back your memory. I��ll wait for you in the usual ce.�� Then he got up to leave.


    Mu Lan stood in front of him and said, ��You can��t leave before you give me a good exnation.�� Her eyes were glowing.


    ��I��m here to solve a case and hence I��m going to leave now.�� He said.


    ��Can��t we meet again?�� Mu Lan asked urgently. She understood that he wouldn��t reveal anything about her past.


    The man smiled and rubbed her hair. He said, ��I��m watching you all the time. If you need my help, I��lle to you anytime. But since you have already got the strongest protection, I don��t think you need my help with your security.�� He chuckled.


    ��Can I trust Mu Liang?�� Mu Lan asked.


    The man raised his left eyebrow and asked her back, ��What did he tell you?��


    ��He told me that I lost my mother when I was little and I had no father. He never mentioned anything about you.�� Mu Lan said.


    The manughed loudly. He said, ��Since Mu Feng and Mu Liang couldn��t find anything about my identity, then I don��t need to worry about my security anymore. You did well.�� He patted Mu Lan��s shoulder and continued, ��What he said was true. You can trust him. From what I know, he has never touched any other woman except his mother until he touched you.��


    ��He is good to me. But I want to know about my past too.�� Mu Lan said.


    The man silently looked at her and said, ��Lannie, try not to remember your past. It��s best for you. Enjoy this life.��


    ��Was I that miserable?�� Mun asked.


    ��You were.�� He answered truthfully. Then he said, ��Nice engagement ring though. I got the news and also this ring was custom made. You are so lucky, Lannie.�� He teased her.


    Mu Lan frowned and tried to hide her embarrassment. She changed the topic. ��Where is their boss? Did you kill him?��


    ��I knocked him out yesterday when I heard that he took one of our own people and sent him to the police as a parcel. I don��t think that I need to do anything more since Mu Feng woulde to rescue all of us�� He answered.


    ��Your own means your girlfriend Meili?�� Mu Lan asked.


    ��And how do you know about that?�� He asked.


    Mu Lan shortly answered, ��Camera.��


    ��So that��s why I didn��t get it even after looking for a long time.�� He shook his head as he felt helpless. ��Who got it? That iron man?��


    Mu Lan was confused, ��Who?��


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________


    Editor��s Note:


    Flow was so worried about protecting Mu Lan that she herself fell ill. Yet she kept fighting to write all these chapters. I hope all of you dearest readers will acknowledge her hard work ? please continue to support her. Vote vote vote!?

 Chapter 290: NONE OF YOU THOUGHT ABOUT MY FEELINGS

    <h4>Chapter 290: NONE OF YOU THOUGHT ABOUT MY FEELINGS</h4>


    Mu Lan��s brother answered, ��Why? That sturdy man, blonde hair, always wears ck sunsses.��


    ��You mean Hugo.�� Mu Lan said.


    ��Yeah, Hugo Muller. He always follows you everywhere you go practically like your shadow. Very annoying.�� He said.


    ��He is my bodyguard. But why did you call him an Iron Man?�� Mu Lan was curious.


    ��Because no woman can seduce him. Meili once had a bet with me and tried to seduce him. She was hopelessly defeated. That bodyguard of yours is really something. He always stays away from women. I think it��s either because he is very horny, that��s why he acts like that or he is gay.�� Hemented.


    Mu Lan��s mouth twitched. She was the one who was left utterly speechless now.


    ��So tell me, did he find the camera?�� He came back to his earlier point.


    ��No, it was brother Feng.�� Mu Lan answered.


    The man��s left eye-brow rose up. He said, ��Oh? Brother Feng? So close!��


    Mu Lan smelled vinegar and gave him an alluring smile. She said, ��I haven��t heard about my brother��s name though.��


    The man gave back the same alluring smile. Anyone could tell that they were peas of the same pod. He said, ��I won��t tell you anything which you already know. I will wait for your memories toe back.��


    ��Damn! He is so crafty!�� Mu Lan was annoyed.


    She said, ��Fine, don��t tell me anything I know. But answer something I don��t know.��


    He asked, ��What is it?��


    ��Can I trust Mu Liang?�� Mu Lan asked him.


    He almost choked. He asked her back, ��Aren��t you betrothed to him? Why asking this now? Are you feeling insecure?��


    Mu Lan shook her head. She answered, ��I don��t feel insecure when I��m with him. Actually I feel very secure around him.�� She took a deep breath and then continued, ��But, I think he is hiding something from me and I also believe that brother Feng tricked me to be engaged to Liang.��


    ��Are you angry?�� He patted her head softly.


    ��No! I��m neither insecure nor am I angry. But they are hiding things from me and that��s why I��m feeling puzzled and confused. I��m not sure what I am supposed to do.�� Mu Lan, for the first time, spoke about her inner feelings. She showed him that how helpless she felt.


    ��They are doing it because they don��t want you to remember your past. They are doing it just as I would do for you. They really care about you.�� He replied to her softly.


    Mu Lan calmly looked at him and said, ��Listen, brother of mine, no matter how painful my past is, I of course would want to know about my past and I would hate it if someone wanted to hide it from me. Do you think that I am not capable enough to take the blow? Do you know how does it feels to wake up to know nothing about yourself? Do you know how scary it is? Do you realize how weird it feels to live off someone else��s life no matter who it is. Yes, I am leading afortable life, but that doesn��t mean that I don��t want to know about my own family and friends. It also doesn��t mean that I don��t miss them. Who do you think I am? Do you really think that just because I have lost my memory, I have no interest in my own family or I have zero feelings for them, or for you? Do you know how did I feel when I saw your picture? Can��t you see how happy I am when I am seeing you right in front of me?�� Pearl like tears rolled down her eyes.


    He gazed at her with an agonized expression. He tenderly hugged his sister and said affectionately, ��Oh, Lannie, I��m so sorry. I didn��t think about your feelings.��


    Mu Lan wiped her tears on his shirt and said, ��Yes, none of you actually have thought about my feelings at all. I should have hated all of you. But I know that you all want the best for me, so I won��t. If it were someone else in my ce, they would go crazy after waking up without memory. But I quickly adapted to the situation which means, I��m capable enough to control myself. I also have the confidence that I will be alright after I get back my memories too.��


    He was silent for a while and then said, ��But I��m worried.�� His hug tightened.


    ��You shouldn��t.�� Mu Lan circled her arms around his back and patted him.


    ��But you almost died for a monster.�� He said.


    Mu Lan was puzzled. She asked, ��What do you mean?��


    ��You were heart broken and almost died to save a monstrous evil.�� He said.


    Mu Lan asked curiously, ��Did I love him?��


    ��Madly.�� He stated.


    ��How can my taste be so bad?�� Mu Lan couldn��t believe him.


    He looked into her eyes and said, ��No one can me you for that? He is handsome, rich and he pretended to be nice to you. He even took you to meet his family.��


    ��Indeed, he is a monstrous evil.�� Mu Lan frowned.


    He chuckled and replied, ��I would be very d if you can say the exact same lines after you get back your memories.��


    Mu Lan moved her right palm from one side to another side, more like shooing that ��monstrous evil��. She replied, ��Don��t worry about my broken heart anymore. I��m going to marry Liang eventually.��


    ��Yeah, give me lots of nephews and nieces.�� He said.


    ��I��m not some production machine.�� Mu Lan punched his chest lightly.


    He made a fist yfully and said, ��I believe in my future brother-inw. He can be very possessive and impressive. I can feel it.��


    ��So, you are telling me to trust himpletely.�� Mu Lan asked in a roundabout manner.


    ��I believe that you already know the answer.�� He answered in a roundabout manner too and then paused before saying, ��He is definitely hundred percent better than that monster.��


    Mu Lan looked deeply into his eyes and asked, ��Do you know why was that monster pretending to be nice to me? Was he a yboy or had any other intention?��

 Chapter 291: HIS FEELINGS

    <h4>Chapter 291: HIS FEELINGS</h4>


    He scratched his head and said in a confused tone, ��Far from it actually. Before you, he never tried to talk to any other women except his mother. He isn��t a yboy. He never even kissed you. To tell you the truth, I don��t know his motives. But I can tell you one thing for sure, no one ever hurt you the way he hurt you.��


    ��Why would he do that?�� Mu Lan frowned and tried to think of an answer from this clue.


    ��I think that the answer lies with you.�� He said.


    ��So I now have another reason to try to get my memory back.�� She already needed money to get her freedom. She wanted to be someone who could stand beside Mu Liang proudly and she wanted it before she could meet his family. So she was eager to earn money. However, now one more thing was added in the to-do list and that was to ask Lu Feng to treat her on getting back her memory.


    ��Be sure to be on guard when you are with him. But I don��t think Mu Liang will ever let you meet him. I would do the same if I were him though.�� He grinned.


    ��Why wouldn��t Liang let me meet him?�� Mu Lan asked.


    He sighed and said, ��You are good at everything, however, when ites to romance, you suck.��


    ��Cut it out and answer my question.�� Mu Lan snapped at him.


    He sighed again and answered, ��Because he is worried that you will fall for that monster again. He is feeling insecure.��


    Mu Lan blinked and replied, ��But I won��t.��


    ��Why are you telling me this? Tell him.�� He said and then continued, ��That time, I couldn��te to the surface to help you because I didn��t have that power. I could only watch you suffer alone. I was guilty to death. Your disappearance was a good thing for both of us. You lost your memory and now you��re living a good life. And, I was pushed to the bottom line. Now, I can protect you.��


    He took out a bottle and told Mu Lan, ��Drink it.��


    Mu Lan nced at the silver thing and asked, ��What is this?��


    ��Nano transmitter. If you drink it, I��ll monitor your nerves, body functions and your location without your cell phone.�� He answered.


    Mu Lan frowned and said, ��Sounds like a high-end technology.��


    ��It is. If you get sick or nervous or excited, I will find out in a second. If you are in danger and for some reason, Mu Liang isn��t around you, I wille and save you.�� He replied excitedly.


    ��Did your team make it? It��s amazing!�� Mu Lan wondered.


    ��I stole it.�� He said bluntly.


    Mu Lan��s eyes were like tennis balls. She asked, ��From where?��


    ��From my future brother-inw��s Intelligence office.�� He grinned.


    Mu Lan couldn��t utter a single word for a few seconds. ��I��m d that you are smart enough to save you a**. But I��m not drinking it.�� Of course she wouldn��t drink it. If she were to do something romantic with Mu Liang wouldn��t her brother find it out? She could never let others know what she was doing, not even her own brother.


    He could understand herpletely. He smirked and said, ��Haha, don��t worry. I don��t have the time to peek on your romantic times. Fine. If you don��t want to drink it now, take it with you. When you are in danger, just drink it and I will know what to do.��


    ��Okay, give it to me.�� Mu Lan said.


    He tied the ss tube with his silver chain and put it on her neck. ��Don��t lose it and Meili and Weiwei are in the room next door. Take them with you.�� He gazed at his watch which was now blipping. ��Looks like my future-brother-inw is here.�� He smiled.


    After that, he took off his jacket and it revealed a French police uniform and he also wore a police cap.


    Mu Lan nearly puked blood. ��You were prepared from the start.�� She stated in disbelief.


    He grinned and said, ��Who knows you better than me? When I didn��t get the camera, I already realized that it must be the Mu Team who took it. And if you have seen the pictures, you would definitely try to find me. Come on Lannie, you are my sister. Certainly I know how reckless you are since your childhood.��


    He rubbed her head affectionately for thest time and turned around to leave. When he came close to the door, he stopped in his tracks and turned around. ��Let me tell you one thing for trying so hard to find me, I��m two years younger than you.�� Then he left making Mu Lanpletely dumbstruck.


    ��You dare to act like an older brother, you jerk!�� Mu Lan exploded.


    Just then, someone barged into the room. She saw that it was Mu Liang.


    He nced around carefully and saw Mu Lan in one piece without any harm and sighed in relief. He didn��t care about those dead bodies and walked towards her. Then, he pulled her into his embrace.


    ��Are you scared?�� He asked.


    Mu Lan shook her head. ��No.��


    ��Are you mad?�� Mu Liang asked again.


    Mu Lan nodded. ��I am.��


    Mu Liang gently patted her head and asked further, ��Who made you mad?��


    ��My brother.��


    Mu Liang looked into her transparent eyes and questioned her again, ��What did he say to you?��


    ��He told me that he wouldn��t say anything to me which I already knew and he also told me that I better not get my memory back. He also told me that you were feeling insecure because I used to like some other guy.�� Mu Lan said in one breath.


    Mu Liang��s body stiffed. He clearly looked nervous.


    Mu Lan��s anger subsided seeing him like this. She asked softly, ��Why do you never tell me how you feel?��


    ��You don��t share your pain with me either.�� Mu Liang calmly stated.


    ��We both are idiots, aren��t we?�� Mu Lan giggled.


    Mu Liang didn��t say anything and kept looking at her without blinking.


    Mu Lan sighed and hugged him tightly. ��What are you afraid for? Did I ever tell you that I will leave you?��

 Chapter 292: LET’S NOT HIDE OUR FEELINGS

    <h4>Chapter 292: LET��S NOT HIDE OUR FEELINGS</h4>


    Mu Lan sighed and hugged him tightly. ��What are you afraid of? Did I ever tell you that I will leave you?��


    Mu Liang hugged her tightly andined, ��But you don��t love me.��


    Mu Lan felt like her heart was torn apart. She replied, ��Who dared to say that to you? If I didn��t have any feelings for you, do you think it was possible for you to get any sort of pleasure?��


    Somewhere in the street, Mu Lan��s younger brother choked whileughing hard. ��Ah, my sister is such an idiot. She fell for him but she still cannot understand him.�� He turned off the transmitter. He didn��t want to hear anything more.


    Mu Liang looked at Mu Lan deeply. Then he asked, ��Then, are you ready to be Mrs. Mu?��


    Mu Lan immediately replied, ��Let me get on my own feet and then talk about our marriage. I don��t want to be called a gold digger woman.��


    Mu Liang raised his right eye-brow and asked, ��Whose feet are you standing on right now then?��


    ��Economically, yours.�� Mu Lan gave him a witty answer.


    Mu Liang smiled and leaned to kiss her forehead. ��We should head back home first.��


    Mu Lan suddenly thought of Ronald. ��How is Ronald?�� Her voice was full of concern.


    ��His operation was sessful and he is in the hospital where Lu Feng works.�� Mu Liang answered.


    Mu Lan sighed in relief. Just then she remembered that Meili and Weiwei were in the room next door. She said, ��Wait, we have to rescue them.�� She was about to walk there, however, her hand was caught. ��Wait, what are you-�� She couldn��t finish.


    Mu Liang��s lips cut her off. Gradually, she closed her eyes and responded to him with the same passion. Soon, her legs lost their strength. Mu Liang let go of her lips and cupped her injured face while saying, ��Let��s not hide our feelings from now on, okay?��


    ��Liang Liang, please say those words while I��m not a jellyfish.�� Mu Lan panted while saying, her face was slightly red.


    Mu Liang took her in his arms and walked towards the door out.


    ��Hey! What about them?�� Mu Lan nearly screamed.


    ��Feng will rescue them. Don��t worry much. First, we need to take care of your injuries.�� He said.


    ��How can you say-�� Again she was cut off.


    ��Cough! Cough! Get a room you two. Sigh! I miss Ying so much.�� Mu Feng said painfully.


    Hearing his voice, Mu Lan pushed Mu Liang��s face away and said, ��Brother Feng, please take care of Weiwei and Meili. There are in that room.�� She pointed towards the room with her index finger.


    ��Okay, okay, I understand. You people have fun and I will be the hero who rescued two women.�� Mu Feng passed them.


    ��Bring them home.�� It was thest words Mu Lan said that night.


    ����


    When Mu Lan woke up the next morning, she found herself in Mu Liang��s arms. She whined as her face and hands hurt. She subconsciously touched her face and hands and saw that her injured hands and face were neatly patched up.


    She recalled the previous night activities. After going home, she was too tired to even lift her finger. So after she bathed, she directly went to sleep without even having dinner.


    She realized that it must be Mu Liang who took care of her injuries. She smiled as she nced at his face. Mu Liang��s handsome sleeping face was a feast for her eyes.


    His sleeping face gave her another motivation. She nned on going to the hospital to visit Ronald. She also wanted to talk to Lu Feng about getting back her memory.


    While she was thinking about that her stomach growled.


    Ah! Hunger!


    Mu Lan tried to get up, but Mu Liang��s hands were encircled around her waist and back. Therefore she couldn��t move an inch. As she touched his hands to take them off, Mu Liang opened his eyes and said hoarsely, ��Where are you going?��


    ��Washroom, going to wash my face.�� She answered.


    ��You don��t need to. Sleep for some more time.�� Mu Liang pretended to fall asleep again.


    ��I��m hungry.�� Mu Lan stated.


    Sigh. Mu Liang let her go and he apanied her to the washroom and they both freshened themselves together. When they went downstairs, they met Meili and Weiwei.


    ��Good morning you two.�� Mu Lan smiled brightly.


    Meili nced at them and gave a friendly smile. She replied, ��Good morning. Thank you very much for saving us.�� She bowed just like Weiwei did yesterday.


    Mu Lan was very pleased with Meili��s mannerism and beauty. She praised her nameless brother��s taste in her heart. She answered, ��Don��t mention it. I��m d that I could help you.�� Then she looked at Weiwei and said with a smiley face, ��Weiwei, good morning.��


    To her surprise, Weiwei didn��t answer andpletely ignored her. Her behavior stunned both Mu Lan and Meili.


    What just happened?


    They didn��t know the answer.


    Mu Lan was worried and tried to embrace Weiwei. But Weiwei hugged her sister��s leg.


    Meili asked, ��What��s wrong with you? Are you upset?��


    Weiwei nodded.


    Mu Lan asked her, ��Why are you upset? Tell me, okay?��


    ��You came but never came to save us.�� Weiwei answered while she was weeping.


    Mu Lan blinked in confusion. Then she realized what Weiwei meant. She asked, ��You knew I was there?��


    This time Meili answered, ��Actually, Weiwei was really excited when she met me. She said that she had met Disney Princess Mn and Mn promised her to save me. At first, I didn��t believe her but she kept insisting. Later, when she heard your voice, she giggled joyously and said to me, ��See? I told you that she woulde and rescue us.�� However, the one who rescued us was Mr. Mu Feng. From that time, she didn��t talk much. Now I realize why she is so gloomy.��


    Mu Lan red at Mu Liang, ming him madly. After that, she looked at Weiwei and said affectionately, ��Weiwei, I��m really sorry that I disappointed you. But, see, I��m injured too. I was in pain.��

 Chapter 293: LOVE CRISIS

    <h4>Chapter 293: LOVE CRISIS</h4>


    Mu Corporation


    Mu Lan was annoyed at Mu Liang. She knew that he was worried about her but he could have just let her rescue them before leaving. That way even Weiwei wouldn��t be sad.


    Mu Lan recalled how much fun they had and sighed with disappointment. ��How can I make her feel happy again?�� She was lost in her thoughts. She did some paperwork and even arranged for some meetings. Later, she reported some problems to Mu Liang.


    Mu Liang nced at her for a while and said, ��Lan.��


    If it were some other times, Mu Lan would melt after hearing his voice. But right now, she was mad at him. She answered professionally, ��Is there something else, Sir?��


    Mu Liang��s face fell. He motioned her with his right index finger and said, ��Come here.��


    Mu Lan wouldn��t fall for the same trick again. So she walked towards the door while saying, ��I��m busy. If you don��t have anything important to say, then I��m leaving.��


    ��Where is my kiss which you were supposed to give me every hour?�� Mu Liang asked. He hadn��t got a single kiss the whole day.


    Mu Lan almost flustered but kept her feelings under control. She turned around and looked into Mu Liang��s deep ocean blue eyes. She said straightforwardly, ��Sure, first let me and Weiwei make up and then you will get your feast.��


    Mu Liang sighed and asked her, ��Why are you acting like this?��


    ��Didn��t you say that we should not hold back our feelings? I��m just expressing mine.�� She said.


    ��Does it mean that if I didn��t tell you to show your feelings to me, then you would kiss me even if you didn��t want to?�� Mu Liang asked her seriously.


    Mu Lan did not answer this question of his. She turned around and left the room.


    Mu Liang fell into a deep contemtion mode. His head was a mess. ��What is going on? Does it mean all that I did to her in the past was only out of my feelings, but not her? She always said no, but I never listened. Was she really unwilling? She only agreed to marry me out of consideration and that she is grateful to me, but has no romantic feelings for me?��


    He recalled what happened the other day.


    ��


    Mu Liang hugged her tightly andined, ��But you don��t love me.��


    Mu Lan felt like her heart was torn apart. She replied, ��Who dared to say that to you? If I didn��t have any feelings for you, do you think it was possible for you to get any sort of pleasure?��


    ��


    ��Does it mean that she has feelings for me and yet she didn��t realize it?�� Mu Liang got excited while thinking about that. ��If she really disliked me, she would refuse me for sure.��


    If Mu Lan��s brother would hear what Mu Liang was thinking, he would have cheered his future brother-inw and would say, ��Now you are on track!��


    Mu Liang had a good understanding on human psychology and he could guess what Mu Lan thought most of the time.


    However, this time he was feeling a little lost. Because he thought of all the possibilities.


    ��She agreed to marry me because I gave her a new life. What if she agreed on loving me back because of the same reason? I don��t want her to be grateful to me for the rest of her life! It is partly my fault that she lost her memory. If she were to know that...�� He couldn��t imagine what would happen next.


    ��What can I do?�� He thought.


    What could he do?


    After being tormented for a while, suddenly Mu Liang thought of something. He immediately called Lu Feng.


    Lu Feng was busy with his research but he answered the call. ��What��s up?��


    ��How is Ronald?�� Mu Liang didn��t forget to ask about his subordinate.


    ��Oh, he is doing pretty well. He just got out ofa and is under intensive care. But is this the actual reason why you called me? You could have called Hugo for that.�� Lu Feng said while sipping his new creation ��magical tea��. It drove away his tiredness.


    ��I need a psychologist. Hire the best one for me.�� Mu Liang straightly said.


    Lu Feng nearly choked on his ��magical tea�� to death. ��Cough! Cough! Cough! What happened?�� This was the first time Mu Liang asked for something like this.


    ��Marriage problem.�� Mu Liang curtly said. He didn��t want to disclose any more information. He knew that Lu Feng always meant well for him, but Mu Liang didn��t want to burden his friend with his personal feelings.


    Lu Feng��s head became clear. ��Oh, it��s about your girl.�� He thought of someone and said, ��Hmm, I can choose the best one for you, but paying that person would be very difficult.��


    ��I will pay that psychologist as much as he or she wants.�� Money was nothing to Mu Liang. He was in a love crisis, not money crisis.


    ��That��s exactly the problem. That person never epts money.�� Lu Feng said as he scratched his head.


    Mu Liang frowned. ��What does that person want?�� He would give that psychologist anything if his problem was solved.


    ��Anything that person finds useful and also, you have to go to that person, not the other way around.�� Lu Feng said.


    ��Too bothersome.�� Mu Liang said.


    Lu Feng proudly said, ��That psychologist hooked me up with Yan Su.�� That meant that no one would be better than this psychologist.


    Mu Liang instantly said, ��Hire that psychologist of yours.��


    ��dly.�� Lu Feng hung up the call.


    ����


    Mu Liang was sitting in the cafeteria of Mu Lan��s campus, right in front of the psychologist his friend hired. Beside him was Lu Feng himself.


    Mu Liang didn��t know what to say. He was silently looking at this skinny, short girl who was wearing big sses and looked much younger than Mu Lan herself.


    He was never a man who judged a book by its cover. He wanted to hire this psychologist especially when she had already hooked up Lu Feng and Yan Su. He also liked how sharp her eyes were.


    However, he was really worried this time. Because this girl was none other than Mu Lan��s friend, Xue Lin.

 Chapter 294: RELATED TO MU LAN

    <h4>Chapter 294: RELATED TO MU LAN</h4>


    The cafeteria was shut down for now because it was way past lunch time. No students were here. Only the three of them were here with a few workers. The workers were working on their own, none of them disturbed them.


    There was silence around them. None of them seemed to be talking. Xue Lin was straightly looking into Mu Liang��s eyes and Mu Liang was sizing her, while Lu Feng seemed to feel awkward.


    Mu Liang still wasn��t sure if he could trust her or not and Xue Lin could easily understand his difort.


    After a while, Xue Lin closed her book and said, ��Since you both are wasting my time and don��t have anything to talk, I am going to leave.�� She was about to get up.


    ��Looks like Miss Psychologist is very busy.�� Mu Liang said coldly. He knew her name, but he tried to test her. He wanted to see how she would react.


    Xue Lin deeply nced at Mu Liang and asked, ��Do you think only your fianc��e is attending this exam?��


    ��No?�� Mu Liang��s eyes narrowed.


    ��No. Only the top students from each department can take this exam.�� Xue Lin said.


    The exams they are taking is for skipping grades. If they are not one of the top students, they can��t take the exam.


    Xue Lin continued, ��Also, if you want a professional psychologist, then you are wasting your time here. I��m still an undergraduate student. I never thought that you woulde to me for your personal conflict.��


    ��Who said that it is a personal conflict?�� Mu Liang asked. His eyes were as sharp as an eagle.


    His sharp gaze tied with hers. ��You are not here for money obviously. Since my connection is with Xiao Lan, as her fianc��, you maye to me for that special reason.��


    ��Bulls eye!�� Lu Feng coughed while thinking.


    Mu Liang��s expression rxed a bit. But he didn��t let his guard down. He said, ��I��m sorry for my rude behaviour. I��m here to ask for help.��


    ��But you don��t even trust me.�� Xue Lin stated.


    ��Then earn my trust.�� Mu Liang ordered. He could never talk with other women normally.


    Lu Feng wanted to die in shame. At first, Xue Lin didn��t want toe, but he insisted. Now his best friend was acting like a child.


    ��I don��t have time to y with you Mr. Mu. Even though, Xiao Lan is my friend, you mean nothing to me.�� Xue Lin got up from the seat.


    Mu Liang felt relieved to see her so upfront. He had already begun to put faith in her. He also stood and bowed. ��I��m sorry for my attitude. Please sit down.��


    ��So, no more ying hide and seek? Are you going to put your trust in me after testing me for a few minutes?�� Xue Lin asked.


    Mu Liang gaze became steady and said, ��I��m satisfied. If my friend can believe in you, so can I.��


    Xue Lin and Lu Feng became speechless.


    Just a moment ago, Mu Liang couldn��t trust her, and now he changed his attitude.


    ��You are shameless.�� Xue Lin said. She sat down and looked at Lu Feng. ��Mr. Lu, don��t you have work to do?�� She made it clear that she would talk to Mu Liang, but she wanted privacy.


    Lu Feng nced at them and said, ��I can stay, I��m his best friend.��


    Xue Lin asked without blinking, ��Then why don��t I share your feelings with Mr. Mu about Xiao Yan Su?��


    Lu Feng stood up and said, ��I��m very busy. I have to go to work. You guys carry on.�� Then he hurriedly left.


    Xue Lin turned her head towards Mu Liang and said, ��Let��s hear your story.��


    Mu Liang stated, ��I��m having problems in understanding Xiao Lan��s thoughts.��


    ��It is not my job to tell you about her thoughts. She is my friend and I won��t disclose her private matters to anyone.�� Xue Lin straightforwardly said.


    ��Lu Feng, some great psychologist you hired for me.�� Mu Liang grimaced in his heart.


    ��Cursing won��t solve the issue. If you want to know about her thoughts, first tell me everything you know about her. I cannot promise you that I will help you after I hear everything, because she is my best friend. But I can promise you that, I won��t disclose the fact that you came here to meet me.�� Xue Lin said.


    Her attitude eased Mu Liang��s mood. Her straightforward attitude made him trust her. He nodded and took a deep breath. Then he began, ��The first time I met her four years ago...�� Slowly he described Xue Lin, how he saw her, how he was drawn towards her, how he got her every single news, and then how Mu Lan ended up in the hospital, her memory loss and her new life. In the end, he said, ��Now, I��m not sure, if she is with me because she loves me or it is because she is grateful to me.��


    After he finished, none of them said anything for a long time. Mu Liang gave Xue Lin some space to absorb everything.


    Even though Xue Lin didn��t show her personal feelings, deep down her feelings changed randomly. At first, she was amazed by Mu Lan��s talent, then happy, after that she felt pity and sorrow and after that, she was excessively angry at President Li. Then she started pitying Mu Liang but she was also upset at his various actions. However, she could understand his sufferings.


    Afterwards, Xue Lin opened her mouth. ��Mr. Mu, did you realize, even once, that you have actually caged Xiao Lan?��


    Mu Liang��s whole body froze. He never thought of that and others didn��t mention it either.


    Xue Lin narrated her words, ��After she woke up, you made her believe that she was an orphan and made her feel helpless. Then, your brother took her gratefulness for granted and forced her to be your marriage partner. However, you yed to be a nice guy and admitted her to school, gave her a room in the dorm and took her out many times. Whenever, you felt alone, you forced your feelings to her and became physically attracted. Have you ever considered her feelings?��

 Chapter 295: MANY PROBLEMS TO SLOVE

    <h4>Chapter 295: MANY PROBLEMS TO SLOVE</h4>


    Mu Liang��s body shook. His expressions changed dramatically. He never thought that Mu Lan could be in pressure.


    Looking at his guilty face, Xue Lin softly said, ��No one is perfect Mr. Mu. Everyone makes mistakes and so did you. That makes you human, doesn��t it? I can see that you are worried that she might feel alone and feel terrible and that��s why you wanted to keep herpany. Am I right?��


    Mu Liang slowly nodded. He didn��t look into her eyes.


    Xue Lin��s eyes became gentle. She continued, ��You love her and that makes you to nearly devour her. But still, you didn��t go to thest step thinking about her feelings, which means you still have a conscience left. It is very nice of you, that you still considered her feelings before going to thest step. Most of the men be aggressive and many of them **** their lovers. But you held back. You deserve my respect.��


    Xue Lin sipped her coffee which had turned cold in the chilly weather. After that she continued, ��However, you should tell her the truth because she is stronger than other women or should I say stronger than other victims. Other victims who suffer from amnesia go crazy, but she is adapting well. It shows how high her IQ and EQ is. You should put more belief in her.��


    Mu Liang said after a long time, ��But I��m afraid.��


    Xue Lin said, ��It is normal. A girl who can die for a man, after regaining her memory, she may go back to her. But she has already promised you that she will marry you. Don��t worry about it.��


    ��That��s what I am worried about. If she is doing it because I saved her, then I want to tell her all the truth and afterwards, I would ask her to give her own opinion and follow her instincts.��


    ��It will put her in a huge pressure. Can��t you see it?�� She said.


    ��What should I do?�� Mu Liang was in a dilemma.


    ��Mr. Mu, do you think Xiao Lan trusts youpletely?��, Xue Lin asked.


    Mu Liang answered, ��She depends on me more than anyone.��


    ��But that doesn��t mean that she trusts youpletely. If she did, she would never hide her feelings. You made a good decision to be clear-cut with her about each of your feelings. But your indecisiveness also made her not to trust you one hundred percent.�� Xue Lin took a breath and asked him, ��So, tell me now, what do you want?��


    There were many loopholes in Mu Liang and Mu Lan��s rtionship. Their rtionship started with lies and decisiveness which made them not to believe in each otherpletely. Their rtionship was hanging on this thread. After talking to Xue Lin, it was clear to Mu Liang.


    However, he hade here to solve one problem, but now it seemed he had many problems to solve.


    Mu Lan��s trust, love, feelings, way of thinking, everything was vague to Mu Liang. He thought he knew her best, but it seemed that he was mistakenpletely.


    Now, what did Mu Liang want?


    After thinking for a long time, Mu Liang answered, ��I want to know what she feels for me right now.��


    Xue Lin��s face rxed. She directly looked into his eyes and wanted to read his inner thought through her sharp gaze. She opened her mouth to say, ��Fine, go home.��


    Mu Liang was puzzled. ��Won��t she help me?��, he thought.


    Xue Lin smiled at him and said, ��Act normally as you do now and report me everything that happens between you both. I have an exam tomorrow, so I��ll be off now. Bye.�� She stood up, bowed and then left the cafeteria.


    Mu Liang nced at her. After she went away, he realized that he neither took her number nor did he ask about payment. He got up, got out of the cafeteria and walked towards the entrance.


    When he went close to his car, he saw Lu Feng was standing there talking to Yan Su. They looked very intimate and a very loving couple. Many students nced at them, their eyes were full of jealousy.


    Mu Liang thought, ��When will I be able to act like this with Lan?�� For the first time in his life, he had dog food. When he got closer, he coughed to announce his presence.


    The love birds were startled and kept their distance. Yan Su wanted to leave immediately, however, Lu Feng pulled her closer and gave her a deep kiss.


    Mu Liang��s eyes dangerously narrowed. He took out the key of the car and unlocked it. After he went inside the car, he mmed the door.


    Hearing the loud sound, Lu Feng quickly let go off Yan Su and went inside the car. Mu Liang drove off silently.


    ��So was it helpful? Did she give you some advice?�� Lu Feng asked. He was really curious what Xue Lin had told Mu Liang. His trust in Xue Lin��s ability was one hundred percent.


    Mu Liang didn��t answer him. After driving for sometime, he stopped the car abruptly. Confused Lu Feng nced around and saw that it was out of nowhere. He gazed at Mu Liang and asked, ��What��s wrong? Do you have anything to do here?��


    ��Not me? But you.�� Mu Liang answered coldly. He looked at the puzzled expression of Lu Feng and said, ��Get off.��


    Leaving the dumbstruck Lu Feng in the middle of the road, Mu Liang drove away the car mercilessly.


    It took Lu Feng ten minutes to understand Mu Liang��s sudden ruthlessness. It was because he and Yan Su gave him dog food.


    ��So cruel! Didn��t I let him meet a psychologist? I will never help him again.�� Lu Feng looked around him. It wasn��t a ce where taxi usually came. He had to walk to the nearest bus stop which was about half a mile away. Mu Liang calcted very well.


    ��Serves him just right! Dear Sweet Bunny, punish him more.�� Lu Feng cursed his childhood friend.


    Actually, Lu Feng didn��t have to curse his friend more. Mu Liang was already living in hell. This time, Mu Lanpletely ignored him even in their home.

 Chapter 296: GOING AGAINST MU LIANG?

    <h4>Chapter 296: GOING AGAINST MU LIANG?</h4>


    The next day was a weekend. So everyone were at home, including Mu Liang and Mu Lan. Assistant Ju Long hadn��te back from his holidays yet. Therefore, Mu Lan was yet to leave her job as Mu Liang��s Assistant.


    In the morning, Mu Lan studied for about two hours and then finished some paper works and reorganized Mu Liang��s schedule for the following week. She took three hours to finish her works. Later, she went to look for Weiwei. Weiwei was ying beside the hugeke behind the mansion. She was with her older sister Meili, enjoying the scenery.


    Just when Mu Lan went there, Weiwei stopped smiling and became remorse. A little girl with a pure heart was waiting for her Disney Princess Mn to rescue her, but she was disappointed. How hurt was she!


    On the other hand, a child lover Mu Lan got to meet a child after such a long time for which she was very happy. But now, she hurt this cute child. Seeing Weiwei upset, she also felt upset.


    Mu Lan tried hard to befriend Weiwei but she failed miserably. She pouted and went back to Mu Liang��s study to work some more. She reported to Mu Liang about tomorrow��s schedule and Mu Liang took care of some projects.


    After working for a while, Mu Lan let out a sigh and said, ��I��m so lonely.��


    Mu Liang gave her a scornful gaze and thought in his mind, ��You got a full course meal right in front of you and you dared to say that you are lonely?�� He gritted his teeth.


    Mu Lan didn��t even care about what Mu Liang was thinking. It was his fault for not letting her rescue Weiwei in the first ce.


    Mu Liang took a break. He was feeling forlorn. He went to the vegetable garden and sat down on the bench near the fish pond. He took his rod and tried to catch some fish.


    In a slow motion, Oscar came close to him. He sat beside his Master, close to Mu Liang��s legs. He was also feeling lonesome because his wife went to Italy to see their children. Moreover, Mu Lan was busy with that ��damn�� little girl. Mu Lan wouldn��t even y with him, he tried to catch her attention but failed miserably. He was very upset.


    ��Feeling lonely?�� Mu Liang asked.


    ��Grr.�� Oscar showed his annoyance towards Weiwei.


    ��I wanted to get her out of the mansion as soon as possible but my wife wouldn��t let me.�� Mu Liang answered.


    ��Qui.�� Oscar made a distressed sound.


    ��We have to draw her attention away from that disturbing kid.�� Mu Liang coldly said.


    ��Grr.�� Oscar agreed with his Master. He looked like an abandoned puppy.


    Mu Liang took out his cell phone and dialed Xue Lin��s number. He took it from Mu Lan��s mobile in the morning when she was asleep.


    Xue Lin finished her test and went back to the dorm. That��s when she got a call from Mu Liang.


    ��What happened?�� Answering the phone Xue Lin asked.


    ��She isn��t talking to me.�� Mu Liang said. He felt outcast.


    ��She didn��t even talk to you for once?�� Xue Lin was stunned.


    ��She did talk about work. But nothing else.�� Mu Liang said.


    Xue Lin thought for a while and then said, ��Okay, I��m going to tell you what you have to do from now on. Don��t do anything which I forbid you to do. We are going to test if she likes you or not.��


    Mu Liang turned rigid and serious at the same time. He said, ��I��ll do ording to your n.��


    Xue Lin said, ��I have already drawn out a n. You will start from tomorrow. What you have to do is...�� She exined everything in detail step by step.


    Mu Liang��s eyes narrowed. He understood that his chance was just fifty-fifty but he had to follow it. Without this n, he had no other option left for him.


    In the end, when Xue Lin finished, Mu Liang asked, ��Will it work on her?��


    ��ording to her personality, she loves to solveplicated things. You also said that she is fond of adventure since she was a little girl. The one, who loves solving mysteries as simple as a math problem, no doubt she will definitely fall for the trap. But the catch is that she might guess that it is a trap. So, you have to be very patient while executing this n. The whole thing depends on your patience. Do you get it?�� Xue Lin asked. Her tone wasn��t friendly or distant. It was more like she was talking to her patient.


    Mu Liang tightened his grip on his cell phone and said, ��I understood.��


    ��Good.�� Saying that Xue Lin hung up abruptly.


    Mu Liang was startled. No one ever spoke to him this way, let alone hanging up on him. He wanted to ask her about the payment. Looking at the screen he typed out a text message.


    ��What do you want as payment?��


    Soon, he got a reply.


    ��ording to the result.�� Depending on the result


    Mu Liang tried to narrate her words. ��So she meant that after he seeds, she would ask for the payment.��


    A cold wind blew past the master and the pet.


    Mu Liang coldly said, ��Let��s get back Mu Lan.��


    ��Huff!�� Oscar wiggled his tail excitedly.


    Mu Liang went inside the mansion with Oscar. In the dining room, they saw that Mu Lan was eating cookies with Weiwei and Meili.


    Christmas was just around the corner and the servants were busy decorating therge Christmas tree. Weiwei was having fun. Mu Lan found her so cute and she couldn��t help but hug her.


    Mu Lan��s back was facing the door. Therefore, she didn��t see Mu Liang. But in her embrace was Weiwei, who clearly saw Mu Liang��s face which had turned dark as the bottom of a pot now. She stuck her tongue out and showed it to Mu Liang as if mocking at him. Then she gave a satisfactory smile and hugged Mu Lan��s neck.


    Instantly, the temperature of the room went down. Mu Liang��s expression was so cold that even North Pole��s coldness would lose to him.


    Oscar was about to run and tear up Weiwei��s face. Just then, Mu Liang walked out. Looking at his master, Oscar forlornly walked to his own room.


    ��I will show you what happens when you go against me, you damn kid!�� Mu Liang thought to himself.

 Chapter 297: ASURA CAME AND POSSESSED BOSS

    <h4>Chapter 297: ASURA CAME AND POSSESSED BOSS</h4>


    After dinner, Mu Lan went to bed. She surprisingly saw that Mu Liang was in bed earlier than her. Before, Mu Liang would always wait for her.


    Maybe she was toote toe to bed. She wanted to read Weiwei a bedtime story, that��s why it took her so long. She was also feeling tired after chasing butterflies with Weiwei in the garden.


    Sheid down on the bed and closed her eyes. Just when she rxed her body, Mu Liang grabbed her from behind and pulled her into his embrace. Before she could react, his hot kisses fell on her smooth neck.


    ��What are you doing? Let go!�� Mu Lan said. Her body was trembling because of the strange sensation.


    ��I won��t.�� Mu Liang answered stubbornly.


    ��What do you mean no? Because of you, I��m dead tired now and you can��t even let me sleep now? Don��t we have to go to office tomorrow?�� she frowned.


    Mu Lan was really annoyed this time. Mu Liang was always like this, forceful and acted ording to his own desire. Never did he think about her feelings.


    ��Doesn��t he think of me as a human?�� She thought.


    Unfortunately, she didn��t know how many times Mu Liang had held back his desire for her. If he hadn��t, she wouldn��t be a virgin till now.


    Mu Liang was a gentleman in that area.


    Seeing Mu Lan trying to struggle out of his arms, Mu Liang felt upset. He asked, ��Where is my ��good night�� kiss?��


    Mu Lan was stunned at his shamelessness. She said, ��Kiss your brother! Good night!�� She moved away from Mu Liang and covered her body with the quilt and then fell asleep.


    ��Who would kiss Feng? So gross!�� Mu Liang thought while frowning. ��Wait for tomorrow morning, my wife.�� He closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Next morning-


    It was a snowy day. First snow of December. The temperature had gone down tremendously.


    Mu Mansion woke up at the usual time. The maids and butlers began their job.


    Mu Lan woke up at half past eight. She opened her eyes and stretched her hands. Then she looked around but couldn��t find Mu Liang.


    Sometimes, Mu Liang would stay beside her in the morning until she woke up or he would wait for her in the drawing room.


    Mu Lan got up from the bed and went to the washroom. She freshened up and changed to a white shirt and ck coat and pant. It was her official dress which Mu Liang had ordered for her.


    Mu Lan came downstairs and went straight to the dining room. There she saw Mu Liang was sitting alone and had just began his breakfast. Head Butler Leo and the two other butlers were there.


    Seeing Mu Laning down, they bowed and greeted her.


    ��Good morning, Madam Mu hope you had a wonderful night. Please sit down.�� Butler Leo said.


    Mu Lan was astounded by Mu Liang who was eating without looking anywhere. This was the first time that he was having breakfast before she joined him. He would always wait for her.


    Mu Lan frowned. ��Which string is he pulling now? I��m so not going to fall for it this time.�� She bid everyone good morning and sat down to eat.


    The three butlers were already stupefied when Mu Liang started his breakfast before Mu Lan came and above all Young Master and Young Mistress weren��t talking to each other now. It instantly became the hottest topic in the Mu Mansion now.


    Actually, Mu Liang was waiting for Mu Lan in the dining room. He began eating only when he heard her footsteps.


    As per Mu Liang��s first mission, he had failed because he hadn��tpletely listened to Xue Lin. She told him to finish his breakfast before Mu Lan woke up. But he just couldn��t do it.


    After having breakfast, they waited for Hugo toe. Ronald was still in the hospital and so Hugo was the one driving the car when Mu Lan was around.


    In the car, there was a chilling silence. No one was talking. Now, Hugo was the one in huge pressure. He felt suffocated. He gave tworge sighs.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Mu Liang asked in a cold voice.


    ��Holy Mother Mary! Boss turned this cold as South sea, just like before. What happened between them?�� Hugo��s sweat dropped.


    He answered after gulping down his saliva, ��Nothing Boss, just missing Ronald, that��s all.��


    There was another round of silence. Then Mu Liang asked him, ��Why don��t I send you to the bed next to Ronald��s?��


    ��Is it a warning? Oh Jesus!�� Hugo realized that his boss became the same demonic boss like before.


    He hurriedly answered, ��It won��t happen again, Boss.�� His voice was firm though there was a tiny fear in his voice.


    Mu Lan was stunned seeing this new Mu Liang. She never faced the real Mu Liang who was known as the Demon King. Now that she was seeing the other side of him, she was left astounded.


    Mu Liang typed a text to Xue Lin.


    ��I��m sorry that I couldn��t listen to you. I started having breakfast when I heard Mu Lan��s footsteps. I just couldn��t finish breakfast before she woke up.��


    Xue Lin who was studying in the library saw the text. She broke into a beautiful smile. ��Foolish man!�� She thought.


    Originally, Xue Lin wanted to test Mu Liang and Mu Lan, both of their feelings. She wanted to know how deep their feelings were for each other. She thought that Mu Liang could guess her trick. However, this love struck man was so worried about his marriage life, that he didn��t even notice her trick.


    At the Mu Corporation, everyone was acting vignt. All the employees understood that something had happened to their Boss. He was inspecting every department and was pointing out their mistakes.


    ��Do you want to get fired?��


    ��I think you don��t want to live anymore.��


    ��I really doubt if you have even passed elementary school?��


    ��You should go home and take care of your children and let your wife do the office work.��


    Mu Liang��s cold words gave all the employees a shudder.


    And those who got scolded?


    Forget it!


    None of them were saying anything. But they were silently weeping in their hearts. ��Boss, did Asurae to your housest night and possess you?��

 Chapter 298: PRESIDENT MU VS ASSISTANT MU

    <h4>Chapter 298: PRESIDENT MU VS ASSISTANT MU</h4>


    Mu Lan was getting ready for a meeting when she overheard the two secretaries gossiping about Mu Liang.


    ��What happened to the President today?�� The first secretary said. She managed all the department��s rules and regtions and she would take care of the employee��s affairs as well. She was very capable and popr.


    ��I don��t know either. He looks as fierce as before.�� The second secretary said. She was responsible for all the projects.


    ��I miss his gentle side.�� The first secretarymented.


    ��I saw him visit every department and scold everyone.��


    ��How many mistakes did they make to get him so mad?��


    ��Do you remember Mr. Kennedy? He only asked for a week off for Christmas. Do you want to know what the President said?�� The second one asked excitedly.


    ��It��s normal for asking for holidays on Christmas Eve. What did the President say?��


    ��He said, ��you should go home and take care of your children and let your wife do the office work.''��


    ��Oh my God!��


    Mu Lan heard them whispering in the corner and she couldn��t believe what they were saying. She thought, ��How is that even possible? Liang Liang is so gentle. They are just gossiping. No matter how bad he is, he will never treat his employees this way.��


    Then she recalled Hugo and Mu Liang��s conversation in the car and frowned. ��Well, Liang Liang must be joking. He loves to tease people.��


    Little did Mu Lan know that Mu Liang would only tease her. He would never bother himself with others.


    Mu Lan silently heard the secretaries gossiping but continued with her works. No one saw the doors of the presidential lift opening behind them.


    A cold voice said, ��If you have enough time to gossip, why don��t you resign and work as reporters of some magazine?��


    The three women jumped in fright. Even though Mu Lan did nothing wrong, she also trembled.


    ��I-I��m so sorry, sir.�� The first secretary bowed and went to her desk.


    ��I-it won��t happen again.�� The second secretary also did the same.


    Mu Liang��s eyes swept through Mu Lan who was looking at him in a daze like she discovered something new about him.


    ��Have you seen enough?�� Mu Liang asked her in a chilling voice.


    Mu Lan immediately stopped gawking and bowed her head. ��I��m sorry.�� Then she resumed with what she was doing earlier.


    ��Done with the reports?�� Mu Liang asked.


    Mu Lan answered right away. ��Yes, sir.��


    ��Bring them to my office.�� Mu Liang went inside his room.


    Mu Lan collected all the files and got up.


    ��Good luck.�� The second secretary who was close to her desk, said.


    Mu Lan drank a mouthful water and went inside the room after knocking.


    ��Sir, the report...�� Mu Lan described everything in detail, not missing even a single point.


    Mu Liang nced at her with a warm gaze. ��She is a fast learner.�� He praised her in his mind.


    ��That��s all.�� Mu Lan looked at him and met his cold gaze.


    ��Keep it here and leave. You can continue doing your other works.�� Mu Liang said. He began working on theptop


    Mu Lan put it down on the desk, but she didn��t leave and stood there.


    Mu Liang gazed at her and saw that she was still standing. He asked, ��Is there something else?��


    Mu Lan directly looked at Mu Liang and asked, ��Why are you doing this?��


    To tell the truth, when she heard him scolding his secretaries, she couldn��t believe that he could say something like this. Then she realized what the second secretary said was indeed very true. She couldn��t believe that she ignoring him would have such an effect on him and cause such a huge trouble in the office.


    Mu Liang raised his right eyebrow and asked, ��What am I doing?��


    ��You are saying such ruthless words to your own employees. As the President of a hugepany, you shouldn��t act like this.�� Mu Lan��s heart was beating faster while she said this. She was very unfamiliar with this President Mu.


    Mu Liang rxed his body in the chair and asked her sarcastically, ��Assistant Mu, are you here to teach me how to manage my office?��


    For the first time in her life, Mu Lan heard him calling her ��Assistant Mu��. It sounded so distant. But for some reason, she was thrilled. ��President Mu, I��m only saying what the truth is.��


    ��Is he ying with me? Then I will do the same.�� She thought.


    None of them realized how intimate their conversation actually sounded.


    ��Assistant Mu, what is the truth?�� Mu Liang asked.


    Mu Lan straightly said, ��That you are being childish.��


    There was hint of smile in his eyes, but he didn��t let it show on his lips. ��Oh! and how am I being childish?��


    ��Just because your fianc��e didn��t want to talk to you, you shouldn��t be upset about it at work. You should draw a clear line between personal and professional matters.�� Mu Lan answered.


    The room was quiet for a while and then Mu Liang said, ��Assistant Mu, you are thinking too highly of my fianc��e. We aren��t that close. You are new in here and that��s why you don��t know how your boss acts in the office. Get used to it from now on.��


    Mu Liang would never exin himself to others, not even his own brother. But since he needed to show his other personality to her, Xue Lin advised him that it was the best time to do it.


    However, in Mu Lan��s head his voice was ringing. ��We aren��t that close. We aren��t that close��


    ��We are not close? Fine. I will see for how long you can act like this.�� Mu Lan gritted her teeth. She said, ��Then I must have mistaken. Sorry for wasting your time.�� She bowed and left.


    ��Is she bothered by it?�� Mu Liang exactly knew very well what she was bothered about. A secret smile came on his mouth.


    Mu Lan got out of the room and sat on her chair. Her face was red. She didn��t know what she was feeling, rage or embarrassment.


    ��He said we are not close.�� Thinking of that she kicked under the table with all her force. There was a loud sound. The two secretaries felt pity for her.

 Chapter 299: BRING IT ON!

    <h4>Chapter 299: BRING IT ON!</h4>


    Mu Lan was so angry that she didn��t talk to Mu Liang all day. Even Mu Liang didn��t bother to talk to her. It made her even more angrier. However, Mu Liang was extremely calm, like he wasn��t bothered by Mu Lan not talking to him at all.


    The ones who suffered the most were the people in the mansion. That is, the butlers and the maids. They didn��t know what to do. Meili felt awkward to. She wanted to leave, but Mu Lan said that they should stay till the new year.


    Mu Lan thought that Mu Liang was just jealous, so he was acting like this. Hence she wanted to pour oil into the fire.


    ��We are not close. Is that right? Bring it on.�� Mu Lan thought in her mind.


    Mu Feng saw the situation in the house and he decided not to stay there anymore. The next day itself he was gone. He packed his bag and went to Lu Feng��s house and forcefully upied a guest room. Lu Feng couldn��t even bring Yan Su to his house anymore and would go to a hotel to make love to her.


    Everyone were suffering because of these two.


    Yan Su told Xue Lin and Qi Ying about it. Qi Ying was worried but on the other hand, Xue Lin could do nothing exceptugh.


    ��Let��s see Xiao Lan, for how long you can keep it in your heart.�� Xue Lin thought with a mischievous smile on her face.


    She was right. Mu Lan couldn��t keep it in her heart beyond three days. She lost her patience.


    The more Mu Liang was cold, the more Mu Lan felt restless.


    Mu Liang would never wait for Mu Lan to wake up or to have breakfast with her. He wouldn��t touch her, or kiss her, or tease her, or hug her, or bath her, or dress her.


    She started missing him already though he was right in front of her.


    ��Doesn��t he miss me at all?�� Mu Lan thought as she frowned.


    ��How can I let such a handsome, rich, loyal man get out of my hand? I need to show him my true power.�� Mu Lan thought.


    Hence, Mu Lan called Yan Su. After the third ring, she heard Yan Su��s voice.


    ��Hello Lan dear, are you alright? I heard from second cousin that you two were quarreling.��


    Mu Lan said, ��That��s why I need your help. He said that we aren��t really close. I want to punish him for that.��


    ��Elder cousin said that? You definitely have to take action.�� Yan Su also got excited.


    ��Yeah, teach me how to seduce a man.�� Mu Lan said.


    Yan Su, ��....��


    ��What did I just hear?�� She asked herself.


    After a while, Yan Su asked, ��Umm... Lan dear?��


    ��What is it?�� Mu Lan asked impatiently.


    ��Can you tell me what you are nning to do?�� Yan Su asked.


    ��Sure, let me tell you...�� Mu Lan narrated her n.


    Yan Su��s eyes shone. ��Yeah, my dear became mature. Let��s go shopping, right now.��


    The two of them met at the shopping mall and went to a lingerie store. They bought some lingerie of Yan Su��s taste.


    In the evening when Mu Lan came back to the Mu Mansion, her head was crowded with lots of advices.


    Wear a thick red lipstick.


    Short dress is better.


    Show your cleavage.


    Wear stilettos.


    Make your eyes wetter.


    Your lips should be slightly open all the time.


    Practice cat walking.


    Move you a** more while you walk.


    At work, don��t wear pants, but skirt.


    Wear tight dress.


    Don��t wear undergarments when you are with him.


    At night, a transparent night gown is a must!


    Mu Liang just walked downstairs and saw Mu Lan enter the mansion with lots of shopping bags. He raised his right eye-brow.


    ��Does sheck dresses? What didn��t I buy for her?�� He wondered.


    Butler Leo came close and asked Mu Lan, ��Madam Mu, shall I tell the maids to prepare your dinner.��


    Mu Lan smiled and said, ��Not necessary. I already had dinner with Yan Su.�� She passed by Mu Liang and went upstairs.


    Mu Liang frowned. ��What was there to go out with Yan Su and even have dinner with her? I shouldn��t have waited for her.�� He didn��t doubt anything but felt annoyed. He quitely had his dinner.


    If only Mu Liang knew what was happening in his room right now.


    After dinner, Mu Liang went back to their room. He opened the door and found that Mu Lan was already asleep.


    He immediately frowned. The reason was tonight, she looked a little different from other nights.


    Tonight, the light was turned on beside the bed. The quilt was down to her waist. Hervender nightgown was very low which showed her luscious corbones and cleavage pretty well.


    Then Mu Liang realized that she was wearing a transparent nightgown and he could see that she wasn��t wearing anything underneath the nightgown.


    Mu Liang��s mouth became dry instantly. His blood started boiling. He could feel something was trying to surpass his desire.


    ��So she is trying to seduce me. That��s her n. As if I will fall for it.��


    Mu Liang��s eyes were burning.


    He closed his eyes and tried to forget what he just saw. But his memory betrayed him.


    Feeling stubborn, Mu Liang turned off the light, went back to the bed and showing his back to her, he covered both of their bodies with quilt. Then he tried to sleep.


    However, he could control almost everything, except his desire for Mu Lan, and for this reason, his little brother suddenly became very active. It didn��t back down no matter how much Mu Liang cursed it.


    For the first time on a snowy night, Mu Liang sweated and had a sultry dream.


    When Mu Liang woke up, his mouth was dry, his body was sweaty all over, his breaths were irregr, his heart was beating fast, and finally he realized that his left hand was pleasing his active little brother.


    Mu Liang��s expression immediately fell.


    Worst! Worst! Worst!

 Chapter 300: INTERVIEW 03

    <h4>Chapter 300: INTERVIEW 03</h4>


    This is the third interview of "Handsome CEO''s Darling Wife".Weiwei: Happy New Year pretty sisters and handsome brothers. I''m Yu Weiwei. I know everyone remembers me. Today, here with me in the studio, we have four beautiful sisters.. in this studio there are four beautiful sisters with me. Let me call upon my Disney Princess Mn jiejie, Qi Ying jiejie, Yan Su jiejie and Xue Lin jiejie with a loud round of apuse please. This is all of yours first time here in the studio, isn''t it? Please say ''hello'' to your loyal Readers.Mu Lan: Hi everyone, thank you very much for supporting me and Liang Liang. I owe you Lovely Readers big time. Happy new year. Hope you all enjoyed your day. Qi Ying: Hello Loyal Readers, you have my gratitude for being a part of this long journey.Yan Su: Oh my Reader Dears, I missed you so much. I hope you guys are enjoying this lovey-dovey novel.Xue Lin: Happy new year.Mu Lan: Are you all set to start the interview? Because our Happy-go-lucky Author isn''t here yet.Weiwei: Our Author jiejie, had a heartbreak because of the current position of our novel at number 7 on the rankings. She is so upset that all her inspiration to write has diminished. Even I feel sad for her. Last night, she called me and requested me to join this interview. I wasn''t even prepared. But my sister and brother-inw helped me a lot.Mu Lan: Oh, you mean my brother? How is he?Weiwei: Brother-inw is waiting for us in China. But you and I have such a bond that we cannot let go of each other.Mu Lan: Aww�� you are so sweet.Xue Lin: Weiwei should stay at the Mu Mansion for a while because it wouldn''t be fun if she leaves.Yan Su: Haha�� I''m also of the same opinion. If Weiwei wouldn''t be so attached to Lan Dear, we or the Readers wouldn''t have so much fun.Qi Ying: Did our Author really lose inspiration? I feel bad.Mu Lan: Me too. She always writes when she is in a happy mood. Now that she has lost inspiration��Yan Su: Don''t worry. Our Reader Dears are very loyal and love this novel. They will surely vote our novel to the top 1.Xue Lin: I guess it''s because she doesn''t write bed scenes. That''s why her novel dropped down to the 7th ce.Yan Su: It can''t be helped, because our Readers don''t want such Chapters.Mu Lan: It''s all Liang Liang''s fault for not controlling himself. What can our Author do? She is just writing ording to our temperament. Xue Lin: I''m also controlling many things from the sideline, so everyone should me me for that.Weiwei: Am I an outcast? Author jiejie said that she would start writing after she gets back to her top 4th position.Mu Lan: Really? We will definitely work hard for that.Qi Ying: But there is another Romance genre novel at Top 4."...."Mu Lan: I hope the Readers will take the right decision.Yan Su: Of course, they will. They are waiting for your bed scene. Now, at the crucial moment, how can they not want it?Qi Ying: So will the novel be in hiatus before it takes its original position back?Weiwei: You are mistaken. Author jiejie has a soft heart. She always listens to her Readers. They asked for mass release and on Christmas Eve, she gave them 10 Chapters. She was sick yet she did all this for her Readers. But what did she get for working hard while she was sick?Xue Lin: Top 7.*sigh*Weiwei: Mn (Mu Lan) jiejie, we want to know when will you marry General Sheng (Mu Liang).Mu Lan: It all depends on the Readers because our Author always listens to her Readers.Weiwei: How is your seducing technique progressing?Mu Lan: Oh, Weiwei, where did you learn the word ''seduce''?Weiwei: I don''t know what it means. I''m just asking you what is written in the script. I answered you, so you can answer my question now.Mu Lan: But you are a minor. How can I answer such a thing?Weiwei: Did I ask something bad?Yan Su: Oh no, Weiwei dear. You are the cutest. How can you say bad words?[Xue Lin got up and sat beside Weiwei and then she covered Weiwei''s ears with her hands]Xue Lin: You can answer now."��.."Mu Lan: Well, I think he is reacting to it. In the middle of the night, he was moving his body and was panting. Then I heard him groaning and calling my name.Yan Su: Oh my! Looks like our n is working. How long can my elder cousin endure it? Hah!Weiwei: What is groaning?[Qi Ying, Mu Lan and Yan Su immediately nced at Weiwei. They saw that Xue Lin was covering her own ears, not Weiwei''s.]Mu Lan: Xue Lin!Xue Lin: Ah, sorry. The thing you were saying, it wasn''t of my taste. I subconsciously did it.*face-palm*Weiwei: Mn jiejie, you didn''t answer my question.Mu Lan: Err.. (awkward) Weiwei, when you grow up, I''ll answer you.[Weiwei thought for a while. Then she turned to the telephone next to her and dialed Meili''s number. After the phone rang for a few times, someone answered the call. The call was on loudspeaker and everyone could hear everything.]A Man: Hah.. hah.. who is this?[Mu Lan got rigid. She recognized his voice.]Weiwei: Brother-inw, I''m Weiwei. I have a question.Mu Lan''s brother: Oh, little Weiwei, why did you call from another number? And also I''m busy with your sister. We''re in the midst of something very important. Let''s talkter, ok?[All five of them could hear moaning of a girl. Except Weiwei, the other four could tell what was going on on the other side of the phone. Yan Su whistled and her three friends turned red.]Weiwei: If you were really busy doing something thats so important then why did you pick my call?? Just tell me one thing, I want to know what is ''groaning''.Mu Lan''s brother: ...Who taught you this word?Weiwei: Mn jiejie.Mu Lan''s brother: Oh, really? She is so bold. If she told you this word, then tell her only to answer your question.Weiwei: She doesn''t want to.Mu Lan''s brother: ��..do you remember when you bit my hand and I made a sound?Weiwei: Yes.Mu Lan''s brother: That is called ''groaning''.Weiwei: Ok, thank you, brother-inw. I''m hanging up.[Weiwei hung up and looked at blushing Mu Lan.]Weiwei: Mn jiejie, did you bite your husband?Mu Lan: Hu-husband!Weiwei: You two sleep together, stay together, eat together. Isn''t he your husband?Mu Lan: Err��Xue Lin: You are right, Weiwei. She was so mad that she bit her husband."..."Weiwei: Xue Lin jiejie, when will your story with the mysterious grey eyed man appear?Xue Lin: After ''Handsome CEO''s Darling Wife'' ends.Weiwei: Didn''t Author jiejie start writing another novel?Mu Lan: Oh, yeah. Based on her dream, our Author has started writing a fairy-tale. I already read the story. It''s very romantic and magical. I love it. The name is "The Rise Against The Evil King".Xue Lin: It sounds more like The Lord of the Rings.Mu Lan: It is nothing like the movie. This novel is full of princes and princesses, romance, dark magic. You will love it. I can''t even imagine that she could dream something like this.Yan Su: How about ''Handsome CEO''s Darling Wife''? Is it based on her dream too?Weiwei: This can only answer Author jiejie. I have a question to Yan Su jiejie. When are you getting married?Yan Su: Very soon. I won''t reveal anything about the plot now. I haven''t asked for Author Dear''s permission.Weiwei: What about Ying jiejie?Qi Ying: After I finish my studies. I''ve already discussed about this with Feng. Weiwei: Actually, I wanted to ask a lot of questions. However, since, all of them have sided with Author jiejie, let''s wait for her to write again. Beautiful sisters and handsome brothers, I request you to vote more and take this novel to its original ce. Now I''m ending the interview. Wishing everyone a very HAPPY NEW YEAR.

 Chapter 301: SHE IS SEDUCING ME

    <h4>Chapter 301: SHE IS SEDUCING ME</h4>


    That day started with a nightmare. Mu Liang got out of the bed with a solemn face. He went to the washroom.


    After he closed the door with a loud sound, Mu Lan couldn''t hold back anymore and burst outughing. She couldn''t stop herself as she rubbed her belly. Her stomach hurt.


    She had noticed everything from the start. When Mu Liang came to the bed and then, had such a desirable dream and after that, he called out her name in a husky voice. He was moving too fast. Mu Lan was slightly afraid that the bed would break at any moment. Fortunately nothing happened.


    Since Mu Lan had an exam that day, she couldn''t apany Mu Liang to work. After an hour of ''normal'' exam, Mu Lan went to the office without notifying Mu Liang about it.


    "Oh, Ms. Lan you are here! You shouldn''t havee today." The second secretary said.


    Mu Lan did feel something was amiss today and she couldn''t find the problem.


    "What happened?" She asked.


    "I really don''t know the details. But, today boss is extra oppressive. His face was scarier than the horror movies. He scared us all. None of them could get into his room. He told us not to disturb him." The secretary said.


    Mu Lan now understood the scenario. She saw the employees acting very rigid and they weren''t talking or having fun. They were acting like robots. It was totally different from what she saw yesterday.


    Mu Lan bit her lower lip. She felt a little guilty.


    She scratched her head and went to the washroom and changed her dress. She wore an official white shirt and a pencil skirt. She finished reading some of the files and she had to take it to Mu Liang for his signature.


    Mu Lan saw the two secretaries face were deadly pale.


    ''I have to do something for these people.'' She thought.


    Knock! Knock!


    Mu Lan didn''t ask for permission and went inside the room. She saw that Mu Liang was drowned in the sea of work. He didn''t look at her when she went inside the room.


    "Sir, there are some files that need your signature." Mu Lan said politely.


    Mu Liang looked at her with surprise and his heart went up to his throat. His eyes became dark.


    Mu Lan was wearing a fitting shirt and the buttons were open up to her cleavage. She wore a red brassier which could be seen. Her pencil skirt ended up above her knees. Her lips were red and her eyes were slightly wet.


    Mu Liang''s body tightened and he gulped down a mouthful saliva. He couldn''t look at her anymore and moved his eyes to the files she was holding.


    He was stunned to see her here. He didn''t except that after exam she woulde back to the office wearing such a dress.


    Before Mu Liang said anything else, Mu Lan put down the files in her hand. Mu Liang''s eyes identally swept through her chest area and warmth spread through his body.


    She was standing beside him and he could smell her vani scent. His palms on the handle of the chair tightened their grip.


    Mu Liang remembered Xue Lin''s words and calmed down a little.


    ''I have to give her some space. I have to give her some space.'' Mu Liang repeatedly told himself.


    ''What''s wrong with him? Can''t he even look at me a little?'' Mu Lan thought. ''If I can''t even entice him with this, what else should I do?''


    Mu Liang told her to leave and after she left, Mu Liang immediately got up and ran towards his washroom.


    Did he do something to offend Buddha?


    Mu Liang didn''t know.


    He experienced hell today. Every time Mu Lan came to his room, he had to see something he didn''t wished to see, at least not when he was trying to control himself.


    Mu Liang looked at the screen of his cell phone. There was a word written in white on a ck background. It was ''SELF-CONTROL''.


    However, it wasn''t enough to control his little brother though. But he had no other option left for him.


    Mu Lan on the other hand was pissed off. She had used so many methods but she still couldn''t melt his heart.


    She revealed her cleavage. She showed him her brassiere. She leaned down to take the fallen pen from the floor and showed her buttocks just as Yan Su told her to do.


    However, Mu Liang was like a statue. He didn''t move, he didn''t even nce at her.


    ''What am Icking?'' She asked herself.


    Meanwhile, Mu Liang was chatting with Xue Lin through messages.


    ''I don''t think I can control myself any more.'' He sent a text after Mu Lan left the room for the fourth time.


    Xue Lin was drinking mint tea she got from Lu Feng. She saw the text and sent a reply. ''��.What happened?''


    ''She is seducing me.''


    Xue Lin saw the text and choked on her tea and immediately sent a text. ''???''


    ''She wore a transparent nightgownst night and today after exams, she came directly to the office and wore a revealing uniform.''


    Xue Lin was astounded. ''What the hell is going on?'' She wondered.

 Chapter 302: IDIOT, YOU LOVE HIM

    <h4>Chapter 302: IDIOT, YOU LOVE HIM</h4>


    Xue Lin was deep in thought. She knew that Mu Lan would never be desperate if she wasn''t into Mu Liang. Moreover, Mu Lan would not try to seduce anyone, unless it was Yan Su''s idea.


    Xue Lin''s lips stretched into a smile. She typed a text and sent it to Mu Liang.


    ''Aren''t you mad that Xiao Lan wore such a revealing uniform? Other men can see her too.''


    ''You think that I didn''t think of that? But you said that I should not show my concerns for her and pretend that I didn''t have any feelings for her.'' Mu Liang replied.


    ''Good. Be that way.''


    Suddenly Xue Lin had an urge to see Mu Lan. She wanted to see with her own eyes how Mu Lan would fight for her love.


    That night, Mu Liang went to sleep earlier. When Mu Lan saw him on the bed, she wasn''t shocked. She was definitely a little upset. She changed into a nightgown and went to bed.


    Mu Lan closed her eyes and tried to sleep. However, she couldn''t. She turned around and nced at the man''s back who was sleeping next to her.


    ''It has been a long time since I slept in his arms.'' She thought.


    Gazing at Mu Liang''s wide back, Mu Lan got an idea.


    Slowly, she came close to Mu Liang and then touched his back. She felt his warmth and it spread from her palm to her entire body.


    ''You don''t want to hug me? Fine. I''ll hug you.'' Thinking that Mu Lan hugged Mu Liang''s strong body. Soon, tiredness came over her. After a very long time, she had a great sleep.


    Mu Lan couldn''t see a warm smile on Mu Liang''s face which she was waiting to see for a whole week.


    That night, both of them felt extra warm.


    The next day, Mu Lan was in the office. She was working on her desktop. Suddenly, she saw an advertisement. It was about an online gamingpetition.


    Getting intrigued, Mu Lan looked into the details and found that it was in Germany. It was to be held in January. It would be sponsored by a Chinese business organization. Thepany name wasn''t mentioned though.


    At the end of the advertisement, it was also written that France wouldn''t bepeting in this contest.


    Mu Lan was surprised. Then she shrugged. She didn''t n onpeting. However, she was certainly excited.


    Mu Lan mentally calcted. She had her exams in December and the result would be published in February. She could go to Germany in January with her friends. Yan Su and Qi Ying wouldn''t mind. They could also get help from Xue Lin since she was studying German Language.


    But before that, she wanted to take care of Mu Liang''s sudden change of attitude business.


    After office, Mu Lan went to the dormitory.


    In the canteen, Mu Lan was sitting in the corner. In front of her, was Xue Lin.


    Xue Lin felt like d��j�� vu.


    "I need your help." Mu Lan said.


    Xue Lin didn''t blink even once and said, "I''m listening."


    "It''s about Liang Liang. He��" Mu Lan told her everything.


    Even though Xue Lin heard everything from Mu Liang, she patiently listened what Mu Lan had to say.


    After Mu Lan exined everything to her, she asked to Xue Lin, "What should I do now?"


    "Why don''t you express your feelings to your fianc��?" Xue Lin suggested to her.


    "My feelings��?" Mu Lan didn''t know what to say.


    Xue Lin became annoyed. ''This girl ispletely head over heels in love with him and she can''t realize that?'' She was fuming inside.


    Xue Lin took a deep breath. ''Okay, if you don''t understand, I''ll make you understand.'' She thought in her mind.


    Xue Lin started her action. "Do you feel grateful to him that he saved you?"


    Her sudden change of expression startled Mu Lan. She immediately answered, "I am."


    Xue Li continuously probed her further, "Do you hate it when he touches you?"


    "No."


    "Do you dislike it when he kisses you?"


    "No."


    "Do you kiss him when you don''t want to?"


    "No."


    "Do you like it when he touches your body?"


    "What��!" Mu Lan''s face turned red.


    Xue Lin''s voice became sharp. "Answer my question!"


    Mu Lan became timid while answering, "Ah��.. yes."


    "Do you feel an obligation to marry him?" Xue Lin asked her more.


    "No." Mu Lan shook her head negatively.


    "Do you get excited when he touches you?"


    Mu Lan took time to answer it. "��.Yes." She didn''t dare to look into Xue Lin''s eyes anymore.


    "Do you miss him when he doesn''t touch you or pamper you?"


    "��.I do." Mu Lan''s heart started racing while thinking of their previous romantic session.


    "Do you feel that he is caging you?"


    "I don''t"


    "Does your heart race when you two do something romantic?"


    "It does."


    "Do you want to reject his love?"


    "I don''t." Mu Lan hurriedly answered. She didn''t want to let go off Mu Liang, not in million years.


    "Do you want him to love you more?"


    "I do." This time, Mu Lan didn''t hesitate to answer.


    "Do you feel secure when you are with him?"


    "Definitely."


    "Idiot, you love him."

 Chapter 303: I LOVE YOU, LET’S MAKE SOME BABIES

    <h4>Chapter 303: I LOVE YOU, LET''S MAKE SOME BABIES</h4>


    Mu Lan''s mind went nk.


    ''What? Love? When? How?'' Her head was full of these questions.


    After a moment of silence, Mu Lan asked her friend, "How do you know that I love him?"


    Hearing her question, Xue Lin almost fell off the chair. ''Is she for real?'' She thought inwardly while ncing at Mu Lan.


    For the second time, Xue Lin understood that even a genius could be an idiot when ites to love.


    She asked Mu Lan, "Well, if you don''t love him, why are you seducing him?"


    Mu Lan''s face became red in an instant. She stammered, "H-how..?"


    Xue Lin sipped her tea and replied, "Yan Su was very excited when she went shopping with you. She called me to apany her. Do I need to know the details to understand what was going on?" What she said wasn''t false. Yan Su indeed called her to apany them to the shopping mall. The rest of the story she got to know from Mu Liang. Of course, she wouldn''t mention that.


    Mu Lan covered her head. This was indeed lots of information to process. Finally, she arrived at a conclusion. She realized that she liked Liang Liang. To be more precise, she loved him.


    Wasn''t that the reason that she was missing his touch, his softness, his warmth, his smell and his pampering?


    Feeling embarrassed, joy and peace all at once, Mu Lan began tough all of a sudden. "Haha�� I love him�� haha��"


    Xue Lin stared at her friend nkly who was going insane. She got a headache. She rubbed her forehead and prayed, ''Buddha, please don''t let me fall out ofughter. I don''t think I can handle this insane girl.''


    Mu Lan giggled for a while. Her face was red in shame and her eyes were wet. She circled her arms around her stomach, because it hurt while sheughed.


    After a long time, Mu Lan stoppedughing because she didn''t have any energy left.


    Xue Lin pushed a bottle of water . Mu Lan saw it and grabbed it and drank a mouthful water.


    Xue Lin asked, "So what are you going to do?"


    Mu Lan gazed at her with red eyes and asked her back, "So what should I do now?"


    Xue Lin controlled her anger and said, "I think you should confess to him."


    "How?" Mu Lan asked again.


    Xue Lin doubted if Mu Lan heard anything which she said till now.


    She answered, "I''m not an expert in that section. You should ask Yan Su." Xue Lin got up and tried to leave. She couldn''t stand Mu Lan''s stupidity anymore. After all, she admired Mu Lan for her intelligence. Now it was all gone.


    Mu Lan immediately grabbed her right wrist and said softly, "But I''m shy."


    Xue Lin''s whole body shook in rage. She gritted her teeth and took deep breaths twice. She asked Mu Lan, "How is your alcohol tolerance?"


    Mu Lan nced at her nkly not understanding a word. Then suddenly, her transparent ck eyes brightened up.


    ------


    Mu Mansion


    Mu Liang was in the study room. He finished working on a project rted to the Middle East. His eyes became heavy. He rubbed the area of his eyebrows.


    Someone knocked the door and entered. It was Butler Leo. "Young Master, your dinner is ready." He said politely.


    Mu Liang didn''t look at him. While closing his eyes, he asked the Head Butler, "Did Xiao Lane home?"


    Butler Leo said, "Yes, Madam Mu came. She already had dinner outside. So she isn''t joining you."


    Mu Liang frowned. ''Why is she doing this? Doesn''t she know that she needs a lot of nutritious food?'' Feeling upset, Mu Liang got up and went to the dining room.


    Mu Feng still hadn''te home, so Mu Liang had his dinner alone. After he stopped eating with Mu Lan, Mu Liang''s eating time was extremely boring. He thought that the time he spent on eating also increased.


    After finishing his dinner, Mu Liang went to the third floor. Before he went to the bedroom, he stopped in his tracks. He took a deep breath and tried to be mentally prepared. ''Since Mu Lan came beforehand, she must have arranged something.'' He thought.


    Mu Liang touched the doorknob and opened the door. The light of the room was turned on. He didn''t look anywhere and went straight to the washroom with his night shirt and pajamas. After he changed into his night dress, he came to his bedroom. When he came towards the bed, all of a sudden, his legs paused.


    Mu Liang frowned after what he saw.


    The bed was empty.


    ''Where did she go?'' He asked himself. ''Butler Leo definitely said that she came, then��''


    Mu Liang recalled, before he went to his room in the east wing, he caught a glimpse of Mu Feng''s west wing''s room. The door was opened.


    Mu Liang''s face darkened. He turned around and got out of his room. His pace quickened as he walked. He looked towards the west wing and he was right. The door was indeed open. Mu Liang''s lips pursed into a thin line.


    With a loud noise, Mu Liang opened the door and saw Mu Feng''s dazzling bar. There was a ssical music piece ying in the background. In the corner of the bar, Mu Lan was sitting and her head was down on the table. There was a red wine bottle in front of her. It was expensive and very rare and more importantly, it was Mu Feng''s favorite.


    Someone was going to scream and cry after he woulde home.


    Mu Liang sighed in relief to see her in her usual silk nightgown, no more transparent gowns.


    Mu Liang strode towards Mu Lan and said, "Xiao Lan!" He was extremely angry and his voice roared.


    Startled, Mu Lan straightened her back and saw with her dizzy eyes who it was. Recognizing the man, her face shone and she gave him a bright smile while saying, "Liang Liang!"


    Instantly, Mu Liang''s heart melted. He recalled the first time she spoke to him after she woke up froma.


    Before he could say anything, Mu Lan said affectionately, "Liang Liang, I love you. Let''s make some babies."

 Chapter 304 SAY THAT AGAIN OR BE PUNISHED

    <h4>Chapter 304 SAY THAT AGAIN OR BE PUNISHED</h4>


    Mu Lan wanted to wait for a while before confessing. But the warm liquid in her stomach made her very impatient and more nervous. The moment she saw the solitude Mu Liang, she blurted out her deepest feeling.Meanwhile, Mu Liang was getting ready to scold her. Exactly at that time, he heard something he didn''t think that he would hear in this lifetime.Mu Lan said, "Liang Liang, I love you. Let''s make some babies." When Mu Liang heard her calling him ''Liang Liang'', his heart automatically melted by half. But when he heard the most unexpected sentence, ''I love you'', his mind went nk. Neither could he believe it nor could he ept it. His heart skipped a beat. His body turned extremely rigid as a stone. He forgot to breathe. And thest sentence she said, ''Let''s make some babies'', it just went inside his right ear and escaped out his left ear.Mu Liang was so worked up with the sentence ''I love you'' that he didn''t notice herst sentence was more intense than her confession.Mu Liang nkly nced at Mu Lan and forgot to blink even once.Mu Lan was annoyed to see Mu Liang so impassioned. She got up and moved closer to Mu Liang. When she came in front of him, she encircled her arms around him and seductively asked, "Liang Liang, don''t you love me?" Mu Liang subconsciously grabbed her waist and hoarsely said, "Say it again."Mu Lan slowly blinked with her long eyeshes. She asked him, "Say what? I asked you a question." Her rosy lips were wet and colored with red wine, her face was flushed because she was warm, nervous and shy. Her eyes were a little moist. She looked very alluring. When she talked, there was a strong smell of alcohol.However, Mu Liang''s mind was elsewhere. He wanted to hear something which he almost thought that he mistook. He said, "Didn''t you say something at first? I want to hear it." His voice was deep.Mu Lan''s eyes shone. Her eyes glittered with mischievousness. She smiled sweetly and asked him, "Oh, did I say something?" Her head was dizzy. She felt like the world was spinning around her.Mu Liang''s heart almost jumped to his throat. He asked her back, "Did you not?" His hands tightened around her. Finally, when he started to see the details of her face, his body began to react.Mu Lan was yful. She pretended not to remember anything at all. After a while she said, "I don''t remember at all."Mu Liang eyes were on fire. Leisurely, his hands started to move. Mu Lan, who was deprived of his touch for more than a week started reacting. She looked at him with eyes full of desire. Mu Liang couldn''t hold himself back anymore. He leaned down and gave her a deep kiss. He sucked, nibbled and licked her lips hungrily. Mu Lan clutched his nightshirt and kissed him back with the same passion.When both of them were at the peak of pleasure while kissing each other, Mu Liang abruptly let go of Mu Lan''s swollen lips.Mu Lan panted heavily and nced at Mu Liang. Her expression wasn''t good. Her eyes were glued to Mu Liang''s warm lips. Dissatisfaction was written all over her face.Mu Liang was panting lightly. With his burning eyes, he looked at Mu Lan and said huskily, "Say what you said to me at first. Then you can have my lips.Mu Lan pouted. She tip-toed and tried to reach his lips. However, Mu Liang was taller than her. How could she reach his lips?After trying for three times, Mu Lan gave up. She looked at Mu Liang''s ocean blue eyes and said, "Fine you win. I said that I hate you." Mu Liang'' face darkened. He warned her hoarsely, "Say it clearly, or I''ll punish you all night."Even though Mu Lan wasn''t with Mu Liang for years, he still had a basic idea of Mu Lan''s behavior. He certainly had a clear idea of Mu Lan''s drunken state. He knew that while she was drunk, she would turn into a kissing demon. She took his first kiss after all.Mu Liang also knew that while she was drunk, she would show him her deepest desire. When she was drunk, if her heart was happy or in peace, she would let it show, if she was in pain, she would cry for it and wouldin to him.Mu Liang had seen her like this before. Moreover, he was the victim.Mu Liang was still in a normal state because he also knew that after she would wake up tomorrow, she would remember everything.Mu Lan''s eyes glinted. She smiled coyly and said, "You want to punish me, Liang Liang? I want to be punished by you."Mu Liang was already losing his mind. He closed his mouth to her right ear and said, "I will ensure that you will pleasure me all night and force you to drink me. Are you prepared?" Then he licked her ear and then bit it.Mu Lan''s face became pale after what she heard, but she couldn''t help but moan when he yed with her ear. She panted while saying, "Fine, fine. I will tell you."She rubbed her body to his and felt his heartbeats. She said in a sultry voice, "Liang Liang, I L-O-V-E you."Mu Liang heart skipped a beat once again. He was silent for a while and then slowly said, "Once more, say it again."Mu Lan softly listened to him. "I love you.""Once more." Mu Liang''s voice became softer.Mu Lan said once more, "I love you." Her voice was sweeter than honey which spread warmth through his body.Squeezing her tightly in his arms, he gently called her name with full of affection, "Lan?""Yeah." Mu Lan replied.Mu Liang confessed, "I love you too."

 Chapter 305: KISS ME

    <h4>Chapter 305: KISS ME</h4>


    "I know." Mu Lan grinned like a mischievous kid.


    Mu Liang nced at the woman in his arms and couldn''t help kissing her. The kiss was sweeter and longer than any other kiss they ever shared. Their breaths, tongues, whimpers and moans tangled together. Their kiss was going on for eternity. Neither of them wanted to leave each other''s lips. When Mu Liang moved his face away, Mu Lan would not let him go and capture back his thick lips and when Mu Lancked oxygen and moved her face away, Mu Liang would grab her lips not wanting to let go.


    Mu Lan shuddered while kissing him passionately. She felt that her legs lost their strength. Mu Liang also noticed it. He grasped her legs, then took them up and encircled around his waist. His erection reacted strongly, but he tried to ignore it and continuously kissed her.


    After a very long, the storm steadily calmed down. Both of their faces were red and they panted heavily. Their lips were swollen and numb. Their foreheads were touching together as they gazed into each other''s eyes.


    Mu Liang finally noticed that they were still in Mu Feng''s private bar. He slowly walked towards the door and left the west wing along with Mu Lan whose legs were still encircled around his waist. She said nothing. She hugged Mu Liang''s neck and her head was in his shoulder. She kept on inhaling Mu Liang''s mesmerizing manly scent.


    Mu Liang came into their bedroom and turned off the light. In the dark night, Mu Liang put her down on the bed and kissed her forehead. Afterwards, heid down beside her and hugged her again.


    Mu Lan quietly nced at him. She was expecting something. Feeling her gaze, Mu Liang''s ocean blue eyes deeply looked into her transparent eyes.


    "What?" He asked hoarsely. He didn''t want to do anything in her drunken state. It would be very disappointing if she wasn''t in her normal state.


    "I want to kiss you." Mu Lan said. Her eyes were full of naughtiness.


    Mu Liang''s eyes lit up again. His mouth was dry. He couldn''t help recall the first time he saw her in Germany four years ago.


    Mu Lan was always a cheerful girl and would always smile. She would encourage others to do their best. She would try to punish those who were troublemakers. She often was a troublemaker too. In the final round of thepetition, she suddenly disappeared from the hotel and made everyone worried to death. In thest minute, she came after a great adventure touring Berlin city. She was always like that.


    Now that she found someone she could rely on, she let go of her weariness and showed her real self to him.


    Mu Liang came over her and their bodies were stuck together again. He huskily said, "I''ll kiss you as much as you want. But say again that you love me."


    Mu Lan pouted. Her eyes were greedy but sheined. "How many times do you want to hear?"


    "As many times you want my kisses." Saying that Mu Liang lightly kissed her. He let go of her lips when she was about to respond to his kiss.


    "Not fair." Mu Lan cried out.


    Mu Liang pressed his body against her while grinding his lower part to hers, making her lust even more obvious. He threateningly said, "Say it."


    "I love you." Mu Lan said softly.


    "Once more." Mu Liang said. His voice was low.


    "I love you." She said it again.


    "Again." His voice was dangerously low.


    Mu Lan tried to control her reaction towards Mu Liang''s body. His smell was hypnotizing. She said in her honey voice, "I love you."


    When she said it for the third time, Mu Liang actually believed that he wasn''t dreaming. They were in bed. His most beloved woman was in his arms and she actually confessed to him.


    And now that it hit his head, he shuddered.


    How many days did he wait for this moment?


    How many times did he pray for this day?


    How much did he wish for her to confess her love for him?


    How many sleepless nights he had?


    How many times did he have those cold shower?


    Unexpectedly, a pearl like tear fell from Mu Liang''s right eye to Mu Lan''s left cheek. He became very emotional.


    His tear made Mu Lan sober up a little. She looked at him in surprise and cupped his cheek. "Liang Liang, what''s wrong? Are you sad?" She asked worriedly.


    Mu Liang bent down to capture her swollen lips. Then he replied, "I''m so happy that I couldn''t stop my tears flowing down." He cupped her face and said, "Promise me that you won''t leave me."


    "I won''t." Mu Lan shook her head. Then she encircled her arms around his neck and nced at him coyly.


    Mu Liang knew what wasing.


    "Kiss me." She said seductively.


    Mu Liang''s didn''t wait any longer and kissed her hungrily.


    ------


    The next day, the sky was clear and there was no snowfall. It was a beautiful winter morning. The weather was very harmonious.


    Mu Liang opened his eyes and saw his sleeping beauty on his chest in his arms. He recalledst night. Immediately, his heart melted just like snow melted in spring. His heart was full. She wasn''t just a girl who wished to marry him as an obligation anymore. They mutually loved each other.


    With a smile full of spring, Mu Liang gently stroked her hair. Suddenly, his hand halted as he remembered something.


    "Let''s make some babies."


    Mu Liang''s body got rigid instantly.


    ''How could she say such things so daringly? What if I actually lost control and did something to her yesterday?'' Mu Liang shook his head.


    Last night, he tightly hugged her to control himself. Now that he recalled something very romantic, his body was reacting again. His body wanted to break free from all shackles.

 Chapter 306 XUE LIN’S PAYMEN

    <h4>Chapter 306 XUE LIN''S PAYMEN</h4>


    At that time, Mu Lan woke up. Seeing Mu Liang''s dazzling face, first thing in the morning, her heart raced. There was a hidden ecstasy in her heart. She also felt shy. All the emotions welled up together. When she saw him ncing at her dearly, she got close to his face and gave him a kiss while saying, "Liang Liang, good morning to you."Mu Liang tried hard to conceal the ignited fire in his heart. He tried his best to smile at her and said, "Good morning. Did you sleep well?"Mu Lan smiled while saying, "I had a very good sleep. What about you?""Me too." Mu Liang didn''t want to get up from the bed. He wanted to hold her tight and sleep another round. Now that their feelings were mutual, his heart was in peace. However, his lower part was getting harder and harder. The beautiful woman ignited his fire which could only be calmed down by her. But he didn''t want to do it that way. He had other ns. He continued, "We should get up soon. We have lots of work to do. You have an exam tomorrow too, right? Don''t you have to study?"Mu Lan felt Mu Liang''s behavior was unusual. She noticed that something hard was poking her abdomen and Mu Liang''s body was getting as rigid as wood. Finally understanding what was going on, she smiled seductively and asked at the same time, "Liang Liang, can you feel me?"Mu Liang, "....."Mu Lan''s eyes glinted. Her left hand slowly touched Mu Liang lips, then her fingers trailed down his throat, chest, muscles, abdomen and her hand went further south without any hesitation.Mu Liang quickly grabbed her hand and growled, "Lan, are you threatening me?" The fire he tried to calm down, was ignited yet again by her."What? Don''t you want it? The Pleasure?" Mu Liang smiled while saying."Do you know what you are saying?" Mu Liang''s voice was hoarse. His heart raced and body became warmer. "I did tell youst night, didn''t I?" She said mischievously. She tried to remind him about what she said along with her confession. ''Let''s make some babies.''Mu Liang gritted his teeth. He nned a long time ago that their first time would be very romantic. Although, they just confessed to each other and the weather as well as the mood right now was very romantic, he wanted their first time to be a very memorable one. He couldn''t just do it right now. However, this mischievous woman was spoiling his ns.Very naughty!Mu Liang flipped over and pinned her under him. Then he leaned to kiss her passionately. He didn''t stop until she nearly fainted because of theck of oxygen.Seeing her swollen lips, he gently kissed her forehead and said huskily, "Be good." Then he got up quickly before he would do something out of losing control.After Mu Liang freshened himself and came out of the bathroom, Mu Lan went to the bathroom to use it. He slowly changed his clothes and called Xue Lin.Xue Lin was going to the library. She saw that Mu Liang called her. She answered the call, "Mission aplished?""What do you want for your sess?" Mu Liang directly asked.Xue Lin got his queue and sighed in relief. ''Thank goodness that they are okay now.'' She thought in her mind. She asked him, "Will you give me anything?"Mu Liang''s eyes became sharp. He coldly said, "As long as I am capable of giving that." He still couldn''t trust herpletely."I came here to France with a Student Visa. What I want from you is the citizenship of France. Nothing more, nothing less." Xue Lin was waiting for this opportunity from so long. She couldn''t let it go.Mu Liang was speechless. He had only met her twice. Once in the bar and second at the ball. At the bar, he didn''t give her much attention. In the ball, he saw her wearing a gorgeous dress designed by Qi Ying and her simple but exquisite jewelry came from Mu Lan which was bought by Mu Liang himself. So he had slightly a negative attitude towards her. Though he didn''t think much of her, he couldn''t let go of his jealous feelings. Therefore, he almost thought that she would ask for lots of money, or expensive jewelry, or maybe a luxurious life. Since Lu Feng had already warned him of her unusual demand from her clients.In the end he replied, "Ok.""Don''t you need my passport?" Xue Lin asked."Not necessarily." Mu Liang didn''t say anything anymore and hung up. Then he called Lu Feng. He suddenly got curious about what Lu Feng gave her.Lu Feng was sleeping soundly with his beloved woman in his arms at a hotel. His peaceful sleep was broken by Mu Liang''s call. He answered the call and sleepily asked, "What did your wife do this time?"Mu Liang was speechless. Then he asked, "Why are you sleeping in sote this morning? Don''t you have a morning duty?""I took a break. I''m at the hotel." Lu Feng stretched his left hand while his right hand was clutching his cell phone."Why are you at the hotel?" Mu Liang was curious. Lu Fengined, "Because your brother is messing around at my ce. After he leaves, tell your servants to take care of my little house."Mu Liang came back to the main topic. "Will do. I called you to ask what the psychologist asked from you as payment.""My invention, mint tea."Mu Liang, "....."A few secondster, when Lu Feng didn''t hear a sound from the other side, he asked, "Are you there?"Mu Liang recovered from his astoundment. He said to confirm, "Say that again.""Mint tea?" Lu Feng only got up from his sleep, so his brain was working slowly. He didn''t catch Mu Liang''s surprise."Why did she want mint tea?" Mu Liang asked.

 Chapter 307 HELPING A FRIEND

    <h4>Chapter 307 HELPING A FRIEND</h4>


    Lu Feng was so not in the mood to gossip. He shortly said, "While we were talking, we were drinking my new invention ''mint tea''. This tea can cure your dizziness and headache. So she asked for it. I have to give her a month''s supply of mint tea package at the beginning of every month.""Isn''t it expensive?" Mu Liang asked."It is expensive. But when I wake up next to Yan Su in the morning, I feel like I cheated Xue Lin. She deserved something more expensive. Maybe I should give her my new invention." Lu Feng stroked his chin while he said that."Okay, that''s all I need." Mu Liang said.He was about to hang up, but Lu Feng hurriedly asked, "Wait, what are you giving her as your payment?""Citizenship of France." Mu Liang said that and hung up the call. He frowned and thought logically about Xue Lin.''She doesn''t value anything which she thinks as unnecessary. She knows what she wants. Her desire is simple but expensive. She doesn''t want anything which won''t help her in achieving her goal. Her path is hard and she cannotplete it without someone''s help. So when she sees an opportunitying her way, she grabs it without hesitation.'' He paused for a while before thinking, ''What is she nning? Did she coincidentally meet these three girls or was it all nned?''[A/N: Unfortunately, Xue Lin''s real thoughts and her ns won''t be revealed in this novel. You have to wait for my third novel which will be written when "Handsome CEO''s Darling Wife" will be close to finish. The novel will be about Xue Lin and her grey-eyed man. You''ll love both of their characters. I''ll work hard for it.]Mu Liang already did what he wanted to do. He dialed a number and called.Someone answered the call in the first ring itself and asked, "Have you done what I asked you to do?" His voice was serene.Mu Liang was in a good mood because ofst night. He asked back, "Is this how you treat your best friend?""You seem happy." The man from the other sidemented.Mu Liang proudly said, "I''m not a single dog like you.""So, her n was sessful." The man suddenly smiled a little.------Ten days ago, it was the day before Mu Liang went to the school campus to meet Xue Lin.At the Presidential office of Mu Corporation, there was an elegant man sitting in front of Mu Liang."You visiting France is very unusual." Mu Liang stated.The man''s grey eyes flickered. He calmly said, "I need your help.""You need, my help?" Mu Liang was surprised but he hid it well. However, he was curious of what his best friend needed help with."I want you to go to someone and ask for help." His friend said.Mu Liang deeply looked into his friend''s eyes and asked, "Who is it?"The man said mysteriously, "You know her. She is your fianc��e''s close friend. Her name is Fa Xue Lin."Mu Liang raised his eye-brow. He said, "Female? Rejected." He definitely didn''t want to approach any other woman except his beloved wife Mu Lan.The man was still rxed. He smiled lightly while saying, "I observed that your fianc��e is ignoring you."Mu Liang frowned and asked, "What are you talking about?""Since your rtionship isn''t that good, why don''t you go to her. She studies psychology. She helped Lu Feng and Yan Su to get together." The man''s grey eyes glittered."Huh, I don''t need help from someone else when I know how to take care of my own matters." Mu Liang said arrogantly.The grey eyed man calmly said, "I know that you can take care of your own matters.""Then, why would I go to someone else for help? Don''t tell me you are interested in her." Mu Liang said. His lips almost broke into a smile.The grey eyes of the man was glued to Mu Liang''s ocean blue eyes. He calmly said, "I am very much interested in her."Mu Liang, "....."He continued saying, "I started to like her."Mu Liang, "....."He finally said, "I want to marry her."Mu Liang, "....."In the end, Mu Liang asked, "What made you fall for her?""Have you ever seen a girl going to a bar with her friends in a less eye catching outfit and conceal her beauty with her sses? Have you seen a girl who was drunk and was sleeping soundly, but on hearing an unknown man''s voice, forced herself to wake up and went back to her campus? I''m infatuated by her."Mu Liang, "....." He recalled the time when he went to the bar with his best friend and childhood friend and saw the drunk girls'' group. ''So they met at that time.'' He thought."Will you help me?" Then the man asked.Mu Liang asked, "What do you think you''ll aplish by me asking her for help? Observation? Do you want to know what kind of a character she is?""Yes." His friend nodded.Mu Liang asked while frowning, "Why don''t you do it yourself? Have you got any problems. You can as well ask her for help." He still wasn''t interested in other''s affairs.The grey eyed man said tly, "Because she thinks I''m a security guard. I can''t approach her as you said."Mu Liang almost choked blood hearing that. He then suggested, "Lie to her."The grey eyed man sharply looked at Mu Liang and said, "I don''t want to deceive her. Now, tell me. Do you want to help me or not?"Mu Liang was still unwilling, but in the end, for the sake of their friendship he gave up on fighting. He coughed slightly and said, "Since you are my best friend and for the first time you are asking something from me, I will definitely help you."The grey eyed man smiled once again.The next day, Mu Liang went to meet Xue Lin with Lu Feng. His original n was to observe her thinking and character. That''s all he had to do.Who knew that she would be a great help to Mu Liang?

 Chapter 308 VINEGAR JAR

    <h4>Chapter 308 VINEGAR JAR</h4>


    Back to the present-"Are you sure about choosing her?" Mu Liang wasn''t interested in someone else''s business. But the person he was talking to was his best friend. Also, he was personally doubting Xue Lin''s motives."Stop acting like my wife. I don''t like men." The grey eyed man calmly said.Mu Liang had a hard time finding the right words. "Do you want to know what she asked me in return as her payment?""Yes please." The mysterious man unhurriedly said.Mu Liang''s lips curved slightly as he said, "She wants the citizenship of France."There was a brief pause before the man said, "Don''t give it to her." He had a bad feeling about the payment. He tried to conceal his excitement but failed miserably. "Sorry, I''m a man of words." Mu Liang hung up. Mu Liang thought, ''Since you have the time to mock at me for my sexual taste, I''m sure you have all the time for thinking about your own problem as well.'' He nced at the bathroom door and asked loudly, "How long do you need?""I''m almost done." Mu Lan said from the bathroom.A few minutester, she came out of the washroom and found that Mu Liang was waiting for her in the bedroom itself.Mu Liang gazed at her after he heard the sound of the door opening and instantly, his mouth was dry.Mu Lan was wearing the same seductive uniform which she had bought with Yan Su. It was a perfect fit and was showing all her hidden curves pretty well. What attracted Mu Liang the most was her cleavage and curvy corbones.Mu Liang gulped down and asked, "What are you wearing?" His eyes became darker.''She is definitely testing my patience.'' He thought.Mu Lan smiled coquettishly. She said, "Why? Don''t you like it?" She stood by the frame of the washroom door and stood there curving her body while supporting with her hands. Mu Liang had a repulse to do something which he didn''t want to do. He came closer to her and leaned down to her ear. He smelt her vani scent and he almost shuddered. Therefore, to control himself, he closed his eyes and turned his eyes away from her. He replied, "I do love them very much. But you can wear it only when the two of us are together alone. Because, when I see you in a dress like this, I only want to eat you up fully." His voice was low and husky. It made Mu Lan get goosebumps. Her body nearly became numb.Mu Liang asked her, "Why did you buy it? Do you think you need this to seduce me?""Ah, you know me so well." She circled her slender arms around him.Mu Liang helplessly looked down at her. He felt like he was defeated even before the war began. He said, "You didn''t answer my question."Mu Lan made a face and sighed while answering, "What to do? You are such a bottle of vinegar. I had to melt you with my sweetness.Mu Liang''s heart was stirred up by her words. He stood up straight and saw Mu Lan''s sly face. He tenderly rubbed her hair and said, "Go change it. I''ll dry your hair after that."Mu Lan took another set of uniform and went back to the washroom again. While changing she recalled that she bought this uniform from cosy store. ''What a waste!'' She thought. She finally decided on wearing it once in a while. She couldn''t just throw away such an expensive and useful outfit. She wanted to use it to seduce Mu Liang after all.After scheming inside the washroom, Mu Lan got out and Mu Liang dried her hair. It was quiet a harmonious time. Just then Mu Liang asked, "You took Ronald''s gun, didn''t you?"Mu Lan sheepishly nced at Mu Liang through the mirror before her. She answered, "I have it. In the closet."She took it from Ronald''s car when Weiwei was kidnapped. From then on it was with her till now.Mu Liang said, "Take it with you today. We are going to see him in the hospital. He woke up."Mu Lan already went to the hospital once, but that time, Ronald was unconscious. Today, she would go to see him and also give back his gun.------When they came down to have breakfast, Butler Leo and the others were all stunned. They didn''t know what had happenedst night, but they all sighed in relief. They became cheerful and greeted the couple with a smiling face.In the corner, Butler Leo called Mu Feng and said, "Second Master, the storm has calmed down. You cane back home anytime."Not only the house members were relieved, but also the employees felt that a heavy stone fell off their shoulders. They were also happy, even though they didn''t know what turned their boss into the king of winter all of a sudden and then what changed him into the king of spring.The employees called for a party at night. Since Mu Lan had ns to go to the hospital, she politely refused the offer. Unknown to her, many male employees felt dejected.After work, Mu Lan and Mu Liang headed to the hospital. Ronald was happy to see them. Mu Lan bought some fruits for him. Hugo cut them into pieces for him and made sure Ronald ate them all.Mu Liang went to meet Lu Feng at his office. He saw that Lu Feng was looking at an x-ray report. Hearing the knock, Lu Feng looked up and saw Mu Liang. He said, "Here to see Ronald? He is fine now. His fractures in the chest are improving. It is a good sign."Mu Liang listened carefully and sat in front of Lu Feng. He said, "Do a test on Xiao Lan''s body too. I want to know how far her head injury is improving." He needed to know how much time he had left with Mu Lan. He was hoping for the best, and getting ready for the worst.Lu Feng looked at his childhood friend and then nodded. He felt sympathetic towards his friend.Later, Mu Liang said, "Prescribe some medicines that improves a woman''s stamina after love making."

 Chapter 309 WAR AT DINING TABLE

    <h4>Chapter 309 WAR AT DINING TABLE</h4>


    Mu Liang''s request was so shameless that Lu Feng was left speechless for a while. Even an idiot could understand for whom he was asking it.When he recovered, he said, "Increase her food intake to three times a day. Make her eat delicious and nutritious food and make sure she takes the vitamin tablets I have given her. She doesn''t need any other treatments. However, you must also ensure that you are gentle with her. Don''t break her bones. This is my only request as her doctor.""Do you think I am a beast?" Mu Liang frowned after hearing his advice. Lu Feng almost said, "Of course I do." But he changed his words into, "Not even once did I think like that. It''s just that, a clear blue sky is always followed by the thunderous rain."Mu Liang thought about it while he was getting back from the hospital. He agreed with Lu Feng''s statement. He had been waiting for this day for so long. When the time came, could he control himself?He was worried about his strength. He nced at the woman in his arms who was attentive while reading a document in the car. She had no clue about what Mu Liang was thinking in his mind.When they reached home, Mu Lan hugged Weiwei tightly. Mu Liang coldly nced at the little girl who was also looking back at him. Her eyes were triumphant. She still didn''t have a clue that Mu Liang and Mu Lan had recoiled. Mu Liang sneered and went upstairs. His eyes showed neither jealousy nor even a tiny bit of rage. His eyes were full of ridicule. Weiwei was a smart kid for her age. She clearly understood that Mu Liang was mocking at her. She pouted and hugged Mu Lan tighter.At dinner time, everyone thought that it was apetition. Mu Lan felt like she was an ancient ruler and at both sides were her two concubines trying to woo her and win her favorOn her left side was Mu Liang and on her right side was Weiwei. Mu Liang was filling her with more food, seeing that Weiwei thought that he was trying to win over Mu Lan on his side. So, she also began to fill Mu Lan''s bowl every time it got empty.Both Mu Liang and Weiwei''s eyes were on Mu Lan''s bowl. Whenever they saw it was a little empty, they would try to fill it up. Weiwei was innocently thinking of being filial, but Mu Liang hadpletely different thought in his mind.When the dinner was over, Mu Lan couldn''t get up from the chair. She was so full that, her body wouldn''t move at all. She had never eaten so much since she woke up froma. She swore that day that she would never try to make others happy and make herself suffer from it.When Mu Liang saw her condition, he hid his smile and took her in his arms. Before he left the room, he nced at Weiwei who was pitifully looking at them.After Mu Liang left with Mu Lan, she gazed at her hands. Now she realized how iparable she was. She nced at her sister Meili and said, "Jiejie, I want to be as powerful as him."Meili sighed and said, "Enough of your games. I can''t take it anymore. I''m nning on going back to China tomorrow. You can stay here alone if you want.""But Princess Mn-" Weiwei still refused to leave this fairnd."Your Princess Mn has her General Sheng (Mu Liang). Do you think she needs you? Can you carry her like the way General Sheng did?" Meili was very patient while she was teaching her ten year old sister. "Come on, let''s go to sleep." She took Weiwei''s little hand and dragged her to the guest room.Weiwei was sad. She kept looking at the stairs.The next day, Weiwei and Meili said goodbye to the members of Mu Mansion. Weiwei and Mu Lan had a heart breaking goodbye, but none of the members of the mansion felt bad. Instead they sighed in relief. She was the very reason why Mu Liang and Mu Lan had bad times. However, no one other than Mu Liang and Mu Lan knew that because of this little girl they were closer than ever.However, even after Weiwei left, one thing didn''t change. Mu Lan oddly observed that her meal was increasing day by day. Mu Liang was even observing if she was taking her medicines properly too.At first she thought that Mu Liang was doing it because of her work and study. So, she didn''t mind. Later, she noticed that most of her works were done by the secretaries, she only had to do her signatures. Even, her exams wereing to an end.Mu Lan couldn''t find a way, why Mu Liang was bing more and more obsessed with her eating lots of food. She also discovered that she was bing chubbier. When Mu Lanined about it, Mu Liang said, "Chubbier the better. It feels good to sleep with you that way."Mu Lan was speechless.Mu Feng also came home and encouraged Mu Lan to eat a lot.After her secondst exam, she went to the campus and met her three friends.Yan Su screamed the moment she saw her. "Congrats, my Lan dear. You did well. From now on I can go back to my Feng''s house. Because of second cousin, it was almost impossible to live there. Now there is finally peace."Mu Lan asked, "What did bro Feng do?"Yan Su eyed Qi Ying once and said, "He captured Ying dear from the campus and took her to my dearest''s house. Then, they made the house impossible to stay even for a second."Qi Ying''s face was beet red. She couldn''t look at her friends.Yan Su smirked and told Mu Lan, "If you want to know the details, I can enlighten you with the details thoroughly."Before Mu Lan could agree, Xue Lin from the side coughed loudly. It made the talkative Yan Su silent.''Party pooper!'' Both Yan Su and Mu Lan thought at the same time.

 Chapter 310 CHRISTMAS EVE

    <h4>Chapter 310 CHRISTMAS EVE</h4>


    Very soon it was Christmas Eve. On twenty fourth December, Mu Liang was busy with the party arranged at the Mu Corporation. As his assistant, even Mu Lan had so much to do. However, all her jobs were taken care by the secretaries. She was with Mu Liang, greeting the guests. After the tiresome events, they went home and slept early. On the next morning, it was Christmas. Mu Lan saw her meal and she couldn''t take it anymore. "Liang Liang, why is my meal quantity increasing everyday? I can''t take it anymore. I will surely be ugly." Sheined."You won''t be ugly. On the rooftop there is a huge gym." Mu Liang coaxed her as he gave her another piece of steamed dumplings and said, "Here, eat more."Mu Lan was speechless. In the end, she was stubborn like a three year old kid and said, "I won''t eat anymore. I''m full."Mu Liang''s eyes darkened. He looked towards his right side where she was sitting stubbornly. He leaned closer to her left ear and said, "If you don''t eat well now, you won''t be able to take it when I eat you at night." His voice was husky. It made Mu Lan''s body go numb.Mu Feng was sitting opposite to Mu Lan. He was eating with chopsticks. Even though, Mu Liang''s voice was lower and he whispered in Mu Lan''s ear, with Mu Feng''s great hearing sense, he heard everything his brother said. The dumplings in between his chopsticks fell back into his soup bowl and the hot soup sshed on his face and chest. In the midst of the winter, it felt like a volcano."Hot! Hot! Hot!" Mu Feng jumped out of his seat and ran to the kitchen.Mu Lan clearly understood what just happened. Her face turned beet red. She red at Mu Liang. Her eyes were full ofints.''Beasty Liang Liang.'' She thought in her mind.Watching Mu Lan''s cute face, Mu Liang''s blood started to boil. He could understand that he could not wait any longer. He took the shrimp from his bowl and stuffed it inside Mu Lan''s pouty mouth. "Eat more." He said deeply.Cook Eve''s cooking was excellent as always. Mu Lan couldn''t help but chew all the food remaining in her bowl while Mu Liang was feeding her.Later that evening, Yan Su, Lu Feng, Qi Ying and Xue Lin came to the Mu Mansion. Except for Xue Lin, others were all seated as couples.Even Ronald, who just got discharged from the hospital was also present with Hugo. Everyone was celebrating his recovery.Ronald was talking to Hugo at the corner. Mu Feng was flirting with Qi Ying, who was flushed at the moment. Yan Su was sitting on Lu Feng''s thigh and drinking wine and enjoying Lu Feng''s fingers touching and moving around her naked waist. Lu Feng was talking to Mu Liang about some uing product. Mu Lan was in Mu Liang''s right arm chatting with Xue Lin.Xue Lin gave a blind eye to them and continued chatting with Mu Lan. As her orange juice was finished, she got up from the sofa and went to the side table. She refilled her ss and nced at the people who were sitting on the sofa.Looking at the flirty moves of the couples, she sighed andined inwardly, ''Stupid couples.'' It would seem like she was cursing those men, but her eyes had a ray of hidden gentleness which glinted in the night. Xue Lin didn''t go back to the sofa. She instead went to the balcony attached to it. From the balcony, Mu Feng and Qi Ying''s flower garden could be seen. The area was filled with the smell of flowers. Xue Lin took a deep breath along with the scent and smiled a little. She nced up at the clear sky. The moon was blessing the whole area with her silver light. The mansion looked very peaceful. Xue Lin gazed at the moon for a long time and her thoughts went very far away. She was dragged back to reality when someone knocked the ss door of the balcony.Startled, Xue Lin turned around and saw Mu Liang standing in the door away. There was a cold aura around him. He was trying to read Xue Lin''s thoughts."Is there something you want to talk to me?" Xue Lin asked emotionlessly. She had no interest in him at all."Sorry to disturb you at this time. I came here to give you this." Mu Liang handed her an envelope.Xue Lin took it and opened it afterwards. She found out some paper regarding the citizenship of France. She read the documents and found out that she had acquired the citizenship of France.Xue Lin blinked a few times before realizing that what she saw was indeed true. She finally got what she wanted. Her eyes carried a ray of warmth. She nced at Mu Liang and said, "I haven''t even filled up any form."Mu Liang coldly gazed at her and said nothing.Xue Lin asked no more and bowed her head saying, "Thank you very much.""What are you scheming?" Mu Liang suddenly asked. Mu Liang checked her background. He was worried about his best friend.Xue Lin was stunned at the moment and immediately her eyes turned cold. She answered, "In which way is that your business?"Mu Liang said nothing and turned to leave.Xue Lin said from behind, "Next time, I don''t want to see you in the dormitory or I''ll fill upints about you. She also has her personal space, don''t cross boundaries."''Want to check up on me? Take this.'' She thought.Mu Liang gritted his teeth and regretted that he even asked her the question.The rest of the party went on smoothly.Time flied away quickly. Mu Lan finished herst exam and spent her free time with her friends. She didn''t have much to do at office or at home. Hence she had lots of free time.Meanwhile, Mu Liang was taking care of another matter. On New Year''s Eve, he wanted to gift her a duplex house which was situated at the north side of the Mu Mansion.Behind the Mu Mansion, there was a hugeke with a fountain. If someone crossed it, they could see a beautiful duplex house with a flower garden. Mu Liang ordered Butler Leo to take care of it before the new year.

 s 311: HAPPY NEW YEAR

    <h4>Chapters 311: HAPPY NEW YEAR</h4>


    [Before you start reading Chapters 311 & 312, the Author kindly requests you all to hear the *orchestra of Beauty and the Beast*. On discord channel in #general Author has already sent the music. Those who are not on Discord can download it by searching for Beauty and the Beast music. To make your reading experience more enjoyable, the Author suggests that while reading the Chapters, y the music in the background in a favorable volume and keep hearing the music repeatedly till youplete reading them . Hope you guys enjoy reading both the Chapters.]It was New Year''s Eve. Thest day of the year. From the next day onwards a brand new year would begin. In the evening, after the dinner, Mu Lan wore a red party low cut dress. It showed all her curves perfectly. Her lips were red and she wore only a ruby locket with earrings. On her left ring finger was the engagement ring. Her hair was tied up in a bun. She looked gorgeous.Somehow, she was nervous. She had been noticing Mu Liang''s wolfish gaze from the past few days. In her heart, she was feeling that something was going to happen tonight.Mu Lan came downstairs and saw that Mu Liang was waiting for her at the end of the stairs. He was wearing a white shirt, ck pants, red tuxedo and a red bow tie. His dark brown hair was brushed onto the right side. His ocean blue eyes glittered in the light. He looked so dashing that Mu Lan halted in her tracks for a second.Mu Liang gazed at his lovely wife and his heart skipped a beat. He couldn''t take his eyes off her. Noticing his stare, Mu Lan blushed slightly. She came down and nudged Mu Liang, "What are you looking at?" Her voice was soft as if she was shy.Mu Liang gulped his saliva and deeply said, "Let''s go." He took her left hand walked out of the mansion. They went to the north side of the area and stopped at the dock of theke.Mu Lan who didn''t know Mu Liang''s n was stunned as she looked at the boat decorated with exquisitely delicate flowers. She didn''t ask anything. Mu Liang said that he was going to give her a surprise so she waited for it. Mu Liang first got onto the boat and then took her in. He took off his tuxedo and wrapped it around Mu Lan whose naked hands and neck were cold due to the chilling weather. Then, he helped her sit on the wooden bench. Afterwards, he took the paddle and began to row.It was a quiet night. Theke was calm. The sky was clear and lots of stars were twinkling. The stars were reflecting on the clear water of theke. It had been seven days since the snow fall stopped. It was unusual, but, a blessing for them.Mu Liang wasn''t walking. There was only the sounds of water sshing as he was rowing. In the quiet night, it felt like music to Mu Lan''s ear. The environment was so serene. Mu Lan didn''t make a single sound and was just absorbing the quietness of the moment.Mu Lan thought that Mu Liang wanted to take her to the middle of theke to enjoy the beautiful night. However, to her surprise, they went to the other side of theke and there, a duplex wooden house came into her view. The whole building was lightened up. The path, from the dock to the door, was decorated with colorful light bulbs. The garden was decorated with low power green lights, making it more breathtaking. The whole ce seemed like a fantasynd.Before Mu Lan could absorb the beauty of the ce, Mu Liang rowed the boat and they had reached the dock. He tied the rope of the boat to the wooden railing and turned to Mu Lan.Mu Lan''s stood up to debark the boat. However, unexpectedly, Mu Liang took her in his arms and got up.Mu Lan gasped in surprise. She subconsciously, encircled her arms around Mu Liang''s neck. Mu Liang looked down at her. He wanted a moment to talk to her. But he was too nervous to talk at the moment. The lovely woman who was in his arms right now, was the one he loved so much. Her softness and vani scent were tickling his heart. His tongue was tied. He could feel his racing heart.Mu Lan discovered Mu Liang''s unusual change and racing heart. Like a strange connection, her heart began to race at the same tempo. She held Mu Liang even more tightly.Mu Liang walked along the path to the duplex house carrying Mu Lan in his arms . There was a mesmerizing smell of wild flowers. It was a picture perfect vision. There was still ten minutes remaining for the new year toe.The door was already unlocked and opened for them to enter.Mu Liang didn''t put down Mu Lan at the door way. He took her straightly to the second floor, to the bed room.Mu Lan immediately understood what was going to happen tonight. She suddenly felt a little nervous.Feeling her body tighten around him, Mu Liang halted for a second and then moved to therge wooden balcony. After that, he put her down.The balcony was facing the beautifulke. From here, theke, the fountain could be seen. The ripple sounds of water could be heard clearly. The mansion looked tiny, but still fairly visible.Mu Liang hugged Mu Lan''s stiff body from behind. He nuzzled his nose on her nape. He asked in a deep voice, "Nervous?"Mu Lan felt his warm breaths in her right ear and right cheek. Her ears turned red as she shivered. She softly replied, "Mm.""Me too." Mu Liang tried to lighten the awkward moment. Then he deeply said, "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything if you don''t want to."Mu Lan''s heart ttered on hearing his words. To change the topic, he asked, "Do you like this house?""I like the environment. It''s just perfect." Mu Lan said. She got back a little of her courage.Mu Liang smiled slightly. He said, "From tonight, we will stay here."Mu Lan turned around to him with surprise, "For real? Why? Didn''t we already remodel your bedroom for us to use?"Mu Liang nonchntly said, "We are in a mutual rtionship. I don''t want others to disturb our private space."Mu Lan found it reasonable. Whenever they were in the study room, bed room, dining room or drawing room, there was at least one maid or butler to disturb them. Mu Liang or Mu Lan couldn''tin because the servants were just doing their jobs.Mu Lan smiled and touched Mu Liang''s left hand. She noticed that it was cold. She felt guilty and hurriedly took off the tuxedo. "Wear it. I am already warmed by you." She smiled sweetly.Mu Liang''s heart tightened. He wore his red tuxedo without objection and then lightly kissed her forehead while taking her in his embrace again. Just then they heard a sound.Both of them nced at theke and saw beautiful fireworks. Butler Leo, Cook Eve, Ronald, Hugo, Anne and other servants were doing it to wee the new year."Happy new year." Mu Liang huskily said to Mu Lan''s right ear."Happy new year-" Mu Lan shivered as she said.Before she could finish, her lips were taken by Mu Liang. It was a passionate kiss.

 Chapter 312 MESMERIZING ODOR

    <h4>Chapter 312 MESMERIZING ODOR</h4>


    [WARNING: Restricted for under 18 because they''re finally doing the deed!!!]After a deep kiss, Mu Liang opened his eyes and looked at Mu Lan''s transparent eyes. Her ck eyes weren''t clear anymore. They were a little hazy, looking at him in anticipation.Mu Liang leaned down and teasingly touched her lips with his. He felt her trembling. He repeatedly teased her, making her want more.Impatiently, Mu Lan tiptoed and tried to kiss his lips. Mu Liang held his head high, so she couldn''t. Her eyes were on fire and her red lips were open and inviting. Her breasts were pushing Mu Liang''s body, making Mu Liang understand that he was in an unfavorable position to tease her.Mu Liang could feel her body was lingering on him. Her lustful eyes, wet and open lips, long neck, curved cor bones, deep cleavage and vani scent almost made him to lose his reasoning. He gulped down and leaned down to her left ear."Do you want it?" His voice was husky.Mu Lan nced at Mu Liang''s left ear which was in front of her lips. She didn''t answer him. She directly bit his left ear.A person''s ear is always a sensitive spot. Mu Liang was notl different. He immediately trembled. Mu Lan didn''t let go even after she noticed his reaction. She nibbled his soft ear and licked it a few times. This time, Mu Liang groaned.Mu Lan whispered, "Do you want it?" She gave his words back to him. She grinded herself onto his lower part. He gave an immediate reaction.Mu Liang groped her buttocks and grinded more, then both sighed in ecstasy. Mu Lan felt shy at his sudden outburst. She tried to move away. However, his hands were still on her buttocks. He closed in and kissed her. This time, he didn''t tease her. The fire inside him couldn''t be put down now. He entered his tongue.Their lips and tongues were like mas. Just like how the opposite poles of a ma attract each other likewise even their tongues were glued to each other. Soft, warm and wet tongues teased each other. Their face grew hot and their breaths were warm. Mu Liang suddenly felt very hot. He took off his tuxedo and bow tie.They sighed in pleasure as Mu Liang''s hands began to roam around her body. Mu Liang found the hidden zipper of her dress on her back. He gracefully pulled it down. Then his left hand touched her naked back. Her skin was so smooth that, his hand became greedy.Mu Lan''s legs gave out, so Mu Liang had to grab her legs and then he tried to put them around his waist. However, Mu Lan''s dress was a slim fitting one. So he couldn''t wrap her legs around him. He let her hold onto him and then he touched the thinces of both side of her dress. After that, he took the dress off slowly. After the dress slid down, he was able to see her transparent red bra and panties. The design was so sexy that Mu Liang immediately wanted to tear them apart and have there right then and there.Mu Lan saw that his gaze was glued to her body and she was very embarrassed. To hide her feelings as well as her body she clutched his shirt and kissed his throat. She wanted him to focus on the kiss not her body. If it weren''t for, Yan Su, she wouldn''t buy it. Mu Liang''s dark eyes were burning. His erection was poking her hard. He took her legs and wrapped them around him without any obstacle now. They kissed each other madly.Mu Liang slowly walked inside the bedroom while kissing her and then put her down on the bed. The bed was filled with rose petals but it didn''t bother them.Therge bedroom was decorated with in red rose petals. There was a king size bed in the middle of the room. The bed sheet was of red silk, even the curtains around it was made of red. The four sides of the bedroom was decorated with thick andrge red candles. They were slowly burning. Their yellow orange hue dyed the whole room. Even the couple who were now sighing and moaning were also illuminated by the red candle lights.After their long lingering kisses on the lips, Mu Liang now began kissing her entire body. While he was kissing her cor bones, his shirt buttons scratched Mu Lan''s body."Hurts!" She cried out.Mu Liang immediately understood. He quickly took off his shirt and then the belt and after that his pants. ''There is no point of keep wearing it now.'' Thinking of that he also took off his underwear. The most handsome man was fully naked in front of Mu Lan''s eyes. Even though she had pleased him before and had seen every corner of his body, her face dyed red in shame. She closed her eyes.Mu Liang hovered over her and huskily said, "Darling, look at me.""No!" Mu Lan''s refused."Haven''t you seen me like this before? We bathed together, remember?" As he said, he bit her right ear and then entered his tongue in the hole. "Ah!" Mu Lan tried to move away, but she was held captive. Mu Liang traced her throat, nape, corbones and in the end her cleavage with his lips and tongue. He didn''t forget to leave his kiss marks while he was licking, nipping and kissing her.He found the bra on his way south, even though it was transparent and he could see everything, it was still bothering him. He saw the hook was in front, so he unlocked it. Instantly two beautiful round shaped supple breasts popped out before his eyes. While they were bouncing, Mu Lan felt a cold sensation on her chest. She was about to hide her chest, just then her tips were covered by Mu Liang''s mouth and hand."Ah!" Mu Lan arched her back in pleasure.Mu Liang never hurt her. He softly bit, nibbled, licked and chewed. When his tongue swirled and his fingers worked out, Mu Lan cried out, "Liang!"Mu Liang was burning at that moment and he didn''t stop being busy. His other hand traced her lower part through her panties. Mu Lan cried out his name again. This time, Mu Liang stopped and said, "Open your eyes and look at me."Mu Lan opened her tightly shut eyes Her eyes were moist. Mu Liang kissed her tears away and mumbled in her eyes, "Where do you feel good? Here?" He touched her tips. "Or here?" His right hand went inside thest bit of her clothing left. There was a hidden mischief in his eyes.Mu Lan moaned aloud every time he touched and yed with her sensitive areas. She breathed heavily and her breasts would jump out as she did.Mu Liang''s erection became bigger than before. He hoarsely asked, "Darling, are you teasing me?""Per... vert... Li... ang... ah!" Mu Lan quivered in pleasure as she felt the wild sensation. Her fingers clenched the bed sheet full of red roses."Babe, you made me so." Mu Liang shamelessly acknowledged his crime, but he didn''t stop what he was doing.Something warm spread in their bodies from their hearts. They were on fire. Their eyes were full of lust. Their faces were red in ecstasy. Their bodies were sweaty. Mu Liang''s fingers worked inside. After moaning for a few times, Mu Lan let out a scream. Her whole body became numb. "You are so wet." Mu Liang said huskily as he licked his fingers."Don...t say... th... at. It... is... em... ba.. r.... ras.. sing...." Mu Lan didn''t have enough energy to fight against him. She was grasping for air."Here, taste yourself." Mu Liang entered his tongue in her open mouth and danced around her tongue.Later, Mu Liang took off her onest cloth and spread her legs wide. Even after hearing her soft protest, he dug his mouth."Ah! Liang! Stop! Ah!" Mu Lan''s whole body shuddered. Subconsciously, her hands touched his messy head. Her strength dived his head even deeper. His tongue swirled on her honey spot. Suddenly, Mu Liang changed his position and moved his lower part in front of her mouth and said, "Babe, lick me." Mu Lan''s mouth was already open as she was panting hard, so he had no problem to put it in inside her mouth. "Ack!" Mu Lan was startled. She was expecting this tonight. But since she had been practising to pleasure him for some time now and, there her tongue and lips automatically locked him."Ah!" another outburst of Mu Lan, Mu Liang moved away because he didn''t want to dirty her mouth. He saw that both of them were wet enough and it wouldn''t hurt her too much. He made his position between her legs and hovered over her."Darling, I''m starting. Try to remain rxed, alright?" Mu Liang''s voice was hoarse and urgent. He could barely stay normal. He was already wild for more than two times, but he had controlled himself.What rx?Meanwhile, Mu Lan was still recovering from her second flow out. She didn''t hear a single thing what he said.Mu Liang understood it. He thought that it might be best if she didn''t feel the pain too. He positioned himself and slowly tried to enter her. His heart raced like a marathon as he was nervous.Even though it was wet, it had never held a man before and Mu Liang''s was not a normal one, and because of lust it becamerger."Uh!" Even though, Mu Lan''s was half conscious, she felt the tightness.Mu Liang tried to calm himself, even though it was impossible. He whispered in her ear, "Rx. Rx" He kept repeating himself.His deep voice was like a mantra. Even though she felt the pain, she subconsciously rxed herself.Mu Liang sighed in relief. As soon as he found out that she had dropped down her guard, he entered herpletely. When she felt pain, he heard a scream of Mu Lan. Even he gritted his teeth."Pain! Pain!" Mu Lan bit her lips tightly.Mu Liang was about to die that time. He knew that she would be in pain if he was slow, so he did it faster. Seeing her crying like a kid, his heart suffered. He tried to forget about the throbbing he was feeling inside her, and kissed her deeply.After a minute, he asked worriedly, "Should I stop?" Mu Lan cried bitterly and said, "I dare you to stop."Mu Liang smiled a little. He knew in his heart that she said that for his sake. His heart filled with love for her and gratitude for God. He took her numb hands around his neck."I''m going to move now. If it pains you too much, then bite my shoulder as hard as possible." He said. He was almost out of control."But I''ll hurt you." Mu Lan pitifully said. She tried to adjust herself. She realized that he was worried about her.Mu Liang lovingly nced at her. He kissed her forehead and dearly said, "Silly girl, don''t worry about me right now. Worry about yourself."After that, he started to move. Mu Lan bit her lips and Mu Liang warned her, "Don''t bite your lips, or I''ll stop." Mu Lan scratched his back without her knowing. This time, she tried to clench her teeth to endure her sufferings. Mu Liang immediately stopped. ''It is more tiring than making love.'' He thought."Okay, I won''t endure." Mu Lan instantly said.Mu Liang''s moves became faster and faster. Pain and pleasure mixed together. Mu Lan stopped biting his shoulder and let out moans. Both of them felt an unexinable feeling at the same time. ''We are one. We are one.'' The odor of roses, their sweats, her body and their liquids all mixed up together and made a mesmerizing perfume. Mu Lan became addicted to it. Her body also began to move with his. Mu Liang''s blue vein popped up in his right temple as he tried not to lose control. He wanted her first time to be less painful. After this time, he would take the lead.Their hands were intertwined. Their bodies writhed at the same time. Their sweats mixed together. Their irregr beating hearts matched the tempo. They panted and their breaths entangled. Their lustful gaze changed into a gentle and lovable gaze. Their eyes didn''t leave each other even for a moment. Just like their bodies, their hearts were connected as well. Red face, teary eyes, swollen rosy lips, sweaty body, disheveled hair looked enticing in the golden lights of the candles.Mu Lan reached her climax twice and Mu Liang did once. After that, they hugged each other and gasped for air. After some time, Mu Liang nced at her and kissed her deeply. The fire inside them hadn''t extinguished yet. Soon their tongues began to dance again and Mu Liang, who was still inside her, began to move. "Babe, let''s do it in this position now." Mu Liang hoarsely said."Pervert! Ah! Don''t! Where did you learn it?" Mu Lan''s face became beet red. She wanted to quell all the lights."From my grandfather''s book. I will teach you everything slowly." Mu Liang was losing his control. His eyes became hazy and thirsty."I don''t like it. Ah! Ah!" Mu Lan''s position was changed and now she was atop of him, straddling him. Mu Liang''s hands were on her hip and they were working hard to move her up and down. In this position, Mu Liang had clear ess inside her, so he could feel the warmth of her deepest part. Mu Lan who was in a sitting position moved and her breasts also moved up and down. Mu Liang couldn''t resist any longer and captured the left tip and chewed it. Mu Lan screamed in pleasure and trembled vigorously. It was too much stimtion for Mu Lan. Her body became as soft as jellyfish after she climaxed for the third time. She had no strength left. However, that didn''t make Mu Liang stop. First time he climaxed in fifteen minutes. He couldn''t get excited pleasure as he was too tensed to hurt her. This time, he slowly let go. He strenuously pumped her, at the same time, he kissed her passionately. Their lips glued together. After forty minutes, he climaxed. At that time, Mu Lan could barely breathe. She slowly passed out.Mu Liang didn''t get up. He just pulled his out. After getting so much of pleasure, for the first time, his heart was full. He nced at the woman in his arms and lightly kissed her swollen lips."I love you." He whispered before he drifted to the dreand. It was a long night.When Mu Liang woke up it was afternoon. He enjoyed his time while hugging his beloved. A strange calmness cooled down his heart. There was a sweet yet casual smile on his lips. Even their sticky bodies were giving him another kind of tenderness.However, thinking that Mu Lan would find it ufortable, he took her to the bathroom and gave both of them a warm bath. There he noticed the marks all over her body. He nearly lost his control. Afterwards, he put on a nightgown on her and sat her down on the sofa. Then, he changed the bed sheet and quilt. After that, he took her to the bed. Mu Lan was very tired or maybe Mu Liang was being very careful that she didn''t wake up at all.In the evening, Mu Lan woke up by the smell of food. She opened her eyes and saw an unknown ceiling. While frowning she tried to recall what happened before she fell asleep. She blushed furiously. When she tried to move, there was a dull ache in her lower part. She almost choked."Easy. Don''t move much. I have already applied medicine. You will be fine in no time." A deep voice said with a full of love.With tears, Mu Lan nced at the man. Mu Liang came forward and hugged her tightly. He whispered, "Sorry for the pain I caused you."Mu Lan softly shook her head and said, "How''s your shoulder?" Her voice was hoarse. She immediately stopped. Last night, she screamed so much that it caused her vocal cord damage."I''m fine now. I have got it treated. It doesn''t hurt much." He nced at her carefully and then kissed her lips lightly. He said, "Drink it. Your voice will be alright."Mu Lan took the mug and drank the ginger tea. Then she said, "La..st night, w-we, I mean you didn''t use-" Her tongue got tied up before she could use the word ''condom''."What didn''t I use?" Mu Liang gazed at her in puzzlement even though he clearly knew what she meant."C-con....dom." her voice sounded like mosquito. Mu Liang held hisughter and answered, "Lu Feng already gave me a herbal medicine which works as a birth control measure. It doesn''t have any side effect. You can have it.""T-then, you won''t use c-condoms?" She was shy, and yet surprised.Mu Liang closed her mouth with a deep kiss. When she began to pant, he asked, "Aren''t you hungry?"Instantly, her stomach growled.That night, Mu Lan took a proper meal and good rest. The next day became just like the new year night."Ah! Ah! Ah! Liang, no! Not this one!" Her voice cried out in protest."This is a good position babe. I''ll move faster." Mu Liang''s voice was hoarse. He was grinding her from behind.They were watching a movie together. identally, Mu Lan''s hand touched his lower part and immediately it gave a reaction, thus they ended up doing it on the sofa in the broad daylight.Before Mu Lan could take some rest, she already ended up in the bedroom and that evening, she had no way to get out of the bed as she lost her consciousness because Mu Liang lost his control. Not feeling the slightest guilt, Mu Liang held the woman in his embrace and massaged her body all over with the medicine he bought it from Lu Feng. His heart was brimming with love.

 Chapter 313: CALL ME HUBBY

    <h4>Chapter 313: CALL ME HUBBY</h4>


    [WARNING. This Chapter is the continuation of the previous Chapter. But since it would cause you too much of SS, I stopped there and didn''t write in detail. If you want to know the next spoiler, keep an eye on the Discord channel. ]


    Mu Lan''s eyes fluttered before she opened her eyes. She tried to move. Surprisingly, she had no physical pain. However, she was dead tired, even though she slept more than she usually did. She yawned and looked around. ''What day is it? Is it Monday? Or is it Tuesday?'' She didn''t know it, because from thest two or three days, she didn''t leave the bed, or rather she didn''t get the chance to leave the bed.The red curtains had covered the outside world from inside. Beside her was Mu Liang hugging her closely to his warm chest.ncing at his peaceful face, she suddenly smiled. After that, she snuggled closer to him. Her entire heart was filled with peace and love. It was a feeling she never felt before.Mu Lan smiled unknowingly and kissed Mu Liang''s naked chest. At the same time, Mu Liang''s hand around her waist tightened."Arousing me as soon as you wake up, huh? Do you want me that badly?" Mu Liang''s husky voice blew in her ears, making them turn red. He had just then woken up and found her snuggling closer and kissing him.Which man could refuse such an inviting temptation of his one and only beloved woman?Mu Liang was no different. His erection began to arise.Mu Lan was too tired to deal with his intensity at that moment. She wanted to just snuggle up closer to him and sleep for some more time.However, Mu Liang had other ns in his head. Since the day he tasted her deepest part, he promised himself not to take anymore cold showers, not even in the hottest season.Mu Lan tried to retreat from him when she sensed the danger. But, Mu Liang had already hovered over her."Feeling shy?" His deep voice burnt her whole body. Mu Lan shuddered and said, "H-hey, stop it!"Mu Liang''s hands were already touching all over her body. "What? Won''t you even say ''good morning to me?" He lightly bit her right ear. Ecstasy ran through her body."I will�� ah.. say it�� i-if you�� don''t touch me." Mu Lan could hardly utter another word.Mu Liang''s hands were already on her chest area. He kneaded them equally, earning some alluring moans out of her and he said, "Call me, hubby and I''ll stop moving my hands."''What does it have to do with me calling him ''hubby''? We are not even married!'' Before she could voice out her thoughts, Mu Liang''s lips covered one of the pink tips. Mu Lan gasped in surprise and arched her back, giving Mu Liang a better ess."Babe, you hardened me already. Can you feel me?" Mu Liang''s shameless words left her speechless. The training she was now getting almost every day, made her very perverted. Her body began reacting merely by his touch.Mu Lan tried to fight back, but her hands were pinned down by his left hand. There was a clear look of mischief ying around in his ocean blue eyes, a soft smile was hanging on his lips."Call me hubby, my darling wifey." Mu Liang''s right hand went further south and teased her."Ah! Why should I? We aren''t even married yet!" Mu Lan''s eyes were already moist and she was panting hard. She shuddered violently as she was teased in her experienced sweetest part. There was a thrill in her body which made her blood boil like hot water. Mu Liang didn''t answer her and quickened his fingers work.Mu Lan couldn''t handle it any longer and her moans became louder than before. Even though it was the extremely chilly, snowing winter season, their stimtion made them feel so hot that they sweated a lot. Maybe, even the cold weather was too shy to enter through the red curtains of the bedroom.After a loud moan, Mu Lan climaxed while arching her upper half of the body and then copsed on the bed. "Wifey, you are so wet." Seeing Mu Liang licking his wet fingers while simultaneously gazing to see her reaction, Mu Lan pouted and almost cried.Mu Liang didn''t pay any heed to her pouty face, because he found it absolutely cute. He kissed all over her face and drew numerous hickeys on her back and chest. Later, he spread her legs and put his between them. Afterwards, he lowered his body and said, "Call me hubby and I won''t touch you."His husky voice aroused her lust from the bottom of her heart. She knew very well that Mu Liang wouldn''t stop and Mu Liang knew very well that she wouldn''t let him stop.Mu Lan red at him with her furious, moist and red eyes. "I dare you to stop in the middle." She repeated the exact same words she had said before their first time.Mu Liang deeply kissed her and her tongue invited him inside. While they were feeling each other''s wetness and numbness, he entered into her deepest part.Mu Lan screamed in pleasure. Even Mu Liang couldn''t help but groan.Mu Liang began to move slowly, like he was trying to taste every reaction of her body while also memorizing every part of her in details.However, Mu Lan already had enough of his touching, kissing and making love. She could feel his presence even if he was meters away from her, let alone his touch. She was getting impatient about his slow moves. When she nearly lost control, she screamed in frustration, "Move faster!"Mu Liang had a hard time to control hisughter. He stopped moving and bit his lips. The he looked at her eyes and said, "Call me hubby and I will give you what you want."Mu Lan nearly vomited blood. ''Just to hear the word ''hubby'' from her, he at first promised not to touch her and now he promised to touch her only if she called him hubby. Fine! Just great! Perverted Liang!''Mu Lan was really pissed off this time. He was hanging her for nothing. She gritted her teeth and softly said with a seductive smile, "Hubby, I want you."Her voice was full of lust which made Mu Liang lose his control. Their steams mixed up together and the room filled up with unspeakable sounds.Before Mu Lan fell asleep, she whispered, "Beasty Liang Liang." Even though sheined, there was a satisfactory loving smile lingering on her lips.

 Chapter 314 MY WIFEY

    <h4>Chapter 314 MY WIFEY</h4>


    The next time when Mu Lan opened her eyes, it was two in the morning. She had slept for straight fourteen hours and had no idea about it. This time, she had no tiredness or pain. Her mind was fresh. She yawned and stretched her hands after she sat down.When she looked around, she saw that a dim yellow light was turned on and Mu Liang was nowhere to be seen. She nced down at her body and saw that she was wearing a nightgown and she was thoroughly wiped."Oh, that''s unusual.'' Mu Lan thought. For the past few days, she had missed her clothes and smell of soap and shampoo. She got out of the bed and went to the bathroom to brush her teeth.When she was out of the bathroom, she saw that Mu Liang was sitting on the bed. He was wearing a white sweater over a ck t-shirt and ck pants. He saw hering and gazing at her.For some reason, Mu Lan recalled the incidents of the past few days and blushed. To cover up her embarrassment, she said, "Hey."Mu Liang didn''t say ''hi'' back to her. He silently looked at her for a while and then said, "Are you hungry?"Mu Lan shyly nodded. She couldn''t nce at his gorgeous eyes. "Do you want to eat here or in the dining room?" Mu Liang asked her.Mu Lan immediately said, "In the dining room." She had hardly seen the whole house in the past few days. She didn''t want to stay here for the rest of the life.Mu Liang smiled at her quick response and stood up. Then he walked towards her and carried her in his arms. Mu Lan gasped in surprise and circled her arms around his neck. She put her head on his right shoulder and was silent. Her heart was racing.Mu Liang saw her nervousness and his arms tightened. He didn''t want her to be timid all the time, so he gave her some peace of mind and took her in the dining room.Mu Lan nced around the house while she was carried away. In the second floor other than their huge bedroom and ultramodern bathroom, there was another room full of white canvas. The door was opened and she saw that beside her white canvases there was a huge table with twoputers and lots of files. She realized that this room was for both of them, it was a working space. The room was divided with a thin ss.On the first floor, there was an entrance and then the drawing room. There was a staircase between drawing room and dining room, and after the dining room, there was a kitchen with ultramodern culinary machines. There was another door attached to drawing room and it was the gymnast with windows all over.Mu Lan noticed that there were manyrge windows which were covering the area from the ceiling to the floor. From the house you could see everything outside, but from outside one could not see anything.This house was only for the two of them and it had a very homely feeling which the mansion didn''t have. Here, they could do whatever they wanted and no one was there to look at them.Mu Lan also found out that there was no surveince camera in the house.Mu Liang took her in the dining room and made her sit on one of the two wooden chairs. The table was also small, only for two people.''This ce must be the best honeymoon spot a couple can ever dream of.'' Mu Lan thought as she praised the architecture in her mind, unknowing to her that the architect was her own fianc��. The dining room was attached to the kitchen and the room was filled with delicious foods. The dining table was spread with corn soup, vegetable pasta, chicken dumplings, chocte cupcakes and orange juice.Mu Lan''s stomach growled. She nced at Mu Liang who sat opposite of her with a stunning expression. She asked, "Liang, did you cook all this?""Only pasta and soup." He answered and filled her soup bowl. "Here finish it while it is hot."As they started eating, Mu Lan suddenly said, "We should go to the mansion."Mu Liang nced at her and asked, "Why?" He asked as if, he had no interest in going to the other side of the world.Mu Lan never would have thought that Mu Liang would be so reluctant to go out. She said, "Because the food stock will be finished soon. We have to bring more for future, right?"Mu Liang smiled as he understood what she meant. She wanted to flee from his love making session. He said, "Don''t worry, my wifey. There is a year food stock in the storage under the house. I won''t starve you to death."Again with the wifey thing.Mu Lan was so embarrassed that she couldn''t look at Mu Liang anymore. She drank all the soup which was in her bowl.Mu Liang called her ''wifey'' and forced her to call him ''hubby'' multiple times. When she didn''t want to call him ''hubby'', he made sure that she was punished thoroughly.After they finished eating, they went outside of the house for the first time and enjoyed the winter night. Both of them were wearing heavy woolen clothes, so they didn''t feel cold. At dawn, they went to therge balcony which was facing the south side and theke. There was also a wooden swing where one could sleep. They sat there and enjoyed the sun rising while drinking hot chocte.It was very peaceful. Both of them had a wonderful feeling in their hearts. They could get used to it and stay here forever.However, Mu Lan was feeling itchy. She wanted to taste something more exciting than the bed activities. She nced at Mu Liang and said, "Liang Liang, why don''t we take brother Feng and Xiao Ying with us in Italy. Wouldn''t it be great to meet them together? Your family will definitely be very happy."

 Chapter 315 DEFEATED MU LIANG

    <h4>Chapter 315 DEFEATED MU LIANG</h4>


    Mu Liang nced at her and kissed her forehead. He replied, "You can tell it to them. If they also agree toe with us, I don''t have any problem with it. As long as you are happy, I''m happy too."Mu Lan had a guilty feeling. She knew that Mu Liang had a habit of spoiling her, and now she was going to take an advantage of it.She drew circles using her index finger on his built chest and in a spoilt manner she called him, "Liang Liang."It was very unusual of her. Mu Liang got alert but hugged her closer and asked softly, "What is it?""Will you be sad if I don''t go with you to Africa this month?" She looked at him with puppy eyes.How could Mu Liang refuse that. He didn''t have the heart to make her sad. He smiled and rubbed her head. He asked deeply, "Why? Don''t you want to?"Mu Lan straddled him on the swing and rested her head on his left shoulder. She said, "It''s not like that. I just made a n with my friends that we would go somewhere else."''Where did she learn this trick?'' He thought. Then he asked, "Where do you want to go with them?""To Germany. We will be there for a week. After that, I wille back to you as soon as possible." Mu Lan was coaxing him as she lightly kissed his nape."What?" Mu Liang was stunned.------It was the day before Mu Lan''s secondst exam, she went to the dormitory and met her friends.Mu Lan said, "Are you all free in January? We haven''t gone anywhere in a while."Yan Su said, "Yeah, we are all pretty worn out with the exam. Lan dear, do you have any ns?"Xue Lin refused, "I will be busy. I''m writing a thesis."Mu Lan already had an idea to make Xue Lin fall for her trap. She said, "We are going to Germany and none of us can understand Germannguage. As our friend only you can help us."Xue Lin nced at her and said, "Why are you suddenly nning on going there?"Mu Lan scratched her head and her friend understood her n. She replied, "There is an Online Video Game contest happening in January. I''m attracted to it. I''m also pretty good at ying video games. So I am thinking of going there. And of course, you wanted to apply for Ludwig Maximilian University of Munich, the best university for Psychology. I can guarantee that we will visit there. Now, tell me, if you get a chance to visit Germany for free withvish food and luxurious hotel suite and also safepanions, will you still not consider it?" Her eyes were glowing.Xue Lin said, "Of course not."Qi Ying happily said, "It will be so much fun!"Yan Su said, "Me and Ying dears have visa, but Lan dear and Lin dear don''t have it. Leave the visa and ticket matters to me. My dad is going to Germany in January. We will go together on our private ne.Xue Lin asked, "How long are we staying there?"Mu Lan had already calcted beforehand. She answered, "Seven days."Xue Lin already began to n for her next move.------Hearing the name ''Germany, Mu Liang''s body stiffened. He could guess, exactly why she was nning to go there. He immediately said, "Don''t go. I mean, before we go to Italy, we will all go to Germany including your friends. Then we will invite them to Italy. It will be more fun."Mu Liang''s suggestion was good. Even, Mu Lan had the temptation to agree to it instantly. However, she wasn''t going to visit Germany for no reason. There was an Online Video Game contest. She badly wanted to visit there.She repeatedly kissed Mu Liang''s nape and throat and said, "But it has to be in January. There is an Online Video Game contest. I want to go there. Please, please Liang Liang, don''t refuse it. I want to go to Germany. Look, how I was hurt a few days ago. I haven''t been allowed to go anywhere since I went to the neighboring city with my friends. I love you Liang Liang. Don''t refuse it-""Fine you can go. But Hugo and Feng will go with you and protect you from the cover. You can''t say ''no'' to it." Before Mu Lan could finish, Mu Liang epted her request.The moment she said her purpose, Mu Liang''s head was totally alert. He was going to say ''no'' in a cold voice, but then, Mu Lan said, ''I love you''. Just three words and Mu Liang was defeated. He couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. He couldn''t apany her, because many of them knew him there and he had already rejected the contest. He wouldn''t give Li Corporation any chance to shine. He still didn''t know why President Li threw Hua Lan in the pit of hell, and now he was trying to find her. However, Mu Liang wouldn''t let him find her. In Mu Liang''s eyes, Hua Lan was dead the moment she was in the pool of blood. From the day she woke up, she was Mu Lan. He was going to be her first andst man.Mu Lan''s eyes sparkled like stars and she kissed Mu Liang''s warm lips. "Thank you hubby!" She screamed in joy.Mu Liang smiled in satisfaction as she called him ''hubby''. ''The training was indeed worthy.'' He thought.He kissed her back with the same passion and soon the air around them warmed up. He said in a hoarse voice, "Since I agreed so easily, let''s do it five times tonight. Why don''t we do it here?" His eyes were already burning.Now Mu Lan realized that she woke up the sleeping lion. She underestimated herself. She had no idea what her actions did to Mu Liang."Li-Liang, why don''t we go to sleep?" She pretended to yawn and said, "I''m very sleepy."Mu Liang saw through everything. He said, "Sure wifey, after we do it five times in the balcony."''Horny Liang Liang!'' She screamed in her mind.

 Chapter 316 TO GERMANY

    <h4>Chapter 316 TO GERMANY</h4>


    "Cough! Cough!" Mu Lan used her tissue to wipe her lips. She was wearing red shirt under a white woolen sweater which was covered by a red overcoat paired with ck jeans and a pair of red winter boots. There was a ck muffler covering her slender neck, red wool cap on her head and ck gloves on her hands.Yan Su worriedly nced at her and said, "Lan dear, are you alright?" Should we go back to the hospital?"Mu Lan said, "I''m fine. Your boyfriend already prescribed me some medicine. I''m taking it regrly. I don''t want to stay sick when I''m visiting another country."''It''s all Liang Liang''s fault. Horny Liang Liang! Beastly Liang Liang!'' Mu Lan scolded him inwardly. If it wasn''t for him wanting to do it in various position in the balcony for five times, she wouldn''t be sick for three days. However, Mu Liang wasn''t guilty at all. It made Mu Lan even more furious.In the Mu Corporation, Mu Liang sneezed.Mu Lan, Yan Su, Qi Ying and Xue Lin were all in the airne with Yan Su''s father. He was in another cabin, letting the youngsters have some space.As soon they reached Berlin and they all went to the hotel which was rmended by Mu Liang. As Mu Lan requested, he booked arge hotel room with four beds and ultra modern facilities. The room was dyed in off a white and gold color scheme. Every piece of furniture was expensive and the decoration of the room was majestic. This round room hand four beds and in the middle of the room, there was a round dining table and above the table was a gorgeous chandelier made of gold, hanging on the ceiling. The bathtub was so huge that it could have beenpared to a swimming pool. There were four closets filled with branded clothes and shoes of different sizes along with expensive jewelries. Xue Lin was dumbstruck. Even though she never thought of making friends who were rich, she had to admit that bing friends with them gave her some benefits and she would never forget it.Xue Lin and Mu Lan nned together to put Yan Su in the corner beside the balcony since she had a habit of snoring. Then they put Qi Ying next to her since she slept so deeply that Yan Su''s snoring wouldn''t bother her in the slightest. Then Mu Lan would sleep next to Xue Lin who slept lightly.Yan Su didn''t know any of the conspiracies that they had thought up as she happily took the bed in the corner beside the balcony. Qi Ying took the bed beside her and then Mu Lan and Xue Lin took the other two beds. From one bed to another, there was a fifteen meter gap. It was still nine in the morning, and they had a lot of free time to roam around. At first, they went to Charlottenburg Pce. It was thergest pce in Berlin and it was built at the end of the seventeenth century. Arge formal garden surrounded by woond was added behind the pce, including a belvedere, a mausoleum, a theatre and a pavilion. From outside, it was very modest looking, but when they went inside, they held their breaths.There was hundred meter long corridor from one room to another. Numerous windows were open and sunlight filled the inside of the pce. On the white walls, the design in gold made them feel that they transmigrated to 1701 and if the opened the door, they would see that King Friedrich was talking to his ministers and generals. The abundance of royalty was printed all over. The paintings, the chandeliers and the potteries which the Kings and Queens used were so beautiful that Mu Lan couldn''t take her eyes off of them.Xue Lin, the smallest in size, got pains in her neck from looking at the paintings on the ceiling. Yan Su''s camera shed every time when she would see something new and Qi Ying attentively looked at all the gowns and the interior design of the pce.When they got out of the pce, it was almost evening. Their stomachs cried for food. The four of them strode to a restaurant where German traditional foods were made. They ate Pretzels with applesauce, Wiener Schnitzel, Kn?del, potato sd, K?nigsberger Klopse, Frikadeller, Schweinshaxe, strawberry pie and Herrencreme.Most of the foods were eaten by Xue Lin. Even though she had the smallest stomach, her appetite was biggerpared to her three friends. Yan Su slowly sipped red wine, Mu Lan was struggling to finish her portion of desert and Qi Qing was checking the pictures which were taken by Yan Su.After sunset, they roamed around the street until they reached Berlin Victory Column, which was a monument that offered a breathtaking view of Berlin city where they then enjoyed the sunset.Then they visited Reichstag Building. From a guide they all had it read, "The Reichstag was home to Germany''s parliament, the Bundestag. The history of the Reichstag building is one that reflects great turbulence. Originallypleted in 1894, after 10 years of construction, Kaiser Wilhelm II dered it the "Reich''s monkey house" and prevented the dedication "to the German people", from being inscribed. In 1933, the Reichstag mysteriously caught on fire, destroying both the dome and the chamber, serving as an alleged reason for the Nazi regime to persecute political opponents. After being destroyed in the war, the building was rebuilt without a dome in the 1960s. It was only after German reunification that the building was fully restored and redesigned as a modern Parliament building. The German Bundestag has been convening there, since 1999. The ss dome cup gives an impressive view of the city, especially at night with white light."Afterwards, they visited Brandenburg Gate. Strolling through the Brandenburg Gate at night, they were rewarded with sparkling lights and no crowds. Reflecting on the history of this great gate Yan Su snapped some photos and they marveled at its significance.Xue Lin, the weakest of them all, was already tired. She wanted to go back to the hotel and none of them refused since they were here for a whole week, they had lot of time to visit Berlin city.

 Chapter 317 THE HIDDEN MESSAGE

    <h4>Chapter 317 THE HIDDEN MESSAGE</h4>


    They came here two days before the contest would begin. They had plenty of time to explore Berlin city. The next day, they visited many ces together. They enjoyed eating, gossiping, taking photos and hanging around.On the third day, Mu Lan got ready to visit the Online Game Convention Center. This convention center had been hired for the Online Video Game Contest. Xue Lin and Yan Su came along with her. Qi Ying wasn''t interested in such gaming stuffs, so she stayed back at the hotel and worked on designing.The Convention Center was a huge ce, just like a stadium. There were many students from different countries hanging around and talking to each other. All of them hadptops with them and they were talking about programing, algorithms, mathematics and all sorts of things. Some of them began ying online games. The contest hadn''t begun yet, so everyone was rxed, yet tensed. Mu Lan looked around the ce and smiled seeing those intelligent people talking about something she was interested in. For some reason, she found this environment very familiar. She knew the reason very well.------Two months ago-When Mu Lan finished the video game Car Race4-99, she already found a few messages through the codes. But she never told anyone about it.When Mu Lan found those words, she noted them down. At first, the whole note was a puzzle to her since it was written in the form of a binary code. She racked her brains for about thirty seconds where usually a normal person would take at least three to four days when she finally decoded the whole message.She was right. The message was written by a girl which meant the game was created by a girl. She must have created it for her lover and nned on giving it to him. The message was-*My beloved man, I fell in love with you the moment I saw you under the cherry blossoms. And when I saw your cold eyes ring at me, I didn''t find them intimidating. Rather, I found them very lonely. That day, I decided to bring colors into your life. I will stay by your side and bring you happiness. I will be your one and only Hua Lan.*When Mu Lan figured out the message, while decoding thest two words, she was dumbfounded. From when she woke up from her vegetative state, her brain had never stopped working. But now, it felt like her brain definitely stopped working.She went to the bathroom and took a cold shower for fifteen minutes. In this fifteen minutes, the cold water washed her tears away. Then she took a hot shower to prevent herself from falling sick. Before she went to sleep, she even took a medicine for not catching cold. The next day, she woke up with a heavy heart. She already realized that the girl Hua Lan was probably her and that''s why Mu Liang suggested her to y this game. However, she was confused.Why did he give it to her? Was he giving her hints to remember her past?Mu Lan rejected that idea. Because she knew that he had all the details on who she was and he was just hiding the truth from her to protect her.She was confused about another fact, and that some?? the message.''Did I gift it to Liang Liang and did I confess to him with this game? But he doesn''t have neither cold eyes nor lonely eyes. Is it someone else?'' No matter how much she tried to find out, she never got any information.Mu Lan was devastated and didn''t know what to do. She buried all her questions and feelings in her heart and never let her close ones to notice that something was wrong with her.It was a good thing that she got to meet her younger brother and she found out some truth about her past life.Mu Lan found out that she blindly fell in love with a cold hearted man who made her life a living hell. Her life was so terrible back then that Liang Liang and even her brother had to hide the truth from her.She then realized that the game she created in the past was because of that man. Maybe she was nning to give it to him, but she ended up sending it to the Mu Corporation.Mu Lan didn''t know how she got in contact with the Mu Corporation.Later, on searching, she found out that the Mu Corporation always organized Online Video Game Contests. She got curious and on searching further, she discovered that four years ago four students from the Beijing University had won the contest with the highest points on the ranking list. None of the previous winners had got such high points before. Mu Lan searched more of it andter found out that it was the first andst time any Chinese university ever won the game. She got further excited.''If I was a participant in the contest, then I definitely would have their contract. This is the only possibility.'' Mu Lan got excited and went to the Game department of Mu Corporation. She was already Mu Liang''s Assistant and she had no problem to get ess to the information about the winners of that year.However, she was stunned when she noticed that there were names of only three students. The other one, their team leader''s information wasn''t there. Even the contract between the Mu Corporation and Car Race4-99 was not there.In the Mu Mansion, when Mu Liang wasn''t present, she tried to look into Mu Liang''sputer and didn''t find out anything on what she was looking for. Although, she found out something else.When she tried to unlock hisputer, she was in a huge problem. Even with her high IQ, she couldn''t find out the password to unlock hisputer. If she couldn''t do it in a minute, that would be the biggest shame of her life.In thirty seconds, she tried almost ten passwords and none of them were correct. When it was nearly the fifty fifth second, she closed her eyes feeling ashamed of what she was going to type. She typed ''I love Lan''. In the fifty-ninth second, she unlocked theputer.When she realized that she had done it, she wanted to dig a hole and bury her head in it. She was finally aware of how deep Mu Liang''s love for her was. The next day, she confessed to him in her drunken state.

 Chapter 318 I HEARD HER

    <h4>Chapter 318 I HEARD HER</h4>


    From Mu Liang''sputer, she hadn''t found out anything else about her previous life. But she could say with hundred percent conviction that he had deleted all her information.Mu Lan was a person who loved to solve problems like mathematics.Then, how could she sit back and never try to find out about her previous life?So when Mu Lan was in Germany, she wanted to try out if she could get back her memory.Definitely she found this convention center very familiar to her. She looked at every single detail and tried to recall her past. Unfortunately, she remembered nothing.However, she wasn''t pessimistic. She walked around with her friends who didn''t understand whatever people around them were saying. They felt rather bored.Mu Lan noticed Yan Su and Xue Lin''s expression. She said, "Let''s go out and eat something. I''m feeling hungry. After we finish, we wille back here."The other two nodded and came outside. It was chilling cold and they shivered. Fortunately, Mu Lan wasn''t coughing anymore. They saw a street food van just outside the convention center. They hurried up and caught it. They took beef burger and crispy chicken. With a ''munch munch'' sound they finished the delicious fast food and drank hot chocte after savoring the delicious taste.Mu Lan was feeling a little happy with her s**-free life. It wasn''t that Mu Liang was hurtful, rather he really knew how to give her pleasure. However, she felt like that she was still single when she was with her friends. Being in love and not being in love, both had different tastes and both were wonderful just like beef and chicken.Finally, once again they entered the convention center and they saw that the program was about to begin.Mu Lan chose a ce in the corner of the room, from there they could see the huge screen for audience at the back. It was a good location.As the program started, the representatives of variouspanies and the organizers of the contest gave their speech. After that, thepetition formally began.Each team was talented and they described their games while showing everyone the demo. They were verypetitive and everyone eagerly waited for the result.After a fifteen minute break, the results had been published. Out of the twenty two groups participating, only five groups had been shortlisted to bepeting in the next round.Mu Lan carefully noticed that all the games were about war or civilization. There were no other games.Mu Lan sneered in her heart. ''Can''t they do something new? Is only war game fun? How about some brain works?''She already got some new ideas about online gaming. She nned on talking to Mu Liang about itter.''Haha, I''m such a genius!'' She praised herself like a narcissist. With a victorious smile she looked beside her to see her friends and her smile froze. Both Yan Su and Xue Lin were sleeping soundly.Mu Lan was speechless. Such an interestingpetition and those two were wasting their talents.Meanwhile, Mu Feng and Hugo were sitting in the opposite direction. Their sharp eyes always followed Mu Lan. Mu Feng was always interested in video games. So he was very happy to be there. However, Mu Liang made it impossible.Sometimes, Mu Liang would text his brother to ask him what Mu Lan was doing. At first, Mu Feng was sending Mu Liang photos of Mu Lan''s excited expressions. Then he felt disturbed and gave his older brother a video call to let him show her live. This way, Mu Liang felt at ease.Finally the program ended for the day. Xue Lin and Yan Su sighed in relief. To them, it was such a waste of time.Mu Lan was interested in seeing the judges, but she was forcefully dragged out by her friends.While they were walking in the crowd, Mu Lan suddenly bumped into someone.However, she didn''t have enough time to apologize because she was being dragged out in the crowd.Mu Lan loudly said sorry to whom she bumped into and never saw his face. She didn''t realize that on hearing her voice, the man''s whole body stiffed.Mu Lan got out of the convention center and went to the hotel in an hour. Mu Lan began to work something in theputer. She never thought of the incident that happened an hour ago.Meanwhile, Mu Liang''s whole face was as cold as South Pole. He ordered Mu Feng, "Hack the surveince cameras and delete Mu Lan''s existence from it."Mu Feng''sptop was open. He didn''t dy to obey his older brother''smand. Unknown to everyone except Mu Liang and their circle was the fact that Mu Feng was an exceptional hacker.At the same time, someone else was shaking all over.''I heard her. I finally heard her. Her voice. Her honey soft melodic voice which was so irritating. Such a shameful voice! I heard it. I heard it again.''The manughed aloud. He found her. He finally found her. He was right. She wasn''t dead. ''She did everything. She poisoned my heart and took my happiness. Such a disgraceful woman! Even though she left, she didn''t forget to remove her traces. Did she think that she could fool me? Who does she think she is? She thought that I wouldn''t know how she hacked the Ministry of Homes and changed her destiny? Silly girl, you are in big trouble.''A cruel and yet fascinating smile was hanging on his cold lips.Li Sheng came inside the room and heard a crazyughter. He paused in his tracks and frowned.''Brother hadn''tughed like this since the incident a year ago. What made himugh after such a long time? Did that sl*te back....? No. It''s impossible. She died a year ago. If someone came back, it has to be her ghost. But no matter in which state shees back, I will end her life before my brother gets the chance to see her.'' Li Sheng''s hands tightened his fists.

 Chapter 319 THE FOOTAGE

    <h4>Chapter 319 THE FOOTAGE</h4>


    As soon as Li Sheng knocked on the door, his brother stoppedughing immediately. Li Sheng entered the room. He saw his brother was drinking whiskey while sitting on the bed. His short was half opened and his tie was loosely hanging on his neck."Brother, are you busy?" Li Sheng asked.President Li nced at him with his red eyes. He asked back, "Why are you here?" His tone was impatient.A year ago, after the incident, the two brothers'' rtionship had be worse. While the older one tried to search for Hua Lan the younger one didn''t let him do that and took the responsibility on him. However, even in one year, Li Sheng couldn''t find Hua Lan and President Li gradually understood that his brother had no interest in finding her. Therefore, he took the responsibility on himself. He spent millions of dors to organize thispetition. It would have been great if Mu Corporation would join them as producer, but not only Mu Corporation rejected the offer but they also didn''t allow any French participants to join them. As a result, many prominent schools of different countries didn''t allow their students to participate in this Online Video Game Contest. President Li was very gloomy over this fact. Because of Mu Liang''s low profile, many didn''t know about his personalities. So President Li assumed that Mu Liang was an arrogant man who didn''t want any other Chinese business organization to do better than Mu Corporation. Therefore, he became stubborn and spent millions of dors to make it sessful.Li Sheng sneered in his heart and said, "Brother, I wanted to talk to you about tomorrow''s n."President Li interrupted him. "There is nothing to talk about. I''m not going to monitor tomorrow''s program, you will be in charge." Li Sheng frowned and asked, "What will you do then?""What will I do and won''t do, do I have to tell you everything in detail?" President Li bristled.Li Sheng realized that his brother was trying to hide something from him. He pursed his lips and said, "Okay brother." He left the room and thought, ''Sl*t, you wait. I''ll make sure you disappear from the world. You will be sorry if you are still alive.''President Li walked towards the security room of the convention center. As he entered, the security officer stood up and said, "Good Evening sir, how can I help you?""I want to check today''s footage of the entrance after the program ended." President Li said."Of course." The security camera typed in theputer and in a few minutes he got the video clip, saved it in a disk and gave it to President Li while saying, "This is the copy you wanted Sir. We don''t have the authority to let you check in here, but you can definitely do it in your room."President Li took the disk and said, "Thank you." After he got out of the convention center, he went to his hotel. He was at the convention center for the whole day, so he was supposed to rest. But now, he was too excited to fall asleep. He immediately turned on hisptop and yed the disk.The disk showed that after the program ended the entrance became crowded. People were leaving. When he saw himself in the screen, his heart raced. Soon, he bumped into someone and the girl didn''t even look at him and moved away. President Li instantly paused the video and zoomed it. The girl''s hand was grabbed by another girl, probably her friend. However, when he saw her face, his expression immediately changed.The girl was slightly fat and her face was unexceptionally ugly. President Li''s face turned sour while looking at this face. ''How can such an ugly girl have her voice? So disgusting!'' His excited eyes turned dim.He made a mistake. All this while he was mistaken and thought she was alive, having fun and mocking at him. He didn''t want to ept that she could die so horrifyingly. ''Then who wanted her to disappear forever? Who were chasing her? They looked like the underlings of the underground master. Did she somehow offend them? What did she do to be someone''s enemy and was forced to die at such a young age? What happened afterwards? Did she really disappear from my life? Can I not see that ugly face again?''Just as he thought that, President Li''s blood boiled. He flung hisptop and it crashed with a loud sound on the marble floor and was destroyed. Then he threw away everything he saw in front of him. In a second, the room became a massacre.After an hour, he calmed down and called the lobby to request them to change the room. They sent some maids to take care of the disaster. President Lipensated for everything he broke and changed the room.When Li Sheng came to the hotel, he found out that his brother had changed the room. He asked in the front desk and found out that he created a havoc in the room and destroyed everything he saw. So he changed the room.Feeling satisfied, Li Sheng whistled and walked towards his own room. He realized that his brother made a mistake and didn''t find out the girl he was looking for and he lost control over himself.''Dear brother, you have such a long way to go.'' A creepy smile formed in his lips. His solitude slowly disappeared in the corridor.Meanwhile, Mu Feng sent a clip to his brother with a text.''Big brother, I didn''t delete the video to make other suspicious. I altered sister Lan Lan''s face and body structure. None can recognize her after seeing the ugly face.''Mu Liang saw the clip and smiled a little. He replied his brother, ''Take a vacation for three days after you are done with the mission.''Mu Lenf felt like dancing on the spot.

 Chapter 320 I MISS YOU

    <h4>Chapter 320 I MISS YOU</h4>


    The next day when Mu Lan wanted to go to the convention center, her friends protested heavily and didn''t let her go alone anywhere. They took her on sightseeing and kept their eyes on her till it was evening. They knew that after evening Mu Lan would have no interest left in going to the convention center because the program would have ended by that time. Mu Lan checked the inte and saw that the German team had won the prize. It was a sniper game. She didn''t feel sad because more than the game contest, her friends were more precious to her. She didn''t want to make them sad and hence got along with them.In the evening, they went to shop in the supermarket. The one who shopped the most was Yan Su and then Qi Ying. Yan Su bought dresses and shoes for herself and Qi Ying boughtces and fabrics for her uing fashion show.Mu Lan didn''t buy anything except ties for the two gentlemen in the house. The violet tie for Mu Liang and the royal blue tie for Mu Feng. She didn''t see Mu Liang wear any other color other than ck or dark ash. She found them boring. He secretly bought a red bow tie. As for herself, she already had everything bought for her. She didn''t need to buy anything.From the corner, Mu Feng, who was following Mu Lan and her friends told Hugo, "Sister Lan Lan is definitely buying the blue tie for me. Ah, her choice is so good." He grinned.Hugo thought, ''Why am I with him?''Xue Lin nced at the prices and frowned. She didn''t buy a single thing. Looking at her, Yan Su felt bad and bought her two dresses and shoes secretly.Actually, even Mu Lan and Qi Ying did the same thing. Unknowingly, Xue Lin got six dresses and shoes.Yan Su suddenly said, "I''m nning to take you guys to Saxon Switzend. So let''s sleep early, so that we can leave early in the morning and reach there to see the beautiful sight.""What is Saxon Switzend?" Xue Lin asked."Saxon Switzend is a hilly climbing area and it is also a national park. It is situated around the Elbe valley south-east of Dresden in Saxony, Germany. Together with the Bohemian Switzend in the Czech Republic, it forms the Elbe Sandstone Mountains. I have been there before. I know the ce. You guys will love it." Yan Su said excitedly.Qi Ying at that time was buying a red tie for Mu Feng. She said, "I''m not feeling well recently. Can I not go?"Yan Su said, "As long as you don''t have your period, you definitely have to go."Mu Feng wanted to chop off Yan Su''s tongue. "That girl! If my Ying doesn''t want to go, she won''t go. Why is she forcing her?" He was about to go but was held back on time by Hugo."You cannot go and let them know that we are here. Do you want to miss your holiday? You can use this holiday to go and visit a ce with her." Hugo tried to convince him.Mu Feng found Hugo''s words very logical. He asked, "Since when did you be so intelligent?"Hugo became speechless. ''Fine, I''ll pretend that I didn''t hear anything.'' He thought.When Mu Lan and the others reached the hotel, Xue Lin found out that she got six dresses with matching shoes. She felt very touched. However, it was her principle, she didn''t like to take from others if she didn''t give them anything in return. Therefore, she rejected.However, could she fight against three?When she became breathless while getting tickled by her three friends, she realized that it wouldn''t be such a great idea to reject their offer. After all, they did it with good hearts. They didn''t look down on her.Mu Lan texted Mu Liang to let him know where she was going tomorrow.Mu Liang already knew about her n from Mu Feng. He was d that she didn''t go to the convention center today. He called her and said, "It''s a good ce. Just be careful on the road."Mu Lan smiled and said, "Of course."After a while Mu Liang called her name, "Lan?""What is it?" Mu Lan asked naturally.Mu Liang''s voice was deep and husky. He said, "I miss you."Mu Lan''s face flushed immediately. She answered, "I-I wille back soon.""Hmm. I will wait for you." Mu Liang didn''t want her to feel guilty. He made her heart race and he felt happy about it. But the more time they spent together, the more he wanted her only for him. He was bing greedy day by day. As nned, all four of them slept early after packing their bags for tomorrow. Their n was to stay for a night and hence they didn''t take more than what was necessary.When they reached there, it was nine in the morning. Everything was covered in snow. It was such a beautiful sight."I never came here in winter. I did a good thing choosing this ce." Yan Su said proudly. She was on the lead.They were walking on the hilly track. It was a little slippery, so they were very careful. Mu Lan was behind Yan Su. She looked down and saw a river flowing calmly. "It''s river Elba, isn''t it?" She had read about this cest night."It is." Yan Su replied shortly.Mu Lan took the smell of the snow and instantly got addicted to it. She suddenly got an idea. She wanted to eat the snow. She looked back and saw Qi Ying''s red face. Mu Lan asked worriedly, "Are you alright?"Qi Ying smiled and said, "I''m fine. I''m feeling better thanst night."Mu Lan didn''t say anything in return. She nced at Xue Lin and found her tasting the snow. She asked her, "Is it good?"Xue Lin answered, "If you want to know, try to taste it yourself."Mu Lan took a little bit of snow and tasted it. It was just ice and soft, cold. It almost numbed Mu Lan''s tongue with coolness.She looked at Xue Lin with usation in her eyes. Xue Lin gave her a blind eye.

 Chapter 321 HERBAL MEDICINE

    <h4>Chapter 321 HERBAL MEDICINE</h4>


    When they reached their destination, Qi Ying sat on the ground which was covered with snow and Xue Lin tlyid down without hesitating.Mu Lan still had some energy left. She was stunned noticing her own strength. ''Probably because I have been "exercising" with Liang Liang from the past few days.'' She thought. Her face slightly blushed. As she was about to sit on the floor, her attention suddenly went to Qi Ying. Qi Ying''s face turned blue. Her body was shaking. Mu Lan immediately came closer to her."Are you feeling sick?" Mu Lan asked worriedly. ''We should have been more careful.'' She thought.Yan Su and Xue Lin also nced at them. They noticed Qi Ying''s unusual behavior. They sat closer to her."What happened?" Xue Lin asked."I want to throw up." Qi Ying took her time to answer.Mu Lan and Yan Su took her close to the edge of the hill and Qi Ying vomited. After a while, Qi Ying calmed down and Xue Lin offered her a bottle of hot water. Yan Su asked her, "Are you going to share any wonderful news with us?"Mu Lan smirked and didn''t say anything. Xue Lin asked, "What news?" She got no clue what her friend was talking about. Yan Su sighed as she heard the question.Qi Ying answered, "I can swear that I''m not pregnant. I''m taking Dr. Feng''s herbal medicine as he prescribed."Mu Lan and Yan Su understood what she meant by herbal medicine, because both of them were taking the same thing.Xue Lin asked again, "What herbal medicine?" She definitely had no clue where the conversation was going. Furthermore, she was interested in Lu Feng''s new invention."Birth control medicine." Yan Su and Mu Lan replied in unison.Immediately, Mu Lan understood what a big mistake she made and Yan Su, Qi Ying and Xue Lin gazed at her dumbfounded. "Y-you..." Xue Lin stuttered."Xiao Lan.." Qi Ying blushed."Congrats Lan dear! Finally you crossed the virgin road" Yan Su enthusiastically said.Mu Lan stared at the ground. She saw the snow and wanted to dig a hole to bury her head.Yan Su continued, "I was thinking why you looked so mature and juicy from the day we met you at the airport. I thought I was wrong. Haha. Now, I realize that I was so na?ve to think that I was wrong. Elder cousin finally devoured you atst. Haha. He must have waited for a long time." She couldn''t control herughter as she spoke.Mu Lan felt like she was a thief who was caught red handed.Yan Su still spoke, "Your breasts have grown bigger. Does my cousin love them a lo-""Xiao Ying, if you are not pregnant, why are you feeling unwell? Is it food poisoning?" Mu Lan couldn''t take Yan Su''s mature words anymore, so she diverted the direction of the topic. Xue Lin thanked Mu Lan in her heart. She felt like her ears had lost their virginity after she became Yan Su''s friend.Qi Ying also felt d that the subject of their conversation had changed. She instantly answered, "It''s not food poisoning. I haven''t eaten anything unusual."Yan Su pouted. ''Too innocent.'' She thought.Xue Lin asked, "Can you describe how you are feeling?"Qi Ying thought for a while and replied, "How to describe? I''m feeling weak and a little dizzy. I feel nauseated after I eat. Ever so often, I feel like my body is burning slightly." Mu Lan''s expression changed. She had quite a good idea about how it felt like to have a burning body. She immediately asked, "Is it very painful?""No, it isn''t. I mean, most of the time I don''t feel anything at all. When I feel it, I can endure it." Qi Ying answered carefully.Xue Lin asked, "Have you ever endured this sort of a pain before?"Qi Ying smiled sadly. Her mind went back to five years ago when she was drugged. She faintly answered, "Yes, I did. That was a long time ago and it was so extreme that I was about to die. But this time, it isn''t like that."Mu Lan became weary about Qi Ying''s situation. She knew that Qi Ying''s past was hidden from others and she didn''t know much either. She only found out after she was rescued by Mu Liang. She asked, "Have you felt this slight burning sensation before?"Qi Ying''s face instantly turned pale and she didn''t know what to say. Her personality was different from her friends. She wasn''t straightforward like Xue Lin, shameless like Yan Su, or friendly like Mu Lan. She was a girl who was timid and kept her feelings to herself. She rarely shared any of her troubles like her three other friends.Yan Su grabbed her shoulder with a little bit of strength and gave her the courage to speak up. She said, "Take your time. Only if you share with us, we can help you."Qi Ying smiled faintly and yet sadly. As the cold winds blew over them, she shuddered. She replied, "I''m afraid that even if you know, you cannot help me. Because you don''t know the enemy."Mu Lan''s frown became deeper. She asked, "What do you mean?" She was having a bad feeling about it."It isn''t the first time I''m experiencing this kind of a feeling. I have felt it before too during the days when I was dating Feng." Qi Ying looked at Mu Lan and said, "I did tell you about it. I said that someone tried to break mine and Feng''s rtionship. At that time, they not only threatened me, but also poisoned me.""Why didn''t you say it to second cousin then?" Yan Su fired up. It was the first time she heard about it.Qi Ying''s voice became faint. "I didn''t tell anything regarding this fact to Feng because I felt that the person was really close to Feng."Xue Lin confirmed, "So, what you are trying to say is that as you re-established you rtionship, someone is poisoning you again?"

 Chapter 322 WHO IS THE TARGET?

    <h4>Chapter 322 WHO IS THE TARGET?</h4>


    Xue Lin confirmed, "So, what you are trying to say is that as you reestablished you rtionship, someone is poisoning you again?""Yes." Qi Ying said timidly."Geez, Ying dear, now you are telling this!" Yan Su always thought that all of her friends were weird. One was a super genius, another one was a mind reader and thest one''s mouth was super tight, even at a time when she would burst in an explosion, she wouldn''t share her thoughts. Now she was confirmed about it."What medicine did you take back then?" Mu Lan asked. Her head was working like a roller coaster. ''Who could it be? There are plenty of people who know about brother Feng and Xiao Ying''s rtionship. To be so close as to poison her food, it has to be someone who is keeping an eye on our every move.'' She felt a sudden chill run down her spine. She wasn''t sure for what reason she felt the chill, weather or the thought that someone was following them. ''But aren''t brother Feng and Hugo following us? Since they are always with us... wait, the third day only the three of us went out of the room and Xiao Ying stayed back. Could it be that day? Since, brother Feng and Hugo''s duty is to protect me, not Xiao Ying, this could be an opportunity for the enemy of Xiao Ying.''"I took the normal anti-poison medicine which Dr. Feng prescribed it and it worked well." Qi Ying replied.Xue Lin asked, "Do you have it with you right now?"Qi Ying shook her head and replied, "It''s in the dorm. How would I know that I would get poisoned here?""You mean you were poisoned here in Germany?" Yan Su almost screamed.Mu Lan asked calmly, "Was it on the third day? "Qi Ying looked at her surprised and asked, "How do you know?""That day you were alone in the hotel room. When you asked for room service, then it is not impossible for the enemy to poison you." Mu Lan shared her theory.Xue Lin got up and said, "We should head back immediately."Mu Lan agreed. "Yeah, we can enjoy the scenery after Xiao Ying is cured.""This time, I''m going to tell about it to second cousin." Yan Su said. She also got up."I''m sorry guys. Because of me, all of you are in trouble." Qi Ying felt apologetic. Mu Lan''s smile was reassuring as she said, "We are d that you at least shared your problem with us. Next time, don''t hold back. If you secretly suffer, we will feel bad too. Especially brother Feng."Yan Su reached out her hand and pulled up Qi Ying. As she got up, she once again felt nauseated and threw up in the corner. The other three felt bad for her and Xue Lin rubbed Qi Ying''s back.Just then, someone came from behind. "What happened?" A familiar and yet a worried voice came from their back.Except for Qi Ying, who was in the verge of feeling unconscious, the three other girls were startled by the voice. They looked back and saw Mu Feng running over to them. Yan Su and Xue Lin were stunned on seeing himing out of nowhere.Mu Feng didn''t care if others were feeling shocked or not. His eyes were on the blonde woman who was currently vomiting her guts out. He came closer and hugged her from behind. "I''m here. I''m here. Tell me what''s wrong."Mu Lan, who was still in her normal state, replied, "Apparently, she was poisoned while she was at the hotel on the third day. The antidote is at the dorm. We have to head back immediately."Qi Ying didn''t have the ability to say or feel anything. She was feeling so weak. Mu Feng''s face became solemn. He didn''t ask anything about how she was poisoned or anything. He took out his walkie-talkie and said, "Emergency. Calling Blue Dragon. Over."However, he didn''t get any reply. He frowned and said again, "Emergency! Calling Blue Dragon. Over!"Mu Lan guessed that Blue Dragon must be Hugo because of his blue eyes.Mu Feng called several times but he didn''t get any reply.After a while, Hugo came running towards them. He opened his mouth before Mu Feng could say anything, "Someone jammed our line. As a result, I couldn''t get your message."Everyone got chills running down their spines."You mean, we cannot ask our team for help." Mu Feng''s face turned extremely ugly. Entire Europe was his area. Someone tried to overpower him in his kingdom! Who had such guts?"We can only go down and take our car." Mu Lan suggested.Hugo said, "It''s not possible either. Someone punctured all the tyres of the car. I checked it with my own eyes.""What!" Yan Su screamed. It was her favorite car.Mu Feng said, "It''s a clear set up. Ladies stay with me. Even if the tyres are punctured, we still have to go down. Hugo, you go first and check the area.""Got it." Hugo answered and immediately went down.Mu Feng hugged Qi Ying closer to him and said, "You guys go after Hugo. I''ll follow you."Yan Su instantly protested, "You go first because you have Ying dear, or you can pass her to me."Mu Feng said, "Then you stay behind sister Lan and Ms. Lin."Yan Su nodded.They went down as nned. Mu Lan was right behind Mu Feng. Her head was thinking of what was happening.''Who is targeting Xiao Ying? What is their reason? Is their main target Xiao Ying or brother Feng? It can be that they are targeting his soft spot.''As she was thinking everything, she became airy headed.Suddenly with a loud sound, a huge boulder of ice fell from the peak of the hill and fell right over Mu Lan. Before she could think of anything, she was thrown away from the track and it was a straight downfall.

 Chapter 323 AVALANCHE!

    <h4>Chapter 323 AVALANCHE!</h4>


    Everything happened in a split second and none of them were prepared for it.They were walking down the hilly track. All of them were alert except for Mu Feng and Qi Ying, who had already fainted in his arm. The other three girls were nervous.Boom!Suddenly there was a sound of dynamite and before anyone could react, they were shaken by a slight earthquake. Then, there was a sound of something falling. No one had the time to collect themselves or to find out what the sound was.Mu Lan didn''t get the time to even blink. Before she could, she was thrown away by a heavy snow which fell from the high hills.All the others were left dumbfounded seeing the sudden oue. No one expected this to happen.When the whole area shook, Mu Feng sat down and hugged Qi Ying tightly in his arms. He heard a massive sound from his back. His heart shook at recognizing the sound.''Avnche!''However, it was toote when he looked back. As he nced back, he saw a massive snow which covered the hilly track. So the people from the other side got stuck. When his gaze followed downhill where the remains of the avnche was, his handsome face ashened seeing a figure sliding down the snow.Behind Mu Lan was Xue Lin and Yan Su. When the sudden earthquake shook the narrow hilly track, tiny Xue Lin was almost thrown off the hill. If it wasn''t for Yan Su who gripped her left hand tightly, she would have faced the same fate as Mu Lan.Both of them were astonished and helpless as they saw Mu Lan falling down. They were so scared that they froze on the spot. When they realized what just happened, they screamed together, "Lan!"Their screams echoed in the whole area. Meanwhile, in Paris, at the Mu Corporation, Mu Liang was signing some papers. Suddenly, his index finger was cut by a paper. Looking at the small cut and blood dripping from it, he had a feeling of some bad prediction.Mu Liang took his cell phone and called Mu Lan. When the call didn''t reach, he remembered that she was out with her friends. So he called Mu Feng. However, his phone was out of signal.Mu Liang frowned. His heartbeat became faster. He tried to call Hugo and got the same result.Mu Liang realized that something must have happened. He immediately got out of the seat and rushed out of the room. He called Hugo''s secretary."Boss?" Hugo''s secretary answered the call. "Take your B team to Saxon Switzend in Germany and see what has happened. Hugo and Feng have lost signals. I''ll give you an hour to give me a proper answer." Mu Liang went to the garage and saw Ronald who was sitting in the driver seat, and was resting."Okay boss." Hugo''s secretary hung up. Getting a sudden mission was his normal daily routine. He instantly connected all six members of the B team who were trained for special mission in hilly areas. In fifteen minutes, the B team along with full resources took their special mission helicopter to fly to Germany.In the garage, Ronald who was sittingzily, sat up straight seeing Mu Liang in the garage.Mu Liang didn''t wait for Ronald to open the door for him. He got inside the car and said, "Home. I''ll give you fifteen minutes.Ronald was used to his boss''s temperament. Without any dy he drove the car to the Mu Mansion. As they reached, Mu Liang ordered, "Prepare my second helicopter. We are heading to Germany."Ronald didn''t get a chance to even breath. He prepared everything that was needed knowing that something happened in Germany.In another ten minutes, Mu Liang''s fastest helicopter flew to Germany.Back in Germany, in Saxon Switzend, after the booming sound, Hugo, who had already reached the road, nced back. He was trying to hire a car. But now his body ran towards the hilly track again. He heard the screams of the girls calling "Lan!" His heart shook in worry as he sped up.The fifteen minute road took him less than seven minutes. Hugo looked at unconscious Qi Ying and Mu Feng who was sitting on the track with a deathly pale face. Then he saw the snow wall behind Mu Feng.However, on watching Mu Feng who was looking down, Hugo followed his gaze but only saw snow falling down and didn''t see anything else. With years of experience, Hugo realized what happened. Mu Feng nced at Hugo and urgently said, "Go down!"Hugo didn''t hesitate before jumping off the track. As his body smoothly slid down, his sharp eyes looked for Mu Lan''s body. Going a few seconds, he finally saw Mu Lan''s scarf covered with blood.When Mu Lan was thrown away, the only thing she had in her mind was, ''I was their target.'' At the crucial moment, her brain was cleared. However, before she could think of anything else, her head crashed on the tree in front of her. Pain numbed her whole body. Even though, she tried to grab on something. But again, she crushed into another tree. This time, she got hit in her belly.The pain was unbearable as blood covered her head. Luckily she still she had her conscious, yet she could do nothing but slide down. Her brain wasn''t working either.As her body slid down the snow, she got hit numerous time with trees and stones, getting hurt all over her body. Her body filled up with injuries. In winter, it hurt more than it hurt in summer.At the end of thend, there was the Elbe river, calm and cold. When Mu Lan''s half-conscious body fell on the cool river, she felt like thousands of needles pricked her whole body, making her breathless. Thest beat of sense which she could feel when her body got numb. Slowly her body started to freeze.Because of the heavy clothes and her backpack, her body slowly drowned in the cold river.

 Chapter 324: WHERE IS SHE?

    <h4>Chapter 324: WHERE IS SHE?</h4>


    Hugo went down the river bank as he saw blood on the surface of the river. He began to take off his clothes quickly. When he jumped into the river, his body got numb in such icy cold water. He could hardly swim there. It wasn''t easy to keep open his eyes for more than a second either. He forced himself to look for Mu Lan''s body, but he couldn''t find anything.


    In this cold weather, he couldn''t stay there for long. He got up to take some oxygen and again he dived back to look for Mu Lan. Once again he had to go up to take oxygen. He did the same thing again and again and after ten minutes, his body couldn''t take it anymore. He had a hard time toe back to the river bank.


    He hastily wiped his body with his shirt and took out a bottle of brandy from his backpack. He finished half of it instantly. Quickly his body turned warmer. Taking a three minute break, once again he dived into the river to search for Mu Lan.


    However, no matter how much he tried, he couldn''t find her.


    Meanwhile, Mu Feng put down Qi Ying and screamed, "Yan Su, are you guys okay?"


    Yan Su and Xue Lin''s body were covered with snow. They were so busy in looking at Mu Lan fall down that they forgot to move away. They got out of the snow.


    Yan Su replied in shaky voice, "Second cousin, we are fine but Lan dear-"


    "I know. Hugo went to rescue her." He paused for a while and then continued, "Can you two cut through the snow and cross the area? You guys have to take Ying with you to the hospital, she fainted. I''ll help Hugo to find sister Lan."


    Yan Su said, "Let us try." She nced at Xue Lin and saw that she was shaking from head to toe and her white face was slowly turning blue.


    Yan Su realized that Xue Lin''s face was having a frostbite. She said loudly, "We need time."


    Mu Feng understood that something was wrong on the other side. He said, "I''ll help you from this side as much as I can. But don''t take too much time."


    Yan Su replied, "Okay." She opened her backpack and took out a bottle of whiskey. She took it in the morning to have some fun during their trip, never thought that it would be handy.


    She opened the lid and took it to Xue Lin and said, "If you don''t want to die here, drink it." She knew that Xue Lin didn''t like to drink that''s why she gave her a reason.


    Xue Lin slowly looked at the bottle and opened her mouth to drink. Yan Su helped her. Slowly, Xue Lin''s face got back it''s original color.


    Yan Su packed her bag and said, "Follow me from behind. We are going to use our hands and legs to cut through the snow."


    Xue Lin nodded and followed Yan Su. However, it wasn''t easy at all. The snow might be soft but it was heavy too. As they cut through some part of the snow, the ce filled up with more snow again. It seemed endless. It was cold, so they didn''t get tired.


    Yan Su found it hopeless. She looked at Xue Lin and said, "Lin dear, we have to act faster. Can you help me with it?"


    Xue Lin shortly said, "Okay."


    Both of them tried harder and faster. Still they got covered with snow. Lack of oxygen, drove them crazy.


    Finally, ten minutester, Mu Feng''s hands caught Yan Su and pulled her out of the snow.


    Yan Su lost her bnce and fell on the road. She breathlessly tried to say, "Li-Lin..."


    Mu Feng looked down and saw that Xue Lin had lost her conscious. He sighed and pulled her out too.


    Yan Su got up and gave some oxygen to Xue Lin through her mouth. When Xue Lin opened her eyes, Mu Feng said, "Yan Su, carry Ying, don''t let her get hurt. Get to the closest hospital now. Then contact big brother. I think you will get signal there. I''ll contact you as soon as I get back." Then he jumped off and took the same track Hugo did.


    Yan Su prayed so that Mu Lan would be alright. She looked at Xue Lin and said, "Can you walk with the bags of all the three of us?"


    Xue Lin nodded slightly.


    Yan Su carried Qi Ying on her back and Xue Lin took the bags as they went down.


    Soon they reached the road. They hired a car and went to the hospital. As soon as they reached there, Xue Lin took the initiative as she was fluent in Germannguage and Yan Su called Mu Liang.


    "Where are you? What happened?" Mu Liang immediately answered the call and asked her.


    Yan Su replied, "Elder cousin, someone tried to harm Ying dear and tried to kill her. But then, there was an avnche and Lan dear... fell from the hill and fell into the river."


    "What did you say? When?" Mu Liang thought that his heart stopped beating.


    "Forty minutes or so. Second cousin and Hugo went in search of her. I am in the hospital with Ying dear and Lin dear. Ying dear is poisoned. Brother, it was a setup. None of us could get signals and there was the sound of a bomb-" Yan Su couldn''t talk anymore.


    "Stay where you are. I''ll send you a helicopter." Mu Liang hung up the call. He squeezed his cell phone so tightly that his phone cracked a bit.


    In the meantime, Mu Feng reached to the back of the river and saw that Hugo was getting up. Hugo tried to act normal, but he couldn''t stop himself from shivering.


    Mu Feng worriedly looked at him and started to take off his own clothes. "Rest for a while. I''ll go and look for her."


    "G-go and search on the right side. I have already searched on the left side but couldn''t find her." Hugo answered.


    "Alright." Mu Feng nodded.


    ''Where is she?'' He thought solemnly.

 Chapter 325 YOU ARE DEAD

    <h4>Chapter 325 YOU ARE DEAD</h4>


    When Mu Lan fell into the river, a man with a binocrs sighed in relief. ''Mission sess! I have to tell him.'' He thought.However, he was confused. Even though he was following them for quite a while, he didn''t understand what happened to the friend of the target.The man with the binocrs was confused. ''She seemed sick. Why would they hang out there if one of them was sick?''He didn''t think much. After all, he had nothing to do with them. His only target was the Chinese girl wearing a Hello Kitty jacket (Mu Lan). His first task was to cut off the signal of the area. He called his friend and said, "You can do it now."His friend then cut off the signal and left in a hurry. Local police woulde there immediately if they realize that something had happened.Then a man (Mu Feng) came to help the girls. The man was perplexed.''Who is the man? Where the hell did hee from? Is he their friend? I was nning to bury all the four girls, now a man came here. How disturbing!'' The man with the binocrs frowned.Then another man came to the girls.''What is happening? Looks likes that girl is seriously sick. But if there are men with them, how can I kill the target?'' He thought that he was going nuts. If they were to stay together, it would be hard to finish his mission. The money he was offered was pretty amazing. He needed lots of money and if he could sessfullyplete it, he could get out of the country without a second thought.Then the man saw that they were leaving. He got impatient.''My money is also leaving! I can''t stay here and do nothing!'' Thinking that, he pushed the button and the dynamite he had nted in the hill this morning, burst.Then everything happened like a dream. To his satisfaction, he saw Mu Lan, his target getting hit and falling into the river. After she drowned, the man smiled with relief and left the ce in a hurry.After he went home, he dialed a number."What?" A cold voice received the call."I finished the target. I want my money." The man said."Five million euro, in the usual ce. Take it from there." The man with the cold voice hung up and afterwards, he sent a message to his boss. The boss saw the text from his secretary andughed loudly in the hotel room."Ahahaha... Hua Lan, you sure are a stupid woman. I promised, didn''t I, If you weren''t dead, I would kill you all by myself before you could meet my brother? Now see, you are dead now. You will never show your disgusting face in front of my brother again. Now go to hell and burn." Li Sheng''s voice was loud.Yesterday after thepletion of the program, Li Sheng went to the shopping mall to buy some souvenirs for his family. There, from the corner of his eyes, he saw Mu Lan and he froze on the spot. Disbelief was written all over his face.''She isn''t dead! She is in Germany! So who my brother saw yesterday was indeed her. But why didn''t he find her afterwards and massacred the hotel room? Well, I shouldn''t think more into it. I need to kill her for good.'' Li Sheng dialed his secretary''s number and said, "Finish her as soon as possible."Then his secretary took the matter in his hand and hired two of the most wanted criminals to kill the girl. They found out that Mu Lan and her friends were going to Saxon Switzend. So they took action. They didn''t know the fact that there were other people who were trailing the group of girls. That''s why, when they saw Mu Feng and Hugo, even though they were unknown to the criminals, those criminals got nervous. Still, they finished their job sessfully. The girl was dead.Li Shengughed for a long time. He stopped when he heard a knock at the door. He stood up and opened the door. He saw his brother.President Li asked after a while, "Why were youughing like that?" Li Sheng smiled in ridicule and asked back, "Why? Can''t Iugh?"President Li didn''t ask anything further. He said, "I''m leaving. There is an urgent matter that needs my attention back in China. When everything is finished, you can go back." Then he left.Li Sheng looked at his brother''s back till he disappeared.''Goodbye, my dear brother. Don''t forget to have fun with you family. You have many reasons to celebrate.'' His eyes were devious. Meanwhile, Mu Lan''s unconscious body floated on the river. Even though the river was calm, it had its own current. After half an hour, her body stopped on the other side of the river.A man was walking and whistling on the snow with a rod and a basket. When he saw the body of a girl floating, he paused in his tracks. He came closer and poked the cheek of the body. It was hard.''Frostbite? Hmm.'' Then he checked her pulse and was surprised. ''She is still alive? Howe?''Then he took off her heavy clothes and carried the unconscious body and left the ce. ''This is sure a big fish.'' Heughed at his own joke.In the meantime, Mu Feng was shivering from top to bottom. He gave a painful look to Hugo and said while stuttering, "W-we h-have t-to l-look fo-or h-her. W-we c-can''t s-stop. B-big b-brother w-will k-kill u-us."Hugo''s condition was nowhere better than Mu Feng. He took his cell phone and he saw that there was still no signal. If it wasn''t for a vacation, he would have prepared a backup. Now it was toote to regret.They finished thest drop of brandy and prepared to dive again. Just then, they heard the sound of a helicopter. Both of them looked up with full of hopes as the helicopter was hovering over them.

 Chapter 326 SEARCHING FOR HER

    <h4>Chapter 326 SEARCHING FOR HER</h4>


    Two ropes fell from the helicopter and seven men came down. They tracked down Mu Feng and Hugo''s GPS signal and found them here. They were all professionals and knew what was wrong.


    Two of them wearing scuba diving suits jumped into the river in a sh. The other two went up to look for what caused the avnche.


    Three other men greeted Mu Feng and Hugo. One of them was Hugo''s secretary.


    "Is big brothering?" Mu Feng asked.


    "He will be here in ten minutes." Hugo''s secretary replied.


    "Is there any news about Yan Su and her friends? Miss Qi is poisoned." Mu Feng said.


    "Don''t worry Second Master. Miss Zheng Yan Su called Young Master and said that Miss Qi is fine. They are heading back to the hotel. Young Master hired four bodyguards for them." He replied.


    Mu Feng sighed in relief. He was worried about Qi Ying.


    Hugo''s secretary didn''t ask anything even though he was dying to know. He gave Mu Feng and Hugo two bottles of brandy to make them warm.


    Hugo took his secretary''s cell phone and dialed a few numbers. He was ashamed of himself that he couldn''t protect Mu Lan.


    Mu Feng ordered the other two men to search the whole area if there were any clues of the aplishes who caused everything. He had a basic idea that there were two of them and after they did their job, they probably left. Still, he wanted to get some clues.


    At the same time, the local police arrived after they got to know of the tourists attack.


    "Sir, did anybody from your family fall in the river?" A policeman asked.


    "Yes, my sister-inw. My brother ising soon." Mu Feng replied.


    "Sir, can I check you papers? You can''t just bring in your men without authorization. Even though you are helping us in a way, it is still illegal." That officer said.


    Mu Feng knew the rules of Germany. So he was well prepared. He opened his backpack and took out some documents. The second policeman checked the papers and saw that the papers were authentic. So they didn''t cause any trouble and only said, "Sir, if you don''t have any problem, can you tell us what happened?"


    Mu Feng replied politely, "How about I go to your station after everything calms down. I''m sorry to trouble you but I''m really worried about my sister-inw." He didn''t want to share unnecessary information with them, for it would be an international issue.


    The officers understood his mental condition and just said, "Then we will wait for you at the entrance. We have already closed the gates so that the locals and paparazzi don''t bother you."


    Mu Feng''s heart was filled with gratitude. He said, "Thank you very much."


    Exactly ten minutester, Mu Liang''s helicopter came and Mu Liang too came down with a rope. Just like the other helicopter, this one too was on standby at the helipad.


    Mu Liang came with a terrifying expression. Others couldn''t help but shudder.


    Mu Liang saw that Mu Lan was yet to be found. His expression be even more terrible. He coldly nced at Mu Feng and said, "Xiao Lan."


    Mu Feng bit his lower lip with guilt before answering, "We have been looking for her for almost forty minutes, but no result."


    "Tell me everything in detail." Mu Liang looked like he could kill anyone right now.


    Mu Feng told him everything in detail without leaving a gap. Mu Liang heard everything and clenched his fist. After that, he calmly said, "You are dismissed from this task from now on. Call your team and take them to investigate the source of the poison. It cannot be dyed."


    Mu Feng nodded and asked, "What about searching the area?"


    Mu Liang silently nced at Hugo. Hugo answered, "I contacted ourrgest team in Germany. They will be here in a few minutes and then they will start to search the whole area."


    Mu Feng nodded and then contacted his own team before he left. He needed to talk to the police before he went to the hotel.


    After Mu Feng left, Mu Liang began to take off his own clothes. Hugo immediately guessed what his boss was going to do. He said, "Boss, please don''t act rashly. We have already sent our top two scuba divers. If they can''t find Young Miss, then she must have been found her way to the bank."


    Mu Liang stopped unbuttoning his shirt. He was worried sick. He said, "Then, I''ll follow the river current and look for her." Saying that, he left.


    This time, Hugo didn''t stop his boss.


    Two hourster, the Mu Feng''s German elite team searched all the nearest areas of the river but couldn''t find Mu Lan. Mu Liang ordered them to look into all the cities which were attached to the Elbe river.


    Then the team went to Meissen, Torgau, Wittenberg, Dessau, Magdeberge, Hanburg, Stade, Cuxhaven. In the next five days, they checked all the hospitals, police stations and talked to the locals. None of them saw any Chinese woman, dead or alive.


    Five days and five sleepless nights, Mu Liang didn''t stop searching. When he realized that there was no trace of Mu Lan, his eyes narrowed. He could guess that Mu Lan was alive and someone deliberately made her disappear.


    ''Looks like I have to take the other route.'' Thinking of that, Mu Liang called Mu Feng.


    "Big brother, any news?" Mu Feng asked worried.


    "Check with the national security of Germany. Search every area of that time through the satellite. I''ll give you a day." Mu Liang said.


    Mu Feng was silent for a while and then said, "Okay. What about those criminals?"


    Mu Liang''s team, found out the most wanted criminal who did all the deeds. He personally interrogated them. He was more ruthless than Mu Feng. In ten minutes, those criminal confessed everything to him that someone gave them money and they just followed his orders.


    Hugo looked into the cell phone of the criminals and found out a number which was connected on that day. They investigated it and found out that it was Li Sheng''s secretary.

 Chapter 327 FIVE SLEEPLESS NIGHTS

    <h4>Chapter 327 FIVE SLEEPLESS NIGHTS</h4>


    Mu Liang didn''t need to guess what had happened. He searched in the CCTV footage of the shopping mall and found out that Li Sheng was in the same ce while Mu Lan and the others were shopping. That''s how, Li Sheng saw Mu Lan and made this devilish n.Li Sheng never thought of hiding his trail because he had never dreamt that someone so powerful would back Mu Lan. So Hugo easily got every information they needed.At that time, if anyone was to see Mu Liang''s expression, they would surely wet their pants.Mu Liang didn''t touch a single hair of Li Sheng and his secretary. He sent a man from Mu Feng''s A team to China. Mu Liang had every authority to order Mu Feng''s teams and rule the underworld without Mu Feng''s presence. At that time, Mu Feng was busy with Qi Ying''s issue. So Mu Liang didn''t tell him anything. He knew that Mu Feng would find out everything eventually.The man Mu Liang sent to China was a born killer. Mu Liang had personally trained that man. That serial killer was very loyal to him and he worked under Mu Liang since the very beginning of Mu Liang''s reign in the underworld.The serial killer went to China and as per his order, he killed every single family member of Li Sheng''s secretary. He used the most ruthless methods to kill and didn''t show any mercy even to the children, let alone the three elders. Just in one night, the whole house became bloody. His parents, mother-inw, wife, two daughters and two sons, all eight members of Li Sheng''s secretary were ughtered. The killer didn''t forget to take a video of how he killed them, how they screamed, how they begged for mercy, how they screamed the secretary''s name, how the children cried for their daddy. Afterwards, the killer burned down the whole house and he also took a video of it. After he was done, he went to Li Sheng''s house. His house was full of bodyguards. Li Sheng had a girlfriend who was pregnant at that moment. He didn''t go inside the house. He could have easily gone, but he didn''t. With his sniper rifle, he killed the girl in less than ten minutes. Then, he left China with glory. In twenty hours of his stay, he killed nine people.When Mu Feng asked about the two men who tried to kill Mu Lan, Mu Liang''s answer was, "In hell."Mu Feng didn''t ask anything else and hung up. He knew that no matter how great was his interrogation skill, Mu Liang was much crueler than he was.These past few days, Mu Feng wasn''t having any good time either. He discovered that someone was trailing Qi Ying from a couple of months and it was a man. He trailed Qi Ying and even came to Germany to get a chance to poison her.Mu Feng first caught his presence in the hotel in Germany. Then he used all his connection to get the details of this man. This man was from Italy and a wanted serial killer.Mu Feng''s whole body shuddered. He was thinking, ''He was trailing her for months. If he wanted to, he could have killed her on that day itself in the hotel. No one could do anything. Even if I were to hunt him down and kill him mercilessly, my Ying would nevere back.''Mu Feng clenched his fists. ''I''ll hunt him down before he could take any further step.'' Thinking that he ordered his A team to find him in five hours.A team was already exhausted. Still they didn''tin about it. But then five hours was too short. They found the man in France and he was living close to Lu Research Center where Qi Ying was currently staying.Mu Feng didn''t wait any longer and ordered his men to capture him. At that time, his heart was beating crazily. In ten minutes, A team notified Mu Feng that the killer went inside the Lu Research Center. Mu Feng felt like his heart was almost in his throat. He called Lu Feng and asked him to tighten the security in Qi Ying''s room.At that time, Lu Feng was in Qi Ying''s room and Mu Feng and his team were still a mile away. Before Lu Feng could answer Mu Feng, Mu Feng suddenly heard that someone barged into the room, Qi Ying screamed and there was a loud sound before the phone connection was cut.Mu Feng swore to Buddha that if he could save his girlfriend and his childhood friend, he would not kill anyone for a week.Mu Feng took the charge of the driving seat and broke the traffic rules and reached there in five minutes. There was already tears in his eyes. He didn''t take the public elevator and took Lu Feng''s personal capsule elevator which was faster. In ten seconds he reached the fifteenth floor, and afterwards, he saw that the door of Qi Ying''s room was open.With a trembling heart, Mu Feng entered the room and saw that the floor was all bloody, Lu Feng was also covered in blood while sitting in the corner, Qi Ying was deathly pale and a man was lying on the floor.Mu Feng first checked the man. There was a doctoral knife which pierced his heart. He was dead. It was the serial killer.Lu Feng was still catching up on his breaths. He took time to say, "He thought that I was a typical doctor who doesn''t know how to fight."Mu Feng didn''t look at that man anymore. He hugged Qi Ying tightly and calmed her down. Then he simply checked Lu Feng''s wounds and sighed in relief that they weren''t serious.Mu Feng''s team came and took the body. They thoroughly cleaned the whole room. After that, Mu Feng took Lu Feng to the next room and took care of his wounds.Mu Feng wanted to interrogate that serial killer. However, he didn''t feel bad that Lu Feng killed him first. If Lu Feng couldn''t kill him, Mu Feng didn''t want to think of what would happen next.

 Chapter 328 YOU ARE MINE

    <h4>Chapter 328 YOU ARE MINE</h4>


    After this incident, Lu Feng tightened the security of the Lu Research Center and Mu Feng ordered four bodyguards to stay with Qi Ying. As though it wasn''t enough for Mu Feng, he even stayed in Qi Ying''s VIP room and did all his work from there.Qi Ying told him to go home but he didn''t listen. He almost lost his beloved thrice, he couldn''t take it anymore. He was practically glued to Qi Ying. Even when Lu Feng came for treating her, Mu Feng didn''t leave. It was hard for the nurses and the other doctors. However, since Lu Feng didn''t say anything, they didn''t bother toin.Mu Feng tried to make Qi Ying more rxed. He took care of everything. He fed her, bathed her, changed her clothes,bed her hair, and even massaged her whole body if her body was numb.Neither Mu Feng let her go out of the room, nor did he let her open the window. He waited till his team secured all the possible areas, if there was a sniper, Mu Feng didn''t want to take even the slightest risk.Qi Ying didn''tin a single word. She was scared out of her wits. She was feeling very secure when Mu Feng was with her. She was also feeling happy when other female nurses would look at her with full of jealousy.That''s how five days went by. Mu Feng was tired both mentally and physically. He had no clue how his dear older brother created a havoc in China.After talking to Mu Liang, Mu Feng called his secretary and got the news. Mu Feng was extremely mad and yet half satisfied thinking how his brother punished those who hurt Mu Lan. He was sure that it was just the beginning. His brother would show them hell sooner orter.Just as he predicted, while Li Sheng and his secretary were enjoying luxuriously at Germany, someone sent the secretary a video clip. He didn''t think much. He was fooling around with a German prostitute. In the morning, when he saw the video clip, his whole life turned upside down. He tried to contact the people in China but he couldn''t. He took the next flight to reach Beijing. By that time, his house had already turned into ashes. His whole family was buried in there. He faced such a traumatic experience that his body went numb. From then on, he couldn''t walk or talk.Li Sheng was mad because he couldn''t contact his secretary as he suddenly disappeared. He still had no idea what happened in China. In the morning, when he got the news of his girlfriend''s death, he immediately went back to China. When he reached, his house had already turned into a funeral ce.Li Sheng saw that his girlfriend was shot in the stomach. His child was almost nine months old in her belly. It was a son. While seeing his girlfriend like that, he didn''t know what to do at first. Then there was only one face which he could think of.He barged into the house of that person and saw that the person was watching television and eating popcorn. He almost went nuts and nearly choked her to death.The girl struggled and tried to say, "S-sheng.... Wh.. at.. a-are... you.. do... ing? L-let g-go!"Li Sheng was going crazy. He really liked this girlfriend of his. He knew his ex was jealous of his new girlfriend. However, he never thought that she would be so vicious enough to kill both his girlfriend and child."You killed her right? You are jealous of her. Didn''t you try to kill her a few times before?" Blue veins popped in his left temple."W-what a.. re.. y-you.. ta.. lking.. a.. bout....?" The girl simply had no clue what was going on. She did try to kill Li Sheng''s girlfriend after she found out that she was pregnant. But she never seed. She didn''t even know that Li Sheng''s girlfriend had been killed.Li Sheng threw her on the sofa and tore off her clothes. "You wanted me right? Giving you one son wasn''t enough. Ou want another one, right? Fine, I''ll give it to you."The girl saw what was happening. She realized that something happened to his girlfriend and so, he came to her. She knew very well that Li Sheng didn''t have the guts to kill her because they had shared very intimate moments together. There was no way that he would kill her. Therefore, she hid her smirk and passionately epted his love. When everything had ended, Li Sheng called his secretary and the call didn''t go through. He called Assistant Si Guen who was President Li''s personal Assistant.When Li Sheng wanted to know about his secretary, Si Guen asked back, "Second Master, don''t you know what happened?"Li Sheng was wearing his shirt. Hearing the question, his hands halted. "What happened?""Second Master, his whole family was burnt in the house. None of them lived. He was paralyzed. We took him to the hospital but the doctor said that he went through a huge shock and he would never recover.""How did it happen?" Li Sheng found it hard to believe."Short circuit. We thought that it was a murder and the fire service confirmed everything. There was nothing suspicious." Si Guen replied.Li Sheng frowned. He found everything very suspicious. In one night both of their families died. Even then, he didn''t think that it could be because of Mu Lan. He thought that it had to be one of those gangs who tried to be rebellious. He swore that he would hunt them down.As he left the house, the girl on the sofa opened her eyes and gave a sultry smile. ''Darling it had been a while since we made love. I will not let you go again. I dare you to look at other women. From now on, I''ll make sure that you only take care of me and our child.'' She thought.''

 Chapter 329 DIFFERENCES BETWEEN NORMAL LIFE AND MAFIA

    <h4>Chapter 329 DIFFERENCES BETWEEN NORMAL LIFE AND MAFIA</h4>


    Mu Feng called his secretary and said, "Go to the Control Room and search into the nation security of Germany. Search the areas of the Elbe river and find out where Xiao Lan was found and who took her. Also the details of the person. You have only ten hours."His secretary was about to sleep after a long day. After receiving such an order, he got out of his bed and said, "Yes, boss."Mu Feng also felt bad for him. He could guess what kind of cyclone was blowing away over his subordinates. He said, "After this missionpletes, you can have a week off."Mu Feng''s secretary was in tears. He emotionally said, "Thank you, boss!"After hanging up, Mu Feng called his brother, "Big brother, the video you sent to Li sheng''s secretary, did he took it?"Mu Liang answered, "No. It was in the hotel room. My man destroyed it." He would never leave even a simple trace to make anyone suspicious.Mu Feng chuckled and said, "I know you have a copy. Send it to me. I already ordered my secretary to find sister Lan. He will find her within ten hours. Don''t worry too much."Mu Liang agreed and sent him the video clip through an email. Immediately Mu Feng opened it and began looking into it.In the meantime, Qi Ying came out of the bathroom after a nice bath and saw Mu Feng was watching something horrifying. A soft hearted girl like her couldn''t handle the cruelty and fell down on the floor. Her face turned white and she began to shiver.As soon as Mu Feng heard the sound of her falling down, he was startled and looked behind him. He was shocked to see Qi Ying''s pale face. He instantly got up and quickly came towards her."Don''t touch me!" Qi Ying screamed. Her voice quivered and tears ran down. She rejected him the same way she did five years ago.Mu Feng hands paused. He felt hurt at her reaction. He was the King of the European Underworld. He lived with the cruel world. Nothing could make him feel weak except this tender woman crying in front of him."Why..... why did you kill these innocent children? What did they do to harm you?" Qi Ying shivered as she asked. She dared not to look at Mu Feng.Mu Feng bit his lips and began to say, "It''s not me-""But he''s your man!" Qi Ying screamed again. It was the first time she screamed like this way. She never did it even when they broke up five years ago. "Children are innocent. How could you-""So children can be innocent. But if sister Lan is adult, she can''t be innocent?" Mu Feng''s expression changed dramatically. When it was about his family or lover, he gave them full support. Even now he was talking to the woman he loved, and he didn''t forget that his sister was an important part of the family too.Qi Ying could differentiate Mu Feng''s changethe change in Mu Feng''s behaviour. She looked at him with teary eyes and said, "What this children have to do with Xiao Lan? They didn''t hurt her.""But their father did." Mu Feng calmly said. His eyes were calmer than deep sea."Why didn''t you hurt their father?" Qi Ying couldn''t understand Mu Feng''s logic."Because he didn''t hurt my big brother, but his most loving family member.""It doesn''t make sense!" Qi Ying refused to believe why they had to kill those innocent children."Ying, our mafia world is unlike your normal innocent world. We don''t deal with normal people. We always deal with people who are of our kind. We have our rules and we follow them. The man who hurt sister Lan was part of Chinese mafia. Of course as European mafia, we needed to teach them a lesson for acting out of their territory." Mu Feng exined as much as possible."But the children and the old people..." Qi Ying couldn''t continue and sobbed."One person in the family is mafia, then the whole family automatically bes part of the mafia. Don''t you remember that you got poisoned? Why do you think you were poisoned? It''s because the moment you epted to be with me, you are part of the mafia. If someone has grudge on me, they will try to hurt the weakest spot, and that is you! Whereas, I have to punish those criminals with their family. Then, will you question me why did I hurt them? If you want to do that, you should ask them first, why did they hurt you. And if you ask them, it will be the most idiotic thing you have ever done." Mu Feng knew that he was acting harshly. However, if this soft hearted woman wanted to stay by his side for the rest of their lives, then she had to know the reality of the world sooner orter, or she would be greatly affected by it in future. He knew that it was the best time to make her realize the life of the Queen of European Underworld."You are right. Those children were innocent. It is also true that sister Lan is innocent. What did she ever do to harm those guys? Still, her parents were taken from her, the family she grew up with didn''t like her, they yed with her heart and then destroyed her life which could have been very beautiful. And now my brother who waited almost four years for her finally had her in his arms. But then, she was attacked by those who couldn''t bear to see her alive. Why would my brother let them off? They knew the consequences and yet, they gave blind eyes and hurt someone my brother cared about the most."Mu Feng sat beside Qi Ying and said softly, "Ying, we can be even crueler than you can actually imagine. It is your choice whether you want to stay in the bloody family or not. You already know our family history. I already told you how my brother wiped out my father''s cousins'' families. He didn''t spare the children or elders. Ying, do you still want to stay with me, even knowing these cruel things?"

 Chapter 330 HONEY PIE

    <h4>Chapter 330 HONEY PIE</h4>


    Looking at how Qi Ying shivered, Mu Feng felt like his heart was taken away. He should have expected this day toe. He was caught off guard. He tenderly said, "I will never force you. Just like four years ago, you will be free." When he said those lines, he held back his tears.Qi Ying became calm after crying for a while. She finally realized how harsh the reality was. She recalled the time when those people almost raped her and the girl, all of them had bad endings. Especially those guys, their skin had been peeled. All because she was hurt.Mu Feng didn''t hurt their families because they weren''t a part of the mafia.However, Mu Lan''s case was different. Now that Mu Lan was hurt by the mafia, so Mu Liang had to deal with the criminals in a mafia way.Qi Ying could guess that she had no right to question their acts because she neither understood them nor was she one of them. Qi Ying knew that no matter how cruel the Mu brothers could be, they were warmest to their loved ones and that would never change. Mu Feng could kill a hundred guys in one day, but he would still love his beloved with all his heart and would always give her his love and support to do anything.Qi Ying felt guilty and began to cry once again. "I-I''m sorry."Mu Feng''s expression changed. He remembered thest time she had said sorry and that was four years ago when they broke up. As he stretched his hands to touch her, his hands trembled."I won''t judge your work again. I was wrong. I''m sorry." Qi Ying said in between sobbing.Mu Feng''s hands stopped midair. "You don''t want to break up?""No." Qi Ying shook her head still sobbing.Mu Feng couldn''t believe his luck for the first time. "You won''t leave me?"Qi Ying replied, "No.""You will stay with me for the rest of our lives?" Mu Feng had yet to rify everything."Yes." Qi Ying nodded.He asked her further. "Even though you can be poisoned or hurt in the future?""Yes-" Qi Ying had yet to finish her sentence, she was hugged by Mu Feng."Don''t leave me, Ying. I can''t live without you." It wasn''t like before. That time, they were both innocent and they had maintained some boundaries. But this time, he had already tasted her. If he had to let her go now, it would be hard for him.Qi Ying silently stayed in his arms and said nothing. Soon, Mu Feng carried her to bed and put her down. He said, "You are still weak. You shouldn''t stress yourself. Take some rest. If you are hungry, just let me know." He bent down and kissed her temple with affection. Then he sat down next to her and began to work. ------Mu Lan blinked a few times before she opened them properly. The mild sunlight caught her eyes and she narrowed her eyes. She felt refreshed after a deep sleep and also realized that she was hungry. She stretched her hands without looking around, and her right hand bumped into something warm."My, my, finally you are awake my sleeping beauty." A teasing male voice said from her her right side.Immediately, Mu Lan moved away to the left and nced at where the sound came from with wide eyes.There was a manid beside her. It wasn''t just a man, but a handsome German man. He had blonde hair, fair skin, blue eyes, and thin lips. He smiled at her and said, "Your prince has been waiting since five days for you to wake up, my princess."To Mu Lan''s shock, his upper body was naked and his toned body was only covering half of his bare chest. Mu Lan was so weary of it that she didn''t notice what he just said.Mu Lan cleared her head and looked around. It was arge bedroom, decorated with expensive furniture and priceless artefacts. ''This guy is rich.'' She thought.Then she gazed at the man vigntly and asked, "Where is-" She immediately stopped discovering her hoarse voice.The guy didn''t seem to feel her worry. He said, "Rx honey pie. You cannot talk too much, or you will lose your beautiful voice. Doctor has forbidden you to talk. You have to rest for a couple of days. I''m really surprised to see you alive even after staying in the freezing water for almost an hour." He suddenly grabbed her and then pulled her closer to him. Mu Lan opened her mouth to speak, but, no sound came out since her voice broke.The man whispered in her left ear, "I will take proper care of you, my honey pie."Mu Lan didn''t wait for him to let go, she began struggling. The man acted like a pure gentleman. When he saw her struggling, he let her go. He got out of the bed and said, "Wait here honey pie. I will call my maid to serve you." When he left the room, Mu Lan checked if she was wearing any clothes. In the next second, someone knocked and entered the room. It was a young maid.The maid was beautiful and she smiled at Mu Lan and said, "Good morning Miss. You have finally woken up. We were so worried about you."Mu Lan blinked and said nothing. She couldn''t talk now with her broken voice. She touched her clothes and looked at her with question in her eyes.The maid politely said, "It''s me who changed your clothes Miss. I have been taking care of you from five days and I will take care of you till you get healed." She came closer and checked Mu Lan''s temperature and pulse. After that she said, "Oh, thank goodness that your fever has gone down. From today I don''t have to force you to drink bitter medicine. You can only have the medicines to heal your wounds. They are yet to heal."The maid was too kind. Mu Lan let her guard down. She recalled what had happened before she passed out and thought, "I wonder what Liang Liang is doing. Is he only taking care of himself from past five days?"

 Chapter 331 YOU INTRIGUED ME

    <h4>Chapter 331 YOU INTRIGUED ME</h4>


    Mu Lan couldn''t help but say in a hoarse voice to the maid, "Did.. he.. sleep" with me? Herst words trailed off.The maid smiled at her knowing what she meant. She shook her head and said, "Miss, the way you are thinking is wrong. Our Master didn''t sleep with you. He only stayed with you because the doctor said that you would be waking up soon. He was really worried about you."Mu Lan still felt disgusted. She didn''t like the fact that some other man lied down beside her. ''But why he was half naked? Was he teasing me? I have to stay alert.'' She thought.Mu Lan was still weak and she couldn''t get out of the bed. She was served breakfast by the maid. She filled her stomach with the delicious food. Later, she rested and her pain in the throat was subsiding slowly.The blonde man came inside the room to check on her health. Mu Lan was sitting alone and looking at the window. She was calmly watching the snowfall.Hearing the sound of the door opening, Mu Lan nced at the door and she became vignt.The man chuckled at her reaction. He said, "Calm down honey pie. I''m not here to hurt you."As if Mu Lan would believe such a thing. She curiously looked at him without giving him a chance to take any opportunity.The man shrugged at her behavior. But he didn''t back down. He had a teasing smile on his thin lips. He leaned closer to her and asked, "What do you think of me.""....Rich... yboy." Mu Lan stated.The man chuckled. "Oh, my, my... I can''t believe that honey pie would be so straightforward. Would you like to know who I am?"Mu Lan inly gazed at him. She wasn''t feeling fascinated at all. ------Mu Feng''s secretary called Mu Feng within five hours. Mu Feng was resting beside Qi Ying. He got up and went out of the room."What did you get?" He asked.Mu Feng''s secretary answered, "Boss, Madam Mu was rescued right at the bank of the river Elbe in Torgau within forty minutes of her fall in the river. She was taken by a man. Her clothes and bag were taken by that person''s partner. That''s why our teams couldn''t find Madam Mu or her belongings. The man had a simr body shape like all other German men. I had been searching based on the details of his body structure. Finally, I got a result. He is Andreas Wagner, the President of Wagner Group of Industries. He... is the enemy of Mu Corporation in Germany. He was with his Private Secretary Jonas Fischer." "Why is he in Torgau? Shouldn''t he supposed to be in Berlin?" Mu Feng asked.Torgau is a town on the bank of the river Elbe in northwestern Saxony, Germany. It is the capital of Nordsachsen district. Outside Germany, this town is very famous since on April 25th, 1945, the U.S. and the Soviet forces met for the first time during the ending period of the Second World War."Well, he was vacationing there. He also has got a well secured vi in Torgau." The secretary said.He paused before asking, "Boss, what are we going to do?"Mu Feng replied immediately, "I will talk to my brother. Wait for my nextmand till then." "Okay, boss." His secretary hanged up.Mu Feng called Mu Liang. Bro, it is Andreas Wagner. He is-""The President of Wagner Group of Industries." Mu Liang''s eyes turned cold. "He must have known her identity by now." Mu Feng felt proud of his genius older brother. He asked, "Brother, should we barge in?""Wait, I have other ns. You stay in Paris and focus on work. I''ll handle everything here." Mu Liang said. His eyes shed."Okay big brother." Mu Feng whistled. He was going to sit tight and enjoy the good show.Mu Liang''s eyes narrowed. ''You want to y games with me, Andreas Wagner? What a coincidence! I also want to y with you. Let''s see how far you can go.''------"Honey pie, call me Andreas. Look I have been giving you everything you need right now. Why don''t you fulfill this wish of mine?" Andreas said yfully.Mu Lan''s head hurt. There were two types of people she didn''t like. One, the flirting type, and, two, the cheating type. Surprisingly, Andreas Wagner was both a flirt and a cheat. He was not only ying with Mu Lan, he is God Damned Married!Mu Lan''s whole body would burn, if there was any chance of doing that. She couldn''t believe how could he do it in this master bedroom where his wife and his beautiful wedding photo was there.Meeting Mu Lan''s cold gaze, Andreas realized that she was in no mood to deal with him. He sighed as he felt rejected.He was about to leave the room then Mu Lan asked, "You know me, don''t you?"Andreas paused in his tracks. He turned to look at her and his previous teasing smile came into view. "Oh, honey pie, why do you think so?""You have my backpack. If it wasn''t for you, someone would have already got my backpack and would have informed my family. You took it. I have my passport in there." Still hoarse, yet she pushed herself to say this much. She had a hunch that he was doing everything on purpose. Andreas said in amazement, "My, my, you sure are intelligent just as they said." "Who said?" Mu Lan frowned."A little bird. It also said that I shouldn''t let you go." Andreas said yfully."What do you mean? You clearly know me by now. Why don''t you let my family know?" Mu Lan''s voice became louder."I don''t want you to go, because I want you to stay with me. Can''t you realize? You intrigued me." Andreas gave a chuckle and left the room. The door shut down with a loud ''bang'' sound.

 Chapter 332 MR. MU IS HERE

    <h4>Chapter 332 MR. MU IS HERE</h4>


    Getting the address of Andreas Wagner''s vi in Togau, Mu Liang went there in twenty minutes with his helicopter. The helicopternded on the closest helipad, Mu Liang went straight to the vi. The vi was secured by a wall and over the wall was a barbed wiring. In the vi, there was an electrified door. No one could enter except if there was amand from inside the house. There was no calling bell. If someone wanted to go inside, they had to call someone inside who knew that a guest woulde.Mu Liang called Andreas Wagner and he didn''t answer the call. Mu Liang kept calling Andreas but no one answered it. In the end, Mu Liang called Andreas''s secretary Jonas Fischer, he answered after the fifth ring."President Mu, good morning. How can I help you in this early morning?" Jonas Fischer rubbed his eyes. He should have said early morning because it was only half past four in the morning. There was no sign of the sun."I''m at your boss''s vi in Torgau. Open the door." Mu Liang''s voice was cold. He didn''t sleep a wink from the past six days. Now that he was so close to his beloved and he couldn''t see her, it was making him lose his mind.Jonas Fischer''s heart skipped a beat. ''How did he know? He wondered.However he said professionally, "What do you mean, President Mu? You can''t just go there as you please. It is Mr. Wagner''s holiday vi. Even if you are the most influential businessman, you can''t just go to him without an appointment. If you want to meet him, you have to wait until his vacation ends. Please wait for thirty five days to meet him."Mu Liang wanted to cut his tongue into pieces so that he could never talk in the future. He calmly said, "I know you are at the vi and my wife is also there. Open the door. I''m not going to say it again."''He... he knew!" Jonas Fischer still tried his best to remainposed.Jonas said, "President Mu, what do you mean by it? You can''t just nder anyone without any proof.""I have plenty. I''ll give you thirty seconds." Mu Liang hung up. He did have plenty of evidences of Andreas Wagner and Jonas Fischer taking Mu Lan''s body inside the vi. Mu Feng gave him all the information he needed.Mu Liang''s voice was so overbearing that Jonas Fischer unlocked the gate. After Mu Liang entered, Jonas realized what he had done. He immediately went to Andreas''s room and knocked the door.Andreas was in the guest room. Since Mu Lan was in the master bedroom, he took the guest room. When he heard the urgent knock, he yawned and rubbed his eyes. He got out of the bed and opened the door.Seeing his secretary looking pale, he asked in a sleepy voice, "What is it?""B-boss, Mr. Mu is here. He said that he has evidence of us bringing his wife here. I opened the gate for him to enter the vi.Andreas Wagner smiled. He said, "Call the maid and let her rearrange the guest room in five minutes and make sure that the room looks exactly like how it was as if no one was there before. And before that, open the door and let our guest arrive.""Okay, boss." The secretary hurriedly left.It was extremely cold outside. Staying there in the cold night, in spite of wearing warm clothes, Mu Liang''s whole body was almost frozen. After entering inside the house, he felt warmer. However, his cold personality didn''t leave him at all.A maid showed him the way to the guest room and gave him a mug of ck coffee. Mu Liang drank it and waited for Andreas for ten minutes.Slowly Andreas came downstairs after ten minutes. He smiled at Mu Liang and said, "It is quite surprising that President Mu woulde to meet me in my vi without even an early appointment at this hour. What brings you hear at my door, President Mu?"Mu Liang said coldly, "I know how my wife ended up here. I''m sorry to trouble you to take care of her. But I would like to take her back with me."Andreas Wagner felt quite amused. He said, "I''m not sure what you are talking about. I''m here on a vacation with my honey pie. Did you mistake my honey pie for your wife?" He paused, however, suddenly recalling something he said, "Oh, your wife? When did you get married? Why wasn''t I invited? It is very impolite of you, President Mu."Mu Liang wished to break his neck for calling his wife ''honey pie''. He said, "I would like to search your vi and you can''t say ''no''."This time, even Andreas Wagner became a little serious. He said, "This is not polite of you, President Mu.""Don''t make me take it more seriously than I already am." Mu Liang didn''t say anything more.Seeing that Mu Liang wouldn''t back down no matter what he said, Andreas Wagner finally said, "If it would make you feel better, I''ll let my secretary apany you. I''m off to bed. If you are done, please go back. I don''t want to spend my precious vacation with you. Please excuse me."Andres Wagner got up and called his secretary. "Show him around." Saying that he was about to leave.Mu Liang got up as well and said, "Don''t force me to do something that I don''t want to do." He was clearly warning him.Mu Liang knew that if Andreas Wagner wasn''t sure of not being found of Mu Lan by Mu Liang, he wouldn''t let him search the vi. Andreas Wagner must have nned everything beforehand.Andreas Wagner paused and said, "Let me tell you something, President Mu, no matter how influential businessman you are, this is my country and I''m the most influential person in the country. You can''t do anything to me." Then he left.

 Chapter 333 THE MASTER BEDROOM

    <h4>Chapter 333 THE MASTER BEDROOM</h4>


    Andreas Wagner was indeed an influential person in Germany. He could do many things which Mu Liang couldn''t in this country. At first, Wagner Group of Industries was the toppany in the business world in Germany. However, Mu Corporation came to Germany and snatched the throne from Wagner Group of Industries. Since then, Wagner Group of Industries was the biggest rival of Mu Corporation in Germany.In that period, the CEO of Wagner Group of Industries was Andreas Wagner''s father Alfred Wagner. He died due to a heart attack when Mu Corporation took over most of the stocks of share market.Since then, yboy Andreas Wagner became more serious and hated Mu Liang. He married a girl whose father had forty percent shares of the Wagner Group of Industries. Andreas Wagner always tried to find a way to deal with Mu Liang, but he never got a chance in these past three years.However, he didn''t think that he would suddenly get an opportunity to deal with his long time enemy after saving Mu Lan. At first, he thought that she was only a survivor whom he had saved. He thought of leaving her in the hospital. But then, he saw her passport and thinking that she had connection with Mu Liang, he changed his decision and took her to his vi. After all, the surname Mu was not what all people could hold onto.While she was being treated, he asked his private detective to look for Mu Lan''s information. His private detective found out that Mu Liang was indeed searching for his wife in Saxon Switzend desperately and Mu Lan was indeed his wife. She was studying Fine Arts and she was an excellent student. Her paintings were sold for millions of dors. She even took exams for skipping grades. She was not only good at her studies but she was also good in her profession. She was Mu Liang''s Personal Assistant for a whole month while his actual Assistant was on a holiday. However, before her marriage, how her life was, the private detective could not find anything about it no matter how hard he tried. Andreas Wagner found her very mysterious. He thought, ''Why don''t I take my time and find everything on my own. At the same time, let President Mu suffer for his loss.''Still he knew that sooner orter, Mu Liang would find his wife''s location. The way Mu Liang was looking for his wife, he must have loved her quite a lot. Who wouldn''t like a beauty?After Mu Lan woke up when she was well treated, he found out that she was not only a beauty but an intelligent woman. She was also very loyal to Mu Liang. She never gave him any chance to get close to her. She wasn''t even charmed by his looks. Andreas Wagner found it very interesting.He was also stunned that she didn''t try to be stubborn or give them a hard time. She always took her medicine and ate everything which was given to her without refuting even once. She was recovering faster than usual people.Later, Andreas Wagner found out why she didn''t act like a spoilt child. She actually wanted to recover fast to get out of here.It stunned him. For the first time in his life, there was a woman who didn''t want to stay with him. He even noticed her disturbed expression while he was ying around with her. She didn''t even hide her annoyance. Andreas didn''t have enough time to keep a mistress alongside his wife, he nned to let her go after he was done ying with her. But seeing her like this, he had a strong urge to keep her till he could tame her. She surely has a spark. Andreas Wagner who never fell in love wanted that spark so badly. He wished to keep it for himself and never wanted to let others see it.It wasn''t much time since he had a chance to talk to her. He came to know of her little by little and that made him to know her slowly and strongly. He didn''t want to let her go now. He wanted to know her even more and this feeling was growing stronger every minute.He had a wife. He married her for the sake of business. He had good times with his wife. He was very attached to her. However, he was used to getting affection from women. Married or unmarried, single or with boyfriend, girls loved him and were attached to him. All the women he yed with loved him and gave him good service. So when his wife served him, he also found it regr.Andreas Wagner thought he was handsome, rich and an influential man in Germany. So naturally women loved him, because this was how those women crowed around him. So he thought that as long as he had power and fame, any girl would love him. Little did he know that there were women like Mu Lan who only loved one man in their life.Now he was thinking, how it would feel to have a woman who would only look at him and would love him even after he lost everything. He wanted to give it a try.Mu Liang checked every room, maid''s room to the guest room, but didn''t find Mu Lan. Just when Secretary Jonas Fischer was taking him to the drawing room, Mu Liang halted. "Wait, why aren''t we going to the second floor?"Jonas Fischer sweated. He said, "That''s the master bedroom and personal drawing room of Mr. Wagner.""I don''t care, I want to see every corner." Mu Liang said. He wanted to barge in and search through every corner. Unfortunate for him that Andreas Wagner was an influential person here. Mu Liang couldn''t get a search warrant from the police. Moreover, Wagner Family wasn''t attached to the underworld, so Mu Liang couldn''t pressure him through that way.Jonas Fischer was about to have a break down. He never had to take care of any woman in his life. Now they hid a woman in their house and her husband was here to search for her in the house, he didn''t know what to do. But the experience wasn''t anything good.

 Chapter 334 WAIT FOR ME, DEAR WIFEY

    <h4>Chapter 334 WAIT FOR ME, DEAR WIFEY</h4>


    Jonas Fischer said, "I can only show you the drawing room, but not the bedroom. Mr. Wagner is sleeping with ady."Mu Liang frowned and didn''t say anything. As they went upstairs, he saw no one there. Mu Liang nced at the door of the bedroom. He had a strong urge to open the door.Just as he strode to the door, Jonas Fischer said, "What are you doing President Mu? You can''t do this. This is a private room. If you are like this, I have to call the police."Mu Liang didn''t hear his warning. He was about to touch the door knob and the door was opened. It was Andreas Wagner. He asked, "What is all themotion?" He looked displeased.Secretary Jonas Fischer sighed in huge relief in his heart. He said, "Boss, President Mu wanted to check your bedroom."Andreas Wagner sighed and nced at Mu Liang who was clenching his fists and standing straight. "President Mu, I don''t know what you heard or saw. This is my room and I can''t show it just to anyone. If I were alone, it wouldn''t be a problem, but I''m with my honey pie. I hope President Mu knows how to show respect towards womankind."Mu Liang didn''t move. He looked inside the room as much as possible from the open door. He could see the side of the bed but not the girl. If he could see even a finger, he could tell if it was Mu Lan or not. Unfortunately, he couldn''t see her body in the bed. He wished to force himself into the room, but his rationality didn''t let him. He got another idea in his mind.Mu Liang nced at Andreas Wagner and said, "My apologies, I am not in the right mind to think properly. I''m leaving." Then Mu Liang left without even ncing back.''Wait for me, my wifey.'' Mu Liang thought in his mind.Jonas saw Mu Liang leaving and he sighed in relief again. His heart was in his throat. He never did any illegal deeds when it came to domestic affairs. This time, it sure got into his nerve system.Andreas Wagner smiled slightly and went inside the master bedroom. He sat on the sofa and calmly looked at Mu Lan''s sleepy face.''What do you have to make the King of the Business Worlde to his enemy''s door with a helpless expression? I want to know it badly.'' He thought. He kept thinking, "Every great man has a great woman behind them. President Mu was the same as those men. Honey pie and him was so close that they even got married secretly. She had the power to rule over such a man. What did she have to make him so drawn to her? Why did only he get a woman like her? Why didn''t I meet her before they met? I''m not going to lose to him anymore. I''ll show you that this girl is going to be mine very soon. Then see how it feels to lose something precious.''------Starry Night Bar, Berlin, GermanyInside the bar it was dark. People were wearing expensive clothes. Some of them were chatting happily, some of them flirting, some of them making moves on their partners, some of them dancing.There was a beautiful woman with blonde hair sitting in the corner, waiting for someone. She was wearing a green short dress, red lipstick, and smokey eyeshadow. Her blonde hair was loosely hanging on her shoulder. She was drinking martini. She looked young and charming.Many men couldn''t help but approach her. Some men even tried to make a move on her, but none of them got any chance.Just then, a handsome man entered the bar, making others silent. Everyone looked at him in awe. The girls couldn''t take their eyes off him. The girls in the bar heartbrokenly saw that he sat beside the charming woman with the green dress in the corner. Everyone looked at them in envy."Good evening, Miss ir." The man said in a deep voice.The woman called ir, nced at her right side and saw the handsome woman. She was surprised at first, then smiled. "I never imaged you to be here, Mr. CEO. What brings you here? Are you that lonely to want mypany?" Her voice was teasing."I''m not only busy. I''m very busy. However, I''m here tonight to meet you." That man said as he ordered red wine for him and the woman beside him."Oh my! I''m ttered to hear that. I mean, a guy who no one can approach, came to a lonely woman in the middle of the night at the bar. I''m so honored." ir smiled attractively.Many guys who were looking at them sighed painfully. They never saw her smiling at them this way."I want you toe with me to somewhere special." The man said in a deep voice.ir blinked in confusion. Atst, she said, "I did want to listen to you, but that''s not what I meant. I''m sorry if I made you misunderstand my words, but I meant that I like to hear your words, not the other way around."The man nced at the woman beside him. He didn''t feel anything when he saw her smokey eyes. He said, "I''m not going to force you toe with me. But if you go, it will benefit both of us. You know my personality well and I''m sure that you don''t think that I want to sleep with you.""You are being way too mysterious." ir stated. Her eyes were bing sharp.The handsome man chuckled. His deep voice echoed in ir''s ears making her shiver in passion.The man nced at her captivating face and smiled while saying, "Didn''t you fall for me because of my mysteriousness?"ir''s face be pale slightly, but soon she regained herposure . So true. She was in love with him. She was still in love him. But now she wanted to forget him.

 Chapter 335 DIFFERENT MEANING

    <h4>Chapter 335 DIFFERENT MEANING</h4>


    She wished to ovee her feelings for him as soon as possible. She was a woman of virtue. She couldn''t harbor feelings for another man when she was already married. She tried to love her husband, took care of his health, served him well in bed, put a blind eye in his business. In spite of doing all sorts of things, she couldn''t ovee her feelings for her secret crush.She had loved him for seven years. If he could earn a little bit more before her marriage, she wouldn''t agree to marry the biggest yboy in Berlin. Because he was poor at that time, she couldn''t make her father ept him. What a cruel destiny! Just after she got married, he became one of the biggest rival of her husband. How she regretted to marry her husband! If she had waited a little more...That''s all past now. She couldn''t do anything about it. Now she had to give all her concentration to her husband.ir opened her mouth, "I know you more than anyone ever knows you. I will never doubt your character even for a single second. I just can''t go with you. You see, I have a reputation that I have to hold onto. I can''t just make my husband feel bad. He has a reputation too."The man eyed her. ''She has changed a lot in the past few years.'' He thought. Then he asked, "And what would you do if your husband didn''t even care about his reputation?"ir looked at him with disbelief written all over her face. "What are you saying?" She asked suspiciously."What if I say that he took a woman to his vi in Torgau and kept her there secretly? His private doctor has been treating hertely. Why do you think?" The handsome man said. His green eyes flickered in the yellow light of the bar.Even though what that man said was all true, his way of speaking held another meaning. Surely, ir''s gorgeous face dramatically changed. "W-what are you saying?" She stuttered. "He could never!" She held the ss tightly.The man asked for her opinion, "Why don''t you check it yourself? We all know what kind of a person he is. If he made a girl sick or something, why would he hide it from you? You two are married for three years. I thought, he even loved you a little." He stood up and continued, "You can deal with it in whatever way you please. I am not in any ce to force you to do anything. I just wanted to tell you this because you are a good person. I have some works in Torgau. I''m leaving now"As he was about to leave, ir grabbed his hand. "H-how did you get the information?" She asked. Her face was pale.The man nced at her and felt bad seeing her expression. He asked her back, "Does it matter?"After biting her lower lip she said, "Take me with you. I''m not sure if I can handle it alone.""As you wish." The man said. He held her in his left arm protectively and took her out. They got inside his car and drove away.While he was driving, the man typed something on his cell phone and sent it to someone somewhere.------In Torgau, at a hotel, Mu Liang was passing another sleepless night. Suddenly, he heard his cell phone chime. He immediately looked at the text and sighed. Then he went to bed and tried to sleep.''Wait for tomorrow. I''ll teach you how to y games.'' He thought in his mind.This early morning, when Mu Liang went to Andreas Wagner''s vi, he was sure that Mu Lan was in the bedroom. However, when Andreas Wagner didn''t let him go through, Mu Liang had a sudden urge to destroy him. He even nned it then and there.There were many ways to destroy this wealthy man. Law would be at his side, so Mu Liang didn''t need to bother police for it. He couldn''t take his team to handle it, because that would break the rules of the underworld. He created the rules, he couldn''t break them, it would bring chaos.There is no way he would let the media know about it. Thest thing he wanted was to let those ''Chinese'' know the fact that she was alive, and take her back when she didn''t know who her enemy was.The thing which would be effective was taking Andreas Wagner''s wife ir Wagner on his side. If she got to know that her husband was cheating on her, she would never let him take her forty percent shares.Thinking about it, Mu Liang left Andreas Wagner''s vi. He knew that Andreas Wagner wouldn''t do anything to an injured person. So he took the bait.As soon as Mu Liang was out of the vi, he asked his team to find out more information regarding re Wagner. In fifteen minutes, he got all the information he needed. Surprisingly, he found out an interesting story. ir had a secret crush on a man who was working under Mu Liang in Mu Corporation in Germany as Vice President. He was talented and loyal to Mu Liang. He wasn''t stable when she was married. Mu Liang thought that she must have regretted not to wait a little longer, and Mu Liang took the chance of her weakness.Mu Liang called him and told him that he needed his help. Vice President us Mayer, a handsome fellow, kind and friendly, instantly said that he would do whatever he could.Mu Liang knew that he would never fail him. So he left everything to us Mayer. The only thing he was worried about was Mu Lan. He was worried about how she was recovering.After waiting till midnight, Mu Liang got a news from us Mayer that re Wagner and he had been heading to Torgau at that moment. It would take morning to reach the city since it was already two in the morning.Mu Liang closed his eyes and finally slept.

 Chapter 336 MISSUS IS HERE

    <h4>Chapter 336 MISSUS IS HERE</h4>


    As Mu Liang expected, Vice President us Mayer and ir Wagner reached Torgau in the morning. They straight away went to the vi where Andreas Wagner was.ir Wagner didn''t tell anyone beforehand. When they reached the gate, she called the maid to open the door.The maid was so terrified and didn''t know what to do. She again went straight to the master bedroom and knocked the door with a force.Andreas was working on the sofa with hisptop. Hearing the loud bang on the door, he frowned and went forward to open the door."Why are you banging the door?" He asked as he frowned. He didn''t want to wake up Mu Lan due to the sound."Master, missus is here. She told me to open the gate." The maid said nervously. She was sure that she was about to get fired.Andreas Wagner''s expression changed. He was certain that it was Mu Liang''s idea. He gritted his teeth in rage. But at first, he had to do something about his wife. He couldn''t lose her. He hadn''t got her forty percent share of thepany yet.Andreas Wagner looked back to see if Mu Lan was still sleeping. Checking on her onest time, he left the room.After the door closed, Mu Lan opened her eyes. She heard everything. She smirked knowing very well whose idea it was.Andreas Wagner gracefully came downstairs and went outside the vi. He personally opened the gated and wished to greet his wife.Soon, he opened the gate and saw a handsome fellow beside his wife. Of course he knew it was his rival in business. He also knew that his rival in business was his wife''s secret crush.Secret crush wasn''t a secret anymore. It was an open secret, because Andreas Wagner''s gorgeous wife didn''t know how to hide her feelings. Before he decided to marry her, he checked her history thoroughly. He knew everything about his wife. He also knew when she was trying to be good in bed, she would subconsciously call out her secret crush''s name. It wasn''t new to him. He had every reason not to fall for her, and get close to other women behind her back. Andreas Wagner put a graceful smile and talked to his wife, "What a pleasant surprise! I never thought that my wife would be here to see me. Did you miss me so much that you came such a long way just to see me?"Seeing his innocent smile, ir Wagner felt guilty. She thought that she shouldn''t have doubted her husband like that. She forced a smile as she looked at Andreas Wagner. "I was nning to see you and met Mr. Mayer on the way. So I invited him over."ir wasn''t good at lying. Her husband could see through everything.Andreas then nced at us Mayer and smiled friendly. "I certainly wasn''t expecting Mr. Mayer would be here. What a coincidence that you two met on the way! How was it possible? Did one of you was walking in the road in the middle night?" His eyes shed. He didn''t leave a chance to catch the loophole. As long as they don''t bother his vacation with his honey pie, he was happy.Hearing what he said, ir Wagner''s face turned red with embarrassment. However, us Mayer didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He calmly said, "Good day to you, Mr. Wagner. Coincidently, I met your wife at a barst night, and we were talking about how wonderful you are as a husband. Then Mrs. Wagner started to miss you and felt lonely. I was about toe here for work, so I offered her a lift. I hope that it wouldn''t leave a misunderstanding between you two."Andreas Wagner almost twisted his mouth. He smiled and said, "I''m so sorry for theck of my consideration. Pleasee inside. I was hoping to have breakfast. Let''s enjoy it together."Andreas Wagner invited them in a friendly gesture. Feeling guilty, ir didn''t go upstairs. The three of them had breakfast with scrambled eggs, bacon, bread, milk and fruit sd. While having breakfast Andreas Wagner and us Mayer talked about business and ir didn''t talk even once.Andreas Wagner nced at her. He said, "Dear, why aren''t you eating much? Is the food not of your liking?"ir was flustered and said, "I''m not feeling well after the long journey. I will go upstairs and take a bath."Before Andreas Wagner could say anything to her, ir excused herself and went upstairs. There in the drawing room, she met her husband''s secretary Jonas Fischer."Jonas!" ir eximed. She wasn''t expecting him to be here."Good morning, Madam. Do you want to go to your bedroom?" Jonas politely said."Yes. I want to have a bath." ir said.Jonas replied with an apologetic smile, "I''m sorry to say that you have to use the guest room for now. When Mr. Wagner heard that you were here, he ordered the maids to clean the room thoroughly. He didn''t want to embarrass himself."ir felt even more embarrassed for doubting her husband. She said, "Oh, there was no need to do it. Actually, I''ll leave after I''m done with breakfast. I have an appointment. I''ll use the guest room then." She left.Jonas Fischer nearly had a heart attack. His heart was racing from the past two days because of that woman found in the river.After breakfast, ir was about to leave, at that time, us said, "You cannot leave without ncing the bedroom."ir wanted to refuse but looking at his firm green eyes, she decided to go to the second floor once again. She wanted to leave, but she also knew that running away from the problem wouldn''t solve anything.When she went to the second floor and met her husband in the drawing room."Is there something my wife wants to tell me?" Andreas Wagner smiled. He just came upstairs after breakfast.ir hesitated before saying, "I need to get something personal from the bedroom." Saying that, she opened the door of the bedroom before Andreas could stop her.

 Chapter 337 ESCAPING

    <h4>Chapter 337 ESCAPING</h4>


    When ir opened the door of the bedroom, Jonas Fischer, who was standing beside Andreas Wagner''s heart leapt to his throat. However, the moment he saw the scene inside the bedroom, he was dumbfounded.The room was empty. Mu Lan was nowhere in the room.ir stumbled upon seeing the empty room too. Andreas also almost had a simr feeling.ir came towards the bedroom and her eyes became sharper. She took the small packet from the middle of the bed and saw thebel. It was the same pregnancy kit she had used. ir looked at her husband and asked in a quivered voice, "Honey, care to exin this?"Andreas thought that he was watching a nightmare. He never bought a pregnancy kit for Mu Lan. His doctor also never said that she was even pregnant. Even if she was, she would have had a miscarriage after that incident.However, the real nightmare was yet toe.Andreas opened his mouth to say, "Dear, it is not what you think it is-"He couldn''t even finish what he started, ir looked around the room and found a nightgown which didn''t belong to her. She opened the closet and searched through everything. Her three diamond sets were intact. She had so many clothes there, so she didn''t know what was missing.She opened the door of the bathroom and saw a new pair of brush and other girly stuffs which she had never used. Everything in there were branded items, and ir could understand that her husband spent quite some money on that woman. On the contrary, the wife herself never got a chance to expend so much money from what her husband earned.ir Wagner was crying as tears ran down her cheek. She nced at Andreas and asked, "Why don''t you exin everything that I''m seeing right now? Where are you hiding her?"There was a storm blowing inside Andreas''s head. He was thinking, ''Where did she go? The door was closed. No one entered or left the room. Her medicine was also gone.''ir saw that her husband was in a daze. He didn''t answer. She was wailing loudly this time and left the room. Jonas and a maid called out to her but she didn''t listen. She met us Mayer in the drawing room and pounced on him saying, "I don''t want to stay here. I want to leave. Take me away."us Mayer thought that he would meet his Madam. ''But, why was ir alone?'' He patted her back and asked her calmly, "What did you see?""Traces of a woman." ir didn''t want to exin further.How would us leave without his Madam with him. He asked again, "Didn''t you see any girl?""No. No one is there. Let''s go! What are we waiting for?" ir cried harder.us Mayer hesitated, before his cell phone chimed. He looked at the screen and saw that his boss had texted him.''Leave.''A simple text, ''Leave'', left us confused. ''Leave? Doesn''t he want me to bring Madam back? Or maybe she is already out?''He didn''t think much and took ir with him out of the vi.-------When Andreas realized what just happened, his expression turned weird. He smirked and thought, ''That girl set me up? Nice move.''He nced at his secretary and said, "Find her at any cost."Jonas said, "B-but Madam-"Andreas interrupted, "Let her be. My first priority right now is Mu Lan. I''ll give you five minutes. Call the airport and make sure that she cannot leave the city." "Okay, boss." Jonas left.Andreas sat on the sofa and thought, ''You are so clever. No wonder he is crazy about you. But you can only be mine.''He was yet to notice that hisptop was missing.-----When Mu Lan saw that Andreas was leaving the bedroom, she immediately got out of the bed and brushed her teeth in a minute. Andreas bought her some clothes to wear in the house. She changed into them and put on an overcoat and wore Andreas''s cap. She didn''t forget to wear his winter boots. Mu Lan was shorter than him, so she looked odd after she wore them. Still, she didn''t have any other choice. If she wore his wife''s dress, she could be easily caught by Andreas''s men sooner. Disguising herself in a man''s dress would be easier for her to escape.Mu Lan saw Andreas take his debit card from the wardrobest time. She opened the wardrobe and found a debit card. Just then, she noticed a few pregnancy kits.''Didn''t you try to flirt with me, you womanizer? Now take that.'' She took a pregnancy kit and threw it on the bed. ''Let''s see how you can hold on to your marriage life.''After that, she nced at hisptop which was turned on. Her face beamed. In a minute, she found out the pin details of Andreas''s debit card.Afterwards, she didn''t wait for a second. She took her passport, debit card, medicine and her stuffs from the other closet. She put them in Andreas''s leather bag. She didn''t forget to take hisptop along with her. She got off through the balcony. Going down from second floor to the first floor wasn''t hard for her. Except that her injuries which were yet to heal up fully, hurt her but she endured the pain.After she came down, she hacked the security system. When she got closer to the gate through the bushes, she used theptop for thest time to crack the security code of the gate. After the gate was opened, she removed her fingerprints from theptop and left the vi after leaving theptop behind. She didn''t look back even once.She took twenty five minutes to get out of the prison. At that time, Andreas, his wife and us Mayer were busy having their delicious breakfast.After she got out of the vi, she breathed in the snowy smell. She smelt freedom. She didn''t wait there for a single second. She walked towards the nearest ATM and took fifty thousand euro from Andreas''s ount.

 Chapter 338 YOUR DARLING GRANDMA

    <h4>Chapter 338 YOUR DARLING GRANDMA</h4>


    Meanwhile, in the vi in Torgau, Andreas cleared his head and drank a ss of water. After that, he nced at the tea table and was startled.''Where is myptop?'' He thought. As soon as he found out that hisptop had disappeared along with Mu Lan, he took his cell phone to track hisptop. There was still a tiny hope that he could trace Mu Lan. He still didn''t get why she would take hisptop.When he unlocked his cell phone, he saw a text from the bank. It said that he took fifty thousand euro fifteen minutes ago.Andreas was left utterly speechless. ''When did I do that?''Even though fifty thousand was nothing to him, he was sure how someone took his money without his permission and of course had cracked his pin code as well. At that time, he thought of Mu Lan. But he immediately brushed off that idea.''Huh, that''s impossible. She can''t even get out of the gate, how can she do that?''He unlocked the security system of his cell phone and tracked hisptop. Seeing it near the gate, a smile appeared on Andreas Wagner''s mouth.''So there you are.'' He was blissful.However, God was against him today. Just then, Jonas Fischer came with a pale face. He said, "B-boss, we got yourptop near the gate. Miss Lan is nowhere to be found. I-I think she cracked the code and went out."Andreas looked at his secretary with a dumbfounded look. Then he smirked while saying, "Then you think that she, an artist, knows how to hack the surveince system?" After a minute of silence he said, "Check the security cameras and search from which ATM booth she took money. Find her at any cost.""B-but your wife-" Jonas was really worried about ir Wagner."I''ll call her and make sure that shees home tonight." Andreas got out of the sofa and walked away. His expression wasn''t amusing anymore.-----When Mu Lan got the money, she removed the traces of her fingerprints and cut the credit card into two pieces with her Swiss Army Knife. It was a gift from Mu Feng. She never thought that she would use it here.After that, she left the booth and walked on the narrow roads with no security cameras. Then, she took off Andreas overcoat, cap and winter boots and put on ir''s overcoat, cap, muffler, gloves, heels and sunsses.She put her passport, medicine and other stuffs of her in a small stic bag and walked out of the narrow street. In the snowy morning, she walked towards the shopping mall and bought a notepad, winter clothes for an old woman, bag, makeup, wig and red car with remote control for children.Afterwards, she went to a public toilet and changed into an old woman''s clothes. She drew some age lines on her face using the makeup and put on the wig. Later, she took out the car and remote control from the box and put her notepad and other stuffs in the box.After she got out of the public toilet, she looked like a seventy year old woman who was going to visit her grandson with a red car with remote control. Anyone who looked at her would find her as a very lovable grandma. No one doubted her. When Mu Lan''s stomach growled in protest, she realized that it was noon already. She then went to the nearest restaurant filled her stomach. She didn''t forget to take her medicine. Later on, she hired a taxi and left Nordsachsen and went to Leipzig. Torgau is a municipal association at Nordsachen in Saxony in Germany. Saxony, officially the Free State of Saxony is andlocked federal state of Germany. Its capital is Dresden, and itsrgest city is Leipzig.At Leipzig, Mu Lan went to a gift shop and bought a birthday card with a teddy bear. She wrote a birthday wish to her ''grandson'' which made the owner of the gift shop touched and along with the teddy bear, she couriered it to the Mu Corporation, Berlin under Mu Liang''s name.In the evening, Mu Lan went to a rustic ce and rented a third ss room for a month. The next day, early in the morning, she left the house room??? and had her breakfast in a nearby restaurant. Then she hired a cab and went to the next city to Saale. There she stayed for two nights.She thought of Mu Liang. ''Did he get my message?'' She wondered before she fell asleep.------At the same time, Mu Liang was smiling while he was looking at the screen of his cell phone. An hour ago, his secretary from Mu Corporation in Berlin had called him."Sir, there is a weird birthday gift sent to you. I received it just a few minutes ago. I''m not sure if I should keep it or discard it." The female secretary was beyond words.Mu Liang frowned and asked, "Who sent it?""The sender is y-your grandma." The secretary replied.Mu Liang raised his right eyebrow. His grandma really adored him, but birthday gifts? Also when it wasn''t even his birthday in the first ce?Then he remembered a certain grandma and suddenly got curious. He said, "Open the gift and send the picture to me. Don''t leave a single detail. After Ie back, I want to see it on my desk."The secretary was dumbstruck. ''What is wrong with my boss?'' She wondered. But she didn''t voice her thoughts and said, "Okay boss." Then she hurriedly hung up.Soon Mu Liang got the photos of his ''birthday gift''.It was an adorable small teddy bear with a birthday card. There was a beautiful message written in there. It said-''My Handsome young fellow, (Mu Liang raised his right eyebrow)You are the sweetest person in the world. I wish you the greatest adventurous birthday. I know that your birthday is on 24th January, but I couldn''t help myself and gave your birthday present beforehand. Spend your days in Berlin with your family. I''ll join you any time.I love you the most.Your Darling grandma''

 Chapter 339 GRANDMA’S WISH

    <h4>Chapter 339 GRANDMA''S WISH</h4>


    The code in the letter was: Mu Lan was having a *great adventure*, it was better if no one disturbed her. On 20th January Mu Liang got the card, so as Mu Liang''s birthday wasn''t on *24th January*, which only meant that Mu Lan would meet him in *Berlin* on 24th January. And with *family* she meant at the Mu Corporation.In the letter ''Handsome'', ''greatest adventure'', ''24th January'', ''Berlin'', ''family'' they were all the key words. It was easy to understand.''You were hoping for an adventure, weren''t you?'' A doting expression shed in Mu Liang''s mind.From the time, Mu Lan escaped from the vi, Mu Liang was following her. He was standing at the corner and waiting for us Mayer and Mu Lan to get out of that ce. Surprisingly, he saw a short man leave the vi. Judging by the clothes and heights, the person was very suspicious. But the moment Mu Liang saw that figure, he instantly knew who it was. His heart leapt up with joy. At that moment, he wanted to hug her tightly in his mind. However, he stopped himself from doing so. He was curious to know what Mu Lan was nning to do.After Mu Lan took the money, she went to a narrow road. Mu Liang was following her from a distance. Then he saw her take off Andreas''s clothes and then she wore ir''s clothes at the corner. After that she walked away as if nothing happened.Mu Liang controlled hisughter and when he realized that she wasn''t in danger anymore, he sent a text ''Leave'' to Mu Corporation''s Vice President us Mayer. After that wherever she went, he followed her. If he wasn''t sure about her height, he would never recognize her as she came out of the public toilet as a grandma.''What an adorable grandma.'' Mu Liang chuckled in a deep voice.When Mu Lan left Nordsachsen, Mu Liang also hired a cab and followed her to Leipzig. There he bought a simple car which wasn''t very eye-catching. He stayed in the building next to Mu Lan''s.The next day, Mu Liang followed her to Saale. Here too he took the room next to Mu Lan''s. He was nning to meet her at night. Just as he was about to leave, his secretary back in Germany called him to tell about a gift.Mu Liang read the whole letter and then talked to himself, "Looks like I have to let her have a great adventure. Well, it doesn''t mean that I cannot join without her noticing."Four days! he didn''t want to wait again. However, his wifey asked for something to him. How could he not give her what she wished?Being assured that Mu Lan was right next to his house, Mu Liang fell asleep.The next day, Grandma Mu Lan visited Saale city. She went to Halloren Chocte Factory, the oldest German chocte factory, and then Giebichenstein Castle, Moritzburg, a newer castle and Market Church of St. Mary.The tourist guides, guards and other visitors were very considerate towards this energetic grandma. From the corner, Mu Liang only smiled. He was smiling from the past few days and he kept smiling thinking that he couldn''t have enough of her. She was just too perfect. He wondered why she didn''t go to the showbiz when she had her memory.While Mu Lan and Mu Liang were sightseeing, Andreas Wagner''s secretary Jonas Fischer was having a nightmare. After he got a call from Berlin, he flew right away What about Mu Lan? He totally forgot about her. That suspicious small man who was wearing Andreas''s clothes took the money and vanished in the air without a trace. When Jonas went to look for her, he got an emergency call from the office. Meanwhile, The Vice President of Mu Corporation in Germany, us Mayer took ir Wagner to his house and they began to live together. ir''s father heard the news and barged to the Mu Corporation.us Mayer called ir to visit the office and there ir talked to her father about what happened in Torgau while simultaneously crying loudly. Then she proposed to her father that she wished to marry us.Looking at his daughter''s miserable condition, ir''s father was in a rage. He immediately called hiswyer and ordered him to prepare a divorce paper.When Andreas Wagner got the divorce paper, he simply pretended that his wife got it all wrong. It was a married patient that he had helped and also took care of her treatment. However, as ir''s father wanted to see that girl, Andreas couldn''t bring Mu Lan. He hired a third rated actress to put up an act as the patient he was taking care of.At that time, us Mayer sent an envelope to ir''s father as he was instructed by Mu Liang. Inside the envelope, there was the evidence of Andreas taking a Chinese woman to his house and that woman escaped because of Andreas''s possessiveness over someone else''s wife. As a result, Andreas Wagner was found guilty and he was being forced to sign the divorce papers because ir''s father threatened him with the forty percent shares. There was no way Andreas would let it go this easily. He lost Mu Lan and now he had to let go of the forty percent shares too?Andreas Wagner hired a few men to take ir away. After she was kidnapped, he sent a letter to ir''s father. Her father rushed there after he received the threating letter. It was a hideout for local drunkards. Seeing that his precious daughter had been taken captive by some drunkards who weren''t decent at all, ir''s father lost his cool. "Do you know what you are doing? I''ll call the police!" He threatened them again and again, till his mouth was dry.Before he could finish, he saw that his daughter was being humiliated by those guys. When he couldn''t take it anymore, the fire within his heart was gone and he practically begged those men to let his daughter go. Would those men let her go that easily?

 Chapter 340 AFTERMATH

    <h4>Chapter 340 AFTERMATH</h4>


    us Mayer, the Vice President of Mu Corporation, Germany, was from a poor family. Because of his talent he got a schrship and studied in a prestigious school. He was a very hard worker and he worked hard only to have a better life. He never had any high ambition in his life.


    Until he found someone for whom he had to have the best life.


    During his school days, he met a girl who would sit next to his desk, who respected him and always followed him around. She was beautiful, elegant, talkative and lovable.


    She gave him a mental support when he needed it. She gave him fun moments when he was feeling down. She gave him encourage when no one was around him.


    us couldn''t stop himself from falling in love with her.


    However, he couldn''t bring himself to confess to her and the reason was, she was rich and he was poor, they had a huge wall between them.


    Therefore, us promised to work hard and when he would get to a certain point, he had wished to propose to her.


    But all his ns went upside down when he got her wedding invitation. He felt that his heart was almost ripped apart.


    Three yearster, he got a news from his boss that her husband was holding hisdy boss. How could he see her suffering when he wanted to give her the best? us couldn''t tolerate it and took action.


    When us thought that she finally came back to his life, that time, ir was snatched away from his arms once again by the person he disliked the most.


    After ir got kidnapped, her father called us and told him that he was threatened not to inform the police or any private detective.


    us Mayer wasn''t the Vice President of Mu Corporation for nothing. Of course her knew who was behind the kidnapping. He hired a private detective organization which wasn''t attached to Andreas Wagner.


    When us reached the ce where ir was held captive, ir''s father had almost signed the forty percent share of Wagner Group of Industries.


    The rest of the story is history.


    The gang was caught, they pointed out Andreas Wagner''s wrong doings. Even so, before Andreas could go to jail, he was bailed out. But that wasn''t the end.


    ir''s father forced Andreas Wagner to sign the divorce paper. Andreas realized that this time he had no other choice but to sign the divorce papers. Afterwards, us and ir officially started dating and they nned on marrying at the end of the month.


    ir gave all her shares of Wagner Group of Industries to us. As a result, he became the biggest shareholder in thispany. On the other hand, Andreas Wagner had just thirty eight percent shares.


    us called for a meeting of all the shareholders of Wagner Group of Industries. Since he got the majority of the shares, he was chosen to be the President of Wagner Group of Industries.


    However, us didn''t take the position. He instead made Andreas as the acting president.


    It was the biggest humiliation for Andres Wagner.


    ------


    Meanwhile, Mu Lan was typing something on herptop. She found out that before she lost her memory, four years ago, she had visited Saale, Magdeburg, Potsdam. While visiting those cities, Mu Lan tried to recall her memory and also looked for more clues.


    Soon it was the 24th of January and Mu Lan arrived at Berlin.


    At the Mu Corporation in Berlin, Mu Liang was in a meeting. He got back here a day ago and made sure that Mu Lan was safe.


    In the brief time before lunch, his secretary came up to him and said, "Boss, an old woman hase to meet you. She is in the lobby. She... she said that she is your grandma."


    Mu Liang''s heart raced. He hid his smile and said, "Take her to my office. There is a packet on my desk. Give it to her. I''ll go there shortly."


    The secretary thought that she had heard him wrong. But Mu Liang didn''t give her any further instruction.


    After the meeting, when Mu Liang went to his office room. Then he took a deep breath and after that he opened the door. As soon as he entered the room, someone jumped into his arms.

 Chapter 341 HAVE YOU PLAYED ENOUGH

    <h4>Chapter 341 HAVE YOU PLAYED ENOUGH</h4>


    Mu Liang hugged the girl closer to him. He closed his eyes and felt her warmth in his body. The winter morning couldn''t be warmer than today.He had missed her for so long. Even though he was hiding himself from her so that she could have fun, he wanted to hug her, kiss her, hold her in his arms while they were sleeping and all sorts of things. But he controlled himself.And now she was here in his arms, hugging him tightly, trying to calm herself down while smelling his manly, mesmerizing odor.Mu Liang tried to calm his racing heart. He buried his face at the crook of her neck and smelt her vani scent till he felt content. Then he rubbed his lips on her right ear, making her bury her head deeper in his muscled chest."Have you yed enough?" He asked her with his deep voice.-----Mu Lan also missed him so much that when he entered the room, she pounced over him like a hungry wolf. She hugged him tighter than she actually nned on hugging. Then she realized how much she had missed this man standing in front of her right now.It had been two weeks since she saw him thest time. While she was in Torgau, she kept thinking of him. She knew that Mu Liang would go crazy if he couldn''t find her. She also had a firm belief that he would find her even if she was hidden in the depths of hell.If she hadn''t seen the morse code in the middle of the night before she escaped, she wouldn''t know that even Mu Liang was nning on something.Apparently Mu Liang found out that she was in the master bedroom and when he got the news that us was heading towards Torgau, he sent a morse code to Mu Lan with a torch light. He wasn''t hundred percent sure if she had seen the code, he still tried.That night, after Mu Lan saw the code, she was so excited that she couldn''t sleep. She had already nned an escape route and pretended to be fast asleep in the morning when Andreas Wagner came. After he left, she hurriedly began to get ready and then fled from there ording to the way she had nned.Even though she wished to meet Mu Liang sooner, she couldn''t let go of the opportunity to regain her memory. She hacked the information from the Online Game Department of Mu Corporation in Paris using theptop she had bought. Apparently she got to know that they had taken the winners of thepetition on sightseeing. As and when she went to different cities, she tried to remember.Unfortunately, she did find everything familiar but she couldn''t recall anything. Nevertheless, she didn''t want to give up. She hacked the security systems of some museums and library thinking that she would definitely like books and science before she lost her memory.Fortunately, this time she seed. She found herself in the footages of four years ago. She found her face very nostalgic and cried a few times thinking that atst, she got to see how she looked like before she lost her memory.Mu Lan saw what a tomboy she was. She was friendly with her teammates. She was always excited to see new things and spent most of her time at the library; sometimes even for hours. She also noticed that her outfits were cheaper than others. She looked exactly like how Xue Lin is right now.''Was I really that poor?'' She wondered. Her younger brother was having good times yet she was poor. She didn''t know what to conclude from it as she could not remember anything about her past.At that time, she did wish that if Mu Liang was before her, she would hug him for reassurance. Whenever she was with him, she would feel rxed. She could do whatever she wanted because she knew that someone was there to constantly protect her. From the past few days she was excited, at the same time, she was sad when she realized that her past wasn''t the way as she had thought it was. She was talented but still, she was merely surviving in her previous life. Her bright smile was to only show others that she was alright, she was happy.Wasn''t she the same even after she recovered from hera? She didn''t let them realize what she was feeling. She hid all her inner fears and insecurities with her bright smile.She fooled everyone with her smile.She was really good at acting, isn''t it?Then little by little, she began to fall for the guy who actually showed her sincerity. At first, she was afraid to do so and she didn''t think herself to bepatible with him at all.When she was taken away by Major Ru Xin, she thought that it was the end of her life. Even then, her heart silently waited for Mu Liang to rescue her. She never thought that she would see him again.Mu Lan''s resolve to be with Mu Liang became stronger when she was safely rescued and taken to the Mu Mansion. This time she realized that she would be a fool if she let this man go.Then Mu Liang ignored her, making her feel restless. Finally, Xue Lin made her realize that she was head over heels in love with Mu Liang.And now after two weeks of not seeing each other, her wounds which were being created in her heart by knowing a little bit about her past, seemed to be healed little by little here in Berlin when she pounced into his embrace.''Maybe this is how love works. When they are close to the people they love, all their pains and sufferings get blown away with the wind. Love works like a magic wand, isn''t it? I can''t let him go at any cost.'' Mu Lan thought as a beautiful smile brightened her expression.When she heard Mu Liang''s question, she nuzzled her nose and replied softly, "Hmm. I missed you."

 Chapter 342 GRANDMA BECAME YOUNG WOMAN

    <h4>Chapter 342 GRANDMA BECAME YOUNG WOMAN</h4>


    "I missed you." Mu Lan said.Mu Liang''s heart filled with warmth. He asked, "Did you? I thought you like your adventure more than you love me."Mu Lan felt somewhat guilty. However, since Mu Liang had no desire to tell her about her past, she had to find out everything by herself.She answered, "I wanted to have some fun."Mu Liang stroked her hair and said, "I was worried.""I had sent you a birthday gift." Mu Lan said. Before she took the decision to visit the cities all by herself, she put herself in Mu Liang''s shoe and she knew that she would make them all worried, but she couldn''t let go of such an opportunity. "How can that be enough? And what about your injuries? How did you think of going on an adventure with wounds everywhere?" Mu Liang worriedly nced all over her body, trying to check if she was still bleeding or not.Mu Lan was wearing a navy blue solid sweater dress and navy blue winter boots. Her hair was hanging on her back. Her face was simple yet wless. Her eyes were as bright as ever. With one nce Mu Liang realized that she had got thinner. There were still a few scratches on her legs and hands.Mu Liang felt that his heart hurt.Mu Lan tried to reassure him, "I took all the medicine in the meantime and I''m recovering very fast. You are worrying too much. When we get back to Paris, I''ll meet Dr. Lu Feng and of course I''ll take the medicine he prescribes."Mu Liang raised his eye brows. He could hardly believe that after she was done with this course of medicine, she would take another one. If she did, Mu Liang would admit that he didn''t know her better. He asked, "Are you sure?""I''m sure. I''ll take all the medicine he will give me. Now give me some kisses. I missed your kisses." Mu Lan said while tip toeing. She skillfully changed the subject and acted willful. Would she really try to take medicine after this course ended? Never!Mu Liang chuckled as he could tell what was going on in her mind. He bent down and kissed her soft, rosy lips. He wanted to give her light kisses, but, after he tasted her softness and heard her moans, he lost his control.After a while, Mu Lan couldn''t take it anymore, since she hadn''tpletely recovered. She felt pain on her back and she said aloud, "Liang, it hurts!"Mu Liang''s rationality came back and he immediately let go of her. He panted together with her and controlled his desire. Then he asked, "Where does it hurt?" He tried not to look at her desirable expression."On my back." Mu Lan was breathless and she tried to take in as much oxygen as she could. Mu Liang carried her to the sofa and then put her down on hisp while he sat down. After that he unzipped her dress. Mu Lan didn''t get a chance to stop him and he saw a scar on her back.Mu Liang''s expression became terrible as soon as he saw the scar. It seemed that it didn''t heal yet. Just then he felt that he shouldn''t have let Li Sheng and his secretary go away just just by killing their loved ones. He was too merciful.Mu Lan could feel his chilling auraing from behind. She sighed and said, "Don''t worry. It will fade away soon." Her voice was extra gentle.Mu Liang didn''t care about her scar. He cared about how much pain she had to go through because of someone''s selfish desire. He leaned over and kissed her scar. Then he asked, "Did it hurt a lot?"Mu Lan "...." She definitely didn''t want to answer this question right at this moment.Mu Liang took her silence as ''yes''. He hugged her from behind and put down his head on her right shoulder. He whispered, "I''m sorry that I couldn''t save you beforehand."Mu Lan felt suffocated when she heard how painful he sounded. She said, "I won''t forgive you."Mu Liang''s body became stiff. He asked rigidly, "What should I do to make you forgive me?""Cook a meal for me every month from now on. I will forgive you then." Her voice was so serious that Mu Liang couldn''t help but smile.Mu Liang put aside his sadness and guiltiness and said, "Alright. I''ll cook your favorite food every month from now on. Are you hungry right now?"Mu Lan wasn''t particrly hungry. However, she wanted to change the topic. She said, "I would like to have lunch."Mu Liang zipped back her dress and said, "Let''s have lunch then. We have to catch a flight."Mu Lan turned around to look at the man behind her. "Are we leaving today?" She asked."Yes. I want you to be treated by Lu Feng." Mu Liang answered.Mu Lan nodded and didn''t argue with him. She also had some things she wanted to discuss with Lu Feng. Both of them went to the office cafeteria downstairs. The employees of the Mu Corporation didn''t know what to say. They saw a grandma going inside their boss''s room and that grandma magically became young and came downstairs to have lunch with their boss.Last year, boss brought out a sleeping woman in his arms and didn''t let others see her face. This time, they saw a grandma having lunch with him who turned out to be a young woman.What else they had to see in future?Looking at the beautiful couple having lunch and feed each other, the eyes of the employees who were present burnt. The couple looked like they were in their own world. The employees couldn''t eat anymore food. Their stomachs were filled with enough dog food.''Can''t they control a bit? At least they should think of the maidens'' hearts who were heartbroken right now.'' That''s all they could think of.

 Chapter 343 LET ME WARM YOUR BATHTUB

    <h4>Chapter 343 LET ME WARM YOUR BATHTUB</h4>


    After torturing their employees, Mu Liang and Mu Lan finished their lunch. Then the Mu couple went upstairs to the helipad where Mu Liang''s helicopter was on stand-by. The helicopter took them to the airport where their private ne was waiting for them.Mu Liang''s private ne was amazing. It was the first time she was able to see what was inside. Last time, when she was in the ne, she was unconscious. This time she could see that there was a bedroom attached with a private bathroom. High technology and modern facilities were here.There was a thick carpet underneath and the sofa and bed were soft like clouds. Mu Liang took Mu Lan to the bedroom and made sure that sheid down there and closed her eyes.After her adventure in a foreign country, Mu Lan was already worn out. Soon she fell asleep. Mu Liang noticed her regr breathing. Then he took off her clothes and examined all her injuries.The scars on her body weren''t as hideous as the scar on her back. The small scars were fading away. The deep scar at the back only needed time to heal.''Her injuries must be internal.'' Mu Liang thought. His eyes were filled with worry. He couldn''t imagine how much it hurt her. Mu Liang leaned down and nted light kisses on all the scars in her body and then put on her clothes and afterwards tugged the quilt around her. He kissed her forehead and watched her sleep peacefully. Soon he also dozed off.-----The ne arrived at Paris in no time. Mu Liang and Mu Lan went to the Mu Mansion and stayed at the third floor. Mu Liang said, "As long as your injuries don''t get healed, we are staying here."Everyone weed them with warm greetings at the Mu mansion. Even Mu Feng and Qi Ying were also there. After that incident, Mu Feng didn''t let go of Qi Ying and took her with him to the mansion. Both of them were worried about Mu Lan since they knew nothing about Mu Lan''s whereabouts."Sister Lan Lan, I''m so d that you are okay." Mu Feng came to the entrance of the mansion and nearly hugged Mu Lan, before he was pushed away."She isn''t close to you ''all right''. If it wasn''t for your stupidity, she wouldn''t have to go through so much of pain." Mu Liang said coldly. He was the one who pushed his brother away."What are you talking about? Sister Lan Lan is all good. And of course it wasn''t my stupidity. How would I know that some junkies would n beforehand to hurt her? We were also victims. Not to mention Ying was also poisoned." Mu Feng defended himself."Oh, I almost forgot about Xiao Ying. How is she?" Mu Lan remembered that her friend was poisoned. "Xiao Lan, you are back." A timid voice called out.Mu Lan nced at the stairs and saw that Qi Ying wasing downstairs hurriedly. She was excited to see Mu Lan and tried to conceal her excitement."Ying, you can''t hurry up like this. You are still weak. What will happen if you fall down and get sick again?" Mu Feng worriedly said while walking quickly towards her and helped her toe down."I-I''m not weak. I just came to see Xiao Lan." Qi Ying nced at Mu Lan.Mu Lan smiled at her and hugged her lightly. "I''m d that you are okay." She said."I''m d to see you again too." Qi Ying answered almost like a whisper. "I-I''m sorry, because of me..." She began to apologize."All right, stop there girl!" Mu Lan stopped her. Everyone knew that it wasn''t Qi Ying''s fault but still Qi Ying med herself for everything. "You didn''t poison yourself. So it''s not your fault."Qi Ying''s eyes welled up. She said, "Xiao Lin is hospitalized.""What are you talking about?" Mu Lan got serious."Get changed first. While having dinner, you two can talk." Mu Liang interrupted and red at Mu Feng to warn him to stop his girlfriend.Mu Feng also didn''t want to bring it up right now. He said tenderly, "Ying, let sister get a bath. Then you two can gossip. Let''s go for now." Mu Feng took Qi Ying upstairs and Mu Liang and Mu Lan followed them. After Mu Lan went inside the room, she asked Mu Liang, "What are you hiding from me?"Mu Liang looked at her steadily and asked her back calmly, "Is there something I need to hide from you?"Mu Lan protested, "Then why didn''t you tell me that Xue Lin is hospitalized?" After she fell down from the hilly track, she had no clue about what happened to her friends. She almost forgot that Qi Ying was poisoned."If I told you that, would she be cured?" Mu Liang asked her. His voice was still as calm as ever.Mu Lan bit her lower lip and refused to acknowledge his statement. She knew that he was trying to be protective but still she thought that Mu Liang should have told her everything he knew. She asked worriedly, "What happened to her?""You will find it out tomorrow when you go to the hospital. Don''t worry, she is getting the best treatment. Go and have bath first." Mu Liang paused before closing in to Mu Lan''s left ear and continued in a husky voice, "Or you want me to join you?"Mu Lan''s face burnt. It had been a while since they were intimate. She pushed him away and hurriedly said, "You don''t have to. I''m going for a bath.""Let me warm your bathtub." He walked towards the bathroom."No need! I can do it myself." Mu Lan walked past him and went to the bathroom and clicked the door lock. She knew very well that if Mu Liang would enter, he wouldn''t get out at least before an hour and Mu Lan would be experiencing close to death.

 Chapter 344 COME HERE AND GET I

    <h4>Chapter 344 COME HERE AND GET I</h4>


    After Mu Lan went to the bathroom, Mu Liang chuckled in a low voice.''How can she go inside without even taking a towel?'' He thought.Fifteen minutester, Mu Lan was at a loss. She could hardly bath with a big scar on her back, and now she didn''t even get a towel and also her clothes.With a bright red face, Mu Lan slowly opened the door of the bathroom and peeked inside the bedroom. She saw that Mu Liang was sitting on the bed and directly looking at her. He looked calm but his eyes were glittering like a mischievous boy. "Is there anything you need?" Mu Liang asked her with a deep voice. His tone was full of teasing.''Shameless! He knows exactly what I need.'' Mu Lan''s red face couldn''t be more red. She was ashamed as well as angry at the same time."Can you get me a towel and a dress?" Mu Lan asked softly."I didn''t hear you well. What did you just say?" What he said was half true. Her voice was indeed as small like a mosquito buzzing. However, Mu Liang could read her lips."Liang Liang, don''t y with me." Mu Lan said like a spoilt child."I''m not ying with you." Mu Liang was still on the bed and didn''t move his eyes away from her."I''m sure you can hear me out perfectly." Mu Lan said. Her voice was louder because she was mad."Because you are louder this time. Tell me loudly what you need." Mu Liang never got a chance to tease her after she left Paris. Now he was taking full advantage of it."Towel.. and... dress..." Mu Lan shyly averted her gaze.Mu Liang smiled and put his right hand behind him and took out her clothes and towel. He put it beside him and said calmly, "Come and get it.""Y-you!" Mu Lan was speechless. She froze on the spot."What? Do you want to stay naked and wet all night? Your friend is waiting for you to go downstairs to have dinner. If you arete, she maye here and if she sees you this way..." Mu Liang intentionally trailed off.Mu Lan bit her lower lip and gave him a death re. If stares could kill, Mu Liang would be ughtered by now. But he seemed to be unaffected by her deathly re.After deciding for a long time, she said, "Close your eyes."Mu Liang raised his right eye brow. He asked, "And why would I do that?""Because I''ming out!" Mu Lan screamed in frustration."You cane out any time. What does it have to do with me closing my eyes?" Mu Liang acted nonchnt. However, he was actually enjoying her fuming with rage."Because I''m n-n-naked." Mu Lan stuttered.Looking at her embarrassed face, Mu Liang tried hard to hide his smile. He was afraid that if Mu Lan were to see his smile, she wouldn''t talk to him for a while. "I have seen every part of your body. Which part of your body is new to me that you are feeling so shy and you don''t want to show it to me?""Can you be less shameless?! I can''t believe you just said it loudly!" Mu Lan didn''t know what to say at his shamelessness."Wifey, I can say many shameless things loudly. It''s just that I never said them before. Why don''t I start right now?" Mu Liang seemed like he about to start something more embarrassing."Stop! I''ming out. But don''t me me for what happens next as a result." Mu Lan red at him with her red eyes which was threating at the same time.Mu Liang gave a smirk. His white shirt was half unbuttoned and he waszily sitting on the bed. He looked ''oh so good''.Mu Lan couldn''t nce at him feeling that her own body was getting hotter. She lowered her head and slowly stretched her right leg outside the bathroom. With her left hand she hid her breasts and with her right hand she hid her south part. Her whole body was wet, top to bottom. Water dripped from her hair and drops of water were covering her pinkish white skin. They glittered in the yellow light, making her body extra attractive.''Oh, it wasn''t a good idea, after all.'' Mu Liang thought as his mouth was dry. He gulped down a mouthful saliva and his heated gaze danced around her body. His blood was boiling and his south part was getting rather active after two weeks.Mu Lan''s heart raced faster and she didn''t dare to look at Mu Liang''s eyes. She could already feel his burning gaze.Suddenly, both of them felt that the temperature of the room rose gradually. The clock was loudly saying ''tick tock tick tock''. Time was passing slowly.Mu Lan steadily came closer to the bed where Mu Liang was sitting. She crossed her legs to hide a certain part and stretched her right hand to get the clothes.Just as Mu Lan touched the towel, at that moment, Mu Liang grabbed her hand and pulled her towards him. Mu Lan didn''t get the time to gasp in surprise, before that, her mouth was sealed with a hungry kiss.------In the dining room Qi Ying and Mu Feng were waiting for the older couple.Impatiently, Qi Ying nced at the clock. She was waiting for Mu Lan toe down. She didn''t have anyone to talk to. Yan Su was taking care of Xue Lin and Mu Feng wouldn''t let Qi Ying go out without any specific reason till he found out the real culprit behind that serial killer.Now that Mu Lan came, she couldn''t wait to chat with her. When Qi Ying nced at the clock for the fourth time, Mu Feng said, "I think we should start eating. I can''t wait any longer.""Why is she sote? She is neverte." Qi Ying said in a rather surprised tone.Mu Feng sighed and said, "It''s not her. It''s him."

 Chapter 345 THEY’RE NOT IN A SITUATION TO MIND

    <h4>Chapter 345 THEY''RE NOT IN A SITUATION TO MIND</h4>


    Mu Feng leisurely nced at the clock for God knows how many times. After his stomach growled loudly, he said, "Serve the food."Head Butler Leo could understand his pain and he still began to say, "But first master-""Uncle Leo, do you want me to die of hunger? I''m not ying the hunger games here." Mu Feng seemed exhausted.Qi Ying nced at him and asked, "Are you sure? They might get upset." She was worried as usual."Ying, you don''t have to think about them. They''re not in a situation to mind." Mu Feng reassured his girlfriend while patting her back, making her blush.The three butlers beside them were no different. To ease the situation, Butler Leo gestured the two other butlers to serve food. As they began to serve the food, the door to the dining hall was opened by a butler and Mu Liang and Mu Lan entered the dining room."Oh! That was fast!" Mu Feng stated while chewing a shrimp.Butler Leo coughed at that moment and Qi Ying blushed even more.Mu Lan didn''t even have to think about what Mu Feng attempted to hint towards her. She noticed that her face was hot. Mu Liang was least bothered by it. He held out Mu Lan''s chair and made her sit first and then he sat on his usual chair. He then said to the Head Butler, "Serve the dishes."While they were eating, Mu Feng gave Mu Lan a wink as if asking, "How can you still walk after what you guys did?"How could he let go of such an opportunity to tease his sister-inw?Mu Lan recalled what happened minutes ago and buried her head in the food.------[Restricted for under 18]A few minutes ago-The bedroom of the Mu couple gradually became hotter and steamy. The room was filled with hungry kisses, sharp breathing, lustful moans and grunts. The coldness of the winter felt shy to enter their bedroom.In the bed, Mu Lan''s naked body was pressed by Mu Liang''s strong body. While they were kissing madly, Mu Liang''s hands were all over her body, earning shiver from her.Mu Liang''s tongue swirled around hers, making them numb and painful. He tried to savor her taste, but didn''t seem to have enough, he wanted more to taste. Finally, he had to let go when he tasted blood.He forced himself to stop kissing her and gazed down at her attractive red face. Her moist eyes were full of longing which caused something to stir in his heart. Her open, swollen mouth kept inviting him again and again.Mu Liang refused to touch her lips seeing the injuries he caused to her. He bent down and wiped her tears using his lips and tongue. However, his lips weren''t ready to let go of such supple skin. Then he greedily began to roam around her delicate ears, neck and corbone, leaving red marks wherever he traced his lips.Mu Lan''s breath hitched when he took her right tip in his mouth, nipping softly and yet eagerly. Her slender fingers grasped his dark brown hair, as a result, his mouth dug in wanting more."Hnn... mm... nn... Li... ang.." Mu Lan''s soft moans ignited the fire within him. His hand which were caressing her body, directly went deep inside her earning a loud moan from her.Her breaths became heavy and her sweat mixed with his. None of them had any idea when Mu Liang''s clothes were taken off. Mu Lan''s head became hazy and her eyes blurred. She couldn''t take the stimtion for so long and bit down his left shoulder. Mu Liang didn''t hitch in pain, on the contrary, he felt aroused by it.''It is about time.'' He thought. It had been two weeks since they had such an intimate activity and he was getting restless. He wanted her badly. Finally, he positioned himself.As soon as he pressed himself between her, a sharp pain caused Mu Lan to whimper. Her back injury hurt.[End of the restricted scene]"P-pain..." Mu Lan''s face turned blue in pain. She immediately came back to reality.Instantly, Mu Liang''s movement halted and he nced down at her expression. He had to stop at the most important moment and to control his desire he leaned over her left shoulder and then began to murmur something.Finding him still and unmoving and also murmuring something endlessly, Mu Lan''s hazy mind gradually became clear. She softly asked, "What are you chanting?""Mantra, to control my desire..." Mu Liang groaned as if he was in great pain. He quickly got off her and dashed towards the bathroom.Mu Lan soon heard the sound of shower. She looked at the ceiling and sighed. She took deep breaths slowly to calm herself down and felt sympathetic towards Mu Liang.''It must be hard for him to wait for so long and stop in the midst of it. Chanting Buddhist mantra to control his desire... hhh...''Mu Lan thought about it and couldn''t help but feel that her heart was melting because of his kindness towards her. Mu Liang didn''t want to give Mu Lan any more pain, so he had stopped at the most important point of a man''s physical need. It was very hard for men to control at a time like this and he had controlled it just for Mu Lan.Mu Lan recalled their first time when he really cared about her pain so much that he almost stopped. If she didn''t threaten him that night, they would still be virgins.''Looks like I''m the most important person to him before everything else he needs.''Mu Lan felt emotional while thinking that. A drop of tear fell from her eyes. Happiness filled her heart.A few minutester, the shower turned off. Mu Lan realized that he was about toe out. She quickly took out her dress and underwear, and put them on.

 Chapter 346 I WANT TREATS

    <h4>Chapter 346 I WANT TREATS</h4>


    As soon as Mu Liang opened the door and came out of the bathroom, Mu Lan got off the bed. Mu Liang had a towel around his slender waist. A few droplets of water was falling from his hair and moved downwards to his toned chest and muscles.Suddenly Mu Lan felt that her mouth was all dry. She gulped down a mouthful saliva and averted her gaze. "Don''t give me that expression." Mu Liang requested her helplessly."My bad." Mu Lan said apologetically. ''How can I control myself at a time like this?'' She asked herself and felt what kind of a pain he must have gone through minutes ago.Mu Liang changed into a sky blue cotton shirt and khaki pant. Then he came closer to her and asked worriedly, "Are you still in pain?"Her back was still hurting but she answered, "Not really.""Liar." Mu Liang frowned and his expression was sullen."Let''s go. Let''s go. I''m hungry." Mu Lan didn''t want to see this expression of his and she knew that even if she tried to say that it wasn''t his fault, he would still me himself. So she dragged him downstairs. And there, it seemed like everyone had quite an idea of what they were doing.------Mu Lan rolled her eyes at Mu Feng. Mu Feng only smirked and said nothing.Qi Ying nced at Mu Lan and asked, "What are your ns for tomorrow?""I n to go to the Lu Research Center for a checkup and then meet Xue Lin and Yan Su. You are wee to join me." Mu Lan answered while swallowing vegetable soup.Qi Ying nced at Mu Feng with puppy eyes and Mu Feng of course couldn''t resist it. He sighed and replied, "Fine, you can go."Qi Ying''s face beamed and she took another bowl of vegetable soup. Mu Feng looked at her with affection.Mu Liang gazed at the girl at his right who was having a problem peeling the shrimps. He took those shrimps from her and peeled them for her and even fed her one after the other.The two butlers behind them couldn''t help but sigh. They had a hard time serving their masters and mistresses. They painfully nced at the Head Butler and saw that Butler Leo was rubbing his chest. The two of them realized that they weren''t the only ones suffering.Mu Lan was chewing a shrimp which Mu Liang had just fed her. She nced at Qi Ying and asked, "What happened to Xue Lin?""Ah, pneumonia. It was after we got back to Paris, we realized that she was sick. We were toote by then. She fainted on the way with heavy fever." Qi Ying exined the whole situation."How did that happen?" Mu Lan frowned, definitely feeling bad for her weakest friend."After you fell down, Yan Su and Xue Lin had to cut through the snow to make way for themselves. Feng did help them but she ended up fainting immediately after that. Back at the local hospital, they were all busy with me and didn''t take care of Xiao Yan Su and Xiao Lin." Qi Ying held back her tears, still ming herself."Hmm, it is partially Xue Lin''s fault not to take care of herself, so don''t feel bad, Xiao Ying. If you me yourself for getting poisoned where it wasn''t your fault in the first ce, then I also have to me myself for the troubles I caused to all of you. Because I think that the original target was me and that''s why we were in that situation." Mu Lan said firmly. Since Qi Ying was a soft heartened person, Mu Lan had to deal with her in a way she could be dealt with. Of course, while she was talking, she didn''t forget to check Mu Liang and Mu Feng''s expression. Even though, these Mu brothers tried very hard to conceal their expressions, Mu Feng''s quick gaze towards Mu Liang didn''t escape Mu Lan''s eyes.''So they knew very well who was the reason behind it and why.'' Mu Lan thought.Qi Ying''s eyes grew bigger after what she heard from Mu Lan. She asked, "Why do you think so? Is it rted to your past?" She wanted to ask more about it, but her right thigh was softly squeezed by Mu Feng indicating her to stop.Mu Lan didn''t miss Qi Ying''s sudden halt. She smiled and answered, "It''s just a hunch. Nothing more." Then she continued finishing her bowl of rice and no one mentioned the ident of Germany anymore.------That night, in the dark bedroom of Mu Mansion, when Mu Lan was lying down on Mu Liang''s wide chest, she asked, "Did you find out who was the culprit?"Mu Liang never lied in his life and he didn''t find any reason to hide things from her either. And now that she asked, he replied, "Yeah, two wanted criminals."Mu Lan smiled a little as she noticed that Mu Liang didn''t lie. She asked for more, "Who hired them? It can''t be that I offended two wanted criminals unless they were a part of the women trafficking gang we had caught previously." She was talking about the December incident when she met Weiwei and Meili and of course her brother who is two years younger than her.Mu Liang stroked her head affectionately, once againplementing her talent in his mind before he answered, "You are right. They were hired by an underground enemy."All he said to her was misleading information. The way he answered, anyone would think that it was Mu Feng''s enemy who had tried to hurt his girls. Even though the meaning seemed different, Mu Liang didn''t lie though, he only gave her a more specific information.(Mu Lan was mistaken just like normal people.)??? She could tell that the underground was a nasty ce and she didn''t ask more, thinking that it wasn''t her ce to interfere.So she nced at Mu Liang and said, "Thank you for being with me and also being so considerate towards me. I promise to get well as soon as possible and give you lots of love."Instantly, Mu Liang''s body got rigid. He sighed helplessly and replied, "Don''t think that you can have a rest then. I want treats."

 Chapter 347 A TUBE OF BLOOD

    <h4>Chapter 347 A TUBE OF BLOOD</h4>


    That night, Mu Liang punished his wife greatly.So what if he couldn''t go inside her?His fingers were enough to make her senseless.Before she fell asleep due to exhaustion, Mu Lan wondered if she could even survive after he had his "treat" after her recovery.The next day, Mu Lan and Qi Ying went to the Lu Research Center with panda eyes. Hugo was driving the car. Two other cars were following them. They were the bodyguards hired by Mu Feng.Seeing her tiredness, Qi Ying asked Mu Lan for the third time, "Xiao Lan, are you sure you are alright? I think you should probably get some rest."Mu Lan yawned and said, "Trust me, if it wasn''t for my check up, I wouldn''te here. I could''ve visited Xue Lin after I got enough sleep."Qi Ying didn''t say more. Soon, they reached the Lu Research Center and went to the VIP section. Lu Feng was waiting for them at his office.He saw the familiar faces and smiled while saying, "Hello,dies, I have been waiting for you." When he saw just the two women, he curiously asked, "Where are your partners?"Mu Lan said, "I sent them to the office. After all, they have to even earn for our living."Mu Lan just recalled today''s morning argument between the two of them...A few moments ago-"I want to go with you." Mu Liang stubbornly said.Mu Lan immediately refused. "You can''t. You already have enough pressure to handle because of me. I can''t make it worse for you. If I could help you with your works, it would be fine. But you don''t even let me touch your coffee mug too. You are going to work and that''s final."Mu Lan was sitting on the bed and directly looking at his deep ocean blue eyes.Mu Liang took her hand while sitting on the bed and then said affectionately, "Your health is more important than work."Hearing his voice, Mu Lan wanted to melt right away. However, she hardened herself. And tried a different way to persuade him, "To take care of my health, you have to earn lots of money. Isn''t it? You have a huge family to look after too, remember?"She wasn''t even a little bit mad at him. On the contrary, she was feeling extremely happy that he was taking care of her. However, he had huge responsibilities to take care of and he couldn''t just ignore it just for her. The fact was that she wanted him by her side, but then she had to control it. She also wished she could support him in his daily life. If she couldn''t even do that, she was definitely not the right person to be with him. In fact, she would be the person who would drag him down."You are my only family." Mu Liang huskily said.Mu Lan was about to lose her mind. She felt like as if her ears were getting pregnant. His voice was just too much. "When we''ll have lots of children in the future, we will obviously need money to take care of them. So go to the office and earn money for our futurerge family."Mu Liang''s eyes gleamed for a moment. He tried to imagine the future scenario and said, "Lots of kids... hmm.. I would dly let Feng earn money so that I can stay with you all."Mu Lan was speechless before she retorted, "Don''t be so shameless. How can you say such thing? Our children will get bad norms from you.""How is that possible? Our children will only get our genius genes and beauty." Mu Liang said. Mu Lan sighed and asked, "Can''t you just go to work?"Mu Liang hugged her closer and lightly kissed her forehead before saying, "You know that I''m worried."Mu Lan said in a serious tone after smiling softly, "I know and so am I. But if you throw tantrums like these, you won''t get any treat." Her voice was soft yet threatening. Her eyes were filled with mischief.Mu Liang''s eyes deepened. His voice was darker than usual, "Darling, do you want me to punish you tonight?""Hehe, hubby, if you apany me today, we are sleeping separately and I''ll stop taking care of my injury." The way Mu Lan said that was as if it all depended on Mu Liang now and he was left to choose what was more important.Thus, Mu Liang had to back down.And for Mu Feng, Qi Ying''s innocent puppy eyes were enough to make him melt in half.------"They are busy. We have bodyguards with us, so don''t worry." Mu Lan answered Lu Feng.He smiled and said, "It''s hard for all of you." He became serious and nced at Mu Lan, "Let me check your injuries first. Then I''ll do some other tests." In twenty minutes, Mu Lan''s full body check-up was done and she was summoned.Lu Feng was carefully looking through her reports and when he saw her entering, he asked, "Hey, will it be alright if I draw a tube of blood,?"Mu Lan answered naturally, "You are doing your job. I have no problem with it."Lu Feng said, "Let me ask your protective partner before that." He was already threatened a long time ago by Mu Liang not to draw more than a tube of blood.After a few seconds of ringing, Mu Liang answered, "What''s wrong?" He was in a meeting but still answered knowing that it had something to do with Mu Lan.Lu Feng gulped and began to say, "I need her blood s-""No more than a tube." Mu Liang warned him coldly."Sure." Lu Feng chimed."Don''t hurt her, don''t let her feel it. At least use your numb spray on her." Mu Liang said all of it in a single breath."Don''t worry. She won''t feel the tiniest pain." Lu Feng assured and they hung up."Seriously?" Mu Lan was speechless.''If only you knew the real face of your devilish partner.'' Lu Feng sighed in his mind.As promised, he took a tube of her blood and put it away carefully. Then he said, "Wait for a day to get your report."

 Chapter 348 HER VIRGIN HEAR

    <h4>Chapter 348 HER VIRGIN HEAR</h4>


    After Lu Feng took her blood, Mu Lan walked towards the corridor and entered the VIP room where Xue Lin was staying. She saw Qi Ying and Yan Su sitting before Xue Lin.Xue Lin didn''t look like an ill person at all. She was sitting on the bed and having lots of delicious food which were bought by Yan Su. Xue Lin didn''t even nce at Mu Lan when she came in. Instead she was busy devouring the food before her. Nom! Nom! Nom!Yan Su saw Mu Lan and came forward to hug her. "Lan dear, I was so worried about you. I missed you so much. Are you all right now?"Mu Lan''s back hurt a little because of the tight hug. She painfully said, "I''m fine as long as you don''t hug me. My injuries are still healing."Yan Su immediately let go of her. "I''m sorry." She said hurriedly and her face was full of worries.Mu Lan smiled at her and said, "It''s fine. I was missing you too, especially when I was trying to escape." Yan Su got excited on hearing her. She said, "Tell me everything about it."Mu Lan replied, "I will but how''s her condition now?" She pointed at Xue Lin who was still lost in devouring the food without a pause."Slow down psychologist!" Mu Lan eximed. It was the first time she saw a skinny and tiny person like Xue Lin eat so much.Yan Suughed and said, "We got ourselves a pig."Qi Ying frowned and said, "She is not a pig. She is suffering from malnutrition. She deserves to eat."Mu Lan was stunned. "Why is she suffering from malnutrition? Shouldn''t it be pneumonia?" Yan Su sighed and said, "Pneumonia, yes. But after some check-up, my Feng found out that she was suffering from malnutrition from a long time. Her lungs are also weak. She does surprise me. I mean how is she still alive?"Mu Lan was also astonished. She replied, "I think this is a miracle that her eyes are good and her brain''s performance is great even under such a pressure."Qi Ying agreed with Mu Lan. She spoke to Xue Lin, "You have to take care of yourself a lot, Xiao Lin. If you want your dreams toe true, you need to have proper food and sleep regrly." [E/N: Ahem so should our author][A/N: I''ll try my best]"You guys don''t have to worry about her anymore. I will definitely make sure that she eats properly from now on." Yan Su had a devilish grin hanging on her face.After a while, Xue Lin finished her meal and let out a burp. Then she nced at her three friends and said, "I love this meal. Double this next time."Mu Lan who was sitting on a chair right in front of Xue Lin, expressionlessly gazed at her. After a while she said, "I shouldn''t havee here."''Woman, we were worried about you. A simple gesture is enough! Are you thatzy?'' Mu Lan wished that she could steal Xue Lin''s food."Ahahaha... Lin dear, you are simply the best. You already ate tworge portions today and now you are asking for double? Don''t worry, I will give you as much as you want." Yan Su assured her.Xue Lin nced at Mu Lan and said, "Now you can tell us your story."Mu Lan smiled inwardly. ''What a way to show her concern about me!'' She thought to herself. As Qi Ying and Yan Su gave their attention to her, Mu Lan started her story.After she finished, Xue Lin gave her opinion, "You shouldn''t have let go of that Andreas Wagner guy. It would be better if he was in jail for a few years. This guy is dangerous."Yan Su protested, "How could it be? He already has nothing.""He still has his power though. He might lose his position but he is still a popr and influential figure among the high society in Germany." Mu Lan gave them the information. She greatly valued Xue Lin''s suggestions when it came to human psychology.Qi Ying was quiet for some time, she said, "Don''t underestimate Feng''s brother. He will protect Xiao Lan with everything."Mu Lan smiled and agreed, "You are right. As long as he is with me, nothing can happen to me."Xue Lin interrupted them, "Get real you two. I know he has some influence but he is still a human. Don''t stress him with every single problem of yours. Men aren''t superman. Xiao Lan has to rely on herself rather than on him every time. If it wasn''t for his idea, Xiao Lan couldn''t get out of that ce. Sometimes woman should rely on themselves. Men hardly like troublesome women. But, I guess for you three girls, it''s different with your partners" Yan Su agreed with Xue Lin, "You are probably right. I have seen my brothers. They always stay away from clingy and bothersome women. As for my Feng, he never feels bad when I disturb him. Even if he is doing something really important, as soon as Ie in front of him naked, he just loses his mind." She grinned while saying.Qi Ying had a hard time to digest the sudden news. Her face was bright red.Mu Lan sighed. She had got used to Yan Su''s shamelessness. ''Probably it''s in the blood.'' She recalled the times when Mu Liang and Mu Feng would be shameless in front of others to show their affection.Xue Lin was speechless. She wasn''t interested in anyone''s personal life, let alone romance. Now that she began to hang out with these three, she wondered how long she could carry her virgin heart.Xue Lin frowned and replied, "Why don''t we experiment how long your boyfriends can take your tantrum? Disturb him continuously for two months when he is doing something important. Let''s see if he can still be the same as he is now. Want to see?"Her open challenge made Yan Su gulp down her saliva. She had no interest in checking something like this. She could never find happiness without him. And just like Mu Lan, she greatly valued Xue Lin''s knowledge.

 Chapter 349 WHO WAS HE?

    <h4>Chapter 349 WHO WAS HE?</h4>


    When Xue Lin saw that Yan Su was gulping, she smirked and asked her, "Shall we?""Ahaha.. let''s not destroy my rtionship." Yan Su tried to lighten up the mood with her light smile. She nced at Mu Lan and signaled her to say something.Mu Lan brought them back to the main topic. "We were talking about Andreas Wagner."Xue Lin nced at her and replied, "Have you thanked him for saving you?"Mu Lan recalled her times there. Then shook her head. "I was too busy to think of a way out. And of course , how can I forget the fact that I saw his half naked body beside me when I first opened my eyes. That itself makes me think that he is a pervert. And every time he came in front of me, I remembered just that and never even felt like thanking him.""Your attitude towards him is quite normal." Xue Lin answered."Is he handsome? How is his body? Is it just like what the rumors said?" Yan Su asked excitedly.Mu Lan gazed at her disdainfully and answered, "Not even a tiny bit closer to my Liang Liang''s body."Yan Su replied helplessly, "Yeah, that''s true. One who gets to tastes the finest wine, doesn''t even look at other wine. I don''t drool while looking at other men anymore after I have seen my Feng''s body." Xue Lin coldly looked at Yan Su and said, "Yan Su, too much information."Qi Ying tried hard not to think of Lu Feng''s naked body. ''Howe I''ve became so shameless to think of...? Ah! It must be Feng''s influence. I have to make sure that he doesn''t get his way every night from now on.'' She thought to herself with a red face.Xue Lin talked to Mu Lan, "Whatever happened, just happened. Don''t bother about it anymore. I''m truly amazed to hear that you came up with such an amazing n to escape from there. I really appreciate it."Mu Lan smiled at her.At that time, Yan Su got a phone call. She picked it up and said, "Mom? What is it?... Me? I''m with my frineds in the hospital... I''m fine, it''s my friend who is a little sick. Really? I didn''t know that!... I will be there in a minute."She hung up and turned to her friends. "Sorry guys, I have to go. An urgent call.""Sure. You go, we will stay with her." Mu Lan assured. Qi Ying agreed with her while nodding her head."Don''t forget my dinner." Xue Lin reminded her."Alright. Alright." Yan Su took her purse and left the room."Now, tell me how were you attacked." Xue Lin asked Qi Ying in a hushed voice."Wow, wait, what? What is happening?" Mu Lan asked confusedly. She just came yesterday and had no clue what happened to Qi Ying when she was in Germany. Xue Lin wasn''t surprised. She answered, "Apparently, Xiao Ying''s boyfriend caught the person who poisoned her in Germany. I got this news from Yan Su.""As expected of my brother Feng." Mu Lan found it normal. She knew that Mu Feng would never let a culprit go especially the one who hurt Qi Ying."Yeah and the thing which is abnormal is, that guy was a serial killer." Xue Lin said tly.Mu Lan''s eyes became bigger. She asked totally shocked, "What are you saying? Why would a serial killer poison her unless he was ordered by someone?"Xue Lin said, "Exactly my point. And when Xiao Ying almost recovered, he tried to kill her again."Mu Lan grabbed Qi Ying''s hands with concern and asked, "Are you alright? Did he do something to you?"Qi Ying was a little pale thinking of that day, a man amidst a pool of blood. She replied, "I''m fine. He didn''t get to touch me. Dr. Feng is really tough. The killer underestimated him and was killed by him with his knife.""Thank goodness that he was there with you to save you." Mu Lan sighed in relief and then looked at Xue Lin and said, "You are right. We shouldn''t rely on our partners all the time.""Hmm, the real culprit has a grudge on Xiao Ying''s boyfriend and that''s why he is that desperate to harm her. He wants to harm her boyfriend and make him suffer for a long time. And he is still unknown. It seems like he knows how to hide himself." Xue Lin stated."Or maybe he is so close to us that we can''t even find him out." Mu Lan slowly said.QI Ying''s whole body became numb after what she heard from her friends. She asked, "Wh-who could it be?" She couldn''t hide her quivering voice."Can it be someone from the family?" Mu Lan nced at Xue Lin.Xue Lin answered, "I can''t be so sure. I don''t even know the Mu Family. Every powerful familyes with a bloody past. If there is something like this in the Mu Family too, you guys should look carefully for their family tree."Qi Ying didn''t know the bloody past of Mu Family. But Mu Lan knew a little since she was told the story in short by Mu Feng. Mu Lan bit her lower lip and talked to herself, ''It can be the Underworld too. Since they targeted me, they could target Qi Ying too. Probably because of the power, they are trying to harm Liang Liang and brother Feng.''Mu Lan didn''t voice out her thoughts to Qi Ying because she knew nothing about the underworld rules. If she knew, she probably wouldn''t stay friends with them.Mu Lan recalled that Mu Liang had arge library beside his study room. She nned to go there after she got back. ''I might find something useful to find the culprit. Even if the underworld was rted to them, there was still a possibility that the Mu Families which were destroyed by Liang Liang''s hands, could get their revenge too.'' She bit her lower lip once again. ''As his partner, I must help him a little. A short investigation wouldn''t hurt.''

 Chapter 350 I WOULD DO THE SAME

    <h4>Chapter 350 I WOULD DO THE SAME</h4>


    While Mu Lan was thinking of supporting Mu Liang, a nurse knocked the door. She peeked through the door and said, "Is Miss Qi here?"Qi Ying stood up and went forward. She answered, "I am Qi Ying.""Miss Qi, a man came to meet you here telling that he is your brother. Do you want to meet him? He is waiting for you at the end of the corridor." The nurse said.Qi Ying was stunned. It had been so long since she met her family. She missed them very much, but she couldn''t face them feeling guilty. She was also hurt when they didn''t contact her for so long. Why would they try to contact her now? And here?Qi Ying wasn''t sure what to do.Mu Lan asked from behind, "Did he mention his name?"The nurse answered, "He said that he was Qi Yang."''It''s older brother!'' Qi Ying was astonished. She nced at Mu Lan, not sure what to do.Mu Lan asked her softly, "Do you want to meet him? Or talk about your family?"Qi Ying hardly moved her head. Her eyes were filled with tears. "If you want to meet him, then meet him. But don''t show your weakness in front of them. They didn''t consider your feelings either. Most importantly, ask yourself what you want to do. Asking our opinions won''t help you." Xue Lin said tly.Qi Ying looked at the floor and tried to decide. Sheter said, "I''ll meet him.""Go princess, you can do it." Mu Lan gave her some words of encouragement.Qi Ying smiled at them and left the room. After she left, there was dead silence. Both Mu Lan and Xue Lin shut their mouth.Finally, Xue Lin opened her mouth. "You didn''t tell me why you nned on having an adventure when you were injured so badly."Mu Lan smiled thinking that there was no way she could hide anything from this friend of her. She replied, "I got an opportunity to look for my past life. I didn''t want to miss it."Xue Lin was a little curious. She asked, "Did you find out anything?"Mu Lan nodded and said truthfully, "Yeah, my financial condition."Xue Lin wasn''t expecting this. She asked to know more, "How was it?"Mu Lan''s face dimmed. "Very bad.""No wonder everyone tries to hide your past. It must be very painful." Xue Lin said softly. Mu Lan rose her voice, "But I want to know about my past life. No one has the right to hide my identity from me."Xue Lin said patiently, "They did it because they cared about you."Mu Lan refuted, "I don''t want to be cared like this.""I would do the same if I were them." Xue Lin said straightforwardly.".....I.. I understand. I have to take it in my own hands." Mu Lan sighed in helplessness.Xue Lin took a deep breath before saying, "Xiao Lan, the people around you are not your enemies. They are hiding the truth because they care about you. Don''t me them for anything because they are doing it for ''you'', not them.""I''ll still look for my past." Mu Lan said stubbornly.Xue Lin smiled a little and answered, "Of course you will. If you want to know about your past, no one can force you not to. She checked the watch on the table and said, "Xiao Ying is taking too long. I wonder what she is doing."----When Qi Ying went to the end of the corridor, she saw her brother, Qi Yang.''It is him!'' She eximed in her mind. She carefully nced at him. He had got thinner and his expression wasn''t soft anymore. He suddenly looked a lot mature."Brother..." Qi Ying softly called out.Qi Yang nced in her direction and stood up. His eyes were filled with love just as it was before. He came closer steadily and took his sister in his embrace. "I missed you." He said emotionally.Qi Ying''s eyes welled up once again. She recalled her happy life back then with her family and forgot whatever she was taught by her friends. She hugged the man and said, "I missed you too.""Then why didn''t you contact us? I thought that you couldn''t forgive us, so you left." Qi Yang was still hugging his sister like she were a treasure."I thought the same. It is precisely because of me that you and mom..." Qi Ying sobbed while saying.Qi Yang''s body stiffened. He slowly asked her, "Do you want to meet mom? She misses you a lot.""Can I?" QI Ying asked eagerly."Silly, why are you hesitating? She has been waiting to see you." Qi Yang said while rubbing his sister''s hair. Qi Ying missed his brotherly love. She missed her mother too. She hesitantly nodded. "I want to. But why are you here? You don''t usually go to the hospital because you don''t like the way it smells of medicine.""You will find out soon enough." Her brother said and then he took her to another floor.Qi Ying was about to ask why she was here and then she saw her mother in the general ward with thirty other patients. Mrs. Qi was soundly sleeping. She seemed to have aged a lot in just a year. She too had got skinny and her hair was white. Anyone could tell that she was under stress and looked very tired. "Mom?" QI Ying looked at the woman with disbelief. Her voice quivered just like her body trembled. Tears fell from her eyes gradually. One thing that came to her mind at that time was, ''It is all my fault.''Agatha Bo, Qi Ying''s mother slowly opened her eyes when she heard a voice she wanted to hear for a long time and saw her beautiful daughter in tears. She smiled seeing her adorable face and said, "Why are you crying dear? Come closer, let me see your face."

 Chapter 351 SHE IS A MIRACLE

    <h4>Chapter 351 SHE IS A MIRACLE</h4>


    Lu Feng pinched the area between his eyebrows. He was exhausted after sitting on the chair from a long time. He had been looking at Mu Lan''s reports for quite some time now. But he couldn''t conclude on one important thing which was bugging him.When he first looked at her injury at the back, he knew that it was a deep scar and normally this type of injuries took months to recover. Surprisingly, Mu Lan''s injury was healing faster than a normal person.Well, Lu Feng did make a diet n for Mu Lan and Mu Liang was helping her a lot to eat. But it could never repair her scars this fast. Even her other scars were healing faster than normal people.It was like some magic work.Lu Feng was confused thest time he operated her. He was one of the leading doctors who operated on her for six hours.At the end, they let go of all the hope they had for her. Most of them wanted to announce her death.However, Lu Feng stubbornly let her stay in the ICU. Only he knew what would happen if they told Mu Liang that she was died.Three days after the critical operation, he suddenly felt her pulse. It was at night and a nurse was with Mu Lan. After she felt her pulse, she immediately ran to Lu Feng''s office and took him to the ICU chamber.Lu Feng couldn''t believe his own eyes. He checked her heart rate and saw that is was functioning normally, and it was like, she was just sleeping and she never had any ident.A little frightened, Lu Feng called Mu Liang who was just outside the hospital corridor talking to Mu Feng. Both the Mu brothers rushed in and saw that she was breathing and yet sleeping.Lu Feng at that time said, "Indeed this is a miracle." Now it was more than a year, and Mu Lan was recovering well. Before she went to Germany, Lu Feng gave her a full body check-up and found out that she was as good as before. Her brain damage had gotpletely healed. From that time, Lu Feng was curious about how Mu Lan''s body worked. She should''ve been dead long ago but she was kicking andughing like a normal person.No matter how much Lu Feng said that she was a miracle, how could he exin that she came back from death two times in a row?The next time was in Germany.The way she fell from the hill, Lu Feng saw the video from Mu Feng, she was badly hurt in her head and her back. If her backpack wasn''t in front of her, she would be hurt in the front as well.Normally, there should be fractures and brain damage and not to mention, internal damage. The patient had to stay in bed and rest for a few months. However, Lu Feng was astonished to see Mu Lan walking who even went on an adventure all by herself. That time, he asked himself, "Am I dealing with a human?"Mu Lan didn''t seem like a human, because after the check-up, Lu Feng found out that her brain damage healed to about ny six percent and she had no fracture. She had no internal damage, which she was supposed to have.And then she was in the icy cold water with her injuries for almost thirty minutes.Which normal human being could be alive even after so much?Four bullets were enough to spook a normal person, and now this ident, Lu Feng didn''t know how to handle it.However, in science, nothing is impossible.Lu Feng believed that there should be a scientific and logical exnation behind her extraordinary recovery.Therefore, he thoroughly checked her body and tried to find out if there was some hidden organ, medicine, or anything that gave her such a healing power.And then, he took a tube of blood. He didn''t want to leave a single evidence.At night, he was analyzing her DNA structure on theputer. His head was hurting looking at theptop without any rest. He was way too excited and didn''t even want to blink his eyes, thinking if he missed any important detail.While he was working, someone entered his office room and without any warning, encircled her arms around him.Lu Feng was startled. He nced at the person behind him, and saw it was Yan Su."What are you doing sote?" He asked in surprise.Yan Su rolled her eyes and said, "Shouldn''t I be the one to ask this question? It is two in the morning."Lu Feng nced at the clock and realized that he was sitting in the same position for four hours by now. He sighed and paused the screen on theptop.He got up from his seat and said, "You take the bed and sleep here just for tonight. I can''t take you home now. I have to finish this one tonight before dawn no matter how hard this is. It is very important. Do you understand?"Sometimes, if he had something important to do, he would work day and night, and Yan Su could understand it.However, today Yan Su was a little upset and wanted to share it with him. Seeing him working so hard, she stretched her lips a little and said, "Okay, I''ll sleep first.""Lu Feng saw that she wasn''t bickering like usual, but he didn''t think much about that. He said, "I''ll listen to all yourints tomorrow. Go to sleep now." He gave her a lingering kiss and went to the washroom to freshen up.Yan Su, with a heavy heart nced at theptop and saw something which she couldn''t understand. She came forward curiously and saw the art forms like pictures on the screen.Suddenly, Lu Feng''s cell phone buzzed and it startled Yan Su. She moved and-Crash!A blood tube fell on the floor and broke into pieces. The blood scattered everywhere.Yan Su was so scared that her heart nearly stopped. She recalled Xue Lin''s words and her face became deathly pale.What should she do now?

 Chapter 352 FUTURE HUSBAND

    <h4>Chapter 352 FUTURE HUSBAND</h4>


    There was a reason that Yan Su was upset. In the evening, when she got back to her home, her whole family greeted her."Hey, what''s the asion?" Yan Su asked excitedly.Her father Zheng Nian Zu looked at her and smiled brightly. "Darling, today is indeed a special asion."Yan Su went forward and kissed her father''s left cheek. She replied, "Oh, yeah? Tell me about it."Her mother Mu Yin smiled at her lovingly and said, "There is someone who came here just to meet you."Yan Su nodded and said, "Alright. And that person is...?"The second heir of the Zheng family, Yan Su''s second brother suggested, "Why don''t you guess?""As if that is even possible. I meet plenty of people every day." Yan Su replied. She sat on a double sofa which was empty."You have been waiting for that person from a long time, you know?" The first heir, her oldest brother gave her a clue.Still Yan Su couldn''t think of anyone.Watching her expression, her second brother joked, "She is dumb. I bet she cannot remember anything."Yan Su lost her patience and said, "Stop beating around the bush and tell me who is it."Exactly at that time, someone covered her eyes and said mischievously, "It''s me. Now, let''s see if you can remember me."Yan Su immediately frowned and tried to take that person behind her upside down. But that person was very strong. She couldn''t move him at all."Oh,e on, what''s the point in fighting? It''s not that you don''t know me." That man said.After that, Yan Su stopped moving when she found a familiar voice."Arthur?" Yan Su asked in a stunned manner."Bingo!" He released her eyes and Yan Su turned around to see a handsome man.Arthur was Yan Su''s childhood friend and they were verypatible with each other. Yan Su could never win against him and always respected him for that. He was the one who taught her not to think the weaklings as human beings. How wrong was he!Because of such a wrong lesson, Yan Su had hurt Lu Feng countless times and she felt guilty towards him since then.Yan Su felt a little uneasy. She didn''t want to meet Arthur at this moment.Arthur could see her uneasiness. His smile stretched. He asked, "Are you not happy to see me, Susu?"He always called Yan Su- Susu. Lu Feng called her the same. Yan Su frowned a little and replied, "It''s not like that. Actually my friend is at the hospital. I''m just worried about her.""Her? A girl? Susu, you have turned more girly than I imagined!" Arthur eximed. He sat beside her while encircling his right arm around her shoulder.Yan Su''s second brother said, "Arthur, you don''t know what she usually wears in summer. You will have a nosebleed."All the other members of the familyughed together. Yan Su blushed a little.Arthur''s eyes lingered on Yan Su for quite some time and then he asked, "You are free now. Aren''t you Susu?"Yan Su nodded and then said, "I''m spending my time with my sick friend. I can''t let her stay alone. I have to make sure that she is taking her medicine and food.""My daughter became so mature in the blink of an eye. She really got herself some awesome friends. Why don''t you bring them home someday?" Yan Su''s mother Mu Ying suggested."Let her recover, I''ll bring them home." Yan Su said."Let''s hold a party for Arthur''s return after your friend recovers. You can invite all of them to the party." Yan Su''s father Mr. Zheng Nian Zu said."That''s a good idea." Yan Su nodded. "We also have to announce a great news on that special day." Mrs. Zheng Mu Yin said happily."What news?" Yan Su asked." Announcement of your engagement with Arthur of course." Mr. Zheng Nian Zu said it like as a matter of fact."What did you just say?" Yan Su asked loudly with disbelief. She stood up in astonishment.Seeing her reaction, Yan Su''s brothers'' expression became dim. They were slightly nervous thinking how she would react. Mr. Zheng Nian Zu frowned and asked as he was slightly annoyed, "What are you screaming about? You are the one who wanted to marry Arthur since your childhood. And after you marry him, he will give you the shares of his dad''spany. What are you not satisfied about?""Dad, people''s thinking change every single day and you are still nning for my future based on what I said in my childhood? Come on dad, you are better than that. And you know that I''m dating someone!" Yan Su was about to lose her mind. She was basically a short tempered girl to begin with.Arthur''s expression fell. "You are dating?" He asked."So what if you are dating. Young generation break up in the blink of an eye nowadays." Father of Yan Su said."Unbelievable! You are still old fashioned with respect to marriage thing yet acting like a smart a** when ites to my date?" Yan Su couldn''t help but say that to her dad."Yan Su! I dare you to say that again!" Mr. Zheng was raged in fury.Mrs. Zheng said, "Yan Su, is that what I taught you? You are talking to your father in such a disrespectful manner in front of your future husband!""For your information, I haven''t even agreed to marry Arthur to begin with. He is definitely not my future husband." Yan Su said firmly. She felt like breaking the ss table before her.Arthur stood up and said, "Uncle, aunt, please let me talk to Susu. You all brought this up suddenly, she must be confused."Yan Su refuted, "I''m not!"Arthur grabbed her left wrist and pulled her towards the entrance while saying, "Let''s go out and clear our heads. We can gossip about our current life. No need to decide under pressure."Yan Su reluctantly got out of the house without even looking back.

 Chapter 353 HE DOESN’T DESERVE YOU

    <h4>Chapter 353 HE DOESN''T DESERVE YOU</h4>


    The eldest son of Zhang Nian Zu nced at his father and asked, "Dad, was it really necessary? You know that Yan Su is dating Lu Family''s only heir."Zhang Nian Zu frowned while saying, "Don''t talk nonsense. The heir of Lu Family will never agree to join ourpany with their''s Their business is purely social service oriented while ours is totally business oriented. Moreover, we are rivals."The eldest heir sighed with helplessness. Looking at his older brother, the second heir said, "Dad, what is more important to you? Yan Su''s happiness or your business.""Both!" His father said."But you aren''t acting that way." The second son said."Didn''t I spoil her up until now? So why can''t she think of me at least this one time?" Mr. Zheng refuted.The eldest son tried to make his father understand, "Marriage isn''t a simple thing, dad. It''s a lifetime matter.""Don''t you dare lecture me! I know what is best for her!" Mr. Zheng got up and went upstairs.The second son asked his mother, "Mom, why didn''t you say something? You know how Yan Su feels, don''t you?"Mrs. Zheng Mu Yin sighed and even she followed her husband and went upstairs without even answering. Maybe she went to talk to her husband to change his decision.-----Arthur and Yan Su walked to a distant bar called Blue Paradise. Unknown to Yan Su, it was actually Arthur''s family bar.They went inside and took a room for themselves. Yan Su took off her coat feeling warm after they went inside. "Let me help you." Arthur came closer and helped her take off the coat. Yan Su''s yellow white naked back came to his view.She was wearing a v-neck backless red short prom dress with red high heels. Most of her body parts were revealed. She wore a hot red lipstick and red stone top ear rings. Her ck silky hair was loosely hanging on her sides.Yan Su was rxed while she was sitting on the soft sofa. She put her right leg over her left one, revealing her thighs in front of the man''s eyes.Arthur''s eyes were feasting on her while he was sitting opposite to her. Both of them ordered cocktails and talked about their personal stuffs.Arthur roamed his eyes around her body while asking, "So, who is this lucky guy you are dating?"Yan Su sipped the cocktail, licked her lips and then answered, "You know him. Lu Feng."Arthur was astonished. He couldn''t help but protest, "That weakling! Susu, you sure changed a lot while I was away.""I didn''t change. The person who has changed is him." Yan Su slightly smiled thinking of him.Something hidden shed in his eyes. "Changed? Him? Then I have to check him tomorrow."Yan Su hurriedly said, "Don''t create any troubles now. We aren''t kids anymore.""Are you afraid that I will defeat him?" Arthur smirked at her. His eyes glued to her thighs.Not caring where he was looking, Yan Su sipped the cocktail and thought for a while. Afterwards she replied, "Not really. I don''t care either way.""What do you mean?" Arthur frowned. His eyes became sharper."Irrespective of whether he wins or loses, he is still the person I love and he will still remain the person I will love." Yan Su shrugged helplessly. Her lips held a loving smile.Arthur was shocked at her behavior. His blue eyes shed with a hidden meaning. "You sure became a lot more feminine, Susu."His Susu in the past was a tomboy and never considered a weakling, let alone smile at them.Yan Su changed the subject. "We talked enough about me. Tell me about yourself. What are you doing now?"Arthur rxed his body and replied, "I am a professional photographer now. I take portraits of female models." His natural brown hair gleamed in the light."That''s wonderful! I love photography too." Yan Su got excited and she sat up straight.Arthur noticed her every movement. He slowly suggested, "Let''s go day after tomorrow to some nice spot where we can take your pictures.""Sure, I would love to. What about your love life? I won''t belief if you tell me that you aren''t dating anyone." Yan Su joked happily. Steadily, she began to notice that her head was feeling dizzy."I dated, but the wrong one. I was waiting for you all along." His mind went back to a woman who drank an aphrodisiac and had fun with men all night long. Then the next day, their family crumbled because of her actions. "Don''t joke Arthur. If you did wait for me, you wouldn''t date anyone." Yan Su said in an all serious tone. But her head was dizzy. She shook her head in confusion, and that made it worse.Arthur didn''t miss her sudden change. He asked her, "What''s wrong with you? Aren''t you feeling well?""My head... is... dizzy." Yan Su mumbled.Arthur got up and sat beside her. Then he pushed her head on hisp and said, "Sleep if you want. You are probably too tired to talk to me now. Just be sure that our engagement won''t change. I''ll marry you." He bent and kissed her forehead. Then he said, "Sleep, Susu."Before Yan Su could refute, she drifted to sleep.''Just wait, Susu. I won''t let that weakling have you all by himself. He doesn''t deserve you.'' Arthur thought and once again his eyes roamed over her body.Arthur leaned closer to her ear and said, "Susu, you are so beautiful."While Yan Su was sleeping, she heard Arthur telling her that he loved her.In the middle of the night, Yan Su woke up in a five star hotel beside Arthur. She sat up and her head hurt. She painfully rubbed her head for a while. Suddenly she realized that she wasn''t wearing any clothes.Her heart skipped a beat. She looked beside her where she saw Arthur peacefully sleeping, his top was always naked.''What have I done?''

 Chapter 354 THANK YOU FOR EVERYTHING

    <h4>Chapter 354 THANK YOU FOR EVERYTHING</h4>


    While Yan Su was drinking with Arthur in the bar, in the Lu Research Center, Mu Lan fell asleep beside Xue Lin in her bed. Beside her, Xue Lin was still sitting on the bed and reading a book ''How to Achieve Your Goal''. She was waiting for someone toe.At that time, someone knocked on the door politely and entered. The cold aura of that person turned into warm when he saw Mu Lan sleeping soundly.Xue Lin nced at that person and closed the book. "I was waiting." Her expression didn''t change even the slightest."Did she give you trouble?" he walked towards the bed and asked her.Xue Lin blinked once before asking back without any emotion in her voice, "Do you even care?""No." He curtly said. "I only care about her.""She only felt the pain after she was tightly hugged by Yan Su." Seeing that person clenched his fists, she added, "Yan Su or us didn''t know about her injury. Except for that, she was okay. Just a little bit tired."That person bent down, uncovered Mu Lan and then carefully and lovingly took her in his arms. Sensing the familiar warmth, Mu Lan subconsciously smiled and snuggled closer. That person''s eyes became tender."Get a room you two!" Xue Lin said coldly while frowning. She looked annoyed and she tried hard not to blush.That person bowed slightly and said, "I''m sorry for doubting you."Xue Lin froze for a second and asked him, "Did you think that I was with them because they were rich?""I apologize." He was still bowing."And now that I am suffering from so many diseases and am not interested in taking money neither from you nor Dr. Lu, you realized that I''m now a gold digger." She chuckled before saying, "It''s fine, Mr. Mu. I can tell that you are only worried about Xiao Lan. I do have a n, but, it doesn''t include Xiao Lan or my other friends. Before meeting them, I actually hated rich people. Now my vision has changed because of them." She nced at sleeping Mu Lan with gratitude. "I''m lucky to have them as my friend.""How long will you be staying here?" Mu Liang asked."I''ll be discharged tomorrow." She was running out of money and without a financial support she couldn''t stay in this VIP room.At first, she didn''t want to stay in the Research Center but Lu Feng said that she couldn''t leave before she was hundred percent healthy. So she wanted to stay in a normal ward, but, Lu Feng told her to take the VIP room because it was offering seventy eight percent discount. Xue Lin could understand that he was doing it only for her. But as it charged same as the normal ward, Xue Lin took the VIP offer."Mypany is looking for a psychologist. We will offer fifty thousand euro for a week. You did well in my and Lu Feng''s cases. So I think you are good at this job.", Mu Liang said. He did it because he felt guilty that he was suspicious of her.Xue Lin understood it as well. She shook her head and replied, "Thanks for the offer but I''m still in school and don''t have the certificate yet. What I did was for my friends. I cannot do the same at corporate level.""You have the potential. You can go to my office after you get discharged." Mu Liang turned to leave. He had already talked to the school with the Dean of Psychology. He already knew that she was going to get her certificate soon.After he left while carrying Mu Lan, Xue Lin ced her right hand under her chin. ''Something is up.'' She thought.After taking Mu Lan home, Mu Liang carried her to the bedroom and ced her in the bed. While he was changing her clothes, Mu Lan was disturbed a little and she frowned. Her eyeshes ttered as she opened her eyes slowly."Liang Liang." She called out for him in a sleepy voice.Mu Liang just buttoned her night shirt. Hearing her voice, his heart was filled with warmth. "I''m here. Go back to sleep." He kissed her forehead.Mu Lan didn''t listen to him but moreover, she circled her slender arms around his neck. She said, "Liang Liang, I want to tell you something.""What is it?" He smiled while asking softly.She said, "No matter what you do, I''ll support and help you through all the hardships you face."Okay, it was a sentence that would make even the cruelest man''s heart melt like the snow melts during the spring.Mu Liang was no exception. At first, he was shocked and then suddenly a single drop of tear fell from his right eyes. What he felt in his heart, he couldn''t describe it. His heart was in a turmoil. He felt like maybe he had saved the world in his previous life so in this life he was lucky enough to have her for himself.The room was dark and only a dim light was turned on, so Mu Lan couldn''t see Mu Liang''s expression. She could only hear their soft breathings. Therefore, she got concerned when Mu Liang didn''t say anything in return.She only said those words because of what Xue Lin said in the morning. She didn''t expect silence on Mu Liang''s side.Mu Lan couldn''t help but worry, "What happened? Why are you not talking- wah!"She was hugged so hard that she couldn''t breathe. Mu Liang was concerned about her back pain so he only grabbed her shoulders and smashed her in his warm chest."Thank you for being with me. Thank you for supporting me. Thank you for loving me." He repeatedly mumbled those words like a mantra.Hearing what he was saying, for some reason, Mu Lan''s eyes became wet. She softly said, "I should say the same thing to you. Thank you for giving me a second life. Thank you for supporting me all the time. Thank you for loving me unconditionally."

 Chapter 355 OUR PARENTS

    <h4>Chapter 355 OUR PARENTS</h4>


    While Mu Lan and Mu Liang were having an emotional moment, Qi Ying was at home. After a long time she was in her room and she still didn''t get used to the coldness of the bed and other furniture.Sheid down quietly and nced out of the window, watching the snow fall. She called Mu Feng just a few minutes ago and told him that she was back at home. Mu Feng was extremely worried and again and again he told her that he wanted to go with her, but Qi Ying refused. She wished to have some time alone.Mu Feng sighed and said that he wouldn''t go over, but after he hung up, he sent a ten-men''s team over her house. He didn''t want to risk her life.Qi Yang knocked on the door. "Sis, are you asleep?"Qi Ying got up and unlocked the door."You never locked the door before. Do you not trust me?" Qi Yang looked hurt.Qi Ying mildly smiled and didn''t answer.Did she actually have to answer? They nearly sold her off."Why are you here? Shouldn''t you sleep?" Qi Ying asked softly. Her voice was full of care just like before.Qi Yang''s shoulders rxed. He entered her room and sat on the chair. "I couldn''t fall asleep. I was worried about mom."Qi Ying sat on the bed. She waited for her brother to talk about what he wanted to ask her. She got a feeling that there was a reason why Qi Yang wished to meet her in the hospital."How are you doing?" Qi Yang asked.''So he is beating around the bush.'' She thought and answered shortly, "Great." Qi Yang noticed that she didn''t ask him back how he was doing. ''Did she find out?'' He thought.He asked further, "How is you rtionship with Feng? Hope he is caring for you a lot." His voice was full of care.Qi Yingughed softly, it was full of mockery and sadness. Her tears threatened to fall. She said, "Good. He treats me better than anyone."Qi Yang felt ashamed after hearing her answer. He couldn''t refute because he never refused his father''s decision about her marrying off to the family who tried to hurt her even though he knew that her happiness belonged somewhere else. He didn''t act like a brother at all."Look, I''m sorry for what I have done.", he said. He seemed like he was truly guilty."It''s fine. I have never held any grudge towards you, except for dad." Qi Ying said.Qi Yang''s eyes gleamed but dimmed when she said ''except for dad''. He replied, "Sis, it wasn''t his fault. He was forced. He became delusional for a moment and didn''t know what to do.""And that''s why he nned on to sacrifice his only daughter for four years." Qi Ying gazed at her brother with red eyes. "I''m sorry too brother because I know everything even if you didn''t tell me."He got up and sat on the floor in front of her legs. "I met himst week and he apologized to me again and again. He said that he had missed you and mother. He told me that he wanted to meet you and he wished to apologize to you. Give him a chance, Ying. Give us a chance." Qi Yang pleaded.Qi Ying asked, "And what do you expect to happen after I forgive him?" Tears rolled down in her cheeks."Sis, only you can get him out of the prison." Qi Yang said. "I beg you, sis. Don''t do it for me but for our mother. She is sick."Qi Yang hit her softest ce. She was closest to her mother and loved her very much. She wished that she wouldn''t havee here and never would have seen his father and brother. She knew that the moment his father was out, he would pressurize Mu Feng by ckmailing or by doing something else.Mu Feng was such a soft hearted person when it came to her. Because of her, he didn''t kill her father. And in the future, he would do anything not to hurt her, including lowering his head in front of her father.Qi Ying got up and strode towards the door. She looked miserable.Qi Yang was perplexed. He thought that he was putting the web very carefully, and there was no way Qi Ying could not fall for it. He used their mother as bait. "Where are you going, sis?" He asked confusedly."Out, to take some fresh air." She answered and left the room.Qi Yang immediately followed her. She went out of the house and walked in the garden. Seeing that she wasn''t leaving, Qi Yang rxed. He had no desire to let her leave before she agreed to bail their father out.Qi Ying fidgeted as she quickly looked around. When she saw no one around her, she camouged herself in the dark and got closer to the back gate. It was a smaller gate and only for the pet dogs to use.Their three pet dogs were around the gate. Since they knew that she was their mistress, they didn''t bark. Qi Ying patted their heads.Later, she bent down and got out through the gate. She sighed in relief, thinking that she was out atst.Just then a car came in front of her and halted. Qi Ying''s face turned paled as she was frightened. Then a window of the car rolled down and she saw a familiar face."I was worried, so I came here and waited for you outside the house." Mu Feng said. Qi Ying calmed down. She felt so relieved that she began crying.He saw her expression and hurriedly got out of the car and hugged her closer. "What happened? Did he force you to do anything and hurt you?""I don''t want to stay here. Let''s go home." Qi Ying didn''t answer him. She recalled what Xue Lin said in the morning. She wanted to think clearly about the situation and didn''t want to push all her problems in his shoulder. "Okay." Mu Feng kissed her lips and took her in the car and then left.

 Chapter 356 YAN SU IS MORE IMPORTAN

    <h4>Chapter 356 YAN SU IS MORE IMPORTAN</h4>


    While Mu couples were having sweet dreams, Yan Su, on the other hand, was experiencing nightmare. Her head had stopped thinking when she saw herself naked and the person beside her was naked as well. ''What have I done?'', she thought. She tried to remember what happened in the bar. She was drinking with Arthur and as she was tired because of the pressure of theplete week, she began to rx in front of her childhood friend. Suddenly she started feeling dizzy and then fell asleep.''But how did Ie here naked? Did he take advantage of me?''She wasn''t sure about it. However, she felt extremely angry. She wasn''t like her other three friends who have good EQ, she was a person who liked to vent anger then and there.Therefore, Yan Su kicked Arthur with all her might. Arthur was sleeping soundly, so he had not expected to be kicked, and wasn''t prepared. As a result, he fell on the cold floor and bumped his head."Ouch!" Arthur eximed."Get up, you a*****e!" Yan Su was so furious that she didn''t control her tongue.Arthur got up with a painful expression. When he saw Yan Su was wrapping her body with the quilt, he realized why she was furious."Good morning, sunshine!", he said with a teasing smile."Don''t y with me, Arthur! Why am I naked? And why are you naked? What did you do while I was asleep?" Yan Su demanded."What did I do? You should ask yourself what you did, not me." Arthur sat on the bed beside her.Yan Su frowned while asking, "What do you mean by that?""Susu, don''t you remember what you did? Or are you just feigning ignorance?" Arthur mocked her."I''m not in the mood to listen to your joke, Arthur!" Yan Su was having a bad feeling.Arthur smiled and suddenly came closer and kissed her lips. She was startled initially but the next second Yan Su pushed him away."Cut it out!" Yan Su red at him."You are good in bed, Susu. I loved it." Arthur licked his lips.Yan Su was so mad that she became blind in anger. She jumped at Arthur, not caring about her appearance. She gripped Arthur''s neck tightly and nearly choked him to death.Arthur didn''t flinch even once. He knew that no matter how violent she was, she would never kill anyone. Thus, his perverted hands started roaming around her naked body, making her shiver without her conscience.Yan Su''s grip loosened as he touched her without her noticing and Arthur said, "You are so gorgeous." Then he pulled her closer for a kiss.Yan Su didn''t let him touch her lips, she used judo to kick his chin. Arthur was prepared his time and he quickly moved away and grabbed her leg.Arthur chuckled. "Just like before. You can''t use the same trick twice, Susu-" He couldn''t finish because before he could, Yan Su''s another leg kicked his head, making him dizzy.Yan Su''s leg was released and she got out of the bed. It was a five star hotel and therefore, there were some extra dresses in the closet. Yan Su took one and hurriedly put on one of the dresses. After that, she took her thrown pencil heel sandals.Before leaving she said, "I''ll find out everything even if you don''t tell me anything and furthermore, I will never marry you or be with you even if you **** me. Being alone is better than being with a scumbag like you." Then she opened the door and mmed it with a loud bang.Arthurid on the bed and his eyes were on the ceiling. Recalling what happened after they came in the hotel, he licked his lips and gave an evil grin. "Wait for me to take you away from that weakling, Susu."------And so, Yan Su was in a horrible mood. Even though she acted strong in front of Arthur before she left, her heart was in a turmoil.Later unknowingly, she broke the blood tube."What happened?" Hearing the crashing and breathing sound, Lu Feng who was freshening up, without even wiping his face, he opened the bathroom door. He looked worried."I-I broke the tube." Yan Su nearly choked."What tube?" Lu Feng couldn''t see anything from where he was. He came closer and saw the bold tube of Mu Lan was shattered on the floor.''Oh no!'' He screamed in his mind.There was no way that Mu Liang would let him take another tube. If Lu Feng told Mu Liang that Yan Sun carelessly broke the blood tube, Mu Liang would order him to draw three bags of blood from Yan Su.Lu Feng sighed. Though he missed the chance now, he could take a tube of blood in the next month check-up.But, more importantly, he needed to see if Yan Su was hurt or not. She was more important than his experiment.Lu Feng got closer to Yan Su and carefully checked her palms and legs if they were cut. Then he saw that her left leg was scratched and there was a thin line of blood dripping. He carried her and put her on his bed and took his first-aid kit. Soon, he patched it up."Are you all right?" Lu Feng softly asked and nced up. Seeing Yan Su''s face, his expression changed.Yan Su''s eyes were brimming with tears. She bit her lower lip not to let Lu Feng hear her sobs.Lu Feng was already tired. He wasn''t in the mind to think of anything that made her cry. He knew for sure that a piece of ss wouldn''t make her cry.Lu Feng cupped her gorgeous yet pitiful face and pleaded, "What happened? Why are you crying? Please don''t keep it yourself and let me know, or I cannot help you. Susu, please." Hearing the name ''Susu'', Yan Su couldn''t control her emotion and sobbed loudly.Lu Feng could only hug her and give her some time to calm down and let out all her pain and sufferings.

 Chapter 357 I MIGHT HAVE BETRAYED YOU

    <h4>Chapter 357 I MIGHT HAVE BETRAYED YOU</h4>


    Yan Su took a while to calm herself down. Lu Feng was still hugging her without anyints. When she had settled down, Lu Feng softly asked, "Susu, what''s wrong? Tell me please."Yan Su gulped down and said, "F-Feng, I might have betrayed you."Lu Feng frowned. ''What is she saying?'' He wondered. He carefully asked, not making her scared, "You betrayed me?"Yan Su nodded in his right shoulder and replied, "I think I did."Lu Feng softly asked, "What would you think like that??"Yan Su didn''t say anything for a while. Then she asked, ".....Do you remember Arthur?""Arthur?" Lu Feng instantly recalled the name Arthur. He was a bad influence for Yan Su when she was a child. "Yeah, I remember him. Did you meet him?""He came at our house." Yan Su mumbled.Lu Feng patiently asked, "Then what happened?""Dad told me that he was my future husband.... I didn''t agree and we had an a-argument.... then I left in anger while Arthur pulled me to the bar... I-I was so tired for past few days and I fell asleep... W-when I woke up.." She began to sob.Lu Feng could understand what happened next, but he didn''t get angry. He just clenched his fist and waited for Yan Su to continue."I saw that I was n-naked and so was he. I kicked him and asked him but he didn''t reply. I was so scared when I thought that I cheated... I felt so bad...." Yan Su couldn''t continue before saying, "I promised him that I will find out everything even if he didn''t tell anything.... But I don''t know how."Lu Feng wanted to destroy Arthur realizing what had he yed. However, he calmed down thinking how Yan Su felt when she saw herself naked. He hugged her tightly and asked in a clear voice, "Do you want to know what actually happened?""I-I''m scared." Yan Su stuttered. ''What if something really happened?'' She wondered.Lu Feng was doubtful when Arthur didn''t answer her question about what happened between them. So he was confident that nothing actually happened. Still he wanted to make sure if something did happen between them. He wanted to do it for her so that she wouldn''t me herself in the future. He grabbed her face and used his thumbs to wipe her tears. "Listen Susu, even if something did happen, it wasn''t because you agreed. So don''t me yourself, because I won''t leave you for what happened and I will be even more careful to protect you. You understand?"Yan Su cried while saying, "Huhu.. I''m so sorry, Feng.." Lu Feng''s heart was in pain seeing her crying like this. "It''s alright. I am definitely not mad at you." Afterwards, he covered her body with hisb coat and carried her out of his room. He took her to the research center. It was already middle of the night, so there wasn''t any patient or nurse. There were only two doctors working. Lu Feng ordered them to go out. After they left, he put Yan Su down in the patient bed."I''m going to take off your clothes. Is it alright with you?" Lu Feng softly asked. He didn''t want her to get freaked out.Yan Su only nodded and shivered. Lu Feng carefully took off her dress and saw that she wasn''t wearing anything inside the dress. He clenched his jaw. He could tell that she hurriedly left Arthur after she woke up. He thoroughly examined her. She didn''t have bite or kiss marks in her body. But it didn''t mean that nothing happened to her. He then saw bruise marks on her tips which meant that someone touched there with force. Her lower part was slightly wet but there wasn''t any sign of being molested. In her leg, there was a palm''s print with fingers, seemed like someone grabbed her tightly.Lu Feng didn''t know how he controlled his anger. He was a cool person, and hardly got angry. But someone had just crossed his bottom line."Did you two had a fight?" He softly asked.Yan Su replied, "Yeah, I was mad at him and kicked him, he grabbed my leg but it was still my win."He patted her head affectionately while saying, "Good girl. You did well." Lu Feng took out some of her liquids from that part and examined it in the microscope. After a while, he cursed, "That son of a b***h!" He said in a mumble so Yan Su didn''t hear him. Lu Feng found some saliva with her liquids and that saliva didn''t match her DNA, which only meant, that ''son of a B***h'' licked her there.He wished he could break everything in thisboratory. But seeing Yan Su''s scared face, he took some deep, slow breaths to control his emotion.Lu Feng began to rx and noticed that it was just saliva and nothing more. That j**k didn''t do anything to her. Still, Lu Feng was mad that Arthur did something like this.''I''ll make you realize what it feels to mess up with Lu Family.'' Lu Feng swore.------Lu Feng wasn''t wrong with his examination. After Yan Su fell asleep, Arthur took a cab to take her home. However, she puked in both of their dresses. So he took her to the nearby five star hotel. He took off both of their clothes and gave them to theundry. Then he took a bath. [WARNING]After Arthur came out of the bathroom, he saw the woman he was eyeing the whole night, was naked in the bed.Yan Su was in deep sleep. She was still wearing hercy panties, but how much it could cover someone.Seeing a goddess in the bed in the middle of the night, alone in the room with him, Arthur didn''t try to control himself. He slowly came towards her and straddled her. Then he licked his mouth before leaning down and began to touch and lick all over her body.

 Chapter 358 WAIT FOR MY REVENGE

    <h4>Chapter 358 WAIT FOR MY REVENGE</h4>


    While Arthur was tasting what he wanted, he thought that Yan Su would let go of her petty feelings for that weakling and woulde to marry him instead. However, his n backfired the moment Yan Su woke up and when she kicked him out of the bed.Arthur thought that she might be feeling shy, but then he realized that it wasn''t the case. She was mad at him and not only mad, she was so furious that she could kill him just by choking him.By chance if he hadn''t countered her action at that time, Yan Su would have definitely choked him to death.But still Arthur didn''t say anything to her, knowing that she would definitelye back to him to know the truth.Now when he nced at the clock, he saw that it was four in the morning.''Where did she go? I''m waiting for her to beg me.'' Arthur thought while his gaze was fixed at the door.-------As Arthur was waiting for her toe, on the other side, Lu Feng was experimenting on Yan Su. She saw his solemn facial expression and worriedly asked, "Did he really do something to me?"At first, Lu Feng wanted to hide it. Later, he changed his mind. His Susu was strong and she could handle herself well. Also, he would support her in every way possible.Lu Feng patted her head and said, "He didn''t do anything except licking you." He honestly answered."What? Eww!" Yan Su''s expression became terrible.Looking at her cute pout, Lu Feng had a hard time controlling his smile. He softly cupped her face and said, "Let me bath you properly."Yan Su wasn''t in the mood. However, her lustful gaze didn''t move away from Lu Feng''s eyes.Lu Feng didn''t miss the glow in her eyes. He tapped her forehead and said, "Silly, what are you thinking? It''s just a bath."Yan Su smiled coquettishly and encircled her arms around him as she said, "I don''t know if that can satisfy me. I need you right now."Lu Feng groaned at her behavior. "Let''s see who satisfies whom." He took her in his arms and carried her to his room.The next morning, Lu Feng got up early and began working on hisputer beside Yan Su. She was woken up an hourter by the tapping sounds of the keyboard. Her body was tired but her mind was refreshed. She opened her eyes and saw the man beside her working. His face looked grim.Yan Su hugged him from the side and said, "Don''t start working right after you wake up."Lu Feng stretched one of his hand and rubbed her head affectionately. His eyes were still gazing at the screen. He replied, "Sleep more. I''ll wake you up when breakfast arrives.""I don''t want to sleep." Yan Su acted spoiled.Lu Feng turned to look at her this time. "Do you have that much of stamina to argue? You are not tired anymore?" His teasing made Yan Su blush. She obediently went to sleep once more without causing anymore trouble.Lu Feng smiled and continued to work on hisptop once more.''Arthur, do you think that she would obey just anyone? Wait for my revenge.'' His eyes narrowed murderously.------Lu Feng didn''t have the time to check on Mu Lan''s reports. So he called her and said, "Sorry, sweet bunny. I need more time. Can you note today?"Mu Lan replied from the other side of the cell phone, "Oh, it''s fine. I don''t mind. I''lle to see Xue Lin though.... The thing is..... I wanted to know if there is something wrong with my injuries?"Lu Feng answered truthfully, "I haven''t checked anything yet. I''m just caught up with a personal issue. You are my family too. So I''m requesting-"Mu Lan sighed in relief. He was worried about why Lu Feng needed more time. "No problem. Take your time. Thank you for notifying me beforehand."Lu Feng hesitated before saying, "Ah, sweet bunny, I have another favor.""What is it?" Mu Lan asked normally.Lu Feng didn''t know how to exin it to her. Should he say that Yan Su broke the tube, nah he couldn''t, or else Mu Liang would do something about it. However, he didn''t want to wait long. "I need... can you... well...""What is wrong with you?" Mu Liang''s cold voice asked from the other side of the line. Seeing his wifey talking to another man the first thing in the morning, he felt irritated.Lu Feng''s soul almost left his body. "Ah! Nothing! Nothing at all! I''m busy now. Bye bye."Then he told himself, ''I have to wait. I have to wait for a month. I can''t let anything happen to Yan Su or me.''Lu Feng had a n on how to take revenge on Arthur. So he promised to finish his new experiment in between these three days. As a result, he nted himself in theboratory and hardly came out.------Back at the Mu Mansion, Mu Lan was sleeping soundly until a phone call woke her up. Hearing the ringtone, she knew that it was her phone.Mu Liang caught the cell phone and tried to dismiss the call, but Mu Lan said in a sleepy voice, "Give it to me."Helplessly, Mu Liang gave her the cell phone back, as he saw her talking to another man while her eyelids threatened to fall, he snatched the mobile away and tried to scare away his childhood friend.After sessfully scaring Lu Feng, He turned off the cell phone and threw it on the other side of the bed and then hugged Mu Lan closer."Don''t you have to work?" Mu Lan asked sleepily."I have a meeting after lunch. Till then, I''ll apany you." Mu Liang nuzzled her ear and tried to make her fall asleep while patting her back.His caring gestures was drifting her to sleep. She yawned. "I have to go and check on Xue Lin.""I''ll send you there after lunch." Mu Liang kissed her forehead.

 Chapter 359 MY BODY IS SORE!

    <h4>Chapter 359 MY BODY IS SORE!</h4>


    Mu Lan slightly nodded and mumbled, "Okay...." She trailed off, then again she continued, "Liang Liang?"Her sweet voice rippled through Mu Liang''s heart. "What is it?""I want to party." Mu Lan mildly demanded.Mu Liang smiled. She hardly asked for anything. He felt happy when she asked something from him like a spoilt kid. "Sure. We will have one. You result will be announced in the next two days isn''t it? I will arrange a party for you on that day for celebrating your ''normal'' result."Mu Lan softly giggled at his sarcasm and then drifted to sleep.By the time she woke up, it was already noon. She quickly tried to get up and felt pain in her back. She whimpered."Why are you hurrying? See, you are in pain now." Mu Liang had just then entered the room and saw Mu Lan hissing in pain.He sat beside her and took out her night shirt to see if the stitches on her back had reopened or not. Observing that most of the scars were disappearing, he felt satisfied. Mu Liang rubbed her back slightly and asked, "Does it hurt anymore?"Mu Lan shook her head and got up to freshen herself.After lunch, Mu Liang sent her to the Lu Research Center and he went to his workce. When Mu Lan went to the VIP room where Xue Lin was, she saw Yan Su was sittingzily while Xue Lin was yet again devouring her delicious lunch.At first, Mu Lan wanted to ask Xue Lin how she was, but noticing the ''unusual''zy Yan Su, she changed her mind."Yan Su, are you alright?""Ah, she is fine. It''s just that she had a bad night with two men." Xue Lin didn''t even look at Mu Lan. She nonchntly replied while giving full attention to her meal.Xue Lin had to tell this much to Mu Lan. The moment Yan Su came to her room, she said everything in detail to Xue Lin till her (Xue Lin''s) ears rotted. She needed to vent out at least a little of that. Mu Lan felt terrified. She got close to Yan Su and said, "Tell me what''s wrong!"Yan Su sighed and told her everything in detail once again. Then she licked her lower lip and said, "Arthur has a goddamn body, he makes girls drool all over his body." She smirked.Nom! Nom! Nom!Xue Lin''s eating speed increased.Mu Lan was speechless. She couldn''t find the exact words to say. Should she say, ''He almost raped you!'', or maybe should she say, ''You got a boyfriend, remember?''She didn''t know.Rather Mu Lan replied, "Forget that I got worried for nothing."Yan Su grinned while saying, "Lan dear, don''t worry. My Feng darling made sure I had a rough night. Do you want to know how many rounds we did?"Mu Lan frowned. She was already pissed off at her. "Shut up! Who asked you?""Ah, my body is sore." Yan Su whimpered."Get a bed!" Xue Lin didn''t like where this conversation was heading.Yan Su rubbed her back and started saying with a great interest, "Last night, Feng came fiv- waf.. waf.."Something was pushed inside Yan Su''s mouth. Mu Lan saw that Xue Lin''s nearly finished extra cheese burger was in her mouth stopping her from talking about their nasty bed stuffs. Mu Lan didn''t need to guess who did it."Good idea, Xue Lin." Mu Lan praised Xue Lin.Xue Lin replied disdainfully. "Don''t mention it." Thanks to Yan Su, she lost her appetite. But she couldn''t let the food go waste (to go to somebody else''s mouth). So she stuffed them in her mouth even though she didn''t have the appetite.Yan Su finished the burger inside her mouth and told Mu Lan, "Come and help me pack her luggage."It was Xue Lin''sst day at the Lu Research Center. That was why Mu Lan and Yan Su hade to help her in packing. Though Xue Lin was getting discharged today, she was still weak.After Xue Lin finished having her lunch, she let out a loud burp. Later she and Mu Lan went downstairs while Yan Su went to look for Lu Feng. Lu Feng was still busy creating his new medicine. The more he got close to sess, the more excited he was.At that time, his secretary called him. "Boss, Miss Zhang is waiting for you outside theboratory.""I''ll be there in a minute." Lu Feng replied and then put down his equipment. Then he got out of theboratory and saw Yan Su sitting on the bench near the door."What is it?" Lu Feng asked."Lan dear and I are taking Lin dear back to the dorm. So I came to meet you before we left." Yan Su paused before looking at theboratory and asked him, "Did I disturb you somehow?"Lu Feng smiled and shook his head, "No, you didn''t. It''s good that you came to meet me. I''ll send two men with you guys so that they follow you till your dorm."Yan Su knew that he was doing it for her. She felt happy yet guilty. "It''s not necessary. He won''t do anything to me in front of my friends."Lu Feng rubbed her head lovingly and said, "I better be careful. I don''t want you to get hard."Yan Su hesitated before asking, "By the way, that blood tube, was it important for the experiment or something?" She wanted to ask in the morning, but was frightened to know the truth. Now she had mustered up the courage to ask him.Immediately Lu Feng''s expression turned solemn and he spoke truthfully, "It was very important and a rare blood type. I''m not sure if I can get anything like this in the near future." He didn''t want to punish her, but she needed to be careful around his equipment.Yan Su felt so guilty that her face paled. "I''m so sorry-"Lu Feng acted bossy, "Hmm, from now on, listen to me and nothing like this should happen. Understand?""Yes, Sir!" Yan Su saluted.

 Chapter 360: PERVERTED PHOTOGRAPHER

    <h4>Chapter 360: PERVERTED PHOTOGRAPHER</h4>


    When Mu Lan and her two other friends Yan Su and Xue Lin got inside the car, Lu Family''s professional driver drove them to the school campus. Behind their car, was the car of the two body guards who followed them.Mu Lan sighed and said, "I get chills just like I felt it when Xiao Ying was with me.""Why is that?" Xue Lin tilted her head.Mu Lan exined, "After the attack, no matter where Xiao Ying went, a group of bodyguards followed her. Yesterday, when she was with me, a car followed us just like today."Xue Lin observed the car behind them and thenmented. "We sure have got some troublesome friends.""Indeed." Mu Lan nodded like a learned man deep in thought. Yan Su red at her two friends."That includes you too." Xue Lin stated to Mu Lan."Hey, now." Mu Lan felt embarrassed. She couldn''t refute knowing that it was correct. She attracted trouble just like how a ma attracts iron.Soon the car stopped and the driver opened the door of the car and announced, "Misses, we have arrived at the school campus."The car stopped right in front of the girls dormitory. Xue Lin, Mu Lan and Yan Su got off the car one by one and headed towards their room with Xue Lin''s baggage.After helping Xue Lin, Mu Lan got into her own room. Coming after such a long time, she felt nostalgic. So many memories with her friends and Mu Liang, she didn''t want to let go of the room."Two more days." She murmured. Yes, in two days, she would finally get the result she was waiting for. She wished to skip school and do her Masters. That''s why she had taken a ''normal'' exam. All she wanted was to be the rightful partner of Mu Liang and not just a person who lost her memory. She instead wanted to be that person who had knowledge, wisdom and a heart to faithfully love the man who stood by her at her most hopeless time.Now that she had time, she wanted to look for her identity.Mu Lan narrowed her eyes and walked in the side garden in the east between the girls'' and boys'' dormitories. The garden was covered with snow. Some green leaves peeped out of the snow. The sun was setting and a golden hue dyed the sky and the snow.Mu Lan felt like it was heaven, if only Mu Liang was here, it would be just perfect. She wished to sleep on the ground and to be covered in snow. But her back injury was yet to be healed and she didn''t want to stay sick any longer either. As she was lost thinking of a lot of things, suddenly she heard some shutter sounds. It seemed like someone was taking photos.Mu Lan, who wasying down on the bench while closing her eyes, immediately got up and looked at the side from where the sounds came.There was a tall man with handsome look. His hair was naturally brown and he had blue eyes. He looked like a pure blooded French. As good looking as he was, his eyes was darting around Mu Lan.''What a turn off.'' Mu Lan frowned.Seeing her displeased, the man smiled apologetically and said, "Mademoiselle, I''m sorry to disturb you while you were resting. You looked like such a nymph that I couldn''t hold back myself." His eyes glowed.Whatever, it was, Mu Lan didn''t like that man even the slightest. She coldly said, "Delete my pictures.""Pardon me?" He wasn''t sure if he heard it right."Delete my pictures." She said again.''And here I thought that she would sleep with any guy who was handsome and good to her.'' The French man wondered.He recalled the time when hest met her at the birthday party of a girl from his girlfriend''s room. He wished he could enjoy her the way he enjoyed all the girls in bed.''Maybe she needs a little more pampering.'' The man smiled a little more and said, "You are so gorgeous that my heart almost stopped. As a professional photographer, how can I miss such an opportunity not to take photos of your''s? I work under a famous agency. If you ever want to be a model, please let me know."He took out a card and shoved in Mu Lan''s hand. "You cane to me anytime. I''ll teach you everything you need to know." He said seductively."You are too close." Mu Lan uttered like a robot. She tried to mimic Xue Lin and did great.The man was left dumbfounded while looking at her expression. That wasn''t what he expected. He used the same trick what he used on the other girls. But for some reason, it didn''t work on her.Mu Lan eyed the DSLR camera he was holding for a second and realized that it was thetest one with Bluetooth and Wi-Fi connection.''This guy is rich.'' Though she thought that, she had something else in her mind.She got up and headed towards the IT department without looking back. She could feel that man''s gaze all over her body and it made her feel disgusted.Soon she reached the IT department. The ss was going on so she could easily go there. She sat on a chair and began tapping the keyboard.Soon, she hacked that reverted photographer''s precious camera and deleted her own photos from the camera and saved them on her mobile. She had to admit that the mad man was indeed good with his hands. She nced at the name card he had given her. After reading it once, she threw it in the garbage. She didn''t need it anymore.At that time, Hugo was at the dormitory too. He was in his room and he watched everything that happened between the photographer and Mu Lan. He immediately took photos and sent them to Mu Liang.

 Chapter 361 THAT PHOTOGRAPHER

    <h4>Chapter 361 THAT PHOTOGRAPHER</h4>


    As soon as Hugo sent the pictures, Mu Liang, who was in the meeting room, stopped what he was doing and checked the attachment.Mu Liang''s eyes narrowed as he saw the pictures and sent them to Mu Feng without a word. Mu Feng who was also in the meeting, didn''t have to guess what had happened. Though Mu Liang didn''t explicitly say anything, he very well knew what he had to do.During the meeting, Mu Feng looked for that photographer''s information in hisptop without anyone''s knowledge and found out that the man was none other than Arthur, their most wanted enemy during their childhood.''Well, well, well, look who it is.'' A sarcastic smile crept on his lips. He lost all the interest in the meeting and dug out for more information about Arthur.This ''unfortunate'' guy went to America when he was fifteen because he had killed a boy in his school. Since his family was rich and the school boy''s family was poor, Arthur''s family didn''t have to worry much. They settled the issue by giving them some money. They sessfully hid everything and sent their only son to New York.Being the only child, Arthur got whatever he wanted and he became one of the hottest and the mostdy-killer man in USA. Based on his yboy character, he never let his single female models go without having fun.As if women weren''t enough, he even enjoyed himself with drug addicts. Even though he didn''t take drugs per se, he became one of the drug dealers in America.Just a year ago, Arthur came back to Paris on a photography work and had started dating Donne family''s daughter Anne. In spite of having a girlfriend, he didn''t let go of his yful attitude and began to bed his French models. Then after Anne''s birthday, he broke up with her unofficially.Mu Feng''s eyes narrowed. ''Wait a minute, then the drug Anne Donne had with her on her birthday, was it given by him? It had to be. Then he targeted sister Lan Lan from the very beginning.'' He frowned. ''Why did he take so long to approach her then? His actions are making me curious.''Extreme caution and doubt began to build inside Mu Feng''s heart. He began to dig for more information.In a minute, he found out the incident that took ce at the family bar of Arthur. After watching the video, Mu Feng could feel his blood boiling.''Wait, what! How did this happen under my nose?'' Mu Feng tried to find out what happened next. Afterwards, he found out what Yan Su did in the car and why Arthur had to take her to a hotel and then what happened in the bar.Mu Feng closed his eyes at the time when Arthur began doing something he shouldn''t. Mu Feng copied the video and sent it to Lu Feng''s email address with a message ''Did you know this stuff?''Since he was still in the meeting, he secretly sent a text ''URGENT!'' on Lu Feng''s cell phone. Though they were always in each other''s'' throats, both of them cared about their childhood friendship deeply. Mu Feng couldn''t take it when someone tried to sabotage his friend.When Mu Liang''s eyes swept through his brother, he saw that Mu Feng''splexion wasn''t too good. Mu Liang didn''t say anything, he just continued with the meeting.-------At the Lu Research Center, Lu Feng was trying toe up with a form. At that time, his personal cell phone chimed. He took a break and looked at the screen before he frowned.He immediately checked the email and found out the video clip. At that time, his eyes were burning with rage. He really wished that he could cut Arthur''s tongue and fingers at that moment.Lu Feng raged in fury and slowly calmed down thinking he was close enough with his revenge. He sent a text to Mu Feng and went back to working with the new form.----At the Mu Corporation, the meeting finally came to an end. Mu Feng was anxiously waiting for Lu Feng''s message. ''Did he see it? How will he respond to it? Will he hate her for it?'' He was worried about Yan Su and Lu Feng''s rtionship.Just then, his mobile chimed and he instantly checked the text.''Thanks for the video. Yan Su talked to me and I already examined her. I knew what happened without the video, but it was helpful. Don''t get worked up. I''m nning on the best revenge Arthur has ever had. Don''t interfere in this fight.''Mu Feng was sure that Lu Feng was going to do something worthwhile to watch. But the problem was, Mu Liang wanted to take revenge as well. So he replied to Lu Feng.''Arthur made a move on sister Lan Lan. Big bro is really angry.''Back at the Lu Research Center, Lu Feng saw the text and cursed Arthur. Then he called Mu Liang to calm him him down.Mu Liang had just finished the meeting and was still talking to the Director of Online Video Game Department about the new game named Car Race4-99. Mu Liang was nning on making Mu Lan the leader of this new game team.At the same time, he got a call from Lu Feng and so he excused himself from the director before answering the call. "What is it?""I heard what happened. Feng told me." Lu Feng said.Mu Liang nced at his brother who was talking to another director and asked, "Did he tell you about Xiao Lan?""Yeah. You know that guy. He is Arthur from our childhood." Lu Feng said.Mu Liang remembered the haughty boy who always wanted to fight with him and Mu Feng. "I see. What does it have to do with you?"Lu Feng clenched his jaw before saying, "Everything. He did something despicable to Yan Su. She was hurt by him.""Did he..." Mu Liang couldn''t finish but Lu Feng knew what he meant.

 Chapter 362 THE DAY AFTER TOMORROW

    <h4>Chapter 362 THE DAY AFTER TOMORROW</h4>


    Lu Feng replied, "Feng has the clip. By the way, the reason I called you, is so to tell you that I''m going to take revenge here. So you just have to wait for the show."Mu Liang didn''t know what Arthur had done to Yan Su but he was pretty much sure that it would be fun to watch since Lu Feng had never got a ''hero time'' yet to save his princess. Since what Arthur did was something more despicable to Yan Su inparison to Mu Lan, Mu Liang could only hand over the chance to do something to Arthur to Lu Feng. That would only be fair.Therefore Mu Liang only replied, "As you wish." Hanging up the call, he called Mu Lan. He wanted to pick her up from the campus. That ce wasn''t safe for her if that man was still there.At that time, Mu Lan was hacking the website of Beijing University for some information. Since she couldn''t get her documents, she could only look for her other team member''s data who was with her in Berlin, Germany for the Online Video Game Competition four years ago. Now they were her only option. Mu Lan was looking at the screen which was full of series of numbers and simultaneously tapping in the keyboard at a lightning speed. Right at that moment, her phone began to ring.''Oh, not now!'' Mu Lan frowned. If she stopped here right now, she had to start all over again from the beginning.Since she didn''t pick up the call, the continuous ringtone was disturbing the whole room and some students were looking at her with an annoying gaze. Atst, with no other option left, Mu Lan sighed and gave in. She nced at her cell phone and saw it was Mu Liang. She hurriedly got out of the room and went to the corridor while answering the call. "Why are you disturbing? I''m in the ss!" Her voice was full of annoyance.She was the one who did wrong by not picking up the call, but now if she acted like the timid one, she would be scolded or even punishedter. Her body couldn''t take it. So she took the exact opposite route, offence is the best defense.If she was the one who scolded, Mu Liang couldn''t be mad at her no matter what. Therefore the moment she answered, sheined."...Were you busy?" As expected, Mu Liang''s voice was soft as he asked her."I was." Mu Lan replied in a bossy tone. "So why did you call me for?"Mu Liang said, "I wille to pick you up in twenty minutes. Wait for me. You can work on the way back home.""Oh, okay." Mu Lan replied.Mu Liang thought for a while and then said, "Take Yan Su with you too." He was still worried about his cousin after what she had gone through. He didn''t want her to be left alone after she was attacked.Mu Lan was surprised at first. But then she realized that maybe he knew something had happened to her. She replied, "But she is taking care of Xue Lin.""Then bring both of them." Mu Liang said before hanging up, giving her no chance to refuse..Exactly twenty minutester, Mu Liang came and picked the girls from the campus. At first, they went to Lu Feng''s residence and dropped off Yan Su and Xue Lin there. Since Yan Su wished to take care of her bestie, Mu Liang couldn''t stop her.Later, Mu Liang brought Mu Lan home and hugged her tightly. He asked, "Did that photographer do something to you?"Mu Lan knew that there was something on his mind. Now that she finally got to know, she didn''t have to guess that Hugo had already informed him. She shook her head and replied, "He just took some photos that''s all and tried to offer me a modelling job and I refused. Nothing serious."Mu Lan didn''t tell him that she had already hacked his camera and deleted her photos. If she told him, he would easily find out that she was looking for her past documents. Mu Liang gazed at her and then carefully asked, "Do you know what happened to Yan Su a few days ago?"''I knew it.'' Think??? that she replied, "Who told you? Not Dr. Lu Feng, I assume."Mu Liang had already seen the video clip as Mu Feng had sent him too. He replied, "No. It''s Feng." He referred to his brother."How does he know?" Mu Lan frowned."The photographer who took your photos was the same person who had assaulted Yan Su." Mu Liang calmly said.Mu Lan''s eyes became asrge as tennis ball. "No way!""I''m d that you are okay." Mu Liang hugged her tightly."Me too." Mu Lan shivered. "The day after tomorrow when you''ll get your result, Yan Su''s family is going to hold an event. We have to attend there. Then I''ll hold a party in the mansion for you.""Really?" Mu Lan got excited.Mu Liang chuckled to see her like this. He said, "Yeah, now go get some sleep."------Lu Feng came home at night knowing his girlfriend was there. He hugged and kissed her after he saw her. "I missed you." He tiredly said."I missed you too. You must be hungry now. I prepared dinner for you. Go freshen up ande have dinner with us. You need to sleep." Yan Su said in a caring voice.After dinner, Lu Feng and Yan Su came to their bed. Lu Feng held his girlfriend while asking, "Susu, didn''t you say that your father has nned to hold a wee party for Arthur?"Yan Su answered while kissing his right palm, "Yes. Why are you asking this all of a sudden?" "Ask you father to hold it the day after tomorrow in your house." Lu Feng said in a calm tone.Yan Su knew something was up. She only smiled and turned around to kiss his lips."As you wish." She said before kissing him deeply.

 Chapter 363 PERSONALITY

    <h4>Chapter 363 PERSONALITY</h4>


    It was a long night. The clock ticked by so slowly like as if it didn''t want the night to pass. The next day was the same, passing slowly. The results would be published on the next day. Except for Mu Lan who was sittingzily, the other three girl''s hearts were filled with anxiety.Qi Ying began praying to a Buddha statue early in the morning. Yan Su stumbled for the fourth time in the garden while pacing. Xue Lin was eating more than usual. And Mu Lan was ying with Oscar in the snowy garden, making Mu Liang jealous all over again. And just as Lu Feng said, Yan Su told her father that she wished to hold a wee party for Arthur and also that she wished to announce to everyone that she was getting engaged to Arthur.No sooner had she said that, her fatherughed and thanked her for being a wise adult. Her mother was happy too. Only her brother''s jaws dropped after what they heard. They couldn''t believe their ears, not that she cared.Finally, it was the result day. That day, all four of them came to the campus at the same time and waited for the result. All the girls and boys who had taken up the exams pounced on the notice board.Mu Lan, Xue Lin, Yan Su and Qi Yingughed in glee.The first ce was taken by the Fine Arts Department meaning Mu Lan topped the exam with the highest score, 9 out of 9. Xue Lin came second, 8.8 from Psychology Department. The third ce was taken by the Fashion Design Department which meant Qi Ying scored 8. And Yan Su got 7.9 the highest score from Journalism Department.Now that their dreams hade true, they all could skip their grades. They were now qualified to take up a Master Degree without a problem.Except for Xue Lin, the other three called their respective boyfriends to let them know their results. Later, they all got busy talking to their ssmates and teachers.Mu Lan, Yan Su and Qi Ying were congratted by everyone. Mu Lan had got a schrship in ��cole nationale sup��rieure des Beaux-Arts (National School of Fine Arts), the top Fine Arts university of Paris. Qi Ying got a schrship in Paris College of Arts, the top Fashion Design university of Paris, and Yan Su got a schrship in CELSA Paris - Sorbonne University �C Sorbonne. And as for Xue Lin, she got a fully-paid schrship to Ludwig Maximilian University of Munich, Germany with a professional psychiatrist certificate.They were definitely going to miss each other in future, especially Xue Lin who was going away from the country, but they were happy to take another step towards their goals.Mu Lan went straight to the Mu Corporation in the afternoon while Mu Liang was having his lunch break in his room. Without a notice, she barged inside the room and flew into Mu Liang''s embrace.Startled Mu Liang carefully grabbed her. He didn''t want to hurt her back on this joyous day. "Congrats, Lan." His deep voice melted her ears and heart."I am this close to bing a perfectdy of the Mu household." Mu Lan pointed out with her thumb and index finger.Mu Liang smiled and said, "You are already perfect. You don''t have to work that hard."Mu Lan shook her head and said, "You can''t say that. Or I''ll get realzy."Mu Liang affectionately patted her head while saying, "Be whatever you want. I''ll support you anyway."''He is way too good for me.'' Mu Lan helplessly thought to herself.Qi Ying was taken away by Mu Feng right at the school entrance and Yan Su went to the Lu Research center to meet Lu Feng, while, Xue Li dragged her tired body to the dorm.Lu Feng hugged Yan Su and gave her a passionate kiss. After leaving her breathless, he said, "You did a good job." Yan Su tiptoed and got closer to Lu Feng''s lips. "Hmm, give me a reward." She restlessly said."I just did." Lu Feng said with a smile on his face.Yan Su pouted andined. "It''s not enough."Lu Feng chuckled. He bit her left ear making her whimper, "I''ll reward you at the party."Yan Su frowned. "What are you nning to do? I already did what you told me to do. Now you have to tell me everything clearly." She demanded."You will find out soon enough." Lu Feng''s tone was very mysterious.------The party was held at the Zheng Mansion''srge garden. The garden was cleaned and there was no spot of snow. People hardly arranged party in the garden in winter, but it wasn''t that cold since spring wasn''t far behind and it was February. Yan Su''s childhood friends and cousins came to enjoy. Under this semi light, semi dark garden people were dancing and chatting. The smell of delicious snacks and cocktails made the guest''s stomachs growl.Arthur came with some of his friends, all from prestigious families. They were also yboys like him, dancing with Yan Su''s cousins and childhood friends.They were all having fun, but no one dared to go close to the corner where the three men were sitting. They were Mu Liang, Mu Feng and Lu Feng. Their aura were very intimidating and they sat further away from the crowd and chatted by themselves.Beside them was a tiny woman wearing jeans and a checks shirt over a jacket. She had big sses over her face. She was busy having food. She didn''t like rich people''s party, but she was forced toe.Lu Feng once nced at the tiny woman and then nced at his own girlfriend. He sighed and asked, "How did these two pr opposite girls be such close friends? Unbelievable!"Mu Feng also nced over Xue Lin and then Yan Su. He scratched his head and replied, "Maybe their characters."Mu Liang only sipped his drink and listened to his brother and friend''s conversation.Lu Feng asked, "How are they simr?"Mu Feng lowered his voice and answered, "Both of them are scary."

 Chapter 364 FUTURE WIFE

    <h4>Chapter 364 FUTURE WIFE</h4>


    "Both of them are scary." Mu Feng said."Hmm." Mu Liang agreed. He knew that there was something in Xue Lin that made even Mu Lan admire her. Once Mu Lan even mentioned that she was scared of Xue Lin.Lu Feng couldn''t refute at that. But then he said, "Just that? Look at their dressing styles and attitudes!"He was right. When Xue Lin was trying to cover herself from top to bottom in the best way possible, while Yan Su on the other hand was wearing the most revealing dress like it was summer.Yan Su was wearing a red short dress with open back tied with strings, not wearing anything underneath, showing whatever she wanted. Her hair was tied up like a bun, hot red lipstick on her lips, smokey eyeshadow, red heels, making men drool over her body.Lu Feng coldly nced at Mu Feng. "This dress was given by you, wasn''t it?""Cough! Cough! Cough!" Mu Feng tried to avoid any eye contact with his friend. He had specially ordered this dress as a graduation gift for his cousin knowing that she would love it and she did."Do you think coughing can cover up your crime?" Lu Feng sounded angry."If you have a problem with how she dresses, why don''t you tell her? If you have the courage, I mean, I''m sure she will listen to you." Mu Feng pushed the responsibility to his friend.Of course, Lu Feng could actually dare to say it and he knew that she would listen to him. But if he tore her wings, that person would be someone else. It wouldn''t be her anymore.Mu Liang''s eyes swept through Mu Lan who was with Qi Ying and Yan Su''s mother, talking about some family stuffs. She was wearing a ck top and ck purple check short skirt with a purple winter coat with ck far??? and ck knee length boot. She had a French braid on and looked very excited.Mu Liang''s eyes became dangerously cold as he saw some guys looking at her with lustful eyes.Just as he thought of going close to his wifey, someone came closer to greet all the three of them. "Hey, good to see you guys. We had lots of fun during our childhood. Remember me?" The man said.Lu Feng gave him a deadly re and Mu Liang just avoided talking to him. Mu Feng only coughed before replying, "It''s ''very'' nice to see you again Arthur. Hope you are enjoying." His eyes twinkled.Arthur''s smile broadened as he saw Lu Feng''s re. He replied, "Yes, very much. I got my woman back. Thank you for taking care of her when I was away."The temperature around them dropped by a few degrees. Mu Feng sweated and was ready to stop Lu Feng if he were to do something.But to his surprise, Lu Feng replied, "We always take care of our future wives. You don''t have to thank for it.""Haha, so funny Feng. Oh, now Dr. Feng, isn''t it? I think you are under a delusion about who your future wife is. You are not talking about my future wife, are you?""Oh, you have got a future wife?" Lu Feng asked with surprise as if he knew nothing.Arthur looked at him like he was watching a witless worm. "Ah, well, it''s going to be announced very soon.""We will look forward to it." Mu Feng smiled."Sure thing. Enjoy the night." Arthur smirked in an insulting manner.Mu Feng answered. "Don''t worry. We will thoroughly enjoy it."After Arthur left, Mu Feng nced at Lu Feng and said, "Promise me that you are going to punish this b****** exclusively."Lu Feng only smirked. His eyes turned cold. ''I will leave everything to you.'' He thought.------Arthur looked around to look for where Yan Su was. He saw her dancing with some friends of his. ''Looks like she is enjoying theirpany.'' He smirked and licked his lips. How he wished to have her! But then she would formally be his tonight. Why would he need to spend his time to think of her?If he could, he would love to have the other woman.Arthur saw Mu Lan was serving some snacks on her te.He took two sses of cocktail and got closer to her."Hi there, miss me?" Arthur tried to flirt with her.Who was Mu Lan? She was the beloved ''wifey'' of the richest and most handsome man on earth.Could a bug like Arthur have any influence over her?He must be dreaming!However Mu Lan opened her mouth. "I''m wondering."Arthur''s blue eyes gleamed. "What is it darling?" "How amazing you must be to offend the top three powerful men in Europe? You must have done something horrible in your previous life to have such a bad ending in this life." Saying that she went to Mu Liang''s side and sat beside him.Arthur was bbergasted. ''Holy sh*t! She beds Mu Liang? Is that why she said powerful man? But then...''He was so worked up over Mu Liang that he missed the part where she said ''three powerful men''.Mu Liang gazed at the woman beside him tenderly as she fed him. They were almost in the dark, not many people were around. So they couldn''t see the loving moment of the couple.Arthur didn''t see it either as he was too busy with Yan Su."Susu.." Arthur''s hands were all over Yan Su''s body making her whimper."Hnn... don''t touch me." Even though she said that, her eyes glittered in the light." You are feeling me, hon. Your body is so damn honest." Arthur tugged the string of her dress and it became loose."What are you up to?" Yan Su was breathless."Babe, give me your body. We are getting engaged tonight anyway." Arthur bit her lower lip and groped her buttocks making her scream softly.

 Chapter 365 IT WASN’T PART OF THE PLAN

    <h4>Chapter 365 IT WASN''T PART OF THE PLAN</h4>


    "Your hands are way too naughty." Yan Su licked her lower lip lusciously. Her body reacted to Arthur''s movement.Arthur sucked at the crook of the nape of her neck and smirked while seductively saying, "And you love these naughty hands, don''t you?"Yan Su pulled him closer and said, "We are getting engaged tonight. Do you have to be so impatient right now?""I can''t hold it in me, baby. I want you now." Arthur impatiently pulled off her dress showing hercy panties and her yellow white skin which was looking even more seductive in the darkness of the night. He hungrily looking at her exposed skin and pulled her closer to him with his hands wandering all over her exposed body.Yan Su shoved him away and giggled. She said in a yful tone, "Then let''s go to my room and celebrate our engagement." She winked at him and licked her lips, making him harden right away.Arthur was thrilled hearing what she just said. He growled. Then he groped her left breast and said, "Let''s go babe, I can''t wait anymore."Yan Su showed her back to him and told him, "Tie the strings of my dress first."Arthur was already at his limit. He began kissing her open back. "Let it be like this. Let everyone see that you are my woman.""If you want to celebrate, listen to me baby. Then I will obey you tonight." Yan Su shoved her buttocks at his lower part making him groan due to his arousal. "Okay baby. After we go to your room, you are mine." He said. He then hurriedly tied her strings and Yan Su made herself more presentable to others. Then they moved out from the back of the garden and walked towards the entrance of the house.Before they entered, Arthur groped her at her back and eyed Lu Feng. Seeing his gloomy face, Arthur smiled with satisfaction and they moved inside.The ss Lu Feng was gripping began to crack. Both Mu Liang and Mu Feng nced at the ss Lu Feng was holding.Poor ss!Mu Feng took a deep breath before saying, "I can''t imagine that groping the *ss was actually your idea."Lu Feng gritted his teeth before saying, "It wasn''t a part of the n."Mu Feng snickered. He rubbed his chin thoughtfully and said with a curious tone, "Oh, then it has to be Yan Su who let him do it. I wonder what they did at the back of the garden, in the dark. Yan Su''s hair was disordered."Mu Lan was talking to Xue Lin beside them, hearing nothing what they were speaking. Mu Liang was sitting with a wine ss. Hemented, "They went to the bedroom."Boom!Crack!The moment Mu Liang said the sentence, Lu Feng burst in anger and the cocktail ss he was holding, shattered into pieces.Mu Feng said, "I really find it hard to believe that you let him do this to her."Lu Feng let out a low growl. "I told you that it wasn''t a part of the n."This time, Mu Fengughed uncontrolledly. Hemented, "Does my cousin want to eat him up before sacrificing him? Ah, that''s so her. She is definitely a Mu by blood."However, Lu Feng didn''t want it. He didn''t want her to y with fire. His form was, in a simple word, exclusive. He was hurt as well as worried. Unknown to these three, Xue Lin was lip reading their conversation and telling everything to Mu Lan and Qi Ying.Mu Lan frowned, "What is this idiot nning this time?"Qi Ying was worried as well. She said, "There is a tree house beside Yan Su''s bedroom. It was her y house during our childhood. We can go there and check up on her." She used toe here to the Zhang Mansion for several parties. So she knew many things which Mu Lan and Xue Lin didn''t know.Mu Lan took the initiative first. "We shouldn''t let her stay alone. We will watch over her. If something happens, we can let Dr. Lu Feng know about it."Xue Lin had a deadpan expression. "That''s a good n but I don''t want to see what I shouldn''t see."Mu Lan got up and made a fist. "I believe in Yan Su." Then she pulled the uninterested Xue Lin''s hands. "Let''s go. Xiao Ying, show us the way."Qi Ying got up and took them somewhere else. As they left, Mu Liang gazed at the three girls and sipped the wine.------Inside Yan Su''s room, the moment Yan Su and Arthur reached there, Arthur pinned her to the wall and hungrily kissed her lips. Yan Su gave out a painful moan for the way he nipped and sucked her.Arthur disregarded her pain. He growled and said, "Now, you are mine." Hismanding and ruthless hands tore off the strings of her dress. He impatiently took off her tight dress, making her whimper. Her perfect dress was now all torn and dishevelled. Then he began to take off his own coat, tie and shirt. He hastily threw them away. Soon, he pressed his half naked body to hers. He started to suck her dry.Yan Su continued to let out painful moans. But Arthur never for once cared for her. He wanted to taste her tonight at any cost. He didn''t want to let go of this opportunity of having her to himself. "Let''s take it slow, baby. You are too unrestrained." Yan Su cried in between her moans. "Am I? Shouldn''t you be the who is restraint? Seducing everyone with your seductive body and tiny clothes." Arthur continued to group her."Then do you prefer me to hide my attractive body, baby?" Yan Su asked in between her moans."No, babe. I prefer you naked." Arthur pinched her and Yan Su moaned loudly.Just then someone knocked the door.

 Chapter 366 THE FINEST WINE

    <h4>Chapter 366 THE FINEST WINE</h4>


    Xue Lin urged. "I think we should stop watching."The three of them were in the tree house. They were using Yan Su''s childhood binocrs to spy on Yan Su and Arthur.Qi Ying''s face was so red that Xue Lin wondered if her face could bepared to red berries.Mu Lan smirked and said, "We should see till the end of the scenario." She got excited. It was the first time she was peeping into somebody else''s private moments and she didn''t want to waste the opportunity.------ Arthur growled in annoyance. He refused to answer the knock and sucked Yan Su''s lips forcefully. His hands roamed around her buttocks and grinded them with his lower part. Yan Su moaned."So forceful." Yan Su teased.Arthur smirked. "Do you love it, babe?""So much." Yan Su pulled him closer to have his taste on her lips.Knock! Knock!"M*********r!" Arthur cursed.Yan Su giggled and bit his right ear. "Answer the door, baby. It must be an emergency."Arthur ripped hercy underwear and threw it aside. After that, he strode towards the door and opened it. He saw a lovely maid carrying a tray filled with two sses of wine. One ss was full of red wine and the other one was white wine.''I''m going to ***k her for sure.'' He nced all over the maid''s body and asked, "What is it beautiful?" His previous temper was gone.Yan Su rolled her eyes. ''B******!'' She cursed him in her mind.The maid felt shy seeing his handsome half naked appearance all of a sudden. She blushed and began to stutter, "M-mistress s-sent me to g-give young miss and f-future young master the finest wine you like." "That''s very nice of you, darling." Arthur said. "Thank you.""I-it''s my job." The girl coyly smiled.Arthur bent down and took the ss before kissing the maid''s soft cheek. "I''ll make sure to have a date with you tomorrow night darling. Wait for me." He whispered.The maid blushed hard and Arthur winked before closing the door."Baby, I''m feeling cold." Yan Suined.Arthur saw her full naked appearance andughed heartily. He put the ss on the tea table and pulled her to him while he sat on the couch. He made her sit on hisp and ran his hands all over her body. Yan Su moaned and nced at the table. "Baby, aren''t these our favorite drinks? Your white wine and my red wine. Let''s drink it and pre-celebrate our engagement."Arthur sucked her right shoulder and said, "Sure thing. But after the drink, you are mine.""Oh, you are so impatient." Yan Su giggled and took the two sses. She took the red wine ss for herself and gave the white wine ss to Arthur."To our new life." Yan Su dramatically said.Arthur kissed her lips and said. "Cheers!"Yan Su clinked her ss with his. "Cheers!"Both drank the finest wine and enjoyed each other''s touches.From the tree house, Mu Lan was looking at Yan Su''s bedroom through the window."This girl is unbelievable!" Mu Lan was perplexed.Qi Ying''s face was red. She said, "I-I think we should stop them."Mu Lan shook her head. She said, "I don''t think we should. Did you see Yan Su''s eyes? They were burning with raze."Xue Lin, who had stopped watching it a few minutes ago, once again took the binocrs from her left side and peeked at Yan Su''s room and saw them drinking andughing and teasing.Xue Lin recalled the time Mu Fengmented about her and Yan Su''s character. "Both of them are scary."Xue Lin smiled with ridicule. She said, "This guy has no idea of what''s in store for him. How idiotic." She nced at the sky and suddenly realized that except for chatting of people and sounds of music, there was no other sound, just like the calm before the storm.Xue Lin got a sudden chill and hugged herself tightly.Back inside the room, after Arthur finished the white wine quickly, he snatched Yan Su''s half finished ss too."Hey!" Yan Su protested but Arthur didn''t listen. He put the sses on the table and groped her breasts from behind and started to shower her back with kisses.Yan Su moaned and her hands worked behind her as she unzipped his pants and struggled to lower his pants.Arthur chuckled. "Who is impatient now?" He teased her. His hands went further south."Baby, you are so good." Yan Su moaned. Arthur was enjoying touching what''s his and felt good where she was touching. Soon, he began to feel hot and slightly dizzy.At first, he didn''t give any heed to it. But then, he felt less and lessfortable and pushed Yan Su away."Baby, is something wrong? Why did you push me away?" Yan Su asked. Arthur missed the part where her voice was full of mockery."I-I''m not feeling well." Arthur felt that his mouth was dry."Why is that? Don''t you want to touch me? Don''t you want to.... have me? I am right in front of you, naked. Are you satisfied only seeing me?" Yan Su''s vicious mockery could rot any man''s ears.Arthur could hardly talk. "Susu, did you put something in the drink?" His body was burning. He wanted, wanted something badly, but didn''t know what."What are you saying? I can''t understand properly. Say it once more." Yan Su teased a bit. She got inches closer to her reading table and took the piece of clothes."Hot! So hot! I want water!" Arthur painfully said and began to tear his pant. His thirsty eyes looked for water but he couldn''t find even a single ss of water.He was so busy searching for water that he didn''t see Yan Su taking photos with his mobile phone which was kept on the table and uploading them on his social media ount."B****, I need water!" Arthur screamed at Yan Su.

 Chapter 367 AND THE MAID WAS.....WHAT!!!?!

    <h4>Chapter 367 AND THE MAID WAS.....WHAT!!!?!</h4>


    Mu Lan frowned at what she she was watching. ''Why isn''t she wearing her dress but just a piece of cloth?''She talked to Xue Lin without even looking at her, "Come and see what''s happening. I want to know what she is talking about."Since she did not hear even a single sound in response, Mu Lan turned her face to look at what her friends were doing. But she immediately froze.Qi Ying and Xue Lin were looking at the person beside the stairs. It was the maid who had sent the wine sses a moment ago. The maid domineeringly looked at her three friends and said, "Peeping is a bad thing, dearests."That familiar voice!!!The jaws of all the three friends dropped.The maid was none other than ....... What!!!!!Yan Su!!!?!Then who was the girl in the room.The three friends took the binocrs at the same time and checked out the room. The woman in the room looked like Yan Su but she wasn''t Yan Su at all. Then she was.... Who?Mu Lan opened her mouth first. "It wasn''t your n.""Nope, it wasn''t." Yan Su who was in the maid uniform smirked."Then the one who nned it..." Mu Lan had already guessed it."Eldest cousin." Yan Su finished.''No wonder he was so quiet all along.'' Mu Lan talked to herself in her mind."And the other woman?" This time, Xue Lin got over the shock. So her curiosity was to know about the one who was looking exactly like Yan Su, more so like her doppelganger."Arthur''s ex." Yan Su replied."Okay, just exin it to me, what is actually going on?" Qi Ying couldn''t hold back anymore.Yan Su smiled and then exined everything to them.Just yesterday Mu Liang called Yan Su to a restaurant and let her meet Arthur''s ex. Yan Su was stunned beyond belief that her ex looked exactly like her.Looking at her confused expression, the ex politely apologized and said, "I''m ra Brown, a model from USA. I''m Arthur''s first ever girlfriend. After dating for a year, we got married and had a son. Its only then that he showed his true colors to me. I saw him cheating and we got divorced. At that time, Arthur was in the process of getting a promotion. He was dating his boss''s daughter to get the promotion."While telling her story, ra Brown almost choked in pain. "His current girlfriend didn''t like that he had a son with me and told him to get rid of him. Arthur did exactly what she told him to do. While I was away to film my first ever movie, he took his gang, barged into my house and killed my precious one year old son along with my sixty year old mother."ra took time to control her emotions. Later, she continued, "I was tracking him since then. I didn''t let him go out of my sight. Just a year ago I found out that he was getting engaged to the daughter of Zhang family, Zhang Yan Su. Miss Zhang might not have an idea that you are quite popr in France because of your ck belt. So I had got myself a cosmetic surgery and wanted to rece you with me to avenge my mother and son''s murder . I''m begging you to cooperate with me." She bowed.Yan Su was speechless after what she just heard. She couldn''t believe what a scumbag Arthur was.She clenched her fists tightly to control her anger. Later, she grabbed ra''s hands and said, "ra dear, don''t worry. I''ll help you with it. If you need me to kill him, just let me know."ra smiled at her through her tears.After a long time, Mu Liang said, "I know Lu Feng has a n. But now let''s change the n and make a wonderful trap for our prey."Only then, Yan Su remembered that he was with them.After Yan Su told the whole story, Mu Lan was thest one to speak up, "So, you three twisted Lu Feng''s n just like that.""Yes, and I became the maid and sent them Lu Feng''s new creation. ra dear made sure that Arthur drank it all." Yan Su smirked in satisfaction."So, brother Feng and Dr. Lu Feng doesn''t know anything about it, I guess." Mu Lanmented."They we''ll be spooked when they get to know I guess." Yan Su giggled."No wonder your boyfriend looked like he was going to die. I think you need to make sure that he doesn''t misunderstand." Xue Lin stated."Ah, I already did beforeing here. You have no idea what kind of a face he made." Yan Su couldn''t stopughing."Oh, please enlighten us." Mu Lan said dramatically.shback...ording to Mu Liang''s n, ra Brown pretended to be Yan Su and seduced Arthur. After she took her to Yan Su''s bedroom, Yan Su, disguised herself as a maid, took the sses of wine to her bedroom. After her mission was done, she went to where Mu Lan and her friends were. However she only found her boyfriend and her cousins.Yan Su got a mischievous idea to spook Mu Feng.She got closer to him and brushed her fingers on Mu Feng''s right cheek.Mu Feng was startled at first and then he red at her, so she began to giggle.On seeing her reaction, both Mu and Lu Feng frowned at her.Yan Su realized that she had to say something before any misunderstanding urred. She said, "For Buddha''s sake, can you guys not re at me, specially you Feng dear. It breaks my heart."Once again Mu Feng and Lu Feng had the same reaction. Their jaws dropped."You.... You...." Mu Feng couldn''t finish what he wanted to say.Lu Feng only looked at her mesmerizingly. Mu Feng was quick-witted and nced at his older brother. "It''s your n, isn''t it?"Mu Liang didn''t answer his brother''s question. He took a sip of the wine. Then he said, "All''s well that ends well."

 Chapter 368 TRAPPED WITH SOMETHING

    <h4>Chapter 368 TRAPPED WITH SOMETHING</h4>


    Before anyone could react, Lu Feng grabbed Yan Su''s right wrist and pulled her suddenly on his firm chest, making her gasp in surprise. Noticing his hands tremble behind her back, Yan Suined in a sad tone, "How could you think that I was that woman? Did you think I would let other men expect you to touch me like me that? How could you think that I''m so cheap?"When Yan Su was serving the guests as a maid, she saw how hurt he looked when the fake Yan Su was taken away by Arthur. Her heart twisted in pain. Well it was partly her fault for not telling him. So she didn''t get mad or anything. It was just that, just because she wore revealing clothes or acted b****y, it didn''t mean that she was that kind of a twisted woman.She had no obligations to tell others what type of person she was. She didn''t want to pay heed to the prejudiced opinions of people on her character who merely jumped into conclusion based on the kind of dress she wore.However, she didn''t expect that even her closest people would think so low of her.It''s human nature. They expect their closed ones to understand them even if they don''t tell it explicitly. They get sad or angry or frustrated if people don''t understand them. There are different types of people and they control their emotions in different ways. No one can change it because it is like that since the beginning of the world. So no one has the right toin or point out at others. Because, no one is perfect. This is how the Creator created human beings.Lu Feng hugged her tightly this time and mumbled, "I''m so sorry. I shouldn''t have doubted you."Yan Su had the urge to cry her heart out since she was genuinely hurt this time. But she controlled it firmly. She never let her emotions get out of control in front of so many people. It would be a different case if they were alone. Yan Su pulled away from Lu Feng. If she was in his arms even for another minute, she didn''t know whether she would still hold on to her wall of emotion or not.Yan Su forced a smile and said, "It''s fine. I wasn''t sad at all. I knew it was my mistake. You guys enjoy. I''m going to look for my friends. I just don''t know where they are." She looked around."In the tree house." Mu Liang calmly answered.Yan Su and Mu Feng nced at him without blinking. Their minds said in unison, ''What a stalker!''Now that she was with her three friends who were peeping like perverts, she didn''t know what to say anymore.Mu Lan smiled and hugged the maid girl. She said, "I''m so proud of you and of course I''m very sorry."Qi Ying hugged those two and then Xue Lin. Both Qi Ying and Xue Lin apologized, making Yan Su''s eyes wet."Still it wasn''t our fault. You made us believe that way." As they pulled away from her warm embrace, Mu Lan pushed the me on Yan Su."Oh, really? I have a good memory that someone had said to me the other day that seeing things might not always be right, there is always an exnation behind everything." As soon as Yan Su finished talking, Xue Lin coughed in embarrassment. That was her line.Yan Su stopped teasing her friends and lightly said, "Okay, okay, I will stop here, or you guys will tear apart tonight." She took a binocrs and peeped at her bedroom. "Let''s see how ra dear is handling that jerk."In the bedroom, ra Brown, the double of Yan Su, slowly got close to him. She used her right heel to touch Arthur''s chin and made him look at her. She smiled in ridicule. "Did you just call me a b****? I think you have mistaken. I''m not that woman you think I am."He growled and was confused. "What are you saying?""Oh, let me remind you then f****** son killer father!" She used her right leg to p his left cheek. Her sharp heel cut through his skin, making him groan in pain, but at the same time, a sudden realization hit him.''ra Brown? Impossible! How would Yan Su know about her and their son?'' He thought. But soon after that, his head became hazy. There was a scorching heating from deep inside him."H-help..." He groaned and tried to wake up, but failed miserably. raughed loudly. She mocked at him, "Where is you womanizer attitude now, my dear ex-husband?""ra...""Enjoy the night, suffer in hell. Ciao." ra just left the room and identally met Yan Su''s father Zheng Nian Zu. Startled, ra blurted out, "D-dad?""Why are you here? We have to announce your engagement. Stop ying around now and find where Arthur is." Mr. Zheng said with a tone of authority.Before ra could say anything, both of them heard a painful growl. "H-he...lp...."Mr. Zheng Nina Zu could recognize this voice instantly. He was confused, "Arthur? Isn''t it Arthur? What did you do this time, Yan Su? Daddy is going to be mad this time!" His voice got louder in a second."H-help!" Arthur screamed this time.Mr. Zheng forcefully pushed away ra thinking that she was his one and only daughter Yan Su and went inside her room to check up on Arthur.The room was dark and cold and in the middle of therge bedroom, a naked man was sitting there, his head was facing downwards and he was scratching his chest like he wanted to rip his heart apart.Mr. Zheng asked, "Arthur, are you alright?" he got a little closer to him.Hearing his voice, Arthur immediately stopped whatever he was doing and slowly looked in Mr. Zheng''s direction.Mr. Zheng felt a chill run down his spine. His heart trembled with an unknown fear and he took a decision to leave the room.Just at that time, someone closed the bedroom door and locked it from outside.Now Mr. Zheng was trapped with something he never even dreamt of.

 Chapter 369 THIS IS WHAT YOU DO TO ME

    <h4>Chapter 369 THIS IS WHAT YOU DO TO ME</h4>


    "Hold it!" Yan Su said. She took off the binocr and didn''t intend to spy on what''s happening in her bedroom anymore. "I don''t think we need to see anymore." She felt ufortable."Why does you dad have to poke his nose into everything?" Xue Lin frowned. She didn''t care what was going to happen to Yan Su''s father."Now he will get a taste of it." Yan Su seemed sad. No normal girl would want her dad to be cough, cough by her own childhood friend.Mu Lan''s eyes narrowed. She was sure that someone deliberately closed the door and locked it. But it didn''t seem like it was Lu Feng''s n. His taste wasn''t that twisted. And of course Yan Su''s dad''s arrival at that moment was unexpected too. ''I wonder who came up with the third n.'' She wondered.Qi Ying was scared. "Xi-xiao Yan Su... do you think that it is alright?"Yan Su shrugged. "It''s not that he was going to get pregnant."Mu Lan couldn''t hold back herughter and sheughed uncontrobly. She said, "It''s getting steamy in there. We shouldn''t stay here. Let''s go down."Soon after that, the four of them came back downstairs and went where Mu Liang and the others were.Mu Lan went behind Mu Liang and encircled her arms around him. She kissed his right cheek and then touched his right ear with her soft lips. "You came up with a great n." She was so proud of him. She praised him and nibbled his ear without anyone''s notice.Mu Liang''s heart was about to melt. However, since she was ying with his sensitive ear, his whole body turned rigid.Others saw that they were cuddling like love birds. Who would''ve have thought that Mu Lan was the one being naughty here?Mu Liang gave a low grunt and Mu Lan smiled hearing it. "Do you want me hubby?" She asked him seductively."Don''t push it." Mu Liang''s heart raced."Oh my, your heart is about to explode." Mu Lan teased him.At that time, Mu Liang suddenly grabbed her head from behind with his right hand and pulled her head closer to his face and crushed his lips on hers."Hpf!" Mu Lan was too stunned to move. Her eyes were opened wide as he tasted her soft rosy lips.When Mu Liang licked her lips, she gasped and realized that there were people around them. She tried to move away, but when she gasped, she opened her mouth and it identally invited his warm tongue.Soon, Mu Lan''s legs gave out and her body leaned to Mu Liang''s. He delicately moved towards her and took her on hisps.After he was done with his stormy kiss, he let go of her swollen lips. Both of them were breathless and slightly flushed. Their irregr breathing calmed down slowly. Mu Liang stretched his left hand and wiped away her tears. His gaze fell upon her open, wet and inviting lips and he gulped. "This is what you do to me." His deep voice took away her heart. Mu Lan leisurely nced at his heated deep ocean blue eyes. She could feel that something hard was poking her round butt.''I have gone overboard ying around with him this time.'' She smacked her head and med herself inwardly."Cough! Cough!" Xue Lin furiously coughed. Her white little face had already turned beet red."Get a room you two." Lu Fengined while frowning.Qi Ying didn''t know where to look. She felt like her nose might bleed."My, my, you guys are giving me a turn on. What a sight! I feel like I just saw a romantic movie right in front of my eyes" Yan Su teased.Mu Lan couldn''t look at their faces. She buried her face deep inside his chest. Mu Liang also hugged his wifey protectively. Even though this ce was dark, he still didn''t want the others to see her adorable face. He must protect his wifey from unwanted flies.To save his wifey from the embarrassing situation, Mu Liang changed the subject. "Change back to your usual self, maid."Now that ra Brown''s mission was aplished, Yan Su could take off her makeup and could wear her usual dress.Yan Su wanted to smash his head. "Hmp!" She turned around with a huff and moved inside the house. Qi Ying was too frightened to talk to Mu Liang. She turned her head towards Lu Feng and said, "Do you know where Feng is?"Lu Feng replied, "He went to the washroom. Don''t worry. He wille back soon."Yan Su went back inside the mansion and went to her parents'' room. Since her bedroom was off limits, she had no other choice but to borrow her mother''s dress.As she went upstairs, she collided with Mu Feng."Ah! Feng you dummy!" Yan Su hissed. Apparently, Mu Feng stepped on her right leg."Oh, I didn''t see you." Mu Feng said naturally.Yan Su rolled her eyes. "Can''t you just apologise?"Mu Feng took off her maid headband and said, "Stop being childish. You look filthy. Go, change your dress." Hemanded her like a big brother and left leisurely.Yan Su gritted her teeth. She wished to kick his butt off, but she could never win against him and she knew it. Therefore, she didn''t want to embarrass herself.Mu Feng came back downstairs in a good mood and he walked upto where his brother and friend were.He saw that everyone were together and also noticed that Mu Lan was hiding her face in his brother''s chest.Mu Feng yfully whistled and asked, "Did I just miss something good?"Lu Feng earnestly shook his head and replied, "No, you just missed some dog food."Lucky me!Mu Feng didn''t say anything anymore and went beside Qi Ying and hugged her closer.Then he nced at Lu Feng and said, "Dude, that was the craziest creation you have ever made. Give me some when it''s out in the market.""It won''t be in the market. This potion is limited. I only created it to get my revenge on him." Lu Feng answered.

 Chapter 370 THE ONE WHO LOCKED THE DOOR...

    <h4>Chapter 370 THE ONE WHO LOCKED THE DOOR...</h4>


    "Ah, limited edition. Send me all that you have with you." Mu Feng said in a business-like manner."Sure. I have four left. Each costs nine hundred and thirty million." Lu Feng answered.Mu Feng''s jaw dropped. "That''s a rip off!" heined."It''s business." Lu Feng said like a businessman. He needed some expensive chemicals to create this potion and also his exclusive brain. He wasn''t just ripping his friend''s heart.Mu Feng couldn''t lose such an opportunity to give away these potions. They were too precious. "Fine, prepare them tomorrow." He said grumpily.Mu Lan heard their conversation while she was hiding her face. She blinked. ''How did he know that Dr Lu Feng made such an exclusive potion? Did he see all of it himself just like us? Then was he the one who closed the door?''Lu Feng asked the same question what she wanted to ask, "How do you know what I created? Did you just see what happened in the bedroom?" Even Xue Lin and Qi Ying had the same question in their heads. Only Mu Liang was calmly hugging his wifey."Ah, you have no idea what is actually happening in that bedroom right now." Mu Feng said with a smirk."So you are the one who closed the door and locked it? No wonder Mr. Zheng couldn''t open the door." Xue Linmented.Lu Feng froze. ''What did she just say?''Mu Feng grinned. "You four women are too perverted. Peeping like this." He knew that they were in the treehouse. Never underestimate the King of European Underworld."Stop showing off! You are the one who let the most disgusting thing happen in this mansion." Xue Lin frowned and snapped at him."What did you do?" Lu Feng frowned as well.Mu Feng scratched his nose and answered at the same time, "Well, when you can n, my brother can n, and how can I do nothing at all?"Twenty minutes ago, Mu Feng had said, "I''m going to the washroom. You guys continue." Then he left Mu Liang and Lu Feng, and went inside the mansion.In the drawing room, he met Mr. Zheng and a couple of his other business partners including Arthur''s dad."Ahaha, I would love to see our business getting merged." Mr. Zheng was in a good mood.Mu Feng frowned. To him, it didn''t look like an engagement but a mere business coboration. ''This guy doesn''t care about his one and only daughter''s happiness, but only his business. Looks like he needs some good learning in his life.'' Mu Feng''s eyes glowed with mischief. He got closer to Mr. Zheng and said, "Uncle, congrats on your new coboration. I''m very happy after I got to know the news that Yan Su and Arthur will have a happy ending."Mr. Zhengughed and replied, "It''s all because I''ve got an amazing brain."''What a narcissist!'' Mu Feng smiled and pretended to look around. Then he got closer to Yan Su''s dad and whispered, "I just saw Yan Su going upstairs with another man. I think we should do something about it before anything big happens. There are a lots of guests here. I can''t let my aunt''s family be in shame. After all, you are a part of Mu Family."Mr. Zheng was in rage. He growled. "What did you just say? Is it true? Did you see with your own eyes?"Mu Feng shrugged. "What is the point in lying? I have nothing to win by lying to you, uncle.""I''m going to see what this girl is doing up there." Mr. Zheng went upstairs and bumped into the fake Yan Su. He questioned her, and then he heard a painful voiceing from inside the bedroom. He pushed the fake Yan Su aside and went inside the room.Mu Feng followed him upstairs and saw ra being pushed away. He caught her in the meantime and said, "You are the fake one, aren''t you?"ra looked surprised and pale at the same time. He smiled and said reassuringly, "Don''t be nervous. I''m Mu Feng, Mu Liang is my older brother. Before anyone sees you, change your clothes from my aunt''s room and leave this mansion in disguise."ra nodded and left.Mu Feng peeped inside the room and saw the situation. In one nce, he got the whole picture. He smirked and swiftly closed the door and locked it. He heard loud noises of bangings and then screamings and then cough cough cough...After Mu Feng finished telling them what he did, Xue Linmented, "Savage!"Savage indeed.Mu Lan also nced at Mu Feng. Lu Feng''s jaw dropped too. And Qi Ying was shaking her head and feeling sorry for Yan Su''s dad.They were so stunned that they didn''t see Yan Suing, except for Mu Liang."Did I miss something?" Yan Su said.Everyone nced at her and saw something hrious. Yan Su''s mother was an elegantdy. She always wore full sleeved gowns which covered her from neck to toe everywhere she went.Right now, Yan Su had to wear her mother''s dress. It was a white evening gown with bluece. It was simply elegant. It covered Yan Su''s entire body except her head."Are you cosying? You look like Mother Theresa." Mu Lan said. She tried hard not tough and so were the others.Yan Su was very displeased. She said, "What to do? This was the only one which fitted my body. I nearly tore my mom''s most favorite gown."Xue Lin tried to console her. "Don''t worry. You look so young and beautiful, Mother Theresa."While they were having fun in the garden, Yan Su''s mother came to them. "Why are you wearing my gown, Yan Su?" Mrs. Zheng came to talk to them, but never thought that her daughter would wear her dress one day. She was perplexed beyond belief."Ah.. well.." Yan Su couldn''t answer her mother."Auntie, where is uncle? I didn''t see him at all." Mu Lan saved her friend.Mrs. Zheng nced at Mu Lan and was worried. "Actually I can''t find him."

 Chapter 371: JAW DROPPED SCENERIO

    <h4>Chapter 371: JAW DROPPED SCENERIO</h4>


    [A/N: The majority of the Readers want the details, so for those who want short-cut, you can skip the WARNING part. Let''s see, how many of you are brave enough to read the end of the Chapter. ;p]Mrs. Zheng nced at Mu Lan and was worried. "Actually I can''t find him." She was talking about her husband.Mu Feng closed his eyes. ''Why does sister Lan Lan have to ask about my uncle? Can''t he have a little bit of fun? Seriously!''This time Xue Lin answered calmly, "I saw uncle going to Yan Su''s room. Auntie, do you want us to check there?"Mu Feng red at Xue Lin but didn''t speak. Xue Lin coldly nced at him and moved her lips.Mu Feng''s eyes became big like a ser ball while he read her lips. Xue Lin was mouthing, ''This is what you get for calling me scary.''Mrs. Zheng was surprised hearing her answer. She asked in confusion, "Why would my husband be in Yan Su''s room when she is with you all?"Yan Su coughed before saying, "Mom, how will we know that? Why don''t you go there and ask dad yourself." She began imagining what her mom''s reaction would be after seeing the scene in her bedroom. Her blood was boiling as she felt nervous.Mrs. Zheng found it very reasonable and said, "Okay. I''ll go there. We have to announce your engagement as well. We can''t dy it further."Oh, yes, engagement. All of them forgot for what reason they were here. The situation in the room made them too busy to think of anything else.Yan Su got up and told her mother, "I''ll apany you." She didn''t want to miss such an opportunity to see live action porn.At that time, Mu Lan spoke out, "Actually we have never gone inside Yan Su''s bedroom, did we Xue Lin?" Her eyes were full of mischief as they were glittering like stars in the night sky.Xue Lin narrowed her eyes and avoided answering Mu Lan. She could tell what was in Mu Lan''s mind. She, however, had no interest in peeping into something which would make her lose the virginity of her eyes. She had never watched porn even on theputer. How could she handle full on live porn package drama?Mu Lan smiled like a school girl going on a date and got up from Mu Liang''sp. Then she excitedly pulled Qi Ying up and also Xue Lin had dragged them behind Yan Su and her mother.Mu Liang silently got up as well and followed the girls. He also wished to see how their unnned n worked out. Mu Feng and Lu Feng apanied him as well. They also didn''t want to miss such a lifetime opportunity.All the eight of them went upstairs and the more they got closer to Yan Su''s bedroom, the more they heard some unspeakable noises. Soon they realized that it was growl or groan.Mrs. Zhang stopped in front of the door and hesitantly knocked the door. But there was no reply and the growl continued undisturbed. "Umm, what is happening there?" Mrs. Zheng asked confusedly. She had a bad feeling about it.Yan Su said, "The door is locked from outside. Why don''t we open it?"Mu Lan was faster than Yan Su. Before Yan Su could finish the sentence, she unlocked the door and opened it fully showing the entire view of everything that was happening inside the room to the people who were present.At first, none of them could see anything in the dark, only the sounds of groans could be heard clearly. But then, Mrs. Zheng gasped and fainted at the spot."Mom!" Yan Su automatically grabbed her mom. She couldn''t even get the time to lick her lips."Let''s take her to her room." Lu Feng told Yan Su and they took Mrs. Zheng out, he was already satisfied with the scene before him, and as for the others, they were watching the drama unfold in front of them.At that time, Yan Su''s two brothers and Arthur''s father came out of the study room and faced the group of people in front of Yan Su''s bedroom.Yan Su''s second brother spoke first. "Hey guys why are you standing there? Go inside-" At that, his voice halted as he saw the scenario inside the room as well. His eyes nearly popped out and his jaw dropped.Seeing his reaction, Yan Su''s first brother and Arthur''s father got curious and looked inside the room before their jaws dropped as well.[WARNING]The room was dark. There were torn clothes in every corner of the room. There was a bed in the middle of the room and there were two naked men making love aggressively.The one in the front was clenching the sheet before him and trying hard not to groan in pleasure. His eyes were filled with tears like a school girl who was being molested.The man at the back was positioned harshly making loud noises. He was breathing like a dragon and growled in pleasure.Seeing the man in front of him not making a sound, he pped the man''s rear loudly making the man scream in pain and pleasure.The man who was pping loudlyughed aloud and said, "You like it baby, don''t you? What a w****! I''ll make you feel extra good now."Then that man grabbed the legs of the man in front and turned him over making his back touched the warm bed. The audience outside the room got a clear view of both of their naked men''s exquisite bodies.The man who seemed very pitiful was none other than Mr. Zhang, Yan Su''s respectable father and the man who was dominating him was the one and only Arthur who was supposed to be Yan Su''s fianc�� tonight.Arthur licked his lips while looking at the elderly man in tears under him. He took his hard rock treasure and gave it a hard squeegee, making Mr. Zhang whimper in pleasure.Then Arthur smiled devilishly and entered Mr. Zheng''s only hole and began another round.

 Chapter 372: PAID THE PRICE

    <h4>Chapter 372: PAID THE PRICE</h4>


    Qi Ying began to nosebleed and Mu Feng hurriedly took her to the guest room. Xue Lin was long gone. She didn''t even nce at the view. Mu Lan was just about to skim her eyes at the scenery in front of her but her eyes were covered by Mu Liang''srge, warm hand. He didn''t want her to spoil her eyes by watching somebody else''s naked body expect his. She could only look at him and no other men.As for Arthur''s father, he had a priceless expression on his face. He knew that his son was a womanizer but he had never dreamt that his son was interested in both men and women, especially interested in that particr elder man who was going to be his future father-inw.However, breaking his dream, his one and only son was domineeringly plucking pleasure out of his would be future father-inw.And Yan Su''s brother saw their respectable father getting banged by a young man who was even younger than them. Could they look at the scenario with a normal conscience?As they were watching the live action package drama unfold, the actors were so into the thing they were doing that they didn''t notice the other''s presence at all.However, the second heir of Zheng family couldn''t take it anymore and screamed horrifyingly, "Dad! What are you doing?"At that moment, Mr. Zheng nced in the direction of the sound and hoarsely said, "H-help me!"The others also found their senses back and moved inside the room and dragged Arthur away from Yan Su''s father.Yan Su''s father had a pitiable expression and his whole body was filled with saliva, marks of hands and teeth and also something unspeakable. He shuddered like a girl who was raped. Mr. Zheng could never imagine that a noble man like him would be raped by a boy of his daughter''s age who was supposed to be his future son-inw at this age of his. At that time, he realized what would happen to Yan Su if she were to get married to this creature. He realized that he made a terrible mistake after he paid the price himself.But more than ever, something else was going on in his mind.''I have been raped. I have been raped. I have been raped��''On the contrary, the men had to fight with Arthur as he smelt many odors which made him go nuts. He pushed everyone back and saw his own father. He jumped at his father and tried to tear up his shirt.At that time, someone hit Arthur from behind him and he fell over his dad. His dad screamed in terror, but then he noticed that his son stopped moving.Everyone looked at the man who hit Arthur''s head. It was Lu Feng.He already took care of Yan Su''s mother and came back to see what was happening there. When he saw Arthur banging Yan Su''s father, he smiled with satisfaction once again. Then he took the most important time to strike at Arthur.After hitting his head, Lu Feng thought to himself, ''Damn it felt good.''At that time, Mu Liang came forward and said, "Thanks to the son of Lu Family. You saved my uncle from a miserable state" Then he looked over at the Zheng brothers and said, "You two take this guy (pointing to Arthur) downstairs, my men are waiting there."Mu Liang dragged Mu Lan out of the scene and took her to Yan Su''s parents'' room where Yan Su and her mother were. After leaving her there, he came back to take the next step. Arthur''s dad looked at Mu Liang with a horrifying gaze. He asked, "Where are you taking my son?""Hemitted an unforgivable crime of hurting a member of the Mu Family. He will be investigated by our Mu Family''s detectives. You have no right to interfere. After all, if the son of Lu Family didn''te, you would be a victim of your son too. Be grateful." Mu Liang answered coldly.Arthur''s father shivered in fright and didn''t say anything anymore. However, he was still scared of his son''s future.Mu Liang nced at Lu Feng and said, "Mu Feng needs you. He is in the guest room." Lu Feng nodded and left immediately. Yan Su''s brother covered Arthur''s naked body with Yan Su''s pink bed cover and took him downstairs using the alternate back stairs. They didn''t want their friends to know about this incident at any cost.After Hugo and his team secretly took Arthur away in the name of investigation, Yan Su''s brothers took their father to another room. He had already fainted in the room and Lu Feng was taking care of him after he had treated Qi Ying''s nosebleed.Then, the sons of the Zheng Family announced the engagement between Lu Feng and Yan Su. Lu Feng was well prepared from the very beginning and he had already brought a ck diamond ring for Yan Su.Yan Su was beyond happy.After the party was over, Yan Su stayed at her family home. Xue Lin met her friends and her ?????, Mu Lan and Qi Ying left the party with Mu Feng''s hired bodyguards.Mu Liang, Mu Feng and Lu Feng took another car and went to the European Underworld''s special investigation center where every criminal was investigated by Mu Feng''s group. "Are you done with Xiao Lan''s report?" Mu Liang asked calmly."I have the report with me. I can check it anytime. Sorry I was busy with creating the potion and I neglected my duty." Lu Feng answered as a professional doctor."I want a thorough report." Mu Liang, of course, forgave his friend. After all he would do the same if something were to happen to Mu Lan.Mu Feng questioned, "Who will interrogate Arthur?"Lu Feng interfered before Mu Liang could say anything. "I''ll be done with Mu Lan''s report tonight. Let me have a full check up of Arthur. There is something about him that I''m curious about." His frown deepened.

 Chapter 373 PERVERTED NATURE COMES FROM BOYFRIEND

    <h4>Chapter 373 PERVERTED NATURE COMES FROM BOYFRIEND</h4>


    "Let me do a full body check up of Arthur. There is something about him that I''m curious about." Lu Feng''s frown deepened.Mu Liang and Mu Feng secretly nced at each other before Mu Liang nodded and left the ce. They had more works to do.Mu Feng said, "I''ll let Hugo''s team to take Arthur to your Research Center.""Sounds good." Lu Feng agreed.--------Back in the car, where Mu Lan, Qi Ying and Xue Lin were, it was lively."I can''t even imagine that Dr. Lu Feng woulde up with such a tremendous idea. Ah! I''m still shivering." Mu Lan said. She couldn''t control herughter."It was disgusting to look at." Xue Lin said disdainfully."You say that but the one beside you couldn''t control her nosebleed. Xiao Ying, I never knew that you were that of a pervert!" Mu Lan teased.Qi Ying''s face turned bright red. She tried to defend herself. "It wasn''t like that! I didn''t see anything at all.""So you didn''t see the part when Yan Su''s dad was banging Arthur?" Mu Lan asked amusedly."You are wrong. It wasn''t Yan Su''s dad, It was Arthur who..." Qi Ying realized that she made a mistake and immediately closed her mouth. But she was toote.Xue Lin sighed. She couldn''t take this conversation anymore. "It has to be the influence of your perverted boyfriend." She missed her timid, shameful Xiao Ying who seemed to have changed after the Germany trip.-------Back in the Lu Research Center, Lu Feng directly went to his office and took out the file where Mu Lan''s reports were. He thoroughly checked the reports and found nothing."How''s this possible? If she had nothing in her body, how could she recover so fast? There must be a mistake." Lu Feng mumbled to himself.He verified the reports once again and saw the same result. Even her brain had healed fully in just one year, she could get back her memory sooner orter, and there was no doubt in that.Lu Feng''s sweat dropped. He didn''t know if he should call Mu Liang or not. Things were getting crazier day by day. He wished that he had another sample of her blood. If he had it, he could solve the mystery behind Mu Lan''s miracle recovery. In the end, Lu Feng fell asleep while sitting on the chair itself. He was totally worn out since he''d worked day and night from the past few days.At dawn, a ck figure came to the Lu Research Center. His footsteps were soundless and careful. He directly went to Lu Feng''s office and looked around. After that, he took the papers which were on the table. He read them thoroughly and then snapped pictures of the reports. Then, he ced them just like they were before.Later, he disappeared in thin air. Before that, he didn''t forget to remove his traces from the surveince cameras.He was done with his work.No one knew about his presence.------When Lu Feng was trying hard to get any valuable information, Mu Liang went home with Mu Feng. They were tired.Mu Feng got back to his room and bathed after taking off his dress. After that, he went to bed and hugged Qi Ying closer to his chest. Just when Qi Ying snuggled closer, his cell phone beeped once.When Mu Feng secretly checked his phone, his face dimmed. ''Today I don''t think I''ll have any resting time.'' He thought inwardly and got up from the bed regretfully. Qi Ying sensed his presence and opened her eyes. "Where are you going? Didn''t youe home just now?" Her voice was sleepy when she asked.Mu Feng bent and kissed her pink lips. "I just have some works to deal with. Go back to sleep. After I''m done with these junkies, I''ll make you feel so good that you can''t get out of the bed for days." His hands roamed around her body while he was talking."Mmm." Qi Ying moaned and shuddered at his touch.Indeed, it was his influence which made her pervert.At the same time, Mu Liang went to bed and nced at Mu Lan. "How long are you going to be awake? It''s nearly three in the morning."Mu Lan was looking at her tablet and reading something. She absent mindedly answered, "Don''t worry. I''ll be done soon. I will sleep till noon tomorrow, but you have to work. So, you can sleep first. Don''t stress yourself."Mu Liang said nothing else and kept looking at her. Mu Lan wasn''t used to silent treatment and turned off the tablet. Then she rolled inside theforter and hugged Mu Liang."Hubby, you worked so hard, you need more rest. Or you will tire yourself out after my recovery." Mu Lan teased him.Mu Liang raised an eyebrow. During the recent times, he had noticed that Mu Lan was teasing everyone around her. He nheless said anything. However, Mu Lan just now teased him about his impotence. Could he bear this?Never!Mu Liang''s hand dangerously moved inside her night shirt making Mu Lan tremble."Wh-hat are you doing? I still need time to get better. My back still hurts." Mu Lan tried to move his hands away, but she couldn''t. Actually, she had almost recovered, but her stitches needed to be removed. She nned on going to Lu Feng the day after tomorrow."I''ll Show you howpetent I am even if I don''t sleep right now." Mu Liang huskily said. His fingers worked under her pajamas and made Mu Lan moan loudly.Hurriedly, Mu Lan covered her mouth and grasped Mu Liang''s hands. "N-no more..." She breathlessly said."I haven''t finished yet." Mu Liang mercilessly said. He couldn''t let her tease about his potency or it might get viral. He could never show his face to others.When Mu Lan couldn''t take it anymore, Mu Liang released her. He effortlessly took her to the bathroom and cleaned her before taking her back to bed.Soon, Mu Lan fell asleep. Mu Laing kissed her forehead and said, "I''ll throw a party for you soon."

 Chapter 374 SOMETHING TO REPOR

    <h4>Chapter 374 SOMETHING TO REPOR</h4>


    The next day, Lu Feng got up and freshened up. Then he called Mu Liang."What''s the report saying?" Mu Liang asked directly.Lu Feng sighed and answered, "Everything is good. She is recovering faster than a normal human being.""Faster than normal human beings?" Mu Liang raised his right eyebrow."If youe to my office, I''ll tell you everything." Lu Feng hung up.In thirty minutes, Mu Liang reached Lu Research Center. He barged into Lu Feng''s room. "What''s going on?" He directly questioned him to the point.Lu Feng showed his the reports."Look at this report. It was from the day when she was taken away by Andreas Wagner. Her body was severely damaged. A normal person takes at least three to four months to recover; but look at her. She began walking and travelling as soon as the sixth day. If that wasn''t enough, she even escaped from the grasps of the most influential man in Germany. Her fractures were nearly healed by then. " Lu Feng said."And this is the recent report from four days ago. Your future wife has almost gotten better. Fractures are nowhere to be found, it''s like no incident happened." He showed the next report."Which medicine was she using?" Mu Liang asked."Do you think that I didn''t check those? I did. No doubt they are expensive medicines but definitely not something that can heal a person like a magic wand." Lu Feng replied and gave Mu Liang the reports on the medicine Mu Lan was taking.Mu Liang only nced at the reports and then asked, "So what is actually happening?""I can''t tell unless I take another blood sample." Lu Feng told him the truth after struggling for so long.Just as he thought, the temperature of the room dropped in a second."You already took one tube." Mu Liang''s cold voiced gave Lu Feng chills."I know, but it was identally destroyed." Lu Feng couldn''t look im his eyes.Looking at his guilty face, Mu Liang''s eyes narrowed. He questioned, "How?" "It was an ident." Lu Feng''s voice was mild.Mu Liang immediately guessed. "Yan Su?""...." Lu Feng didn''t know how to answer.Mu Liang stood up and said, "You won''t get any blood. Not even a drop."He was about to leave, when Lu Feng called him back "Hey wait, what if she is someone who isn''t what we think she is?"Mu Liang stopped in his tracks. Without even looking, he answered, "It doesn''t change the fact that she is Mu Lan. No matter what she is, she the only woman I''ll ever love in this lifetime." Then he left.Lu Feng could only smile faintly. He admitted that when it came to love, both Mu brothers were just knock outs.--------Back in the Zheng Mansion, Yan Su was taking care of her mother. Due to the shock, she suffered from a fever. But, it soon went away after having Lu Feng''s medicine. However, she was still weak.Yan Su''s mother was Mu Ying a timid woman with virtue. She took after her mother, Elder Mu''s wife. She was envied by all her female cousins. She was very devoted to her husband after marriage.Never in her entire lifetime had she thought that her devoted husband could have the slightest interest in men.She couldn''t take it and suffered from a fever. After she recovered, she wanted to leave the mansion with her weak body. But then her eldest son told her about her husband''s situation even though he wished to hide the fact."Mom, it''s not what you think. It''s actually.... dad.... he was raped." He said it.Mrs. Zheng couldn''t believe it. "What are you saying?""Mom, if you don''t believe me,e with me to the guest room. Dad lost his consciousness after what happenedst evening. He is suffering from fever and it hasn''t backed down yet. Now we are thinking of taking dad to the Lu Research Center." The eldest son said.Mrs. Zhang Mu Ying got worried about her husband. Her face became pale. She asked, "Will he be alright? I don''t care where he will recover, but you know your father, he will be very angry when he will get to know that we took help from the Lu Family."The eldest son then told his mother about Lu Feng''s bravery and his engagement with Yan Su.Mrs. Zheng was overjoyed after what she heard. She liked this Lu boy since childhood. She observed this boy was sincere towards her daughter from the very beginning and she prayed that they would end up together.However, she couldn''t make her husband understand this fact. Her husband was always obsessed with business. And now, he learnt it the hard way after what happened to himst evening."Good. That''s good." Take me to your dad. I must see him." Mrs. Zheng answered.------At that time, in the Lu Research Center, Lu Feng was examining Arthur''s body and found some stuffs inside his body what a normal person shouldn''t have. He couldn''t wait to call both the Mu brothers and they began video chatting as they were all in their workces."You can''t believe what I just found." Lu Feng excitedly said."Throw up whatever you want to say. I have something to report too." Mu Feng impatiently said."Look at this." Lu Feng held a small chip around two centimeters square. "It was found in Arthur''s head in the frontal lobe to be precise. Frontal lobes help people control thinking, nning, organizing, movement, etc. This chip works like a charm. Do you want to know what its work is?""Shoot." Mu Feng was getting curious.Lu Feng tried to make his friends understand in the easiest possible way. If he used details with more scientific terms, his friends definitely wouldn''t understand."It is a programmed chip controlled by a certain remote control. The moment the remote control orders, the chip will give the signal to the brain and the brain will affect the hormones and create a sudden desire, a sexual desire." Lu Feng finished.

 Chapter 375 WHAT EXACTLY HAPPENED

    <h4>Chapter 375 WHAT EXACTLY HAPPENED</h4>


    "It is a programmed chip controlled by a certain remote control. The moment the remote control orders, the chip will give a signal to the brain and the brain will affect the hormones and create a sudden desire, a sexual desire." Le Feng finished.The two listeners were silent. Lu Feng wasn''t sure if they understood him or they didn''tA minutete, Mu Liang opened his mouth. "You are saying that he was being sexually controlled by someone."Lu Feng was preparing to lecture his friends. As he realized that his friend understood him, he sighed in relief. He replied, "Yes, that''s exactly what it is.""So, your saying that this tiny chip is the reason for all the yboy thing he put up in USA and here?" Mu Feng asked.As the King of European Underworld, Mu Feng had his ownboratory where intelligent scientists invented lots of weapons and other technology. However, they had never created such an ugly chip to control someone sexually. As a pervert, he was getting interested in that tiny chip.Lu Feng replied immediately, "That I cannot tell for sure. Maybe or maybe not.""And that means that he is not only being controlled but also being monitored." Mu Liang said.Lu Feng looked down to take another small chip in his hand and he showed his friends. "About what I wanted to tell, I found this one. I examined it and found out that it monitors his every move. What Arthur is eating, listening, watching, talking, everything can be monitored by this remarkable chip. The only disadvantage is that it can''t monitor what people are thinking. If it did, that would be great!""And now the one who is controlling it, can he hear what we are taking about?" Mu Feng asked."No chance. I have already checked that this chip only works inside the brain, not in an open ce." Lu Feng answered. "Why did you want to check on Arthur? Did you suspect him for something beforehand?" Mu Liang asked Lu Feng.Lu Feng scratched his nose before answering, "Actually when he came forward to talk to us, I saw that there were some digits of miniature size visible in his eyes. That was something very peculiar. Then after testing, I found out that it was just a digital monitor. It was very thin and couldn''t be seen without observing keenly.""US Underworld is bing great in technology. But that is not the problem. Why they took Arthur and what is their ambition and more importantly, were they targeting him from the very beginning?" Mu Liang mumbled. His frown be deeper.The other two became silent, deep in thought.Mu Liang nced at Lu Feng and asked, "Is there anything else you want to share?"Lu Feng shook his head. "Give me a few hours. I will perform a thorough scan then I''ll send him back to you." Lu Feng cut the video call.Now it was only the Mu brothers.Mu Liang gazed at him and Mu Feng caught the queue.Mu Feng began, "I let my men investigate Arthur''s life in USA. I just got this information at dawn. After Arthur left France, he got admitted to a renowned college in California. There he had changed dramatically, his personality became pr opposite to what he was in France. Maybe he was taught a good lesson after he killed our neighbourhood boy. He was modest and kind like any other teenager. Then after he graduated from college, he Met ra Brown and fell in love with her."Mu Liang was listening attentively to Mu Feng''s report."After dating for a year, they eventually got married. At that time, ra became a model and he was a professional photographer in the same agency." Mu Feng continued.This time Mu Liang interrupted. "Wait, you mean they knew each other before they even chose their career?""ording to the information, in their sixth month of dating, they nned on their career paths and began working on it." Mu Feng licked his lips and then continued."After marriage, ra became pregnant and both of them were extremely happy like any other normal couple. Even after the child was born, they were a happy couple. Until one day." He dramatically stopped.Mu Liang was used to Mu Feng''s stage performance, so he waited."It was the end of the year and their agency held an annual party for their sess. ra couldn''te because of their son. Therefore, only Arthur attended the party. There, he met a girl named Sara Cooper, the spoiled daughter of the agency president David Cooper. Sara conspired and put a drug in Arthur''s juice and then he fell asleep." Mu Feng''s mouth became dry.Mu Feng drank a sip of water before going on, "Sara took some naked pictures of them in a hotel though nothing happened between them and then he tried to ckmail Arthur. Arthur didn''t want to hurt his wife and fell into the trap. However, Sara couldn''t have enough fun because her boyfriend found out everything.""And her boyfriend?" Mu Liang could guess what happened next.Mu Feng''s eyes shone. "Her boyfriend is the Head on the US Underworld. This guy took revenge on Arthur as Arthur and Sara were caught red-handed in a hotel. He took Arthur somewhere. A monthter, Arthur''s body was found at a local bar. From then on, hepletely changed into a yboy and became a drug dealer."Mu Feng sighed and continued, "It wasn''t the end. ra found him cheating with Sara, just as Sara had nned. Then after their divorce, Arthur would stay at various pubs after his work ended. However, he couldn''t take that anymore I think, because one day he threatened Sara to tell everything to ra, and that was his greatest mistake."Mu Liang didn''t need to brainstorm about what happened next.Mu Feng felt remorse while telling what happened next, "Sara sent a gang to kill Arthur''s son and mother-inw. When Arthur went to save his son, he was toote. But then ra came and saw Arthur with their dead son."

 Chapter 376 IT’S VALENTINE’S DAY

    <h4>Chapter 376 IT''S VALENTINE''S DAY</h4>


    [Happy Valentine''s Day!]"So everyone have misunderstood him." Mu Liangmented."He couldn''t tell anyone or do anything that would let people know what he was facing, or Sara would order to kill ra too. He was being monitored after all." Mu Feng sighed."Let''s wait for Xiao Feng''s report and then you know what to do." Mu Liang said."If I tell him that his chips were removed, I think he will give us all the information we need." Mu Feng said."Hmm. Don''t forget about ra." Mu Liang reminded his brother. After all, ra deserved to know everything.Mu Feng said thoughtfully, "I wonder if he is going to remain a gay for the rest of his life."Mu Liang knew his childhood friend. He said, "Don''t worry about it." Mu Feng wanted to tell something to his elder brother, but Mu Liang''s expression made him halt.''What''s just happening? What is my big brother watching so attentively?'' He got curious.Mu Liang was gazing at something in front, he had a stunned expression in his face.Mu Feng couldn''t hold back any longer. He had never seen such a face of his elder brother. He was dying to know. "Big brother, what happened?""I-I''ll call you backter." Mu Liang instantly hung up.Mu Feng was dying at that time. ''O M G!!! Did my big brother just stutter? Who has the power to make him stutter like this?'' While Mu Feng was bursting in excitement, Mu Liang wasn''t sure what to say or what to feel. It was like as if his brain suddenly stopped working.Who else could leave him astonished other than Mu Lan?-*-*-*-*-Mu Lan was standing by the open door. Her standing pose was seductive. She was wearing a customized formal red shirt with a ck pencil skirt which ended in her mid-thighs. She''d worn red pencil heels. She wasn''t wearing any make up. But her fitting shirt was entuating all her curves and revealed her cleavage. Her chest was heaving as she was breathing heavily as if she had run a marathon. Her face was red and her lips were open and inviting.The whole posture of her pointing out in one direction.She was drunk.Mu Lan was gazing at Mu Liang who knew for how long. Then she suddenly called out his name with a happy expression, "Liang Liang!"''I knew it!'' Mu Liang cursed under his breath. His blood began to boil just after gazing. What would happen if they were to touch each other... Mu Liang couldn''t think anymore.But more importantly, something else caught his attention, ''Did she show this alluringly expression to the entire office?'' Before Mu Liang could utter a single word or show his anger, Mu Lan ran towards him and pounced on him. Mu Liang caught her in a reflex. Mu Lan hugged him like he was the only person she could rely on.Mu Liang smelt alcohol in her mouth. ''I''m going to kill that person who made her so drunk.''He was seething in anger inside, but his mind was still worried about Mu Lan''s health. ''Drinking alcohol is forbidden while someone is physically injured.''He was thinking that but he was also aware of their position. Mu Lan''s soft curvy body was touching him, their chests were moving together, Mu Lan''s open lips were inviting him and with her seductive look she was gazing at him."Liang..."Mu Liang grunted. He tried topose himself and asked, "How did you get drunk?"Mu Lan winked at him, and licked her lower lip before answering, "It''s a secret."Mu Liang could feel that he was already having a reaction in his lower part which he was trying hard to control after she came back to him.''She is injured. She is injured. I can''t. I can''t.'' he recited the sentences like a mantra.Mu Lan giggled and moved her face towards him. Then she bit his right earlobe and alluringly said, "Do you like what you see?"Mu Liang gulped and shuddered at the same time. He warned her. "Lan, don''t-"His warm lips were captured by her soft ones before he could finish his sentence. She was acting just the same way as she had initiated their first kiss and they ended up sleeping naked for the first time.Mu Lan softly bit his lower lip,ter licking there, making Mu Liang''s fire explode. His body shook tremendously as he fought with his inner demon.Mu Lan''s hands moved around his chest to his neck then to his head. When she couldn''t make Mu Liang''s mouth open, she whispered, "Open your mouth hubby."Mu Liang''s hands gripped on her tiny waist. He forced himself away from her mouth and said, "No, Lan, we can''t you are-" He was already breathing hard."Shh.... Liang, today is Valentine''s Day." Mu Lan pecked his lips before licking her lips.Mu Liang''s mouth felt dry. He knew that today was a special day and that''s why he was holding a party in the evening. If she wasn''t injured, that would be a whole new different n.But now, she was killing him with her seduction."Lan, you are injured." His voice became hoarse."Liang, I just went to the hospital and got my stitches removed. I can do it." She began to trace light kisses all over his face."You should rest for two or three more days." Mu Liang tried hard to struggle for thest time. He really didn''t want to hurt her on this special day.This time, Mu Lan traced her right hand from his lips, throat, chest, abdomen and then something hard. She whispered in front of his right ear, "Hubby, I want you."That''s it!That was all Mu Liang could take. He wasn''t a saint!Mu Liang grabbed her head from behind with his right hand and aggressively kissed her. [WARNING! Hey guys, don''t read the next part if you are under 18.]Mu Lan moaned under his lead. She kissed him back with the same passion. She cried out when she felt pain.However, Mu Liang didn''t stop. He mercilessly shoved his tongue inside her mouth and tasted her. After kissing her thoroughly he pulled back when she began to struggle for oxygen. Before giving her enough time, his lipsnded on her again.This time, he was gentle and tender as if he was soothing her.He was trying to show his affection to her. But then their kisses turned stormy gradually. Soon, Mu Liang''s hands explored the already discoverednd and tore open whatever was restricting him to touch her supple skin. He also tore her skirt with great force so that she could straddle him peacefully.However, Mu Lan wasn''t thinking of being peaceful at all. She grinded herself to him as she affectionately kissed him. Her hands were trying to unbutton his shirt.Mu Liang growled when his lower part was being touched by her hidden part. He noticed her struggling with his shirt. He tore his shirt as well.His butterfly kisses trailed down her ears to neck to throat to corbones to her tips leaving behind red marks on his way. Mu Lan cried out in pleasure. Her hands gripped on his hair subconsciously.Mu Liang felt like he had never tasted something like this in his life. He already forgotten whatever was happening, wherever he was. He nibbled and sucked how much ever he wanted. "Liang!" Mu Lan cried out his name after her orgasm. Her chest heaved faster than before. She didn''t know when Mu Liangid her on his office desk. He took off whatever was between him and her. Then he trailed kisses from her stomach to her abdomen. Mu Lan''s head was light. Her stomach felt like it was full of butterflies. Passion made her curl her toes as Mu Liang spread her legs."Ah!" She screamed as his lips kissed her wetness and licked them away. Then he got so absorbed that he continuously sucked her before she had another orgasm. He was tasting a heavenly drink.Mu Lan''s moans echoed in the room. Mu Liang didn''t care at all. The door was closed and the room was fully soundproof.The temperature of the room rose dramatically. Fog formed on the window panes. It was snowing outside but the fog on the windows covered the scene of outside from inside as if the fogs didn''t want to show the snow what was happening inside.Before Mu Lan could catch up on her breath properly, Mu Liang fully entered her. Mu Liang''s eyes closed.He was waiting for this moment from days after she came back. Now his hardness was throbbing with excitement.Mu Liang didn''t care about the sweat which was forming on her body. He continuously kissed her soft skin as he thrust himself deeper."Hah... ah.. hnn.. mm.. ooh..." Mu Lan''s moans were igniting more passion from Mu Liang''s deep hidden part.They were so into love making that they didn''t hear the cracking sound. Soon, the table broke into two pieces with arge sound. It couldn''t hold Mu Liang''s force.Mu Liang instinctively took Mu Lan in his arms and sat on the chair. He didn''t hold back when he was exploring deep inside her. In fact this position on the chair gave him better ess since he could see how her supple breasts were bouncing as he was moving her up and down.With a grunt, he filled her inside. However, he was still hard. He heard the cracking sound of the chair. He pulled away from her and moved away from the chair.He took her on to the sofa andid her on her stomach and filled her from behind."Ahh!" Mu Lan didn''t know what was happening anymore.Mu Liang kept going on and on until they came undone multiple times.After a long long timeter, breaking table, chair, sofa, Mu Liang took unconscious Mu Lan to bath her. That moment he recalled that he had a king size bed in his private restroom.After bathing them both, he took her in the soft bed and stayed with her for the rest of the day.

 Chapter 377 IN THE MU CORPORATION

    <h4>Chapter 377 IN THE MU CORPORATION</h4>


    After Mu Liang hung up the video call, Mu Feng was going nuts. He scratched his head for a few times. "I should go. I should not go. I should go. I should not go" He plucked the petals of a rose and talked to himself.When thest petal was plucked he said, "I should go." Then he couldn''t take it anymore, he left his office.Mu Feng drove as fast as possible. When he reached the Mu Corporation, he found something odd. The entire office was dead silent.Even the employees were acting weird. Some were stunned, some were spilling coffee, some were bumping and forgetting to apologize, even the guards and receptionists weren''t greeting after they saw Mu Feng enter the building.Mu Feng could care less about what happened to them, if it were some other time. But this time he was bursting with curiosity.Why wouldn''t he? He saw the rarest expression on his elder brother''s face.He took the Presidential elevator and went to the second highest floor. It was the security department. All the surveince cameras were being monitored here.Mu Feng saw the unusual scene there as well. No one greeted him, not just that, they didn''t even notice him.''What happened to my elite group?'' He wondered.Mu Feng went to the room of the department manager. "Yo!"His sudden voice made the department manager jump. "Se-second young master!" He eximed."What happened to the whole office? You guys aren''t acting alright at all." Mu Fengmented.The department manager sweated after hearing the question. He then coughed awkwardly and got up. "L-let me show you the security cameras."Then the department manager showed Mu Feng the footages. Watching the scene, Mu Feng''s jaw dropped.Mu Lan came into the office with a seductive dress. She looked drunk. Her face was flushed and her footsteps were disordered.The receptionist tried to stop Mu Lan from entering the Presidential elevator. Mu Lan frowned.Looking extremely displeased she protested, "Why can''t I see my Liang Liang? I, Mu Lan want to see my hubby right here right now! You don''t have any authority to stop me."Mu Feng burst intoughter."Ahaha.... Sister Lan Lan, you tried so hard to hide your identity and now you just dropped the bomb in front of everyone and what not... ahahaha.... Hrious!"Mu Feng rolled on the floor whileughing hard."S-so it''s true that sh-she is the P-persident''s w-wife?" The security department manager sweated even more.Mu Feng shrugged and said, "What else do I''ve to say here? She said it all." Then he looked more curious and said, "Let me see what happened next."Then Mu Lan disregarded everyone and went to the top floor. The secretaries were good to her. They were concerned about her and tried to warn her. However, Mu Lan protested, "No! I want to see my hubby!"Before the secretaries could process what she just said, Mu Lan barged into the room.Mu Feng didn''t wait to give any exnation, he went to the top floor and was greeted by the secretaries."S-s-econd young master!" "Sit down and do your work." Mu Feng calmly said. Then he stood in front of the door to Mu Liang''s office room. He carefully eavesdropped. Soon he was startled.''Did I just hear a cracking sound?'' He asked himself.At that time, Mu Liang had just broken his office table.Mu Feng couldn''t hear well, so he took one of the secretaries'' ss, then he emptied the water in the nt pot beside her table. Then he used it to hear more clearly than he did before.''O M G!'' Mu Feng''s ears turned red. He could almost hear all the moans and grunts of Mu Liang and Mu Lan, and they were calling each other''s name sweetly.After a long time, everything became quiet. Mu Feng was too excited and made a mistake. He mistakenly pressed the knob and the door opened. He couldn''t predict anything and rolled inside the office room. He could hear the gasp of the secretaries.After he rolled down inside the room, he immediately got up like a popping ball. Afterwards, he looked around the room in disbelief.Mu Liang and Mu Lan weren''t there in the room, however, their signs were all around the room. Torn dresses, broken furniture and smell of sweat and something mesmerizing. ''Big brother is so ferocious! And he called me a ''beast''? Hmpf, discrimination!'' He screamed in his mind.Later, Mu Feng worriedly nced at Mu Liang''s private room. ''Sister Lan Lan, I hope you are alright.'' He prayed. Then something came to his mind. ''Hey, it''s Valentine''s day. If this couple can have fun without thinking about the whole world, why (am I wasting my time here instead of being with Ying) wouldn''t I spend my time with Ying?''He was going out of the room while thinking of that. On his way he bumped into someone. It was Assistant Ju Long."Hey Long, where do you think you are going?" Mu Feng asked."To the President''s office. Long time no see. I''m fine. Thanks for not asking." Assistant Ju Long replied.Before Assistant Ju Long could look inside the room, Mu Feng dragged him out to the corridor."What are you doing?" Assistant Ju Long weirdly nced at his friend.Mu Feng answered, "Dragging you out."Assistant Ju Long pulled out his hand from Mu Feng''s grasp. They were in the elevator already. "I have an important thing to discuss with the President. Stop being so childish!""If you go inside, I promise you that you will never have the courage to face him. The most important thing that you need to do right now is take care of the employees. You should be doing that. And, if you want to live long, don''t enter my brother''s room." Mu Feng patted Assistant Ju Long''s shoulder and left him dumbfounded.Assistant Ju Long nced at the employees with an odd look and wandered, ''What on earth happened in here?''Mu Feng took his car and drove home. ''I wonder who made sister Lan Lan drunk.'' He smirked.

 Chapter 378: I WANT YOUR BABIES

    <h4>Chapter 378: I WANT YOUR BABIES</h4>


    "Ahahaha�� Feng dear, I did something great, didn''t I? I am a genius!" Yan Suughed hysterically.


    "Susu, you are drunk." Lu Feng nced at his beloved worriedly. He wasn''t worried that Yan Su was drunk. He was worried about the fact that Yan Su made Mu Lan so drunk and even sent her to the Mu Corporation.


    ''If Mu Liang finds out who did it��'' He couldn''t think anymore.


    Apparently, Mu Lan was at the Lu Research Center to get her stitches removed. After her stitches were removed, she got a positive report and was happy.


    At that time, Yan Su also came with her family to admit her father to the Lu Hospital under the Lu Research Center. So she met Mu Lan and Yan Su pulled her to the shopping mall and forced her to wear a Valentine''s Special Seducing Dress. Then, inside the car, they got drunk with Yan Su''s most favorite red wine.


    After looking at Mu Lan in her drunk condition and continuously calling for ''Liang Liang'', Yan Su left her in front of Mu Corporation and asked her driver to drive her to the Lu Research center.


    Yan Su was drunk but not as much as Mu Lan. The moment she went inside Lu Feng''s meeting room, she hugged her in front of all the doctors and nurses who were present.


    Lu Feng was in the meeting discussing about the new potion he created. But looking at the drunk girl, he had to dismiss the meeting and carried her to his room.


    Lu Fengid her down and said, "Be good. I have some works to do. You should take some rest."


    He was about to turn around, but Yan Su hugged him from behind and pulled him on to the bed and then straddled him. After that, she pulled the strings of her dress from behind and the dress gracefully fell on her waist showing her seductive body to Lu Feng.


    Lu Feng gulped and said, "Susu, not now. I have works to do."


    Yan Su was a pro and Lu Feng underestimated his own desire as well.


    [WARNING. Under 18 dears please back down. After you guys turn 18, you can read this chapter as much as you want.]


    Yan Su licked her lips, for which Lu Feng began getting goosebumps all over. His body started reacting as she began grinding her body in his lower part.


    "Hmm.. Susu.. wait��" Lu Feng''s body shuddered in pleasure.


    Yan Su bent down and skillfully unbuttoned his shirt. Afterwards, she rubbed her breasts against his naked chest and whispered in his left ear, "Feng dear, I didn''t wear panties today."


    Hearing her, Lu Feng''s hands subconsciously went behind her and groped her. He felt her supple skin.


    He kissed her passionately and grinded her at the same time. They growled in unison.


    Yan Su unbuckled his belt and pulled off the zipper. Then her right palm was covered with his hard on as they yed with their tongues.


    When Lu Feng noticed that, he bit her lower lip and changed their position in bed and hovered over her. He took off his pants and shirt and then her remaining clothes.


    He spread her legs and positioned himself in the middle. His fingers worked at her moist spot, making some wet sounds. His mouth was eating herrge breast.


    Yan Su screamed loudly and scratches his back.


    "Do you feel that Susu?" Lu Feng grunted. Their bodies writhed together.


    Yan Su enjoyed his ying and replied, "Feng dear, let me do it, I want to be on top today."


    "I don''t think you can handle it, Susu." His mouth was licking her juice away.


    Yan Su came fast. Her chest heaved up and down. She licked her lips and replied. "Feng dear, try me."


    Then she switched their position and sat on Lu Feng''s abdomen. "Ready, Feng dear?" She asked taking him in his mouth.


    Lu Feng couldn''t answer her. She swirled her tongue and swallowed him whole. After sucking him for some time, her mouth was filled up. She gulped everything and took a position to take him inside her.


    "Feng dear, I''m on my way. Wait for me." She hummed and pushed herself down.


    Both moaned as Lu Feng gripped her waist and pushed her at the same time. Yan Su''s body moved up and down with her incredible strength. She was in the most pleasurable state.


    Her mouth was open wide and her moans were loud. With every pump, her breasts bounced.


    Lu Feng couldn''t take his eyes off of her beautiful face. She showed her innermost expression right now and he adored it a lot.


    Soon, they came undone, however, they didn''t stop there. Lu Feng changed their positions and he now entered from her rear.


    "Ahh. Feng dear�� hmm�� there��. oohh��. more... yes... I want...." Yan Su''s screams echoed the room.


    Lu Feng got addicted to her voice and even though he was in control, her voice guided him what to do next.


    As if it wasn''t enough, they went to the bathroom and couldn''t stop pumping even after the water turned cold in the bathtub. Both of them couldn''t stop as they couldn''t get enough of each other.


    They took an hour of bath and then dragged their bodies inside the room. Yan Su hugged his naked body and sighed in content.


    Lu Feng growled. He asked in a husky voice, "Five times aren''t enough?"


    Yan Su giggled. She looked as energetic as ever. Lu Feng wondered how much strength she had.


    "Five times�� isn''t it our usual exercise?" Yan Su rubbed her body against his, making his cold body hot again.


    "You want more Susu? You might break apart." Lu Feng''s eyes turned dark.


    "Oh, Feng dear, we are engaged now. I want our children as soon as possible." She whispered.


    "Then from now on don''t take the medicine anymore. I''ll give you lots of love." Lu Feng kissed her lips hungrily and hugged her body.


    Their bodies moved together towards the bed and they continued for a long time.

 Chapter 379 SHOW ME THE WAY

    <h4>Chapter 379 SHOW ME THE WAY</h4>


    Mu Feng drove his car to the Mu Mansion. As soon as he parked his car, he saw Qi Ying in their flower garden.Qi Ying was plucking some flowers in the snow covered garden. She was wearing a red shirt, white pants along with red jacket with hoodies. She looked like a drop of blood on the white snow, a beauty like Snow White.But her frosty beauty melted Mu Feng''s heart. He didn''t know for how long he was staring at her.Qi Ying was the first one to realize that someone was gazing at her. She turned in Mu Feng''s direction and found him looking at her with love-filled eyes full of admiration. Qi Ying, for some reason, blushed a little. She wasn''t sure why she felt embarrassed out of the blue. She nced at Mu Feng and came closer."Why are you here all of a sudden?" She asked. "You are supposed to be at work, right?"Mu Feng fondly gazed at her. Then he stretched his right hand and tugged a lock of hair behind her left ear. He smoothly and yet slowly answered her, "Yeah, I''m supposed to be at work."Qi Ying''s heart ttered at his gesture. She shyly looked away. ''What''s happening to me? Why am I feeling this way? I feel like a newly wedded wife.'' She wondered. Then something caught her attention. ''Oh, I get it. It''s not me. It''s Feng. He is super calm. He was never like this. There is a sense of calm and peace in his eyes.''"If you are supposed to be at your office, then why are you here? Did you forget to take something with you and came to fetch it?" Qi Ying asked a little worriedly. Her right palm touched his.Mu Feng smiled lightly and captured her right hand with his left one and brought it closer. He replied, "It''s nothing. I just came to see you." After that, he softly kissed the opposite side of her palm.Qi Ying''s palm felt hot by the touch of his warm and soft lips. She diverted her attention to elsewhere and further asked, "Is there something you want to share with me?""Today is Valentine''s Day." Mu Feng mumbled. He realized that he didn''t prepare anything for his beloved before he came.Qi Ying affectionately smiled and replied, "I know.""I didn''t get you any present." Mu Feng was upset at himself.She squeezed Mu Feng''s hand which was grabbing hers and replied with a soft smile, "You don''t have to worry about it. You are my most important gift."Mu Feng shook his head. "Still, I should''ve bought at least something for you." Qi Yingughed. Herughter echoed in his ears. "You are worrying too much. Today, a girl is supposed to gift her lover, not the other way."Mu Feng put his left hand on her waist and pulled her closer. "Oh, so did you prepare a present for me?"Qi Ying shyly looked away. "It''s in the bedroom." Her voice could hardly be heard.Mu Feng fondly smiled and said, "Show me the way."[WARNING. Under 18 keep out, keep out. I do know that you guys won''t listen to me but still, it is my duty that I need to inform you. So guys above 18, enjoy Mu Feng and Qi Ying''s cough... cough... cough...]After they went inside Mu Feng''s bedroom, he saw that there was a heart shaped chocte box in the middle of the bed and red roses scattered on the bed."I-I haven''t finished decorating yet." Qi Ying told him. She was still holding the roses which she had plucked from the garden.Mu Feng pulled her with him. "Don''t worry. I will help you."He took her close to the bed and took the roses away from her hand. Then he checked if she had suffered from any injury while plucking the roses. Mu Feng made sure that she wasn''t hurt by the thorns. Later, he softly kissed her lips. Mu Feng wasn''t in a hurry. He didn''t go wild. His kisses were ttering, giving her goosebumps. His hands which were cupping her cheeks went in front of her jacket, unlocking the buttons one by one. Then he steadily took it off. Then he unbuttoned her shirt and unzipped her pants. After he took them all, Qi Ying was left with her underwear and brassier.Mu Feng stopped kissing and eyed all over her and then he praised her in admiration, "Ying, you are so beautiful."Qi Ying''s face flushed. She couldn''t understand why he was acting so differently today or why she was feeling so weak and wanting his body so badly.Soon, herst piece of clothing dropped to the floor. Then she was carefullyid on the bed.Mu Feng kissed all over her face, leaving her breathless.""Stay like this." He murmured before taking the chocte box. He opened it and saw Qi Ying''s handmade milk choctes and white choctes.Mu Feng took one of the milk choctes in his mouth and gave Qi Ying a French kiss. Both of then tasted the vor together."It''s creamy inside." Mu Fengmented about the chocte after they finished eating.However, hisment made Qi Ying so embarrassed that she couldn''t look at him.Mu Feng took another chocte and ate half of it. After that, he let the creamy chocte inside fall on her naked body.Qi Ying shivered. Mu Feng smirked and said, "Don''t you think it will be more delicious after I taste both the creator and creator''s creation at the same time."F-Feng, it''s day time." Qi Ying protested seeing that her naked nobody was getting covered by chocte cream."Isn''t it more exciting in the broad daylight? I remember that you are always tight there in the morning." Mu Feng spread her legs and saw her moist part. Then he smeared it with white choctes.Mu Feng chuckled. "I can''t find the difference now. Maybe I just have to taste them to discover the difference."Qi Ying whined when Mu Feng''s mouth began sucking her breasts and slowly eating the choctes. He made sure to clean thest bit of chocte from her beautiful skin.Qi Ying cried out in pleasure when Mu Feng was too busy to differentiate which tasted better, she or the choctes."Ahh!" She couldn''t take it anymore and had her orgasm twice.Mu Feng cleaned her thoroughly and said, "Hmm, you are sweeter than these choctes. Yummy." He licked his lips. After that, he kissed her saying, "Here, taste yourself."After he let her taste herself, he said, "Ying, taste me and say who is more tasty, the chocte or me. I''m very curious."Qi Ying was in a rtionship with him for almost a year. But he had never let her taste him, unlike a certain brother of his.She was nervous and acted like a helpless kitty.Mu Feng chuckled at her look and took off his clothes one by one. "Don''t think too much. I''ll guide you. Here take this white chocte and bite it in half... spill the creamy part in here... ahh, Ying, don''t be shy. It''s not the first time you are seeing it... here now, good girl, open your mouth... don''t take the whole or you will choke... now slowly move your tongue... yes... Ying... this way...."After Mu Feng''s serious guidance, Qi Ying was able to taste him. Then she was forced to tell him which creamy part tasted great. She replied. Even Mu Feng tasted and realized that she wasn''t wrong. He didn''t taste good at all.Mu Fengforted her and himself as well. "Don''t worry Ying, I''ll be tasting great down there."He positioned himself in the middle and entered abruptly."Haak!" Qi Ying was startled by his sudden thrust and was out of oxygen."Oh... I told you... you are tighter in the broad daylight." Mu Feng didn''t forget to tease her in the meantime when he was going inside her deepest part.As his speed increased, her scream became louder. After some timeter, Mu Feng said, Ying, we should try in front of the window.""N-no.." Qi Ying was terrified. The windows were open.Mu Feng didn''t listen and took her close to the window and pumped her once more. Soon Qi Ying forgot where she was. From the bed to the window, from the window to the balcony, from the balcony to the bathroom, from the bathroom to the bed once again.Mu Feng''s thirst didn''t quench for a second and he kept loving her. Qi Ying''s soft moans turned into sobbing and then again she cried in pleasure loudly.Mu Feng teased her a lot. He used a slow motion trick, so that Qi Ying asked for more and more."M-more..." Qi Ying begged softly.Mu Feng''s moves were steady."Ying, I didn''t hear you. Louder Ying."Qi Ying was embarrassed to death. "Ah... I c-can''t..."Mu Feng almost stopped. "Then I''m going slow-"Qi Ying cried out in shame. "N-no... hnn... more....""Louder or I''m stopping here." Mu Feng pulled himself out.Qi Ying didn''t like the sudden emptiness "More!""That''s it Ying. Good girl. You did a great job." He kissed her lips affectionately and moved faster and faster.In the snowy winter morning to noon, a naked couple in the open bedroom didn''t feel the slightest cold.From the open door and windows, Qi Ying''s moans went out, making the butlers and maids blush. Head Butler Leo nearly had a heart attack and was taken to his room for a good rest. The other maids and butlers also went to their rooms to save themselves.

 Chapter 380 ARE YOU SURE SHE IS WHO YOU THINK SHE IS?

    <h4>Chapter 380 ARE YOU SURE SHE IS WHO YOU THINK SHE IS?</h4>


    Back at the Mu Corporation, the lunch break had passed a long time ago. Still, Mu Lan was in a deep sleep. Mu Liang kept gazing at her while she was in deep slumber.He checked her body which was full of kiss marks and blue finger prints. He praised at his masterwork in his mind.Mu Liang knew that she hadn''t eaten anything after breakfast, so he was worried if she was hungry.He rubbed her head fondly as he called her name with affection. "Lan, aren''t you hungry? Want to eat something? Lan."He kept calling her name until she moved closer to his chest and mumbled softly, "Water..."Mu Liang smiled. Kissing her lips he said, "Right away."He got up and took a mouthful water from the ss on the bedside table. Then he lifted her up slightly, then bent down and let her drink from his mouth. He did it thrice before she was satisfied and fell asleep again.Mu Liang got out of the bed and walked towards the closet. There were a few sets of shirts, ties, coats, pants, sweaters, jackets, overcoats and shoes. After he was fully dressed, he put on a shirt on Mu Lan''s body and wrapped an overcoat around her body. Then he wrapped her head and neck with a muffler.Suddenly looking at her bare feet he recalled that he had tossed her heels a long time ago who knew where. He went to his office to look for them. His office room was like as if it was massacred. There, he did found one of her heels and as for the other one, it was thrown out of the open ss.Mu Liang frowned. He liked the smell of snow and rain, so whenever it was snowing or raining, he would open a window. But he remembered that he had closed the window when they were doing it, and he also remembered that he had tossed her heels before that. As he didn''t find the other heel, it must be out of the building, maybe it even fell on someone''s head.What Mu Liang didn''t know was that Hugo was eyeing on Mu Lan all the time. After he was sure that she went inside Mu Liang''s room, he got out of the office and came closer to his car. Ronald was there as well. At that time, who knew from where, a sharp heel fell on Hugo''s head and he fell unconscious.Ronald hurriedly got out of the car and was ready to sue the person till he saw the heel. He recognized the heels immediately as he had earlier seen Mu Lan wearing it in the shopping mall and buying it.Ronald didn''t make a ruckus. He quietly took the heel and Hugo and drove to the Lu Research Center.After not finding another heel, Mu Liang, the culprit, put a pair of woolen socks on Mu Lan''s bare feet. After being satisfied, he carried her out, made sure she wasfortable in his arms, then got out of the room.Aftering out of his room, he met Assistant Ju Long talking to the secretaries. The three of them saw Mu Lianging out and stood up straight.Seeing a woolen package in Mu Liang''s arms, Ju Long didn''t have to guess who it was. But the secretaries were beyond shocked.Mu Liang passed them and whispered to Ju Long, "Take care of everything." Then he went to the elevator."What had boss packed like this? I-is it L-Lan? Is Lan alright?" One of the secretaries asked. She was still sure that Mu Lan was dead by now.Assistant Ju Long was perplexed about what Mu Liang said. He walked towards Mu Liang''s office and the files in his hands fell on the floor with a sound."Assistant Long, are you alright-" The other secretary couldn''t finish and halted. Her face turned pale."Oh my God! Was boss that angry that he killed Lan? She was such a good woman?" The first secretary sobbed."If she really had a crush on him, she could just bury it deep inside her heart, just like the rest of us. Why did she get drunk and barge in here?" The second secretary was also feeling bad as tears formed in her eyes.Assistant Ju Long regained hisposure and said, "Don''t spout nonsense! Let''s take care of the room. We have to arrange a set of new furniture too, the stronger the better. And don''t forget that we can''t say a single word about what we just saw, or, we will be the one who''ll die."The secretaries shuddered and took care of theptops, files, papers and other things. By the evening, Mu Liang''s room was just as new as before, all credits to the three of them.When Mu Liang went out of the elevator and carried the sleeping Mu Lan with him, the employees forgot to stand up and greet him. With dropped jaws, they gazed at the leaving couple.Mu Liang was also rxed since no one talked to him and disturbed Mu Lan''s slumber.However, one of his employees was witty enough to capture a photo and released on the Mu Corporation''s forum. In a single second, thousands of employees of the Mu Corporation around the world, saw the picture of Mu Liang carrying a human wrapped in woolen clothes.The caption of the picture was "IF SOMEONE DARED TO CONFESS TO THE BOSS, SHE WOULD END UP IN BLACK CLOTHES" (ck clothes meant dead).The employees were too terrified to see Mu Liang''s gentle gaze towards the human body wrapped in the ck clothes.By the time Mu Liang reached the Mu Mansion, the picture was already viral. Some cursed the woman for being so aggressive, some felt sad for her, some thought that it was a good punishment, some felt terrified.But then a German employee of Mu Corporation, released another photo where Mu Liang was carrying a woman with a bed cover in his office. The caption was, "ARE YOU SURE THAT SHE IS WHO YOU THINK SHE IS?"

 Chapter 381 WHAT HAVE I DONE?

    <h4>Chapter 381 WHAT HAVE I DONE?</h4>


    Mu Liang was stunned on neither seeing Butler Leo at the entrance nor the other butlers. He frowned and went inside the house without saying anything. Mu Liang went to their bedroom and ced Mu Lan on the bed. He took off the overcoat, muffler and socks and then tucked her under theforter.He didn''t forget to kiss her forehead before going to the second floor. He knocked Head Butler''s room and unexpectedly for Mu Liang [A/N: not for us] cook Eve opened the door.Mu Liang was startled. "Did I interrupt something?" He wasn''t sure what else to ask, it was still Valentine''s day.Cook Eve pped Mu Liang''s shoulder lightly and said, "Silly child, your uncle is a little unwell. That''s why I''m here." She let him inside.Mu Liang went inside and saw that Butler Leo was in bed with a fever.Mu Liang knew that this old man always strived for perfection and never made a single mistake. So he wondered why Butler Leo was in such a state."Did you call the doctor?" Mu Liang asked.Cook Eve replied, "Of course and the doctor said that it was just out of a little shock, no need for any other medicine. After some rest he would recover.""A little shock?" Mu Liang caught it.Cook Eve smiled and said, "You youngsters have no consideration for this old man."Mu Liang asked, "Is Feng home?""He came home at eleven and didn''t leave his room since then." Cook Eve replied.Now, everything became crystal clear to Mu Liang. He nodded and left. He went back to their bedroom and took an ointment and the herbal medicine.He gently put them on Mu Lan''s skin so that when she would wake up, she wouldn''t feel pain anywhere. He knew that Mu Lan wouldn''t want to be pregnant right now, so he didn''t forget to feed her the herbal medicine given by Lu Feng''s. Mu Lan didn''t wake up for once.Mu Liang knew that she was probably exhausted, so he didn''t call her for dinner. He checked her scar on her back for thest time. He knew it would fade away soon, but the pain she felt wouldn''t be erased.He couldn''t help but feel sad for her. He wondered, "Who were her parents, why she was staying with her aunt''s family, why that guy approached her and broke her heart?" The answers to which he would never find if Mu Lan wouldn''t get back her memory.Mu Liang hugged her close to him and spent the rest of the day with her just like that.-------The next day when Mu Lan woke up, she found herself in the bedroom.''Huh, why am I here? Wasn''t I in Yan Su''s car, drinking..." Mu Lan''s heart almost stopped at the point ''drinking'' and everything that happened after that came to her head slowly, one by one, ording to the sequence of incidents."Oh my Buddha! What have I done?" She was terrified.Meanwhile, in Mu Liang''s study room-"Ahaha... I can''t believe that you broke the furniture. Big brother, you are such a ferocious beast! I knew you would be like this, but I never thought you would actually do it in the office and break the furniture. You do know that those wooden furnitures were very expensive. Sigh. I can''t believe you surpassed me in that area." Mu Feng said."Certainly I''m better." Mu Liang didn''t hesitate to take thepliment.At that time, there was a knock and Butler Leo came inside. "Good morning First young master, Second master." As usual, he greeted them politely."Morning Uncle Leo, I heard you were sick. Are you alright now?" Mu Feng asked.''And whose fault was that?'' Mu Liang and Butler Leo though at the same time.Butler Leo answered, "I''m feeling good. Thank you for asking Second master. I''m sorry that I worried you." He served Darjeeling tea."It''s fine. It''s not your fault anyway." Mu Liang calmly said.After serving, Butler Leo was fretting about something.Mu Liang sipped the tea and asked, "What is it?"Head Butler gained enough courage to speak. "First young master, I have a request for you.""Request? You?" Mu Liang raised his eye brow. He guessed what made this old butler this nervous."I suggest that we, servants, will move to the south building. We will stay in the first floor." Butler Leo finished.In the south side of the Mu Mansion, there was a vegetable garden and a fish pond. After that, there was a two storied building for guests. There were twenty rooms with attached bathroom in the guestroom. Each bedroom had two folding beds. So four people could easily stay there."Okay." Mu Liang agreed without hesitation. "I don''t want you to get sick every time since it will be the usual thing. I did warn you to get used to it."What was ''it'' the other two could understand perfectly.Mu Feng grinned and said, "It''s a good idea Uncle Leo. Thank you for giving space for our future generation."The three of them got out of the room and the Mu brothers headed back to their respective rooms to see if their better halves woke up or not.When Mu Liang entered their bedroom, he heard Mu Lan saying, "Oh my Buddha! What have I done?"He smiled at her fondly and got close to her. He hugged her and teased, "Naughty wifey, have you slept well?"Mu Lan didn''t have the face to look at him in the eyes. She quietly hugged him back. After a while she opened her mouth. "Uhuhu... Liang Liang, what will happen now?"Mu Liang answered, "What do you expect to happen? Aren''t you the one who said to all the employees that you were my wife?" He had already seen the footage. Mu Feng took the copy yesterday before deleting it from the official record. He yed it in front of his brother this morning."Do y it for me! I''m serious!" Mu Lan was beyond despair.Mu Liang coaxed her. "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen. They already think that you are dead."

 Chapter 382 THE HEEL

    <h4>Chapter 382 THE HEEL</h4>


    [Surprise!!!]Mu Liang reassured her, "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen. They think that you are already dead."Mu Lan blinked a few times before saying, "...Say that again."Mu Liang controlled hisughter and showed her his cell phone. Mu Lan looked at the screen. It was Mu Corporation''s forum. There was a picture of Mu Liang carrying a human body wrapped with a ck overcoat and muffler. Everyone wasmenting like ''Former assistant who had confessed to the Boss was killed instantly'', ''She was a good worker, ''I can''t imagine she had so much of a courage to do that'', ''Who does she think she is?'', ''Serves her right to be so greedy'', ''She called our Boss hubby, what a nerve!'', She should have died sooner'', ''It''s hard to believe that she is so stupid'' etc.While Mu Lan was reading, Mu Liang hugged her from behind and smelt her. His heart was filled with tranquility and happiness which he couldn''t describe.At that moment, Mu Lan turned around and faced him. "Uhuhu... Liang Liang, I ruined your reputation. They are calling you a murderer."Mu Liang was taken aback. "What are you saying? They are clearly ming you.""But they said that I was killed. They meant that I was killed by you. They made you the murderer." Mu Lan exined her logic.Mu Liang was speechless. ''This woman wasn''t worried about her at all. On the other hand, she was worried about him. How can I let this woman go?''He smiled affectionately and bent down to kiss her. While kissing, they fell on the bed from their initial sitting position. Mu Lan, who was hypnotized by his breathtaking kisses, pushed him away."Hah... hah... we can''t..." Mu Lan protested."This is not what you said in the office." Mu Liang bit her ear. "Can you recall what you said?""Mmm... Liang please stop..." She felt like digging a hole and burying herself there. However she couldn''t do that. So she took theforter and buried herself underneath.But Mu Liang had no interest in leaving her alone. He said, "Naughty wifey, didn''t you say you wanted me. Look at you now feeling all shy? You took off my clothes and seduced me with your looks." His hands found there ways to grope her here and there, making her moan."Why feeling shy now? They might have already seen the office room with broken furnitures and they might have also seen our torn dresses and love juice..." His fingers made her writhe under him."Ah! It''s my fault! All my fault! I will take whatever punishment you give me. But please don''t let them see the office room." Mu Lan had never panicked so much in her entire life.If her office colleagues knew of what happened inside Mu Liang''s room, irrespective of whether she was dead or alive, Mu Lan could never show her face to them."Too bad, I already ordered them to clean the room yesterday." Mu Liang took out theforter away from Mu Lan.''Finished. My reputation is gone just like the sands of the desert.'' Mu Lan''s expression was like as if her soul had left her body.Mu Liang couldn''t hold back hisughter anymore. His whole body shook as heughed in silence. Mu Lan didn''t give any reaction at his expression. She was too busy sending a farewell and mourning the end of her reputation.Mu Liang controlled himself and kissed her forehead. Then he carried her to the bathroom and asked, "Shall I help you to clean you up?"Mu Lan came back to sense and pushed him out. After the door closed from behind, Mu Liang let out another chuckle.After she freshened up, she sat down with Mu Liang and Mu Feng to have breakfast with a heavy heart. In the middle of the breakfast, she noticed that Qi Ying wasn''t there."Where is Xiao Ying?" Mu Lan asked. "She is sleeping. She said that she would eatter." Mu Feng lied smoothly. How could he say that she passed out yesterday and hadn''t woken up until now.After breakfast, all the three of them went outside to enjoy the snow. Just then, they met Hugo and Ronald.Both Ronald and Hugo halted in their paths as they saw the three of them walking towards them. They couldn''t even look at Mu Liang or Mu Lan.Mu Liang and the other two saw a white bandage wrapped on Hugo''s head."Hugo, what happened?" Mu Lan asked with concern.How could Hugo answer her? Should he tell that ''Miss, it was your heel that made me unconscious''? Such a disgrace! Hugo could never tolerate it.At the same time, Ronald tried to hide the heel which had caused such a ruckus.Mu Feng saw that. "Ronald, what are you hiding? Show it to us."Ronald hesitated to show it. Before he could, Hugo grabbed Ronald''s hand which was holding the shoe and hid it.With a lightning speed, Mu Feng reached out and took the heel from Hugo''s hand. "Huh? A woman''s shoe? I never thought Hugo had such a fetish." He grinned.Ronald and Hugo couldn''t look straight. They wished to get out of Mu Liang and Mu Lan''s sight.The moment Mu Liang and Mu Lan saw the heel, their expression changed as well. Mu Liang finally understood why he couldn''t find the heel and Mu Lan was confused while thinking how her heel ended up with these two and how it was connected with Hugo''s head injury.Mu Liang nced at Mu Lan''s confused gaze and bent down as he whispered, "When I took off your heels and threw it away, one of it flew out of the window andnded on Hugo''s head."Mu Lan''s expression began to change. At first she turned pale, after that it turned into pink, then to beet red. She didn''t know what to say. She just froze on the spot.Mu Liang hugged her closely so that the other three couldn''t see her face. He nced at Hugo and said, "Take rest for today and bring this shoe to meter."Hugo nodded while his head was still bent down.And Mu Feng was like, "Eh? What just happened?"

 Chapter 383 DROWNING IN THE OCEAN OF VINEGAR

    <h4>Chapter 383 DROWNING IN THE OCEAN OF VINEGAR</h4>


    "Oh, okay, good job. I''ll give you the other instructionster." Mu Feng hung up.He nced at Mu Liang and reported, "Big brother, Arthur confessed everything while ra was present. She heard everything and well, there was an emotional reunion. However, he really gave us some valuable information. Now that he wasn''t under the influence of the small chip, therefore, he didn''t have to hide anything at all." Mu Liang listened to his brother attentively. Finally he asked, "What are you going to do with him now?"Mu Feng stretched his hands upwards and replied, "I''ll take Arthur as hostage and let their spies know that he is dead. After I take down their turf, I''ll let ra get back her own face and the couple can live happily without a war around them.""Are you sure that you want to take the entire South America under your control?" Mu Liang further asked.Mu Feng nodded. "The time hase. I can''t dy since they dared to enter the Zhang Family which is under the care of our family."The entire underworld was under Mu Feng''s care, so Mu Liang didn''t want to control it. If his brother wanted to do something, he had the right to do so. Mu Liang wouldn''t interfere. "Do whatever you wish. Have you found out why they targeted Yan Su?""Isn''t it because of Lu Feng?" Mu Feng smirked.Mu Liang smiled at his brother''s answer.Indeed, their target was Lu Feng. Lu Feng was the third most powerful man in Europe. He wasn''t just a doctor or a researcher. He had invented lots of medicine and potion for the welfare of humankind and for Mu Feng. He was the chief scientist of Mu Feng''s Invention of New Technology (INT) Department. Mu Feng''s group''s most of the inventions were Lu Feng''s creation.The nano tracker which Mu Lan''s younger brother stole was also one of Lu Feng''s creation.So the South American Underworld targeted Lu Feng at first. They wanted to demolish Lu Feng by hurting his beloved and then without Lu Feng, Mu Feng would be at a disadvantage. After taking Mu Feng down, they would then target Mu Liang''s business.Unfortunately, they underestimated Lu Feng and his childhood friends.They never imagined that Lu Feng would be suspicious enough to research on Arthur and discover the chips and trackers on his body. Now they lost all connection with Arthur, they would never know if Arthur was even dead or alive. And ra still had Yan Su''s face and moreover, she was under Mu Feng''s care, they couldn''t touch ra too."When are you leaving?" Mu Liang asked.Mu Feng calcted before answering. "Did you think just because it was Valentine''s day yesterday, I only had fun and didn''t work? I have already sent my special team to take care of the things for me. Ying, sister Lan Lan and Yan Su''s graduation ceremony ising soon. I''ll stay home till then and leave the next day. I already have an excellent n. If nothing goes wrong, I''ll be home in a month." "You don''t have to worry about your girl. Xiao Lan will apany her all the time. I''ll take care of the things here till youe back." Mu Liang reassured."That''s good to hear. I knew that I could count on you." Mu Feng got up and was about to leave.However, he stopped while thinking about something and turned around. "By the way, you didn''t tell me but since I am a genius, I figured it out." Mu Liang looked at him with a question look.Mu Feng continued. "When you guys got wild in your office room, you threw away sister Lan Lan''s heel and it flew out of the window andnded right on poor Hugo''s head. Therefore, he had to stay at the hospital for a day. Big brother, you are such a ferocious beast-"Mu Feng had to run away from the study room because Mu Liang pulled out his gun.After a while, Mu Liang came out of the study room and heard Mu Lan''sughter. His eyes was filled with warmth as he walked towards her direction. The moment he came at the door of the drawing room, his tender gaze turned colder than the temperature of North Pole. Mu Lan was sitting on the sofa while watching One Hundred and One Dalmatians with Oscar. It was almost the end of the movie and when the dog protagonist Rod Taylor was licking his master, Oscar pulled Mu Lan down from the sofa and began licking her all over her face while pouncing on her.Mu Lan felt ticklish andughed aloud.When the Mistress and the pet were having a spring time, Mu Liang, the Master, was drowning in the ocean of vinegar.He had an extreme urge to break Oscar''s neck and throw him away. He felt like shouting at Oscar like, ''Stay away from my wifey!'' However, watching her smiling in such a carefree way, he had to hold back. Furthermore, he had another idea in his mind.At that time, Butler Leo came to find Mu Liang to call for lunch. "Young Master, lunch is ready.""Hmm." Mu Liang replied gloomily. Then he looked at the Head Butler and asked, "When will Lucy and the twins be back?"Lucy and the twins were Oscar''s one and only family. Since Mu Liang never cared about where they would stay and when they woulde back, it made the Head Butler puzzled."Ah, Head Mistress was missing them, so they went to Italy, I didn''t get any news on when they wille back." Butler Leo answered politely.Head Mistress was Mu Liang''s grandma."Bring them back as soon as possible. Oscar is dying to meet them. Don''t let his family leave him for long." Mu Liang walked away as soon as he finished.Head Butler was beyond confused. He couldn''t see how Oscar was dying to meet his family. He was rather happy without his family.

 Chapter 384 WHAT GUY?

    <h4>Chapter 384 WHAT GUY?</h4>


    The next day, at night, Mu Lan came to the bed and snuggled close to Mu Liang. Mu Liang pulled her closer to him with his left hand as he was checking something on his mobile phone with the other hand.Mu Lan didn''t disturb him since she knew he was busy, she just drew circles on his chest, slowly, making his heart race. Mu Liang couldn''t take it anymore and his hand grabbed hers. "What is it?""Mmm..." Mu Lan didn''t answer him. She looked rather upset.Mu Liang always took her emotions seriously and he locked his cell phone and gave his full attention to her. "What happened? Did someone bully you?"He knew that she wasn''t upset about someone bullying her in the mansion since she was here for only two days. He just wanted to know what was the reason for her mood swings."No one bullied me." Mu Lan nuzzled her nose at the crook of his neck."Then?" Mu Liang asked."I''m lonely." She answered with a sad tone."You are lonely?" He asked. He was super busy at his office today, so he didn''t spend enough time with her."Lucy came back. Oscar is busy with his wife and kids. No one is there to y with me. I''m so lonely." Mu Lanined.It was winter and she couldn''t go outside because her maids didn''t let her go. Inside the house, she didn''t find anything to do except paint. She didn''t try to hack information today since Hugo was changing the security of Mu Mansion while he was resting at home. So she had to be careful.What she didn''t know was she being lonely was hundred percent Mu Liang''s fault.Mu Liang pretended to think for a while and then said, "I do have an idea so that you can''t be lonely anymore." Mu Lan showed some interest. "Really? What is it?"Mu Liang suggested, "Why don''t we have children of our own? You will be busy all day."This time, Mu Lan pretended to think and replied, "Hmm... that''s not a bad idea. Whenever I stay at home, if I have children, then I won''t have to think about anything else.""...." Mu Liang realized that it was a very, very bad idea.Mu Lan agreed to his suggestion. "We can have some children then."However, Mu Liang learnt his lesson very quickly. "Let''s forget about it. I''ll spend time with you as much as you want."He already had to control Oscar with his own family. How could he let his children take away his wifey from him now?"But you are so busy. I don''t want to burden you." Mu Lan disagreed."I''ll take you to the office." Mu Liang said.Mu Lan''s eyes almost popped out of the sockets. "Are you serious? They already think that I''m dead!" Then another thing caught her mind. She continued, "I wonder why the German photo didn''t affect the news of my death.""Because they think that despite me having a girlfriend, you still wished to be my mistress." Mu Liang answered for her."Don''t say anything anymore." Mu Lan closed her eyes and went inside theforter. Mu Liang chuckled and said, "Your graduation is in two days, isn''t it? I''m holding a party for you and your friends."Mu Lan jumped out of theforter and asked excitedly, "Really?""Hmm." Mu Liang smiled while answering."Let''s make it memorable." Mu Lan brimmed in happiness. She always wanted to have her own party, friends, dance, cocktails, cakes, snacks and lots of fun.''Hmm, memorable, indeed.'' Mu Liang thought in his mind.The next day, Yan Su went shopping and dragged Xue Lin with her. Xue Lin was preparing to go to Germany, so Yan Su wanted to buy her some clothes forcefully.Xue Lin fought with her. However, when ites to weakest versus strongest, it had only one end result. As a result, Yan Su won and took Xue Lin by her cor.After buying nket, shirts, boot, woolen clothes and other necessary stuffs, Xue Lin got tired. So Yan Su had to take her to a restaurant.As they ordered food, Xue Lin went to the washroom to freshen up. Just then a man approached Yan Su. "Good afternoon, beautifuldy." Yan Su looked at the man. A charming face with a confident look. He had a muscled body. He had the talent to make girls fall for him in a blink. "So polite! Good afternoon, handsome."He asked politely, "May I join you for lunch?"It wasn''t the first time she was hit on by a stranger. So she knew how to deal with them. "Oho, I am with my friend today. How about next time?"The man seemed disappointed. He said in a sad tone, "That''s pretty bad. I couldn''t just take my eyes off your beauty. The moment I saw you, I knew we were destined to meet.."Yan Su wanted to choke on her drink hearing such a clich�� sentence. "Oh my, I do think the same way.""Do you live around here?" The man asked her casually.Yan Su denied without blinking. "Oh no, although my father does have a house here."Her roundabout answer made the manugh. "Haha... you are so funny.""Haha... you are so friendly." Yan Su was getting irritated.The man showed his interest in somewhere else. "Do you have a boyfriend?"Yan Su replied, "I don''t know. Do you have a boyfriend?"The man seemed startled for a second. "Boyfriend? No! I''m interested in beautiful girls like you."Yan Su seemed excited. "What a coincidence! I''m also interested in beautiful girls like me!"The man became speechless.Some timeter, Xue Lin got back and saw Yan Su drinking alone."Who was that guy?" She asked Yan Su.Yan Su blinked. "Which guy?""The guy who was sitting on my chair." Xue Lin said, She saw the guy leaving through the ss when she came out of the washroom.Yan Su blinked again, "What are you talking about?"Xue Lin, "...." ''Oh forget what I just asked.''

 Chapter 385 I’LL ONLY MISS YOU

    <h4>Chapter 385 I''LL ONLY MISS YOU</h4>


    Very soon it was the Graduation Ceremony. Those who were leaving the school were at the school auditorium. Mu Lan, Qi Ying, Yan Su and Xue Lin were wearing their academic dress.Mu Lan was moving her head excitedly to see where Mu Liang sat. He, Mu Feng and Lu Feng also came to the Graduation Ceremony."Did you see them?" Yan Su asked from her left side."No. Where did they go?" Mu Lan said."They just don''t want to take the limelight, that''s why they are hiding." Xue Lin answered while looking at her cell phone."Did you see them?" Mu Lan asked her hopefully."Do I need to?" Xue Lin asked back. "It''s just a guess."Mu Lan wondered, ''Sometimes I feel like she is Liang Liang''s sister.''The Principal of the school came on the stage and the hall got quiet. Getting the top score in the school, Mu Lan had her share of the speech. Xue Lin had the overall top grand score, for which she had her own speech as well. In the end, they all got their certificates and they proudly took photos.Unknown to these four girls their partners were taking all the photos they could secretly. When Xue Lin was giving her speech, Mu Liang took three photos and sent them to someone.Lu Feng saw his action and moved a little closer to see to whom Mu Liang sent those pictures. Seeing the name above, Lu Feng''s eyes almost popped out of the sockets.Lu Feng asked with great interest, "Why are you sending her photos to him?"Mu Liang said truthfully, "He asked for it." After sending the photos, he deleted them. His cell phone gallery was filled with only Mu Lan''s photos and he didn''t want to have some other woman''s photo in it.Lu Feng was confused. "He... why would he? No no, that wasn''t what I wanted to know. I mean, how did they meet?""The day we went to the bar to meet the girls." Mu Liang replied calmly.Lu Feng tried to remember and then he suddenly recalled the day when the three of them went to the bar to rescue the drunk girls.He began thinking, ''So that''s when they met. But he never likes a drunk girl. Not that she is a bad person. She is rather better than any other woman out there. If it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t have Yan Su. Furthermore, she is very trustworthy. He has indeed made a good choice. However...''"Can he handle her?" Lu Feng asked.A steady smile touched Mu Liang''s lips. "Only he is worthy of her." He replied.At that time, Mu Liang''s cell phone chimed. It was a text. Mu Liang read it.''Delete the her photos from your mobile.''Mu Liang frowned and replied to the text.''Who would want to have her picture in their cell phones?''After the program ended, the graduates were taking photos with their Principal, faculty deans and professors. After taking photos, they went back to the dormitory.Yan Su excitedly said, "Let''s go to the rooftop. I''m going to miss this ce."The others agreed. They were supposed to vacate the dormitory after their exams, so they wouldn''t be here anymore. It was theirst chance.Qi Ying said, "You guys go ahead. I want to meet some seniors.""Sure, go ahead. We will be at the rooftop." Mu Lan said with a smile.After Qi Ying left, Xue Lin said, "I want to see our room for thest time. You two go ahead."Mu Lan realized that Xue Lin wanted some alone time, so she didn''t tag along. Therefore, Yan Su and Mu Lan went ahead to the rooftop.It has a high ce and had a good view of the campus. The wind was strong in here. The cold wind blew away making them both shiver. Mu Lan got close to the railing and enjoyed the scenery. The buildings were colorful and they were covered with white snow. It looked nostalgic and yet peaceful. She took a deep breath and released carbon-di oxide slowly. "I''m going to miss this ce." She murmured.Mu Lan came to this campus eight months ago to begin her new journey. Many things changed after she came here. She met new friends who now turned into her closest friends and family. She had lots of fun and had adventured here. Especially when Mu Liang came at night and they had some unforgotten nights here. Only seven months, but the memories in here turned into her treasure.''I''m going to miss this ce a lot.'' While talking in her mind, Mu Lan''s eyes filled with tears, making it impossible for her to see what was in front of her.Yan Su also said, "Me too. I''m also going to miss this ce. However, I''m going to miss you more."Mu Lan blinked away her tears and tried to smile. "What are you talking about? Even though our schools are in different cities, we will be closer to each other. Moreover since we are now a part of the same family, we''ll keep meeting for family programs, or any other asions. We should miss Xue Lin more because she is going to Germany."Yan Su replied, "I won''t miss Xue Lin. She will be alive and good. I will only miss you."Mu Lan frowned. She found Yan Su''s tone a little odd and her words weirder. "What do you mean by this?" Mu Lan asked while turning her body towards Yan Su who was behind her."Oh, nothing much. I only mean this." Saying that, Yan Su pushed Mu Lan out of the railing without any emotion. She used force without holding back, making Mu Lan whimper in pain. Her eyes held emptiness.Mu Lan felt sharp pain in both her shoulders at the most unexpected situation. She closed her eyes as she was nervous. Later, she realized that she was actually flying.The gravity of the earth was pulling her down.

 Chapter 386 WHY CAN’T I REMEMBER ANYTHING?

    <h4>Chapter 386 WHY CAN''T I REMEMBER ANYTHING?</h4>


    Yan Su pushed Mu Lan out from the rooftop and Mu Lan began to fall. Mu Lan was so petrified that she even forgot to scream. Her shocked eyes were looking at Yan Su who was getting smaller and smaller with every second.She opened her mouth but her throat was caught. She felt like her soul was leaving her body.Xue Lin had just then climbed up the stairs and opened the door to the rooftop. At that time, she saw Yan Su pushing Mu Lan. At first she was dumbfounded. In the next second, she screamed with all her might, "Lan!"At the same time, Yan Su heard Xue Lin''s scream and she blinked. ''What just happened?'' She thought.Xue Lin came close to the railing and saw Mu Lan falling down. Her heart filled with anxiety. Then she looked at Yan Su with teary eyes and screamed, "Why did you do that? How on earth could you do this?"Yan Su blinked and asked her back, "Did what?" She looked confused and after questioning, she looked down from the railing and was shocked. Her legs gave out as she covered her face. ''Oh my God! What did I just do? Did I push her? But why can''t I remember anything?''Xue Lin ran towards the door and quickly came back downstairs.-----Mu Liang came out of the auditorium along with his brother and childhood friend. The girls got busy taking photos of them. Some of them even asked them to take some couple photos with them. Mu Liang gave them a cold shoulder. Mu Feng began telling jokes and mingled with the graduate girls. Lu Feng politely smiled and took some photos with them.Those who came close to Mu Liang, got the coldest re as a response making them freeze on the spot. He ignored every girl and abandoned his brother and friend.He walked slowly close to the girls'' dormitory and stood in the garden where he used to climb up the pipe to the second floor. Thinking of their times together, he smiled.While he was recalling his time with her, suddenly his heart tightened and filled with unease. He rubbed his left chest area and looked up. And his heart stopped.He saw Mu Lan falling from above the girls'' dormitory.Before he could think of anything, his body moved at a lightning speed and caught Mu Lan just before she was going to crash on the snow covered garden.Mu Liang held her tightly and crouched on the ground. He stayed like that.Mu Lan''s body was shivering. Her breath hitched. She couldn''t breathe. Her face was deadly pale.Mu Liang came back to his senses and controlled his emotions. He softly mumbled, "It''s fine. It''s fine. You are fine. Nothing happened to you. Everything is alright. I''m here with you. I''m here with you."He kept repeating the same words like a mantra who knew for how long. He stopped when he saw that she started to rx. He sighed in relief seeing her breathing normally. She regained herposure."Darling, what happened?" Mu Liang carefully and tenderly asked her. He didn''t want her to get scared.Mu Lan was too shocked to think at first. Then she heard Mu Liang''s honey voice. After hearing him, she realized that she was in his warm embrace. She also noticed that she was shivering. She slowly controlled her emotions. Then she heard his question. She recalled what had happened and told Mu Liang with her shaky voice.Mu Liang quietly listened to her while keeping his lips on her forehead, lightly kissing from time to time tofort herAfter she finished speaking, Xue Lin came running towards them and saw them hugging each other. Mu Lan didn''t even know when she caught Mu Liang tightly.Xue Lin sat on the snow and said, "Oh, God, thank you!"If something were to happen to Mu Lan, she didn''t want to think of the rest.Mu Feng and Lu Feng who were totally unaware of what had happened, came back together walking casually to take their girlfriends. However, they saw an unexpected scene. Mu Feng wasn''t in the mood to eat dog food today, so he opened his mouth to tease them a little bit. At that time, he saw with the corner of his eyes that Xue Lin ran close to the couple and seeing them she sat on the ground as if her legs gave up.Noticing that something was wrong, Mu Feng walked faster and came closer. "What happened?"Xue Lin answered for everyone, "Yan Su pushed Mu Lan from the rooftop. If it wasn''t for him.." She didn''t continue but others understood what happened.Both Mu Feng and Lu Feng ran towards the stairs and climbed up as fast as they could and saw Yan Su sitting close to the railing, shivering and weeping.Lu Feng hugged her closer and asked, "Susu, what happened?""I-I pushed her... I p-pushed Lan d-dear." Yan Su trembled and stuttered. She was so scared that she couldn''t show her face to anyone."She is fine. Mu Lan is fine. Nothing happened to her. She is sitting in the garden now." Lu Feng tried to console her."You are lying. She is dead. I saw her falling down. She is dead." Yan Su kept weeping.Mu Feng came closer and pulled his hand down behind her head. She had lost her conscious."Seriously?" Lu Feng got furious."We shouldn''t stay here any longer. I don''t think it is a safe ce right now." Mu Feng said wearily. His eyes were darting around vigntly.Lu Feng didn''t argue understanding the weight of the situation. He took the unconscious Yan Su and carried her down.Everyone went to the Lu Research Center. First, Lu Feng checked Yan Su''s condition. While she was being checked, a female nurse was checking on Mu Lan''s wounds.Mu Lan was hurt in the shoulder as she was pushed there forcefully. Her skin had got slightly bruised and they were painful. The nurse used a cream to help the pain to subside.While she was being treated, Lu Feng came out of the other chamber with a solemn expression.

 Chapter 387 TAKE LOOOOTS OF RES

    <h4>Chapter 387 TAKE LOOOOTS OF RES</h4>


    "What''s wrong?" Qi Ying asked worriedly.Lu Feng looked at Mu Feng and he got the queue.Mu Feng nced at Qi Ying and said, "Ying would you mind staying with sister Lan? I will let you knowter about Yan Su''s condition."Before Qi Ying could reply, Xue Lin said, "Don''t waste our time and tell about her condition. Why the hell did she push Xiao Lan?""I don''t know. I found nothing wrong inside her blood or stomach. She can''t even remember anything. She is so scared to face anyone right now. She''s thinking that she might hurt you too without her knowledge." Lu Feng said with a sad tone.Mu Liang was sitting beside Mu Lan taking her in his right arm. He said, "Let me talk to her." "No need!" Lu Feng protectively stood between the door of Mu Lan and Yan Su''s room.Mu Feng also got alert. He was ready to stand up.Just an hour ago, when Lu Feng was carrying Yan Su from the rooftop, Mu Liang was about to go forward. No one needed to guess what he was nning to do.Lu Feng had to hide the unconscious Yan Su from Mu Liang''s wrath and Mu Feng came between his brother and friend.None of themined at that time since they knew that Mu Lan was Mu Liang''s bottom line.Still Mu Liang was rational enough not to overdo anything and stayed by Mu Lan''s side. However, he didn''t forget to give a death re to Yan Su from time to time.Mu Feng and Lu Feng had learnt two lessons after that incident. One: they promised not do anything to displease Mu Lan, if they ever did, they had to bear the consequences. Two: as long as Mu Liang was with his beloved wifey, he would never lose his temper no matter how angry he was.So now at the hospital Mu Feng saw Mu Liang fuming with rage when the nurse was applying an antiseptic cream over Mu Lan''s purple injury and Mu Lan was whimpering softly in pain. She was still in pain and shivered lightly periodically. But she wasparatively feeling better than before.Therefore, when Mu Liang said that he wanted to talk to Yan Su, Mu Feng and Lu Feng got weary of his action. Xue Lin saw those ''stupid men'' doing some unnecessary things when her friends were in such a condition. Hence, she got up and walked straight to the room where Yan Su was. Mu Feng or Lu Feng couldn''t stop her even if they wanted to. It wasn''t because they were intimidated by her scary cold face. They felt that she was far better than Mu Liang to interrogate someone who was very close, especially when Xue Lin was Yan Su''s best friend and above all she was a professional psychologist. After Xue Lin went inside the room, she closed the door and locked it so that no one could disturb them.At that time, Mu Lan tucked Mu Liang''s sleeve and his expression changedpletely."Does it hurt?" He asked softly while rubbing her head.Mu Lan shook her head a little and mumbled, "I want to drink something sweet.""Would you like some strawberry juice?" Mu Liang carefully asked."Mm." Mu Lan said. She didn''t want to talk much because she was afraid that if she talked they could hear her shaky voice.Mu Liang nced at Mu Feng and his brother got what he wanted to say."Don''t worry, sister Lan Lan. I will bring your favorite strawberry juice right away." Mu Feng then took Qi Ying''s hand and left the room.Qi Ying didn''t want to leave with Mu Feng. She protested, "I don''t want to go. I want to stay with Xiao Su and Xiao Lan.""If I could, I would let you. But this is something about work. We can''t be a part of this mission." Mu Feng calmly said."Is this the same enemy you dealt with when I was attacked?" Qi Ying asked worriedly."I can''t tell for sure. I need to protect you first. Since they dared to approach Yan Su and harmed sister Lan Lan, I can''t take any risk. Home is the safest ce. Stay there. Don''t leave the house till I say so." Mu Feng said.Qi Ying had the ability to understand the pain and sufferings of Mu Feng. It was the very reason Mu Feng was so attached to her.Qi Ying could tell that this enemy was dangerous like before when she was poisoned. So she nodded and went home with a bunch of bodyguards.In the hospital, Lu Feng checked Mu Lan''s pulse and eyes and blood pressure.Lu Feng reported. "You are a little shocked, but you are oveing it. That''s good. Your pulse is slightly weak and your blood pressure is low. You are not only spooked because of the incident, you are also stressed for some other reason. Have you had any hardbor in the past few day?" Mu Lan shook her head. She was confused. ''I was at home all the time. Why would I be stressed when I didn''t work-'' Her thoughts stopped and a slight blush came on her cheeks.She not only had hardbor, she had lots of hardbor. Making love with Mu Liang took lots of stamina and she didn''t eat much after making love because she was too tired to get out of the bed. More importantly, she passed out and woke upte. When would she have the time to eat?As she blushed, Lu Feng, the intelligent doctor, coughed feeling slightly uneasy and embarrassed. He said, "Just take loooots of rest and don''t forget to eat your food at regr intervals. That''s all you need."Mu Lan couldn''t look at Lu Feng. She only nodded and moved towards Mu Liang. She let her head fall on his muscled chest."Are you tired?" Mu Liang asked while tugging a lock behind her right ear.Before she could answer, a scream came from the other room where Yan Su and Xue Lin were.

 Chapter 388 READY TO SERVE SISTER LAN LAN

    <h4>Chapter 388 READY TO SERVE SISTER LAN LAN</h4>


    On hearing the scream, both Mu Liang and Lu Feng jumped off their seats.It was Yan Su who screamed.What happened to her?Lu Feng was frightened to death. He quickly walked towards the room where Yan Su was and began banging the door."Ms. Lin, please open the door. Susu, what happened to you? Are you alright?" Lu Feng asked worriedly.However, there was no answer from the ones behind the door except for Yan Su''s screams.Mu Lan was about to get up from the bed but Mu Liang held her back."Lay down. Don''t struggle. You are in pain." He said calmly.Mu Lan couldn''t justy down when her friend was screaming. But since Mu Liang didn''t want her to go, she didn''t argue anymore and stayed in bed like an obedient child, but didn''t lie down.Mu Liang saw her being obedient. He nced at Lu Feng and said, "Let''s break open the door.""O-okay." Lu Feng''s voice quivered in the end.Both of them stood in front of the door and Yan Su''s scream stopped abruptly. Just the way it began, it ended the same way.Mu Liang and Lu Feng looked at each other.At that time, the door was opened and Xue Lin came inside the room. She looked tired and sweaty."What happened?" Lu Feng asked her."She is sleeping, don''t worry." Xue Lin took a bottle of water and finished it in a few seconds.How could Lu Feng not worry? He heard the most painful scream she ever did.He hurriedly went inside Yan Su''s room and saw that Yan Su was really sleeping. Mu Lan couldn''t see anything, so she was curious. "What''s going on?"Xue Lin took some deep breaths before she began to speak. "She was hypnotized."Lu Feng heard her and his face turned pale. "What are you talking about?""borate." Mu Liang said only one word.Xue Lin exined calmly, "Someone hypnotized her. She was ordered to harm two girls who were close to Mr. Mu Liang and Mr. Mu Feng. During the time she is hypnotized, she will behave as usual. There won''t be any change in her behaviour. But after shepletes her missions, she will forget whatever she did, why she did and what made her do it. She will even forgot the person who hypnotized her.""What about the screams then?" Mu Lan asked."I made her remember everything from the moment she was hypnotized, what they spoke, what that person told her, what she did afterwards." Xue Lin answered. "It was hard for her since the person who hypnotized her was a pro. But he was no match for a psychologist.""How did you make her fall asleep?" Mu Lan asked further.Xue Lin sat on a chair and said, "I hypnotized her. After she wakes up, she won''t be under the spell of that person. She won''t try to kill Xiao Lan or Xiao Ying.""Howe she was hypnotized? Weren''t you all with her the whole time?" Lu Feng asked while clenching his fists.Xue Lin gazed at him and said, "It was two days ago. We went shopping. Then we had lunch at a restaurant. I went to the washroom to freshen up. After I got back, I saw a man getting up from my seat. It seemed like he was talking to Yan Su. When I talked to her and asked her about the man, she looked confused and asked me back ''what guy?'' Since she is always like that, I didn''t bother much about it." Xue Lin felt bad since she had a chance to stop whatever happened today.Mu Lan understood her and said in a soft voice, "You didn''t know. It''s not your fault."Xue Lin still couldn''t help but me herself. "I know but-""You are not God." Mu Lan''s voice was a little stern.Xue Lin was a reasonable person. She was a girl with logic. She nodded and replied, "You are right.""Which hotel?" Mu Liang asked this time."Rocky''s Fast Food." Xue Lin replied."Did you see his face?" He questioned her again.Xue Lin shook her head. "No, he was leaving at that time, so I couldn''t see him clearly. Actually I had a chance to look at him but I didn''t think he was someone important. It wasn''t the first time that she was around men anyway. So I''ve got used to it and didn''t find anything unusual."Lu Feng requested Xue Lin, "Can you please stay with her?"Xue Lin nodded and went inside the room where Yan Su was.Lu Feng went to the corner with Mu Liang and said, "I heard everything from Mu Feng. I know that the USA Underworld is targeting me. It''s Yan Su''s favorite restaurant. No wonder they tracked her closely and got her so easily.""I will ask Hugo to check up on the restaurant and try to find out who that person is." Mu Liang dialed Hugo''s number. After he answered the call, Mu Liang instructed him.Mu Lan was dying to know what they were talking about. Since she couldn''t read lips like Xue Lin, she had to wait for Mu Liang to talk to her.At that time, Mu Feng brought strawberry juice for Mu Lan. "Sister Lan Lan, sorry for making you wait. Here is your strawberry juice.""Oh, thank you. You didn''t have to go and bring it for me, you know. You could''ve asked your men to do it." Mu Lan took the straw in her mouth and began drinking."I couldn''t take risk at a time like this and I am always ready to serve my sister Lan Lan." Mu Feng was trying to cheer up Mu Lan. He still had no clue about what happened earlier.Mu Lan twisted her lips as she heard him. "Serve? Me? Did I hear wrong? Do you have time for it?"Mu Feng shamelessly said, "What do you mean by it sister Lan Lan? Don''t I always serve you in the dining table?"

 Chapter 389 AN ENTICING OFFER

    <h4>Chapter 389 AN ENTICING OFFER</h4>


    Mu Feng said shamelessly, "What do you mean by that sister Lan Lan? Don''t I always serve you in the dining table?"Mu Lan couldn''t say anything else. She med Mu Feng for her being lonely in the mansion from the past few days. Whenever Mu Feng was at home, he would stay inside his room for the rest of the day, no need to exin what he did. Afterwards, in the morning, Qi Ying would sleep like a pig and even after she would wake up, she couldn''te out of her room at all.Who was the culprit other than Mu Feng?He was a big criminal himself.Mu Lan only red at him without saying anything.Leaving Mu Lan speechless, Mu Feng went closer to where Mu Liang and Lu Feng were."What are you guys discussing?" He asked in a low voice. His expression turned serious."Yan Su was hypnotized. Ms. Lin helped her to break the hypnotism. It seems like the man who did it is a pro at this job. Hugo is looking into the information on who was that guy." Lu Feng said."I''m going to smash that man who dared to hypnotize Yan Su to hurt Ying and sister Lan Lan." Mu Feng''s eyes turned cold."They just made sure that their target was me. If they can make me your enemy, then both of us will have a huge loss and we can''t ovee it for years." Lu Feng said gravely."I have to take a trip to Vegas as soon as possible.""Don''t lose your focus. I will make sure these four stay at home. Home is the safest ce for them. We can take them down slowly." Mu Liang said."You guys are nning on taking them down and make it your colony?" Lu Feng didn''t know about that. It was his first time hearing this piece of news."You said ''these four''. Did you include me as well?" Xue Lin asked from the door.The three heroes got startled. They were talking in a corner, far from the door. How could she hear what they were speaking?Mu Liang caught in a second. "You can read lips." He stated calmly."I told you that she was scary." Mu Feng whispered to Lu Feng."You can''t include me. I''m leaving to Germany in a week. Whatever you do, you have to do it without me in the n." Xue Lin said.Mu Liang couldn''t care less on what she was nning. She was someone very important to his best friend and his best friend would kill him if something would happen to her.Mu Liang had to do something about it.Therefore, he offered, "I will make sure that you get the citizenship of Germany in two days. You will live in a duplex house with a smallnd with it. It will be your own."What he meant was that Xue Lin had to stay in the mansion as long as it took and then she would be rewarded with the citizenship of Germany and a duplex house of her own.It was a very enticing offer.Xue Lin should be drooling.Even Lu Feng and Mu Feng were stunned at Mu Liang''s sudden proposal. Not to mention that their mouths became wet as they heard the offer. However, she narrowed her eyes and said tly, "I don''t take things freely from others."Typical Xue Lin."First payment after you join Mu Corporation in Germany. I''ll let my Assistant talk about the agreementter on." Mu Liang said.Xue Lin thought for a while and said, "I will wait for it then."After all, she needed money to achieve her dream goal. She wasn''t stupid enough to refuse the offer which was hard to get otherwise.Mu Liang was satisfied with her attitude. Even though she was hungry for wealth, her eyes didn''t sparkle for a bit when she heard the offer.''She will be the best partner for him.'' Mu Liang thought."Ehem.. ehem.. excuse me, I''m here too and I''m hungry." Mu Lan didn''t know anything and she was about to burst with curiosity. Mu Liang got closer and sat on the bed. "What do you want to eat?""Anything is fine, but I won''t eat if you don''t tell me what''s going on. I will go on a hunger strike." Mu Lan said firmly.Mu Liang found her serious face super cute. He smiled and looking at Mu Lan''s transparent eyes, ordered Mu Feng, "Bring French cuisine for everyone."Mu Feng was speechless.''What am I? A butler?'' He wandered. Mu Feng went outside the room and called Butler Leo. "Second young master, how can I help you?" Head Butler asked politely. "Please tell Auntie Eve to cook French Cuisine for six people. Uncle Leo, I want you to bring them personally. I''m sending Ronald to fetch you. Please make it soon. I''ll give you an hour." Mu Feng hung up.''One hour? To cook French cuisine for six people? Is it MasterChef Australia?'' Head Butler was dumbfounded.Mu Feng called Ronald to fetch Butler Leo with their lunch. After that, he entered the room where the others were.In the meantime, Mu Liang told Mu Lan as much as he could and hid the fact about Arthur''s past. He only mentioned that Arthur was hurt and was used and the enemy''s target was Lu Feng. The enemy wanted to destroy the bond between Mu Family and Lu Family. So both the families would be weak and the enemy would hurt themter.He didn''t disclose anything that would share their secret. Not to mention Xue Lin was present. They didn''t want Xue Lin to know the family secret.While they were talking, a faint voice came from the next room."Xue Lin...?"It was Yan Su''s voice.Everyone gathered around Yan Su''s room and Lu Feng hugged her closely."Are you alright now?" He asked worriedly.

 Chapter 390 S T U P I D WOMAN

    <h4>Chapter 390 S T U P I D WOMAN</h4>


    "Are you alright now?" Lu Feng asked."I''m feeling refreshed for some reason." Yan nced at Mu Lan and began speaking with a guilty tone, "Lan dear, I''m so-""Don''t start. We all know it wasn''t your fault," Mu Lan said."But how can he do that without my knowledge?" Yan Su looked defeated."Of course a dumb woman like you won''t realize what hit them." Xue Lin said without hesitation."Say that again! I will cook you alive!" Yan Su red at Xue Lin."You are a S T U P I D woman." Xue Lin was merciless."X U E L I N! You are dead meat!" Yan Su gritted her teeth and was about to pounce on her. Everyone was relieved to see how easily Xue Lin got Yan Su. At least she came back to normal.Mu Lan smiled and said, "We are having French cuisine today. Save your energy for eating."Yan Su rubbed her stomach. "Ah, I''m hungry. But I''m not sure if we can have enough to eat. Xue Lin can finish three men''s meal in a bit of time."Xue Lin looked away and said carelessly, "No matter how much I eat, you can''t eat enough since there won''t be any red wine for you. You can''t taste alcohol for a month."Yan Su was astonished. "What are you talking about?""You are the target of a great enemy. So you can''t get careless and get drunk easily, understand?" Mu Lan said."Not even a sip?" Yan Su was in the verge of death."Not even a sip." Xue Lin and Mu Lan said in unison.''Oh my Buddha! How will I survive this month?''[Buddha from somewhere else: Hmf, now you remember me.]Mu Liang got a call from Hugo, so he moved to the next room. Mu Feng followed him.Mu Liang answered the call and didn''t waste any time. "What information did you get?"Hugo got straight to business. "Boss, bad news."Mu Liang could guess. "What happened?"Hugo reported, "The restaurant Rockey''s Fast Food was burnt down to ashes today in the morning. Nothing was found. The people in the restaurant were all burnt to death. Fire started spreading from the kitchen and the main switch at the same time. Somehow the doors were all locked."Mu Liang could guess that this would happen. "And?"Hugo continued, "Actually, there shouldn''t be any fire and the Fire Service said that it wasn''t an ident. Someone deliberately did it and tried to kill everyone in the restaurant.""Or they deliberately destroyed all the evidence we could get." Mu Liang stated.Hugo also thought the same. He said, "And another thing. The one who served Ms. Zhang Yan Su and Ms. Fa Xue Lin when they were in the restaurant was absent because he was sick. I located his address and sent our men to find him. But we werete. He was found in his house, ughtered along with his parents.""...." Mu Liang didn''t say anything.Hugo got nervous as he heard nothing from Mu Liang. "...The police is investigating."Hugo stopped to hear anything from Mu Liang."...." This time also Mu Liang didn''t say anything. Hugo''s throat was dry. "....Boss, should we.."This time Mu Liang spoke. But his voice was cold. "Let our Investigation team know that they are getting a case to solve within one day. And also check the other people who were in the restaurant at that time." ''Boss is mad.'' Hugo thought. He knew this would happen. They dared toe and do such mischievous activities under the nose of the King of European Underworld. As long as Mu Liang showed his temper, it was only a shallow emotion of his. But when he was steady and wouldn''t speak, it only meant that he was trying to suppress his anger to burst out.And now the enemy had to pay the price.Actually, Mu Liang wasn''t that angry because they destroyed a restaurant and killed people. Because that''s what the USA Underworld normally did. He was mad because they dared to kill innocent people to destroy some insignificant evidences of the person who hypnotized Yan Su and they actually dared to eye on Mu Lan and Mu Feng''s woman.He was beyond mad.Mu Liang hung up and gave Mu Feng a brief up of what happened. Just like his brother, Mu Feng was icing in fury. His eyes turned as cruel as a snake.Mu Liang was stopped by Hugo''s call."B-boss, they are ughtering all the people who were present at that time one by one including the family members. I sent my team to save at least one person. But I don''t think that I can give you any positive answer." Hugo gulped down a mouthful saliva."I understand." Mu Liang hung up and told Mu Feng, "They are killing everyone who were in the restaurant that day. Looks like they won''t let a single person alive including their family members.""Big brother, it means war." Mu Feng never blinked his eyes while he dealt with his enemy. Because his enemies weren''t human beings. They were a bunch of animals. However, killing innocent people weren''t in his dictionary. Now he felt that he wanted to demolish the whole gang of the USA Underworld in his own hands. He would care less if they were men or women. In his eyes, they were simply animals since they only knew how to ughter innocent people who weren''t included with the mafia."So it seems. But I''m worried about someone else now." Mu Liang said with a frown.Mu Feng was confused. "Who?""The psychologist. She was present at that time too." Mu Liang never mentioned Xue Lin by her name. He always called her ''the Psychologist''."As long as she stays at the mansion, she will be safe." Mu Feng said lightly. He still didn''t know that his brother had to protect this ''Psychologist'' not because she was Mu Lan''s friend, but for his best friend."Hey guys, have you seen Xue Lin? I can''t find her." Mu Lan came and spoke.

 Chapter 391 UGLY SISTER

    <h4>Chapter 391 UGLY SISTER</h4>


    After Mu Liang and Mu Feng went to the other room, Yan Su looked at Xue Lin and said, "Go and bring me hot chocte. I want to drink it.Xue Lin calmly asked, "And what will I get out of it?"Yan Su immediately replied, "One for me and two for you.""Alright." Xue Lin agreed without hesitation and left.When it came to Xue Lin, Yan Su knew how to deal with her.Hot choctes were avable in the cafeterias on the first floor of the hospital and in the fifteenth floor of the the research center. Right now, they were in the hospital, so Xue Lin had to go to the first floor.She took the elevator and went down. She walked towards the cafeteria and saw the vending machine. She was about to ce her order for three hot choctes, before which someone tugged her worn out jeans.Xue Lin looked down and saw a seven year old girl tugging her jeans. She was cute, blonde haired with blue eyes. Her beautiful face was red and wet. She was crying."What''s wrong?" Xue Lin wasn''t good with children and she found children bothersome, especially when they cried. She felt awkward while talking to the kid."My mom left me here. Ugly sister, please help me to find her." The girl kept weeping.Xue Lin not only found kids annoying, but also scared of them because she didn''t know how to understand or how to control them. Her psychology skills failed there.The scariest thing about kids was that either they would bepletely honest or they would liepletely. And Xue Lin could never discover if they were lying or telling the truth. That''s why, she was bullied by them a lot in her past.The seven year old kid had a point in addressing her as ugly sister. Xue Lin was wearing a dark blue shirt and worn out jeans. Her long ck hair was braided. She wore a cheap, second hand winter boots and big sses.She looked exactly like how the seven year old kid described.The funny part was, Xue Lin didn''t mind when she was called ugly sister. Rather, she was happy of that kid''s honesty even though she was asking for help.So Xue Lin decided to help her."Your mother left you? When?" Xue Lin questioned her.The kid wiped her tears and answered, "Just a few minutes ago. She hurriedly left without telling me anything. She didn''t even look for me. Pleasee with me." She was dragging Xue Lin out of the cafeteria.Xue Lin noticed that this girl wasn''t that smart. She had a liking for high IQ kids, not the average ones. "Why didn''t you go after her when she left you? Isn''t it toote to look for her?"The child replied, "I was scared to leave. Ugly sister you must help me." Tears fell from her face.Xue Lin looked in front and said nonchntly, "Yeah, I got it."The girl took Xue Lin to the underground garage. There were only private cars, ambnces, mini buses. There wasn''t any person except for this too.Xue Lin frowned. ''There should be the guards at least.'' She thought. She didn''t like how quiet this area was."Kid, are you sure that you mom came here?" She asked while her eyes were darting around."Y-yeah, I saw my moming this way. I''m not sure if she came here or not." The kid was feeling frightened too."Do you have a car?" Xue Lin asked further."My dad does. But he took the car out of town this morning." The girl answered."I think we should leave now. It''s unusual for not having people in the garage.... Or not." She was retreating from the girl. But when she turned around, she saw a man in ck dress with a ck mask. He was holding a woman with a gun pointing at her. Her mouth was bound with a scarf and her hands were tied too. She was crying and her face and scarf were wet with tears."Mom!" The child called out. She was panicking.The man spoke, "Come with me and they will live." Obviously, he was talking to Xue Lin.Xue Lin had never experienced something like that in her life. So she wasn''t sure what to feel."Ugly sister, save my mom." The kid began crying.Xue Lin frowned. "Isn''t there a better way to abduct a person like me? Did you think that I am fool enough to fall for it? What if I don''t agree with your terms?"The man''s cold blue eyes turned excessively cold. "Then you all will die."Xue Lin tilted her head towards the left side. "If it''s your n to kill me, you can kill me anyway. Why did you abduct the woman and threaten me? I won''t agree with a man who gets helps from a weak woman. How pathetic!" She didn''t forget to mock at him.The man exploded with anger and pointed the gun in her direction now. "Shut up! Do as I say! Right now!" He had never seen a prey like that. No matter who he threatened, they always listened to what he said and he enjoyed it. But this woman was made of a different element. She wasn''t even one bit scared. "I''m very poor. Even if you abduct me, you won''t get a penny. So you will kill me anyway. I mean, you don''t want a witness, am I right?" Xue Lin blinked.As a normal human being with zero interest in what others did, Xue Lin always avoided problems. She was poor and didn''t have anyplex lifestyles to deal with.Therefore, she wasn''t sure why exactly she was being threatened and why on earth that man was trying to harm her. As far as she could remember, she never had done anything wrong to have people threaten her. She also couldn''t understand why this man would want to hurt the mother and the child and try to negotiate with her.She didn''t know the mother and the child!

 Chapter 392 NOTHING IS MORE IMPORTANT THAN YOU

    <h4>Chapter 392 NOTHING IS MORE IMPORTANT THAN YOU</h4>


    Xue Lin couldn''t understand why this man tried to threaten her with this mother and child when she knew neither of them. If they were her rtives, she would think of negotiating, but they weren''t rted to her in any way. She had a clear idea that saving people was only out of humanity. But it was also true that her life was valuable too. She loved herself the most and she had already nned for a great life in the near future.Why would she risk her life after working so hard till now?Even though she could not read what children were thinking, she could tell that this man in front of her was clearly lying. He would never let the innocent mother and child go after he got her. More importantly, she was poor and she had nothing to offer them. Then why would he want her, except for if he had any hidden agenda. She had no clue that this could be rted to the Mu and Lu Families, moreover, her friends.She did know that something was happening to her friends'' families, but she didn''t know what was going on. Unknown to the men, she secretly knew that Mu Feng was the King of the Underworld.Little did the men know that Xue Lin already knew what they wanted to hide from her, then the disaster right now wouldn''t happen.So of course she wouldn''t ept whatever the man with the gun was telling her to do.The man in ck clothes was beyond irritation. He had never seen such a stubborn prey in his life.He was pointing a gun at her for God''s sake!The n was simple. To kill the witness and destroy Lu Feng''s reputation. They would take the witness family''s husband and call the wife from the husband''s cell phone and to take her out, the child will follow and kill them all. They didn''t expect that the child would be smart enough to bring another witness with her.Okay, that''s even better. Then they could take this ugly girl by threatening to kill the mother and child. After taking her they would kill the family and **** the ugly girl in the garage. After that, they would call the media and when everyone would find out that such a thing happened at such a well-known, renowned research center and hospital of the country, the government would definitely take action. This in turn would bring down Lu Feng''s reputation.When the police wouldn''t be able to find any surveince footage, they would think that it was Lu Feng''s idea to destroy all the evidence and they would take away his certificates and would bring him to jail.Everything would be done in a matter of a few minutes, if this ugly girl listened. But she didn''t. She even dared to ask questions.What a nerve!While such an important life threatening thing was happening to Xue Lin, Mu Lan, Lu Feng and Yan Su who were totally unaware of what was happening in the garage right under their nose were simply waiting for her toe back with the hot chocte."Where did she go? To catch a ne? I''m dying out of thirst here. Don''t tell me she is busy drinking all of them herself. I even offered to give her two hot choctes and took just one for myself." Yan Su opened her mouth first."Let me check." Mu Lan got up and went to the cafeteria at the first floor. She came back and went to the room she was before. Mu Liang and Mu Feng were there discussing something.Mu Liang just mentioned Xue Lin''s name and Mu Lan came asking for her.Both the Mu brothers looked at her. "She was with you." Mu Liang stated."Yes, but Yan Su wanted to drink hot chocte, so she went to the cafeteria to get it for her. I went to look for her but she wasn''t there." Mu Lan replied."When did she go out?" Mu Feng asked.Mu Lan was worried now. "Ten minutes ago, right after you guys left the room." "Go and find her." Mu Liang ordered Mu Feng. There was an urgency in his voice. He could never face his best friend if something were to happen to Xue Lin under their noses.The moment Mu Liang ordered, Mu Feng began to run towards the door.''Damn it! Why do I have to go and find her? I was still waiting for Auntie Eve''s special French cuisine!'' Mu Feng screamed in his mind.If only he knew why he had to run to save her.....My Liang watched Mu Feng running like a bullet train, he took a photo of it and sent it to a certain number.He wrote a text. ''Your woman is in danger. Rescue is on the way.''Mu Liang regretfully thought, ''I wish I could see his expression right now.''Then he walked towards Mu Lan and asked, "Why did you go on your own? You could tell us. I already warned you not to go anywhere alone by yourself since danger is lurking around everywhere.""But you are busy. How can I bother you?" Mu Lan was always considerate towards him.Mu Liang took her to the bed while saying, "As long as it''s you, nothing else would be important."He still had the time to flirt at a time like this!Actually he was trying to divert Mu Lan''s attention elsewhere. He didn''t want her to be worried all the time. That''s the only reason he didn''t tell her everything.At that time the man with the gun was bursting in anger. "Come! Or I''ll kill them." He threatened Xue Lin again."Do whatever you want to. I will run the moment you kill any one of them." Xue Lin replied indifferently."Fine! I''ll kill you first, you ugly b****!" He pointed the gun at her and was ready to shoot her.Bang!Both mother and child screamed at the same time.After that, there was a long silence. No one moved. No one talked.Everyone were afraid to make even a single sound.They were beyond terrified. Everyone saw blood dripping on the floor, slowly forming a pool.

 Chapter 393 REAL GUN

    <h4>Chapter 393 REAL GUN</h4>


    "Ah... so it''s a real gun." Xue Lin spoke first.When that man was pointing put the gun at her, Xue Lin thought that it was a stic gun which children yed with and this guy in ck dress was a fake gangster. Since he had a green hair, she thought that it must be a teenage boy trying to spook people.That''s the only reason she was calm when the gun was pointing at her and didn''t listen to what that guy said.Xue Lin, who had no experience seeing a real gun, if knew that it was a real gun, something different might have happened.But, right now, that wasn''t the issue.The man in ck dress pointed out the gun at her and pulled the trigger. Then everyone heard the loud sound. And everyone outside the garage heard the sound and so did Mu Feng.The gun had a silencer, so there was no way it would produce a sound when the trigger was pulled. However, the gun burst itself and the man''s right wrist which was holding the gun flew away with the gun. Blood sshed everywhere and dripped immensely from his hand.The mother and child looked at the massacre in horror. Xue Lin had yet to capture what was happening.The man also looked dumbfounded as he just lost his hand. After he realized what just happened, a tremendous pain numbed his body and he screamed loudly in pain."Aaaaah! My hand! My hand! So much pain! Aaaaah!" He sat on the floor and cried. He shrieked till his voice broke. The little girl also began weeping. She was standing beside Xue Lin. Xue Lin was so ''don''t know how to respond'' situation that she forgot to cover the child''s eyes. The mother saw the chance and ran away from the man''s side. As soon as she got close to her child, she hugged her dearly andforted the child even though the mother are shaking in fear.With red teary eyes, that man looked at Xue Lin. He was ring at her as if he was going to devour her.''It''s her fault. It''s all her fault. I''m going to kill her!'' He thought. He was feeling dizzy because of losing blood. He got up and ran towards Xue Lin.''Oh, he is angry.'' That''s the only thing she could think at that time. She didn''t move or anything. She actually had no clue what to do.Just the moment the vicious left hand was going to punch her, someone grabbed his cor and threw him away. Xue Lin looked at the rescuer. "You are...""Hi, we meet again." The rescuer smiled a little at her and nced at the man in ck dress. He walked towards the guy and gave him a strong kick.If one injury wasn''t enough, the kick definitely had some spark. The guy lost consciousness in pain.The rescuer turned around and said, "You don''t hesitate to stand between me and a gun. However, when this man told you to listen to him in order to save these mother and child, you didn''t obey. You are so unpredictable."Xue Lin was sweating. Though her expression said nothing, she was shaken to the core. She stiffly rooted on the spot, so that no one notice her slight tremble.However, the moment he saw her rescuer, she was beyond perplexed."You are the bodyguard." The way shemented, it was though she didn''t hear what he just said.The man couldn''t help but smile again. He wasn''t used to smile a lot, he looked so reserved."You are right. We meet again." He said."Howe you are here?" Xue Lin asked him. She seemed like forgetting the situation around them."I took a job here. I''m sorry that I waste and couldn''t perform my duty towards you." He bluntly said.At that time, Mu Feng came running towards them. Seeing the man in front of Xue Lin, he paused, then he blinked, afterwards, he couldn''t believe his own eyes and rubbed his eyes before looking at the man once again.''What is HE doing here?'' Mu Feng wondered.Then he heard the rescuer saying, "I took a job here. I''m sorry that I waste and couldn''t perform my duty towards you."Huh?!Mu Feng''s mind went nk. He wanted to make sure that he wasn''t dreaming, so he pinched his own hand and felt pain.''So it''s real! But why he is talking like that?'' Mu Feng couldn''t understand. After all, he wasn''t informed these two meeting for the third time.Then Mu Feng head him saying, "I will definitely be a good guard in future."Thank goodness that Mu Feng didn''t have water or food inside his mouth, or he would spit them out.''What guard is he talking about? Wait, they know each other?'' Mu Feng was bursting in curiosity."Are you alright? I have never seen ady like yourself standing so firmly against a pointing gun." The rescuer said. His grey eyes gleamed in the garage light."Ah? Oh, that, I thought it was a stic gun." Xue Lin replied honestly.Mu Feng almost burst intoughing, but controlled himself.The bodyguards of Mu Family were already in the scene and they were taking care of the mess. The mother and child were taken to the third floor for immediate treatment.Xue Lin, the rescuer and Mu Feng weren''t part of the team.The rescuer hid his smile. He replied, "It''s really confusing for an inexperienced person not to recognize gun. No one mes you.""Even if people me me for that, nothing will change." Xue Lin replied nonchntly.The rescuer couldn''t be more amazed by her. He paused before saying, "That''s true."Xue Lin took a deep breath before saying, "If you want tough at me, go ahead. You don''t have to try so hard to control yourughter out of courtesy."

 Chapter 394 A CERTAIN GREY EYED NERD

    <h4>Chapter 394 A CERTAIN GREY EYED NERD</h4>


    Xue Lin took a deep breath before saying, "If you want tough at me, go ahead. You don''t have to try so hard to control yourughter out of courtesy."Before the rescuer could say anything, someone burst intoughter."Ahahahahahahaha... haha... you are the best. If normal people were threatened by the toy gun, they would be scared to death. Ahahaha... but look at you. You thought it was a stic gun, so you didn''t obey the criminal''smand... ahahaha..." If Mu Feng could, he would roll on the floor. But he couldn''t. He wasughing so hard that tears formed in his eyes. Just with a simple conversation, he understood the whole situation and couldn''t stopughing.Xue Lin and the rescuer turned around and found the source ofughing sound of the stupid person who wasughing without restrained.A pair of grey eyes turned excessively cold. They were having conversation after so long and someone had to eavesdrop and destroy the mood.Mu Feng saw those eyes and he immediately stoppedughing. He gulped down a mouthful saliva and scratched his nose out of embarrassment.Another pair of grey eyes were indifferent. Xue Lin spoke first. "So he was a real criminal?" She didn''t care if someone was eavesdropping orughing at her. She wasn''t speaking anything personal. What caught her attention was the guy with gun was criminal. After asking the question, she realized her own stupidity. Of course a real criminal would have a real gun."Ah..." Mu Feng didn''t know how to respond at that.The pair of grey eyes which turned cold, became softer again. He nced at her and said, "It''s alright now. You are safe."He had to admit that she was unpredictable. Such an intelligent girl like her suddenly became the dumbest girl in this incident.Who could predict that?Then he noticed that she was standing like a statue, not moving at all.He frowned slightly and asked her, "Are you sure that you are alright?"Xue Lin didn''t want to answer this question. Her brain even stopped working and she knew that she was asking stupid questions, but she couldn''t help it. She was scared.She simply nodded in answer and robotically moved towards the hospital. Her legs were shaking.She only took three steps, then she flew in the air. She opened her mouth in surprise, but no sound came out.In a second, she saw the pair of grey eyes firmly looking into hers."Seems like you are injured. I will take you to the hospital." He said and strode towards the hospital.He realized that she wanted to hide her weakness. So he didn''t point out that she was scared. He deliberately said that she was injured, even though she was not, just to give an excuse to help her.Xue Lin''s brain started working as well. She understood his kindness and simply said, "Thank you." Her voice carried warmth.The pair of grey eyes became soft and glittered like twinkling stars.On the other side, Mu Feng''s jaw was touching the ground. His eyes were nearly popping out of the sockets. ''Why on earth, of all people, he is carrying her?!'' He blinked, blinked, and blinked again till the two people disappeared.Mu Feng had no clue why all of the sudden this guy came, and then rescued and after that talked to her andstly carried her to the hospital.He touched his chest and realized how crazily it was beating. ''Wait, does my big brother know something? Is there any way HE is interested in her? But how is this possible? HE hates women! But my big brother seems to give her extra attention. To think that he is doing that who is not my sister Lan Lan, there must be something going on. It has to between him and her. If two scary people join their hands together, they can destroy the world. Oh, baby, I''m so thrilled thinking of that.''Mu Feng couldn''t help and imagine the scenario and make some expression. He didn''t realize that the bodyguards around him were having hard time working, seeing him like this.The rescuer was full of mystery. It was weird how suddenly he came to rescue Xue Lin.He was in Italy for some business. He was in a meeting and suddenly his cell phone chimed. He nced at the screen and froze.Mu Liang sent few photos of a certain grey eyed nerd whom he was longing for. After the meeting was ended, he ordered his pilot to take him to Paris. After his private nended on the airport, he rented a car and drove it towards Mu Mansion.On the road, he got another news. It was from Hugo. He texted him about the incident urred in the school campus.Hugo was ordered to send him all the information about the incidents happening around a certain grey eyes nerd. He felt that something was wrong and changed the root and drove towards Lu Research Center.He reached there, and parked his car in the garage.As usual, the garage was quiet, because there was a resting room for the drivers beside cafeteria.He was walking towards the cafeteria, just then, he saw a man in ck dress pointing a gun towards a woman.He had no intention of facing troubles. So he ignored it and began typing a message to Lu Feng to ask for a guard in the garage to save a woman from a criminal.At that time, he had a glimpse of a tiny woman, very familiar. At first he thought that it was just a mistake. But to ensure, he looked again and saw her.A certain grey eyed nerd.He nced at the surroundings and understood the situation. Soundlessly, he got behind Xue Lin. He was hiding behind the car and none of them saw him.He was amused at her behavior, and praised her bravery in his heart. He almost chuckled at her stubbornness. ''What am I going to do with her?'' He helplessly thought.

 Chapter 395 RICH BODYGUARD

    <h4>Chapter 395 RICH BODYGUARD</h4>


    ''What am I going to do with her?'' He helplessly thought.He wished to kill that guy right then and there, however, he didn''t. He was waiting for the right time. He was especially known for his patience in his friend zone.After waiting for a few moments, he saw that the criminal pointed the gun at Xue Lin and was about to pull the trigger.Just like magic, his hand grabbed his own pistol in the blink of an eye. It was a special pistol customized for him gifted by Mu Liang. The pistol''s size was very small hence he could put it anywhere. He pulled the trigger, pointing at the gun. His aim was so urate that the bullet went straight and hit the muzzle of the criminal''s gun. And at the same time, the criminal also pulled the trigger and both bullets crashed together and boom!Just the way he took the pistol, the same way he put it inside his coat.''It was a worthy training.'' He thought. During his teenage, he had joined the military with Mu Liang to gain more strength. Now all his hard work paid off.He saw the criminal groaning like a wounded animal. He thought that Xue Lin would run away now with the mother and the child. Then she wouldn''t know who saved her. However, to his surprise, she didn''t. He couldn''t see her face, so he didn''t know what she was thinking.Therefore, when the criminal ran towards her and she didn''t move, he had to show his face.''What to do? She is too scared to move.'' He smiled lightly as he thought about that.------Xue Lin showed him the way as he carried her. When they entered the room where Mu Lan and Mu Liang were, Mu Lan looked at them worriedly."Xue Lin, are you alright? Did anything happen to you?" Mu Lan asked.Mu Liang looked at them as well. A thin smile came on his lips and disappeared in a second as if he didn''t smile at all."I''m good." Xue Lin shortly answered.At that time, Lu Feng came into the room and saw them. He stopped in his tracks, then began to check Xue Lin if she was injured or if she was shocked or not.After checking her, he asked, "Do you want to take some rest?"Xue Lin nodded and Lu Feng showed her another room. After she went to bed, Lu Feng put a nurse by her side and came back to Mu Lan''s room."Don''t bother her right now. Give her some time to control her emotions. She only needs some alone time now" Lu Feng said to Mu Lan.Mu Lan thanked him and nced at the guy who carried Xue Lin here, "What happened?" He did not reply. He was not obliged to answer her.Mu Liang looked at him and signaled him to speak. Then he spoke. "She faced a criminal who pointed a gun at her, but I took care of him. But she had to see his blood."Mu Lan was relieved to know that nothing happened to Xue Lin. She smiled and said, "Thank you for saving her. You are a true gentleman."Seeing that he didn''t answer, Mu Liang told him, "You should be grateful that my wife praised you. Not everyone can get to hear her praise."".....You are too kind." He replied."Are you a patient here? Or you have someone who is admitted in here?" Mu Lan asked.She noticed the three guys behavior. First, the handsome guy carried Xue Lin like she was his own. It was enough to spark her interest.Second, Lu Feng halted on his way when he saw this handsome guy.Third, he wasn''t answering her but to Mu Liang, and Mu Liang was enjoying it when he was conversing with them.''This guy isn''t that simple.'' She thought.He didn''t want to open his mouth at first. But then in the corner of his eyes, he saw Mu Liang''s smirk disappearing and Lu Feng seemed curious as well.He opened his mouth. "I''m a bodyguard under the Lu Family." His eyes didn''t blink while he introduced himself.There was a pin drop silence. No one spoke.Mu Lan smiled hearing his answer. She said, "Lu Family is sure rich to give their bodyguards such branded clothes."He was wearing a Chanel''s shirt, tie, overcoat, muffler, pant, tuxedo, and winter boots.Lu Feng gave an embarrassingugh. "A.. haha... it''s nothing actually. He is the team leader of the bodyguards. His position and status is different."Mu Lan smiled at Lu Feng. "Different indeed."Mu Liang said, "Feng, let me hire your leader of the bodyguards for two days. I won''t pay any less than you."''Leader of the bodyguard'' calmly nced at Mu Liang. Once he made sure that Xue Lin was alright, he wanted to get out of this ce. But his friends began ying around with him.If it wasn''t for Xue Lin, he would leave. Unfortunately, if he acted out of character, Mu Lan would tell that to Xue Lin. And then, she would realize that he wasn''t a normal bodyguard. Then he would miss his chance of trapping her in his arms.Lu Feng smoothly replied, "Take him, take him. He needed some time off anyway. Working for you wouldn''t be such a bad idea."Mu Liang looked at the ''leader of the bodyguards'' andmanded, "Follow me out, leader of the bodyguards."Mu Liang didn''t hide his teasing tone, making Lu Feng chuckle from behind them.After these two men left, Mu Lan asked Lu Feng, "He is your friend, isn''t he?"Lu Feng nodded and said, "You need to rx now. Get some rest. I will wake you up when lunch arrives."Mu Lan nodded and tried to nap.But she couldn''t. Her head was filled with what sort of problem Mu Liang, Mu Feng and Lu Feng were facing. She understood that they were trying to sort out things as much as possible for her own good. But she wished to help them too.

 Chapter 396 SOMEONE IS JEALOUS

    <h4>Chapter 396 SOMEONE IS JEALOUS</h4>


    "You must have had a lot of fun doing this right?" The ''leader of the bodyguards'' coldly remarked."How is it my fault? You were the one who introduced yourself to my wife." Mu Liang said lightly.He knew what Mu Liang said was true. So he changed the subject. "So what is that you want from me?" "Nothing. I''m nning to hold a party for my wife and her friends. I thought that you would like to join the party." Mu Liang told him his whole n.After he heard Xue Lin''s name, his expression softened. He agreed. "Sure, I''ll stay at your house. But only for two days."Mu Liang nodded. "That''s all we need."After they finished nning, the grey eyed man left the Lu Research Center and Mu Liang went inside the room where Mu Lan was.He saw that Butler Leo was already inside the room serving the specially prepared French cuisine. Mu Lan, Xue Lin and Yan Su were all waiting for the food to be served.Lu Feng wasn''t there. Maybe he went back to work.As soon as they opened the lids of the boxes, delicious smell filled the room. The girls'' stomachs growled in unison.Xue Lin didn''t waste a single second and stuffed her mouth with food.Mu Lan looked at Mu Liang and said, "Liang Liang,e here. Let me feed you."The other two girls'' hands froze mid air.''Hey, seriously! This is friends union. Not boyfriends union.'' Yan Su scoffed in her mind, but didn''t dare to say anything.Mu Liang came and sat beside her on the bed and Mu Lan fed him with fork after she ate herself. This couple looked so lost in their world dream that others felt spring had already arrived."Ah, I am full. I''m going back to my room." Yan Su got up and left her te which was almost untouched."Don''t worry about the food. I''ll take care of it." Xue Lin replied. As long as she had delicious food, she didn''t care even if she was in hell.Yan Su red at her and then pitifully looked at her dish, before leaving."We are going home after lunch." Mu Liang said after he chewed down a mutton."Okay." Mu Lan fed him again."We are holding a graduation party for all the four of you tomorrow." Mu Liang said.Mu Lan almost jumped with happiness. "Thank you so much Liang Liang." She hugged him tightly."You deserve it." Mu Liang said softly."Cough... cough..." Butler Leo coughed lightly. His body was shaking."Ah, I lost my appetite." Xue Lin said as if she was disgusted with this public disy of affection which was happening before her.Mu Lan immediately let go of Mu Liang. She almost forgot that other people were here as well.Mu Liang felt empty as her body left his. He gazed down at his empty hands. He turned towards Butler Leo and said, "Uncle can leave when we are together."Xue Lin stopped eating. ''Ah, hello, I''m also here.'' She understood that she was also being chased away, so she took her dish and bowl and left the room. If she left, her food would also leave with her, it was like an unwritten contract.Butler Leo sighed in relief as they went out of the room."Liang Liang, who was that guy?" Mu Lan asked.Mu Liang drunk a mouthful water before replying, "No one important." "Isn''t he your friend?" Mu Lan asked again."Not as important as me." Mu Liang''s reply made her stop questioning about him."Hm, someone is jealous." Mu Lan teased.Mu Liang simply nced at her and said nothing more.After lunch they went back to the Mu Mansion. Yan Su and Xue Lin were also with them.To Mu Lan''s surprise, Mu Liang took her to their own duplex house across theke."Why are we here?" Mu Lan asked. She was nning on having a girl''s night with her friends."Do you want your friends to hear you scream?" Mu Liang carried her to their bedroom while asking her back."Why will I scream-" She didn''t finish, before that she realized what was happening. She blushed furiously.Mu Liang was taking off her shoes."W-wait, wait, Liang Liang, I can take care of my shoes. You don''t have to do anything." Mu Lan tried to push away his hands.Mu Liang''s hands didn''t listen to her. They went towards her zipper and pulled it down, revealing her pinkish white skin."Isn''t it toote for you to be so shy? After what you did in the office?" Mu Liang''s husky vice made her heart race."Please don''t remind me of that." Mu Lan covered her face.[WARNING! Cough cough, under 18, back down.]"Be good." Mu Liang took off her clothes one by one. He didn''t forget to trail down her body with light kisses."Nnn, d-don''t do it. Tomorrow is our party. I can''t dance if you are going to do it now." Mu Lan resisted his touch. But his hands were like mas, which didn''t leave her skin."Then don''t dance." Mu Liang cupped one of her breast and took another one in his mouth.Mu Lan cried out in pleasure. "You are not being considerate."After sucking her profoundly, he said, "Punishment was never considerate.""What punishment?" Mu Lan was breathless. She was feeling dizzy. She could not think of anything."Darling, let''s try out in the balcony." Mu Liang''s eyes gleamed. He didn''t wait for her permission and took her to the balcony."N-no, no, Liang Liang, you can''t. They will hear." Mu Lan cried."Let them hear or you can try not to moan." Mu Liang put her down and put her hands on the railing of the balcony.He began kissing her back and his fingers work down wonderfully."Oh.. Li-Liang, n-no.. ah.. y-you c-can''t..." Mu Lan''s legs were shaking tremendously. "Darling, you are so wet." Mu Liang teased her. He took his fingers in his mouth and licked them."Don''t s-say it..." Mu Lan closed her eyes tightly.Without warning, Mu Liang thrusted deep inside her, and he didn''t stop until she lost her voice.

 Chapter 397 LIANG LIANG BULLY!

    <h4>Chapter 397 LIANG LIANG BULLY!</h4>


    The next afternoon, Mu Lan woke up from dreand on smelling delicious food. She didn''t have anything in her stomach after lunch yesterday, so her stomach growled ufortably. She felt someone''s warm hand on her head, stroking very gently."Do you want to get up?" Mu Lan heard a familiar, tender voice, full of warmth asking her.She felt tired. Her body seemed excessively heavy. She thought that she was going to pass out very soon. However, her stomach was reminding her that she needed to eat something. Mu Lan''s eyes fluttered as they opened and she saw Mu Liang, fondly smiling at her.As soon as she saw his face, she recalledst evening and her eyes welled with tears.''Bully Liang Liang!'' Sheined in her heart as tears rolled down from her eyes. She couldn''t recall how long they did itst night. She didn''t know when she lost her conscious.Mu Liang''s smile disappeared the moment he saw her tears. "What''s wrong? Did you have a nightmare? Or are you in pain? I already applied an ointment. Howe It''s still hurting?" He was worried, Mu Lan noticed it.''So what if he is worried? He didn''t listen to me when I told him to stop. I know everyone heard me.'' Her tears didn''t stop. They kept falling.Mu Liang gently wiped the tears away. He asked, "Where do you feel the pain? Tell me, I will massage you."Mu Lan opened her mouth to say ''Don''t touch me!'' But the only sound that came out of her mouth was, "Gah-"She immediately closed her mouth. Hearing her own voice, she sulked even more.Mu Liang was also startled by her sound. ''Her voice broke! It must be because of thest night''s screams.''He tried to console her. "Don''t worry. I will tell Lu Feng to bring some medicine for you. After taking it, your voice will get back to normal."''Medicine! Medicine! Medicine! All he can think of is medicine! Can medicines solve all the problems in the world? I wanted to enjoy the party today. But I don''t have an ounce of strength left in my body. I don''t feel pain, but I''m so worn out that I can''t even move my fingers. Everything is because of him!''Mu Lan was so tired that her eyes fluttered open and closed. Except her eyelids, she couldn''t move a muscle.Mu Liang realized that she waspletely worn-out. Her skin had ashened too. His fingerprints and kiss marks had turned purple on her white skin.His heart ached. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I was too rough yesterday." He apologized as he hugged her closer.''Rough! You call this rough! You were a beastst night! You acted like an animal. Just because I teased you for being jealous, how could you punish me like that? Don''t you tease me as well? Have you ever seen me punishing you?''Mu Lan finally understood what made him so rough the previous night. Her sulking turned into anger, and after Mu Liang apologized, her anger burst in rage.Poor her! She wanted to vent out her anger. However, neither could she speak nor could she move. All she could do was cry.Her eyes turned red and puffy while crying. Even thest bit of her energy left her. She passed out while crying.When she woke up again, it was five in the evening. She didn''t have any dream or nightmare. She only slept. It was almost like she had fainted and had a dreamless sleep.Her stomach growled, it was louder than thest time. She was still tired but she felt refreshed.She opened her eyes and the first thing she saw was a tray of food. The foods were warm. There was steams emitting from them.Mu Lan didn''t care if she brushed her teeth or not. She moved her body towards the tray and stretched her hand. There was vegetable soup, boiled egg, chicken dumplings, a ss of orange juice waiting for her.One by one she finished everything. After drinking the juice, she burped and got off the bed. She found herself wearing a night shirt and cotton pant. She dragged herself towards the bathroom, even though she didn''t have that much of strength left. Mu Lan was too busy to force herself to the bathroom that she didn''t notice a solitude was sitting on the bed and was taking a nap.In the warm bathtub, she feltfortable and fell asleep one more time. The next time she woke up, she was in the bed again, but she was halfid down. She was wearing a party gown with jewelries and her hair was tied.Mu Lan didn''t need to guess who did this. She wasn''t as angry as before. It wasn''t that Mu Liang did something which she didn''t want to do and it wasn''t that she didn''t enjoy doing it with him. The only reason, she was angry was that he had teased her and it wasn''t wrong. But when she teased him, it turned out that she was wrong, so she had to be punishedIt was such a discrimination!That''s what Mu Lan believed.And another thing which made her angry was that she was waiting for this party from so long. How could he make her worn out like this?They could have just done it, once or twiceBut no!He had to do it till she couldn''t take it anymore.And Mu Lan was sure that her friends heard her screaming like a ....Now how could she face them? Or the other servants?She was still sulking, just then she heard footsteps.It was Mu Liang. He came inside the bedroom wearing a white shirt, pink pant and pink tuxedo. His shoes were white as well.Mu Lan had never seen a man looking ''oh so gorgeous'' in pink.He sat beside her and said, "Lan, I''m so sorry."Doom!Just one sentence and Mu Lan''s heart melted.

 Chapter 398 PUNISHMENT VS PUNISHMEN

    <h4>Chapter 398 PUNISHMENT VS PUNISHMEN</h4>


    When Mu Liang entered the bedroom, Mu Lan was already praising his beauty. She totally forgot that a few seconds ago, she was fuming in rage for this and that.And then Mu Liang said, "Lan, I''m so sorry." He sounded so pitiful and broken and Mu Lan''s heart melted like spring water.''Fine I forgive you.'' She said in her mind. ''But it doesn''t mean that I cannot punish you. If you have the right to punish me for teasing you for once, I have plenty of reasons to punish you as well.''Mu Lan put on a poker face and didn''t speak with him.Mu Liang realized that his beloved wifey didn''t forgive him for what he had done. He took her hands and said, "Lan, I will never hurt you like that, I promise. I know that you were hurt greatly and I didn''t consider your feelings at all."''Huh? Where is this heading to?'' Mu Lan felt that something was wrong."I promise that I won''t make love to you if you don''t want to."''What the hell is he talking about?'' She began to panic."If you don''t want to I won''t even touch you. If you don''t want to, I won''t even show my face to you." Mu Liang''s voice almost broke.''Wait a minute...'' Mu Lan''s head started to get clear."The party will start at seven. You can get over there whenever you want to. I will be waiting for you downstairs." Mu Liang got up from the bed and left the room.''My wifey, did you think that I will let you sulk all day long? Then you are underestimating me.'' Mu Liang thought while a mischievous smile touched his lips.''Is he trying to trap me with his puppy eyes and behaviors? Did he think that it would actually work on me after what he did? Or did he think that I would be easy going enough to fall for it? Hah, Liang Liang, if you want to y around, I will y with you too. Let''s see who wins then.''Mu Lan clenched her jaw.Close to the Mu Mansion, there was another house Mu Liang bought for Mu Lan, in case she liked to throw a party for her friends and others. The duplex house had arge kitchen and four toilets. There were five freezers. There were tworge dining tables and six sets of sofa. There was a swimming pool and close to it was a booth for barbeque. There was a bar with different kinds of drinks. Even ten game consoles were there.For anyone who wanted to have a party, this would probably be the best ce they would want toe.The most secure part was, there was no bedroom or a ce where couples could do something forbidden. Two floors had no walls in the middle. It was more like halls. The house was organized with furniture and flower vase, lights and etc.It was decorated with multiple colored lights for tonight''s party and Qi Ying, Yan Su and Xue Lin were all there. People started toe. They were all their ssmates. Qi Ying was talking to a group. They asked her for some suggestions and she was d to help them. Yan Su was drinking with some girls. Sometimes, she wasmenting why there were no boys.There were boys, well, some bodyguards with their leader and Hugo.Yan Su couldn''t have fun with them.Xue Lin was beside the swimming pool. At first, she was getting bored. Then she went outside while sipping red wine. Some girls wore their swimming suits and jumped into the swimming pool. Xue Lin was observing them and trying to find out what they were talking about.Xue Lin sat leisurely beside the pool and tried to rx her body."Are you tired?" A man asked her.Xue Lin immediately straightened up. She turned around and met a pair of grey eyes. The man was wearing a security guards'' uniform, ck with golden straps. There were very few man as handsome as he was.It didn''t affect Xue Lin. She wasn''t interested in men.However, she had quite an interest in the te that the man was holding. It was filled with barbeque chicken. She could smell it."I''m not tired. I''m hungry." Xue Lin shamelessly said with her hundred percent poker face.The pair of grey eyes of that man twinkled in the party lights. "Have some. I brought them for you." He pushed the te towards her.Xue Lin directly looked into his eyes and didn''t see any hidden intention. Moreover, she was in Mu Lan''s territory. Therefore, she wasn''t as nervous as she was at the bar.She took the te and bit a mouthful drumsticks.Nom! Nom! Nom!"It''s delicious. Thank you." Xue Lin said wholeheartedly. "My pleasure. You only had lunch, you must have been starving till now." He said."Ah, no actually. I had French Onion Cheese Bread, Caramelized Onion and Feta Bread and Butter Pudding, Oven-Crisped Parmesan and Sage Truffle Fries, Roasted Potato Galette with Cheddar and Chives, The Essential Cheese Quiche, Smoked Salmon Quick Quiche, Bouibaisse, Cheddar Croissant Doughnuts with Honey Mustard, Heirloom Tomato Caramelized Onion and Feta Galette, Grape Crepes with Brie and Bacon, Chocte Croissants, Cinnamon Sugar Nute Crescent Rolls, Raspberry Meringue Mille-Feuille, Lemon Souffle Pudding and Almond Chocte Pots de Cr��me." Xue Lin said the whole sentence in a breath.He was so stunned that he wasn''t sure what to say at first. Then he came up with, "........That''s wonderful then." ''She tried everyst food which are here. And now she is chewing drumsticks without even caring a bit.'' Thinking of which he smiled.He tenderly nced at the girl who was having drumsticks with a heavenly expression. ''Ah, I wish I could see her eating forever.''Yan Su got bored drinking and gossiping. So she came outside to swim. When she was about to jump to the pool, her eyes fell upon a certain person.

 Chapter 399 PRAYER FOR YOU

    <h4>Chapter 399 PRAYER FOR YOU</h4>


    Yan Su saw her poker faced friend eating drumsticks with all her might. She was so engrossed eating that she forgot that there was a man beside her.And there was a man wearing a uniform of a bodyguard, looking at Xue Lin with the most gentle look.Yan Su very well knew that look. It was the same way Lu Feng looked at her when she ate food.''OMG! OMG! What am I looking at? My eyes are going to burn.'' Yan Su got excited. ''I have to know who is he and where he lives. Ah! I never knew eldest cousin had such a friend who is a knight in shining armor.'' Yan Su jumped with happiness.She cat walked towards the greys eyed partners and said yfully, "Lin dear, how can you eat alone without sharing with me?"Xue Lin frowned upon hearing Yan Su. ''She is doing it purposely.'' She thought. She didn''t even nce at her friend and continued eating.Yan Su wasn''t shocked at her behavior. She only wished to talk to the guy who was looking at her friend with such a heated gaze.The man slowly turned towards Yan Su. His grey eyes met hers. The gaze waspletely different from what Yan Su saw a few seconds ago. It looked cold and annoyed.And familiar.''Wait...'' Yan Su''s eyes turned like ser balls. She was bbergasted.She opened her mouth, "Y-you..." She began to stutter, pointing out her right index finger."I''m a bodyguard hired by Mr. Mu. Is there anything wrong, youngdy?" The leader of the bodyguard calmly said.He clearly said it aloud to make Yan Su stop talking. But she was too stunned to get his sign. "You... you are..." Yan Su was still speaking.The man with grey eyes said, "Looks like yourpany is here, youngdy."Yan Su didn''t turn around. Before she did, someone grabbed her from behind."Susu, you are here. I was waiting for you." Lu Feng said. He looked at the guy in front of him."Feng dear, why are you here? Isn''t this party only for girls?" Yan Su was still eyeing at the guy in front of her.The grey eyed man and Lu Feng exchanged nces. Lu Feng replied to Yan Su, "Not really. The boys from your school came just now with us. Let''s go and meet your friends. Let Ms. Xue Lin have her meal."Lu Feng began to drag Yan Su out of their sight."So you know each other I assume." Xue Lin opened her mouth finally.The leader of the bodyguards gazed at her deeply. He answered, "She must have seen me at the research center."Xue Lin didn''t look away from him for a while. What he said wasn''t illogical. But there could be more into it. However, since she was going to Germany, she didn''t have to worry about it right now. All she cared about now was her dream and her goal. She needed to show someone that she could do anything without that person''s help.That''s all she cared about.Then she said, "I''m not the kind of girl you are nning to have. But I can tell you so much. Everything you are doing is in vain."She didn''t want anyone to fall for her, since she wasn''t interested in any sort of rtionship. So seeing his gentle gaze towards her, she felt that she didn''t want to hurt this man. Therefore she said it so that he wouldn''t drag his feelings towards her.The pair of grey eyes were smiling. He said, "My emotion is mine alone. No one has any impact on it, and no one is to be med. You can be rest assured."Then he took the empty te from Xue Lin and walked away.Xue Lin nced at his solitude and sighed.''I will pray that you have the most wonderful person as your wife.'' She thought.She didn''t know that one day, her prayers woulde true and that Buddha would grant her wish by sending her to him.-------Lu Feng dragged Yan Su from there and Yan Su said, "Feng dear, tell me the truth. Why he is here and why he is in this uniform."Lu Feng licked his lips before saying, "He had a bet with Mu Liang and lost. So the loser had to whatever the winner would tell him to do. Mu Liang told him to be a bodyguard for two days and he had to agree. Don''t tell others about his true identity. He is too sensitive about his identity when he is wearing this uniform. If you tell others, he might get revenge on you."Dimwitted Yan Su trusted whatever Lu Feng said. She replied with sympathy, "Eldest cousin is sure scary to make him wear these clothes. He must be very angry now."''Yeah, he would be more angry if you meddled between Ms. Xue Lin and him. Thank goodness that I came on time.'' Lu Feng said in his mind."Is he assigned to protect Lin dear?" Yan Su asked. "I only see him beside her." She looked at where Xue Lin and he were talking. Yan Su saw him taking the te from Xue Lin and walk away.Lu Feng said, "You can say that. Susu, let''s dance as a couple." He changed the subject and dragged her into the crowd.Mu Lan and Mu Liang came together when her ssmates were dancing with their partners.''Ah, how I wished to dance with Mu Liang just like them.'' She thought bitterly as she red at Mu Liang.Mu Liang showed a hurtful expression and said, "If you want to dance with them, I won''t force you to stay with me. You can dance."''Did you just see his nerve?! I can''t move my waist and I can''t even speak. And he is showing his generosity! This guy is so dead!!!''Mu Lan was about to explode.

 Chapter 400 MINI DRAMA 1

    <h4>Chapter 400 MINI DRAMA 1</h4>


    It was way before Mu Lan confessed to Mu Liang. It was the time before they shared their first kiss.In the Mu Mansion, Mu Lan was ying with Oscar and Oscar was licking her face, making her giggle. Oscar''s wife and twins were out of the country, so he had plenty of time to romance his new mistress.Mu Liang observed the scenario from his study room. He was burning from inside to outside with jealousy. To save her pure skin from the flirtiest dog, he made a n. In the evening, at the dining room, when Mu Liang, Mu Feng and Mu Lan were having dinner, Mu Liang spoke, "I''m nning on going to the mountains. We can go with our friends. What do you think?"Mu Feng was trying to get Qi Ying''s attention. He hadn''t seen her for so long. He had contradictory feelings. He wished to meet her. Then again, he didn''t want to see her.What if he couldn''t hold back anymore? What if she wouldn''t want to see him anymore?As long as he could talk to her, see her smile from afar it would be alright. As long as she was happy, he had nothing to worry about, he could die peacefully.Therefore, when Mu Feng heard Mu Liang''s proposal, he jumped with happiness. "Let''s do it, big brother! Let me call Yan Su and Lu Feng. Sister Lan Lan, you can call your other friends too. We will go there on the uing Sunday-""I didn''t ask you." Mu Liang coldly stopped his excited brother. "I asked Xiao Lan." He nced gently at Mu Lan.Mu Feng was bbergasted. In the next second, he was enraged. ''This is not fair! I was with big brother since my childhood. How could he act coldly towards me! Why sister Lan Lan gets the top priority! Unforgivable!"Mu Lan was also stunned when the attention went towards her. She smiled brightly and said, "I like brother Feng''s idea."Instantly, Mu Feng''s broken heart joined together. ''Now this is what I call a sister who backs up her brother. Don''t worry sister Lan Lan, you will be my top priority from now on. Big brother will be my second priority.'' He promised himself.They took a limousine. Hugo and Ronald were in the front seat, Ronald was driving. Mu Lan, Qi Ying, Xue Lin and Yan Su on one side. Mu Liang, Mu Feng and Lu Feng were on the other side.The girls were talking to themselves. Mostly Yan Su and Mu Lan were chatting. Xue Lin fell asleep on their way. Qi Ying tried her best to avoid her gaze since Mu Feng was just across her. She listened to Mu Lan and Yan Su''s conversation and did nothing else.Mu Liang and the other two men were talking about business. However, they hadn''t forget to take nces at their girls, unknown to them.Mu Feng began teasing Lu Feng, "No matter what you say, Lu Feng is the biggest yboy. You are not a virgin anymore."That was true. He wasn''t virgin. On the other hand, the other boys and girls were innocent.Oh, wait! Yan Su and Mu Feng weren''t innocent, but were virgins.Lu Feng said, "This is the current normal. Where do you live in? Zhou Dynasty?" (Zhou Dynasty is the most ancient dynasty in China history)Lu Feng continued, "On the other hand, there is a yboy who takes away other men''s women. Such a dirty trick!"Qi Ying was taking a magazine from the table stand. It fell from her hand. "Ah, I''m sorry." She quickly apologized and hid her face with the magazine, covering her face. Maybe hiding her tears as well.Mu Feng wanted to chew off Lu Feng''s head."Still I never touched them. They came to me for my charms. At least I didn''t sell my body unlike certain someone. Still he couldn''t keep his women." Mu Feng snickered.Yan Su gave a death re to Lu Feng.Lu Feng smirked and said, "It must be because the one who imed that he never touched a woman was actually very good in bed. Maybe he used different techniques so that those women would be his bed buddies."Qi Ying''s body quivered after she heard Lu Feng.Mu Feng said, "Rubbish! I never bedded anyone! You are the one man with sexual needs!""Oh, a man having sexual needs is an absolutely normal man. If you don''t have sexual needs, then you must be impotent." Lu Feng couldn''t help but snicker.Mu Feng said, "Why don''t I show you what impotent is. Take off your pants. Let''s see who is bigger." Mu Feng began to unbuckle his belt.Just then, the car stopped."We reached our destination." Ronald said.Mu Liang got up calmly and opened the door. The girls with red faces came out first. At least, Mu Feng and Lu Feng were gentlemen enough to let them go first.When Mu Feng tried toe out, Mu Liang stopped him."Finish your sexual needs, thene out." He warned them coldly before closing the door and locked the door from outside with his fingerprint."Don''t let theme out." Mu Liang then warned Ronald.Ronald and Hugo felt pity for their second boss''s stupidity.Yan Su had the whole video recorded in her mobile. She upload it on the school forum. Since Hugo wasn''t in the forum, he didn''t know anything.Girls liked to gossip and the whole incident turned viral in a second. It took a week for Mu Feng to know about the post in the forum. He deleted it smoothly, but it was toote.After that incident the girls avoided the Feng boys like gue and boys with different tastes came to them.The Feng boys became the legendary couple in just two weeks. These two couldn''t meet even for business. However, since they worked together for few researches, so they were bound to meet.And that time, the other employees would wait for some juicy details.The Feng boys came to realize what was real hell.

 Chapter 401 WE THREE ARE LUCKY TO HAVE THEM

    <h4>Chapter 401 WE THREE ARE LUCKY TO HAVE THEM</h4>


    ''Let''s see what you can do, my beloved wifey.'' Mu Liang moved away from her and walked towards the bar.


    ''Liang, Liang, Liang, how could you? Did you think that I would fall for it? I only wanted to dance with you! Not with some cheeky monkeys!''


    Mu Lan was furious.


    Just then, someone monotonously spoke up, "Liang, Liang, Liang, how could you? Did you think that I would fall for it? I only wanted to dance with you! Not with some cheeky monkeys!"


    Mu Lan once again was stunned by her friend Xue Lin''s talent. She looked at the skinny woman without saying a word.


    "You expression says all. What? Cat got your tongue?" Xue Lin asked.


    My Lan frowned thinking whose fault it was that she couldn''t talk. She just nodded in answer.


    Xue Lin blinked. "I didn''t expect that my joke would turn true. Sorry about that."


    Mu Lan shook her head meaning that it wasn''t Xue Lin''s fault.


    "So what are you two nning on? ying hard to get?" Xue Lin mocked.


    Mu Lan''s face turned red. She realized that what they were doing was childish. Even the reason they were acting like this was immature.


    But she couldn''t help it. p never happened with one hand anyway. She wasn''t the only one to be med.


    Suddenly Mu Lan got an idea.


    ''What if I do this...'' Her eyes gleamed.


    "What are you nning now?" Xue Lin looked doubtful.


    Mu Lan nced around and saw Mu Liang was talking to some girls, his expression looked rather disturbed. His eyes were on her. The moment she looked at him, his eyes moved away.


    At the same time, Lu Feng came and saved his friend from the girls.


    "What happened to you? Talking to girls? Am I having nightmares?" Lu Feng was perplexed.


    "No, I was about to go to you. They boldly came forward and encircled around me. I couldn''t move away. They''re so annoying." My Liang said coldly.


    He felt irritated. The moment those annoying girls encircled around him, Mu Lan looked at him and saw him with the girls.


    He felt guilty for no reason. It could be a huge misunderstanding.


    Mu Liang looked around to see where Mu Lan was and saw her with Xue Lin, stuffing some snacks.


    ''She must be hungry.'' Mu Liang felt regretful giving her hard time. ''I should recoil with her. I should apologize from the bottom of my heart and let her punish me whatever the way she wants to. At least she won''t be mad at me anymore.''


    Mu Liang clenched his fists and was about to go towards her. However, his cell phone rang.


    He looked at the screen and read the name.


    Mu Feng


    Mu Liang answered the call. "Are you leaving?"


    Mu Feng said, "Yes, big brother. I didn''t have time to talk to Ying. Please let her know that I won''t be home for a business trip. I''m not telling you to lie since it''s not a lie." He grinned.


    "Will do. Be careful and good luck." Mu Liang said. There wasn''t a time when he didn''t wish his younger brother good luck before a mission.


    "Thanks big brother, and remember, after I get back, we will take sister Lan Lan and Ying to meet our family." Mu Feng said.


    "Of course." Mu Liang said.


    "Okay then, I''m heading out. Bye for now." Mu Feng cut the call.


    "Do you think that it is the right choice to let him go right now? How are you not sure that it isn''t a trap?" Lu Feng asked from Mu Liang''s left side.


    "Of course it is a trap. Their first target is you, second target is Feng and final target is me. They wished to take the whole Europe in their hands." Mu Liang calmly.


    Lu Feng sighed and said, "Seeing your expression, I guess I don''t have to worry about it."


    Mu Liang replied, "You don''t, but better be prepared for any situation."


    Mu Liang saw Qi Yinging towards them, so he stopped talking.


    Qi Ying came close to the two friends and timidly asked, "H-have you seen Feng? I haven''t seen him since yesterday after I came back from hospital."


    "He went out of country, will be back after he is done with his work." Mu Liang shortly said.


    Qi Ying sighed in relief and said, "Thank you for letting me know." She bowed politely and left.


    "She is afraid of you." Lu Fengmented.


    "Isn''t she always like this?" Mu Liang asked back.


    "No, I just talked to her a moment ago and she was smiling at me while talking. Still, it doesn''t change the fact that she is timid." Lu Feng sighed and continued, "That Mu Feng is a lucky b****** to get a woman like her."


    "Are you saying that you aren''t lucky that you got a woman like Yan Su?" Mu Liang asked. He sipped the red wine.


    Lu Feng firmly answered, "Of course not. I wouldn''t fall for her if she wasn''t Yan Su. What I meant is, for a profession like that Qi Ying is brave enough to stay with him unconditionally. He must have done some great deeds in his past life to get a woman like her."


    Both of them became silent for a while. Both of them were thinking of something.


    Then Lu Feng finally said, "Actually we three are very lucky to have these women beside us, supporting us unconditionally."


    "True." Mu Liang admitted. Thinking of Mu Lan''s beautiful face, his expression turned softer.


    "So I think you shouldn''t bully her." Lu Feng advised.


    There was a hint of smile in the corner of Mu Liang''s lips. "So you saw."


    Lu Feng twisted his face. "She couldn''t walk, whenever she was walking she was touching her waist, and she wasn''t speaking, let alone smiling. Who can make her like this if it isn''t you?"


    "She is so adorable. I can''t help myself."

 Chapter 402 SERVES HIM RIGH

    <h4>Chapter 402 SERVES HIM RIGH</h4>


    "She is so adorable. I can''t help myself." Mu Liang smiled atst.


    Lu Feng sighed. "I can understand what you are saying. When you love a woman, you can''t just stop teasing her." He paused before continuing, "But, hey, didn''t you say that she loves party and asked for one, so you arranged it. If she can''t have fun in the first party she ever had, what do you think that she is feeling now?"


    Mu Liang''s expression turned grave. "She must be sad."


    "Wow! Your brain is still working. d to know." Lu Feng couldn''t finish what he was saying, Mu Liang walked away.


    "I guess now he knows what to do." Lu Feng talked to himself. He sipped a cocktail.


    Mu Liang was walking towards the dining table and halted on the track. She wasn''t there, not even Xue Lin. He looked around to see where she was. After not finding her anywhere, he frowned and went to the upstairs.


    On the second floor there was a huge bar, and there were three butlers of Mu Family acting as bartenders. There were boys and girls. They were drinking, dancing and gossiping.


    Mu Liang went through them and walked closed to the bar.


    As he got close, he heard some weird sounds.


    Gah! Gah! Gah!


    Mu Liang guessed who could be the owner of those odd sounds, so he walked fast.


    Then he was astounded to see Mu Lan was drinking a cocktail and crying like a baby. Her face waspletely wet with her tears. She was speaking some non-recognizablenguage.


    Beside Mu Lan was Xue Lin. She was getting bored listening to Mu Lan''s peculiar sounds.


    Mu Lan was crying and talking at the same time, "Gah ghagant gaf ghe ghegighor!" (He doesn''t love me anymore.)


    She continued, "Ghe gongy gaf ghy ghogy." (He only loves my body.)


    She further said, "Ghe ghagnt ghet gme ghee." (He doesn''t let me eat.)


    She choked while saying, "Gho ghang ghaf gme." (No one loves me.)


    Mu Liang''s heart broke at the sight. She looked so broken heartened and pitiful.


    ''The way she was speaking must be pitiful too.'' He thought.


    "What a sight! Stop her talking. If she continues than her voice will be always like this in future and her throat is hurting too." Lu Feng came up and saw the girls. He warned his friend.


    Mu Liang didn''t need to be warned. He strode towards Mu Lan and pushed the ss with red wine away from her.


    He hugged her from behind and said, "I''m so sorry Lan. I was wrong. Please don''t be sad. I will let you eat as much as you want. I wanted to wake you upst night. But you were so tired that I didn''t have the heart to wake you up. Forgive me Lan. Please forgive me."


    If anyone could hear him say that, they would have a heartache. However, the music was too loud to other people hear him. Even Xue Lin couldn''t hear what he said.


    Mu Liang''s painful confession didn''t enter Mu Lan''s ears. She shoved away the ''heavy thing'' from her shoulders and hugged the tiny woman beside her.


    Mu Lan cried while choking. "Ghue gin, gy gav gho ghan ghigag ghou." (Xue Lin, I have no one beside you.)


    Xue Lin''s expression changed from bored to bitter. She never imagined that her name could be pronounced in such an ugly way.


    ''Oh, get off! You reek alcohol all over. I feel nausea.'' Xue Lin frowned and spoke in her mind.


    Then she nced at the man standing across her with a pained face. ''He suffered. Serves him right. So this was her n all alone. Goodness!''


    Xue Lin couldn''t help but feel amazed how talented her friend, Mu Lan was.


    Xue Lin noticed that her shoulder was getting get by Mu Lan''s tears. So she spoke to Mu Liang, "Take her away." She didn''t speak loudly because she knew that Mu Liang could read lips, if not, he couldn''t understand what Mu Lan said in a strangenguage.


    Mu Liang nodded and got closer to take Mu Lan.


    However, Mu Lan hugged Xue Lin more tightly. She spoke, "Ghue Gin!" (Xue Lin!)


    "Oh, shut up and leave this ce!" Xue Lin got furious.


    With her tiny hands she fought to move Mu Lan''s hands away from her neck. Only then, Mu Liang could take her in his arms.


    "Ghue Gin!" (Xue Lin!) Mu Lan was still crying as she was being carried away.


    "Sshh... don''t talk anymore. I''ll take you home. I will tell Auntie Eve to cook some Chinese food for you. You can eat lots of delicious food then. Shh... don''t cry anymore." Mu Liangforted her in a low voice.


    Mu Lan was closing her eyes and with a painful expression, she touched her neck. "Ghain ghain!" (Pain pain!)


    Guilty conscience was eating Mu Liang alive. He said, "Don''t talk anymore. I will bring some ointment and massage there. Your pain will go away, I promise." He leaned down and kissed her forehead.


    After that, Mu Lan didn''t cry at all. She simply let Mu Liang carried her. Afterwards, he took her in the Mu Mansion and carried her to the third floor. He didn''t want her to stay in the duplex house since he couldn''t control himself there. At least, thinking that other would be here in the mansion, he could control his desire.


    Mu Liang gentlyid Mu Lan down on the bed, wiped her whole body with a wet towel, changed her party dress to pajamas and then, tucked theforter around her. Her breaths were regr. She looked serene.


    Looking at her face for quite some time, he left the room after turning off the light and closing the door.


    He missed a sweet smile in Mu Lan''s lips.


    ''Oh dear, how much I love this guy.'' She talked to herself in her mind. It didn''t take time for her to fall sleep in their cozy bed.

 Chapter 403 WHEN SHE WAS ASLEEP

    <h4>Chapter 403 WHEN SHE WAS ASLEEP</h4>


    It had been seven days since the party was held and Mu Lan was strictly prohibited from talking. As long as her throat wasn''t back to normal, she had to take some disgusting vored medicines. She couldn''t even tell how awful the medicine tasted. When she had to take those medicines four times a day, she would remember the reason why she had to take them. Therefore, she would re at Mu Liang whenever he was around her. She wasn''t the violent types, and so breaking things and hurting people wasn''t on her mind. Moreover, she couldn''t speak a word, as a result, she couldn''t even vent out her anger.Spring was drawing near and the snow began melting. The sun found it''s glory once again.At the Mu Mansion, Mu Lan was sitting on the bed and was taking one of the disgusting vored medicine and Lu Feng was observing her.He sighed seeing her painful expression. ''If he saw this expression of hers, he definitely wouldn''t sleep at night.'' He thought."You are doing a good job taking these stinky medicines. I would never drink it even if I had to die." Yan Su said with a twisted face. Her face became stern the moment she entered the room which was filled with the odor of the medicine.Lu Feng tried to warn her with an eye signal, but Yan Su didn''t see that. She kept going on, "I can''t imagine that eldest cousin was this type of a man. How can he even tolerate making you eat those stuffs? Doesn''t he feel bad for you?"Mu Lan heard her and sulked even more.Lu Feng saw that the situation wasn''t good. He spoke up, "He really cares about his girlfriend. If he didn''t, then I wouldn''t be threatened to be here. He wants her to be healed as soon as possible. That''s why he wanted her to take these disgusting medicines, only so that she gets well soon.""Oh yeah, after she recovers, she will go to that duplex house and scream all night and get her throat broken yet again. What a nice n!" Yan Su sneered."Cough! Cough!" Lu Feng coughed vigorously to shut Yan Su''s mouth.Tears welled up in Mu Lan''s eyes. She felt too ashamed to look at Lu Feng and Yan Su.''I knew it! I knew that they would hear. No matter what, it was a calm and quiet night, they would hear even if they were deaf.'' She began screaming in her mind.Lu Feng tried to defend his childhood friend, "He is definitely not like that. He loves her-""Oh you shut up! Of course a man will defend another man! All men are beasts! Get lost!" Seeing Mu Lan''s pitiful face, Yan Su got even more furious.Lu Feng, on the other hand, became perplexed. ''Wait, what? Why am I getting med? What did I do?''Getting scolded by Yan Su for no reason, Lu Feng quickly left the girls. He went to Mu Liang''s study room.After a knock, Mu Liang said, "Enter."Lu Feng went inside the study room andined, "Because of you, even I became an enemy since I am also a man."Mu Liang only nced at him without saying anything. Lu Feng got the signal that his friend wanted him to continue."I was defending you when your girlfriend was upset. But she still seemed to have a grudge on you." Lu Feng dared not to talk about Yan Su, or his friend might fry her alive."How long will it take?" Mu Liang asked about Mu Lan''s condition.Lu Feng counted before answering, "Give it another week." "She is suffering. Can''t you make a better medicine to deal with a simple throat pain faster?" Mu Liang asked coldly.Lu Feng shrugged and said, "There is a Chinese technique. You know. I just need five needles to deal with it-"Mu Liang didn''t let him finish, "No!"Lu Feng said helplessly, "Acupuncture is the best option.""Shall I use it on you?" Mu Liang threatened his friend. He had seen enough needles on her body already. She had enough sufferings in her life. He couldn''t make it any worse.Lu Feng put his hands in the air, meaning he gave up. Mu Liang calmed down.-----Meanwhile, Yan Su was trying to coax Mu Lan with various food. When it came to cooking, Yan Su wasn''t far from Qi Ying."Don''t worry about those horny animals. All you need to do is eat healthy and stay strong. We have to move away when ss starts, have you forgotten that? You won''t get our cooked food anymore. We all will get busy." Yan Su said thinking about future.Mu Lan stopped chewing her food. She was actually thinking about the future too. ''What will the future hold?'' She wondered.Then she tapped her cell phone, typed a text and pushed the screen in front of Yan Su. She wasmunicating with everyone through her mobile phone.Yan Su read what Mu Lan typed. ''Teach me how to fight.''A chicken ball which Yan Su''s chopsticks were holding fell back to the bowl. Yan Su shook her head. "Lan dear, Lan dear, what are you nning? Do you want to fight against eldest cousin while your having s**? You won''t win, I can promise you that."Mu Lan pouted. She typed another text shoved the mobile phone in front of Yan Su.''Self-defence!''Yan Su scratched her nose. "Oh, so that''s what you mean. So tell me. When do you want to start?"Mu Lan typed another sentence.''Now!''"Are you sure that you should be doing this? I mean, don''t you have any waist pain?" Yan Su wanted to make sure since she saw Mu Lan was walking in the party while grabbing her waist. ''Who knew what eldest cousin did when Lan dear was sleeping soundly? That man was a beast after all'' That''s what Yan Su thought.

 Chapter 404 THE BAI

    <h4>Chapter 404 THE BAI</h4>


    ''Who knew what eldest cousin did when Lan dear was sleeping soundly? That man was a beast.'' That''s what Yan Su thought.Mu Lan shook her head negatively while frowning. She had no pain on her waist. After she fell asleep, Mu Liang would get out of the bedroom. After midnight, he woulde back to sleep. Before he would close his eyes, he would peck on her forehead. Suddenly he became a perfect gentleman.Mu Lan even thought that the duplex house was a jinx, or it was possessed by a perverted ghost. Whenever they were in that house, Mu Liang would be a pervert as if that ghost possessed him.Mu Lan only imagined it, not that she believed in ghosts since she never saw one.''It''s good that you don''t have pain anymore. But your body will hurt all over when you begin training with me. Just because you are girl, I won''t hold back." Yan Su warned her.Mu Lan became serious and nodded with determination.-----Lu Feng said, "Her waist pain recovered faster than I thought. I asked her if she did any yoga or had any massage, she couldn''t answer." He nced at his friend and asked, "It was you, wasn''t it? You massaged her back when she fell asleep, didn''t you?""I did." Mu Liang didn''t deny."You know she has an unusual immune system. I still have some checkups left on her. It can be due to her thymus, bone marrow, or lymph nodes. Or maybe something else. Still this isn''t something usual. However, I can''t find out anything if you don''t give me a chance." Lu Feng said.Mu Liang didn''t say anything for a long time. After some time, he answered, "If there is any emergency and you have to take blood, then you will have a chance. She isn''t youb rat that you can poke her with needles whenever you want to. More importantly, if she finds out about her unusual immune system, I might even lose her for good."Lu Feng hadn''t thought about it at all. When Mu Liang pointed that out, he stopped suggesting for drawing her blood.He changed the subject. "Did you get any news from USA?"Mu Liang sipped ck coffee before answering, "No news.""Is it normal? It didn''t take that much of time before. Did it? It has been a week since he left." Lu Feng said. "Everything is going ording to the n." Mu Liang said calmly. "You made some other chips out of that sexuality controlling chip, didn''t you?"Lu Feng nodded. He said, "I did, but it not only controls sexual desire but also all sorts of things. This chip I created can turn a person into a puppet. Mu Feng has the controllers with him.""Does that chip have any destruction mode?" Mu Liang asked."Of course. If things get out of control, or other people get a hand on this chip, the chip will self-destruct. No one can control that even with a controller." Lu Feng answered."Good." Mu Liang was satisfied. Then he said, "We already used one chip on a person."Lu Feng got excited. "You did?""Take a guess on whom we used it." Mu Liang''s eyes glittered.Lu Feng knew his friend from a long time. Mu Liang would never do things like that if he wasn''t stabbed first. Since someone dared to hurt Mu Lan, he would definitely take revenge."Then I''m guessing that the unlucky person is the man who hypnotized Yan Su." Lu Feng replied.Mu Liang was satisfied with the answer. He asked, "Don''t you want to know how we caught him?" Lu Feng asked back. "You need to ask that?"It was very simple.The only witness who still knew how that hypnotizer looked like was Xue Lin. So she was the biggest target.Mu Liang made his best friend the leader of the bodyguards to ensure her safety in the party held a week ago.At the party, there was no invitation card, so friends and friends of friends too came there. Sneaking inside the house wasn''t a problem nheless. It was a big ce, so the house wasn''t crowded at all.Without Xue Lin''s knowledge, she became the bait. Since she had no idea what was going on, she freely roamed around everywhere without a tiny bit of care.Where there was food, she was there, so the hypnotizer tracked her down very easily.Xue Lin liked dark, tranquil ces, and so she was sitting alone in the garden.That''s when he showed up.His only problem was that he underestimated this tiny girl and didn''t'' have any background information about her.He tried to hypnotize Xue Lin.Xue Lin recognized that man with a single nce. So before she tried to feel what she was feeling, she began hypnotizing him.The man didn''t expect that and was caught off guard, soon he was in deep sleep. After Xue Lin was done, she realized how nervous she was. Her body was shaking.Soon, the bodyguards aka, Mu Liang''s A team came and took their prey out of her side.The grey eyed bodyguard who was keeping an eye on her since the beginning couldn''t stopughing for a long time. Xue Lin was so embarrassed that she couldn''t look at him anymore."So that''s how we captured him." Mu Liang ended the story."How did you know that she would be smart enough to deal with that culprit?" Lu Feng asked in amazement."Instinct. Also I had a backup." Mu Liang said lightly.Lu Feng chuckled. "Wasn''t he angry? I mean you baited the love of his life."Mu Liang smirked as well. "He had lots of fun."Lu Feng admitted. "Well I can agree with that. I had no idea when it happened. Where is he now?" "Germany. He dly escorted her to Munich. She has been assigned as a Counselor at Mu Corporation Germany branch." Mu Liang answered.

 Chapter 405 OR NO

    <h4>Chapter 405 OR NO</h4>


    "Germany. He dly escorted her in Munich. She has been assigned as a Counselor in Mu Corporation Germany branch." Mu Liang answered.


    "These four girls will shine in the sky like stars." Lu Feng proudly said.


    The four girls came from different ces and got together. They fought for their own dreams and little by little they were getting closer to their goals.


    Mu Liang corrected his friend, "Xiao Lan will shine brighter."


    "....You are right." Lu Feng helplessly agreed.


    ''No one should argue with a love struck man who is powerful.'' [A lesson for the Readers from Lu Feng.]


    There was a polite knock at the door.


    "Come in." Mu Liang simply ordered.


    Butler Leo opened the door and entered the room. He looked rather disheveled as if he ran here.


    "What happened?" Mu Liang asked. He was confused.


    "Y-young master, you have toe outside." Head Butler stuttered, his tone was urgent.


    "Who died?" Lu Feng joked as he looked at the old Butler.


    "M-madam Mu..." Butler Leo couldn''t finish, Mu Liang walked past him like a bullet train.


    There was only one person he called ''Madam Mu'' in this mansion and that was Mu Lan.


    Mu Liang strode outside the house and didn''t see anyone. Then he heard some sounds like pping, eximing and cheering.


    The sounds came from the east, where vegetable garden was situated.


    Mu Liang walked there. When the scenario came to his view, his legs paused. He turned into stone.


    It wasn''t Medusa from Greek mythology who made him him stone.


    It was Mu Lan.


    Yan Su and Mu Lan were wearing sports pants and shirts. Yan Su was striking and Mu Lan was defending. Both of them seemed professional back belted.


    The maids and butlers never had time to see fighting shows of girls, so they gathered around and were cheering on both fighters. Sometimes, they were praising their skills.


    ''The hell!" Someone eximed from behind of Mu Liang.


    ----


    After Mu Lan agreed to learn how to fight, Yan Su took her to the guest room where she was living at this moment. They changed into the jerseys and came outside.


    Yan Su began speaking like a professional trainer, "Okay, first thing first. To fight, you need to know how much strength you have and what your bottom line is. Knowing your strength is the most important part. Don''t boost to others how good you are at it, don''t fight if it isn''t necessary. And don-"


    "Cough! Cough! Chough!" Mu Lan coughed and frowned. She wasn''t here to listen to this. She wanted to learn how to fight.


    Yan Su paused. She looked at her friend confusedly.


    Mu Lan realized that Yan Su couldn''t understand her coughing signal. She looked around. Both of them didn''t bring cell phone along with them. There were grass on the ground. She couldn''t write there with wooden stick.


    Mu Lan''s eyes went back to her friend and opened her mouth to speak. "Shgip dhad phart." (Skip that part.)


    Yan Su blinked. "You want to fart?"


    The ''part'' sounded like ''phart/ fart''. No one could me Yan Su for that.


    Mu Lan wished to chew off Yan Su''s dimwitted brain. She hopelessly sighed and signed her friend to continue.


    Yan Su began speaking once again. For the first time in her life, she got a disciple. She already began to imagine lots of things.


    She, bing the Grand Master of Kung Fu, was getting the prize in International Martial Arts Tournament.


    What could a master of martial arts ask for more?


    ''Don''t worry, my weakling disciple. I will make you the toughest martial artist in the history!'' Yan Su''s eyes sparkled.


    ''Or not.'' Yan Su''s thought changed right after her first stroke.


    After nagging for an hour, Yan Su began giving her lessons.


    Before striking Yan Su finished her speech like this. "I know you don''t have much energy in your body, so I''ll show you some tricks first. I will strike you and you try to move away or defend. First, let me see how much strength you have, then I''ll give you the suitable lesson for you. Okay?"


    ''Does she not know that I can''t speak? She is looking blind in happiness.'' Mu Lan saw that Yan Su was eagerly waiting for her to speak.


    Therefore she spoke. "Ghure." (Sure.)


    Yan Su corrected her. "Say, ''sure master''."


    Mu Lan clenched her teeth before saying, "....Ghure Ghasder."


    She couldn''t finish, Yan Su came forward and stroke Mu Lan with her right leg.


    In a second, something sparked inside Mu Lan''s body. Her blood began to boil. Her eyes turned sharper. With her left hand, she defended herself.


    Her hand had enough strength to hold back Yan Su''s strong leg she was proud of.


    When Yan Su''s leg was unexpectedly blocked, she became perplexed and thought, ''Or not.''

 Chapter 406 ALIEN MATERIAL

    <h4>Chapter 406 ALIEN MATERIAL</h4>


    When Yan Su''s leg was unexpectedly blocked, she became perplexed and thought, ''Or not.''


    Her eyes nearly popped out of her sockets.


    She wasn''t the only one who had this expression. Mu Lan was stunned as well.


    Without speaking, Yan Su attacked once again. This time with her left leg.


    Mu Lan easily defended herself with her right hand.


    "How do you know martial arts?" Yan Su asked. She was going crazy.


    Mu Lan shook her head. She was the same as Yan Su. Both were thinking the same thing.


    "Are you f****** kidding me?" Yan Su explode.


    For the first time in her life, someone was as equal as her. She was a bit jealous.


    "Let''s find out how much do you know." Yan Su spoke and used her hands to strike now.


    Mu Lan didn''t argue back. She was also curious about that. It seemed like her body was reacting on her own.


    After thirty minutes, they began to pant slightly.


    "You got to be kidding me." Yan Su said while taking deep breaths.


    "I was thinking the same thing." Mu Lan was in the same condition.


    In these thirty minutes, no one backed down. None of them won, none of them lost.


    Suddenly they heard cheering around them.


    Yan Su and Mu Lan both looked around and saw maids and butlers gathered around and were cheering on them.


    Both friends were too into in the fighting that they didn''t know when they got audiences.


    Yan Su smiled. She liked it when there were viewers. It gave her more fighting spirit.


    "Let''s go for another round." Right after she finished, she attacked Mu Lan.


    Mu Lan was caught off guard. Still, she moved so fast that even Yan Su didn''t see it.


    "Oh,e one!" Yan Su screamed in disappointment.


    ------


    Mu Liang froze seeing the new side of Mu Lan. He never saw her practicing martial arts when he was spying on her in China.


    ''Seems like I have to discover her every day. How many wonders do you have in your sleeves?'' He thought. He gazed at her with mesmerized affection.


    "The hell! What''s going on?" Lu Feng eximed in surprise. He never saw a girlpeting against Yan Su for so long that she was sweating.


    "I want to ask the same thing." Mu Liang said calmly.


    "Don''t you think she is kind of an alien?" Lu Feng asked nervously.


    "Say another word and your tongue will be cut off." Mu Liang coldly said. His eyes didn''t leave Mu Lan for a second.


    "Then what do you call this? She was never a fighter material. Now look at her." Lu Feng was still thinking that he was having hallucination. "Wait, I''m now seeing wrong, ain''t I? Maybe the heat."


    Mu Liang was speechless.


    The snow had yet to meltpletely and Lu Feng was ming the heat.


    What a joke!


    "It can be the reason, why her wounds heal faster than a normal human being and after getting hit by four bullets she is still alive." Mu Liang said.


    Lu Feng thought about it. Hemented, "Even so. We are martial artists too. Our wounds don''t heal as fast as hers."


    He was thinking of asking Mu Liang to have another test of Mu Lan. However, he couldn''t gather up the courage.


    "It has to be something rted to her past which we don''t know. Something which happened before she went to live in Beijing. It can be rted to her unknown brother too." Mu Liang said with a deep frown.


    "Remember the time I lost my nano tracker? I think it was stolen by the man you call her brother. We couldn''t track him down. He didn''t even leave any clue for us. He is a smart man. Our teamed named him ''Phantom in the Light'' since he stole it in broad daylight." Lu Feng said bitterly.


    "If Xiao Lan gets her memory back, everything will be clear." Mu Liang came to the conclusion.


    "Her head ispletely healed. I''m still not sure why she cannot recall anything. It is a temporary memory loss, so why is it happening?" Lu Feng frowned. He went to a deep thinking. "What am I missing? There must be something I have missed."


    "Keep looking into it. Till then, stop all the projects. Without you, let them do a little. They can manage." Mu Liang said.


    Lu Feng agreed. "Fine then. But are you sure that you want her to remember her past? I mean, aren''t you scared?"


    Well Lu Feng was scared. For both of Mu Liang and Mu Lan.


    Mu Liang clenched his fists.


    Of course he was scared. He was too afraid to bring her out of the mansion. But it couldn''t go no any further.

 Chapter 407 PARTY POOPER

    <h4>Chapter 407 PARTY POOPER</h4>


    Lu Feng agreed. "Fine then. But are you sure that you want her to remember her past? I mean, aren''t you scared?"


    Well Lu Feng was scared. For both of Mu Liang and Mu Lan.


    Mu Liang clenched his fists.


    Of course he was scared. He was too afraid to bring her out of the mansion, let alone tell her who she actually was.


    But it couldn''t go no any further.


    Mu Liang could feel that Mu Lan was getting impatient to know about her past too.


    He must help her as her lover, as whom she trusted the most.


    Yan Su cried out. "I don''t want to y anymore." She gave up.


    Mu Lan pouted her lips. She still wanted to have some spar.


    "Why don''t you fight back? Why do you only defense yourself?" Yan Su screamed in fury.


    Mu Lan shrugged and shook her head. She meant that she didn''t know either. It was almost like it wasn''t her, something deep inside her fighting her opponent back.


    "You are too much! I can''t be your master." Yan Su strode away from the sight while fuming.


    Looking at Mu Lan''s pouty cute face, Mu Liang came forward. "Let''s have a spar together." He offered.


    The maids and butlers were all startled as they realized that their young master was seeing themcking off. So they left the garden as soon as possible.


    Mu Lan blinked. She wanted to make sure if he was joking or not.


    "But I have one condition." Mu Liang said.


    ''I knew it. He won''t ever do anything which won''t give him any profit.'' Mu Lan thought.


    Mu Liang was steadily looking at Mu Lan''s eyes and spoke, "The condition is we will y by rules."


    Mu Lan nodded. ''Fair enough.''


    He continued, "We will spar three times. Three times, the winner gets whatever what he or she wants."


    Mu Lan nodded again. She didn''t find anything wrong with it.


    Mu Liang''s eyes sparkled. "If I win once, I''ll get a kiss from you."


    !


    He continued, "If I win twice, I''ll get kiss in every one hour in a day. I can''t be with you for some hours, I''ll get lots of kisses withpensation and it will continueter." He wanted to say ''till death do us apart''.


    !!


    He went on. "If I win thrice, we will make love four time a day."


    !!!


    Shameless! Shameless!! Shameless!!!


    Lu Feng and Yan Su turned red when they heard Mu Liang speaking like that. Yan Su was still interested in who was going to be the winner. However, Lu Feng dragged her away.


    ''There are few things you should not know no matter how much you want to know.'' [Another lesson from Lu Feng to the Readers.]


    Mu Lan''s facial expression was unique. First, she was stunned like a pig as if she didn''t understand what he just said. Then her face flushed in embarrassment. After that, she exploded in anger as her face turned bright red.


    ''I can''t believe it! How shameless he can be to say that aloud in broad daylight? Does he have no face (shame)? Even Dr. Lu Feng and Yan Su heard him. What are they thinking now? They must be having wild imagination.''


    She was fuming in rage and Mu Liang was looking at her adorable face without blinking.


    "Shall we start?" Mu Liang asked. His tone was suddenly so sensual, making Mu Lan''s heart beat faster.


    ''Who wants to start? No one will start. I won''t y.'' Mu Lan didn''t have the heart to agree with it.


    "Are you scared that you will lose?" Mu Liang teased while smirking.


    Snap!


    Something snapped inside Mu Lan. She stood on the grass defensively.


    Yan Su peeped from the window with great interest to see what was going on, but Lu Feng closed the curtains. "You can''t."


    Yan Su red at him. ''Party pooper!''


    Mu Liang noticed that his n actually worked. Heughed in his heart. His hands reached to his shirt. Soon he unbuttoned one, two, three buttons from the south.


    Mu Lan gulped down a mouthful saliva and looked away. ''Damn! Why does he look so hot?''


    Mu Liang was wearing full sleeved sky blue shirt and ck pants. He folded his sleeves from both sides to his elbows.


    He stood thirty meters away from her. Noticing her every move. Suddenly, he came forward in a lightning speed and attacked her.


    Mu Lan''s eyes grew bigger in surprise. He was faster than Yan Su. His skill was way too sharper and stronger than Yan Su.


    Mu Lan had her preparation, but she underestimated him.


    Her dodge was slower than usual and she stumbled back.


    Mu Liang ruthlessly stroke back not giving her a chance to rest for a second.


    After dodging few times, Mu Lan suddenly got scared and her right leg flew directly to Mu Liang''s head.


    Mu Liang was taken off guard since he didn''t think that she would strike back at this time. He was almost hit, but he shielded him with his left have in thest second.


    His left hand shook vigorously because Mu Lan used lots of strength.


    ''Where did she get so much strength?'' He wondered. His wrist was turning red where Mu Lan''s right leg hit.


    Mu Lan saw the swelling too. She immediately put her leg down and grabbed Mu Liang''s right arm which was unharmed and dragged him inside the mansion.


    "We haven''t finished it yet." Mu Liang said though he was liking being dragged by her. It had been a while since she touched him on her own urred.


    Mu Lan didn''t answer him. She took him in their bedroom and took out the first aid box. She gently cleaned his wounded wrist with a cold wet towel and then put on some ointment. Afterwards she slowly bandaged the red swelling.


    Mu Liang was smiling as she was treating his wounds.


    Just then someone destroyed that sweet moment.


    "Feng came home! Feng came home!"

 Chapter 408 FENG CAME HOME

    <h4>Chapter 408 FENG CAME HOME</h4>


    Things were just getting better and Lu Feng had to ruin such a mood.Lu Feng barged into the bedroom without Mu Liang or Mu Lan''s consent and screamed with excitement. "Feng came home! Feng came home!"He looked so excited like as if he was a wife and his husband came home after a long time.Lu Feng was actually under immense psychological pressure. The US mafia wanted to take him down and Mu Feng went to hunt them down. Lu Feng had some guilty conscience because of this. If Mu Feng was injured, Lu Feng would feel bad. They were childhood friends after all.After Lu Feng barged into the bedroom, he realized that he made a great mistake. Mu Liang was ring at him like he had done something terrible and Mu Lan stood up quickly from the bed and walked past them. She didn''t even care if she had put the first aid box in a proper way or not.Lu Feng scratched his head and turned around, "I guess I will go to the study room." He fled from there.''Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! I forbade Susu to do something that will make Mu Liang angry and I did that mistake. What an ill fate!'' Lu Feng cursed his luck.Mu Liang put down the first aid box back in the shelf and looked down at his bandaged hand. He rubbed that ce lightly and a small smile formed in his lips. However, his brain was working like a roller-coaster. If he didn''t block Mu Lan''s attack at the right time, his face would be disfigured by now. At that moment, he realized how important it was for her to recollect her memory.Mu Liang went downstairs and walked towards his study room. He opened the heavy door and saw both the Fengs sitting on the sofa, talking to each other.Seeing Mu Liang enter the room, Mu Feng''s expression gleamed with happiness."Big brother, big brother, I missed you so much. Give me a hug." He got up from the sofa excitedly and opened his arms as he came towards Mu Liang.Mu Liang moved away with a sour face. He mercilessly said, "Who would hug you? I will only hug my wifey."Mu Feng was shocked. Heined, "How rude! I''m your only second brother!""Go to your woman and hug her as much as you want." Mu Liang walked to his chair and sat there."Ms. Qi Ying missed you a lot. She was in depression for a while. You can borrow her body if you want to hug someone so much." Lu Feng didn''t stop teasing him as well.Mu Feng was pouting. "I risked my life to save you two. I almost got killed. There was a giant python chased after me from the east to the west. Is this how you repay me? Fine, I won''t talk to you."Then he saw that Mu Liang and Lu Feng were looking at him with a bored expression. They caught his hyperbole.Mu Feng coughed as he realized that they caught his exaggeration. He sat down and said with a serious voice, "Okay, let me report what happened in there."Seeing him getting serious, the other two also became attentive.----The one who hypnotized Yan Su and got hypnotized by Xue Lin, was called Jack. He was the right hand man of the King of the US Underworld, Dous Bullock. This mafia king was a fifty five year old fat guy, well known for his womanizing attitude. His girlfriend, Sara Cooper was the one who framed Arthur.After Jack was hypnotized, Mu Feng let his scientists put a controlling chip on Jack too. ''Taste your own medicine'', that was the name of the operation.Then they let him go to the USA without any dy. Xue Lin already hypnotized him as she was dead and his mission was sessful, so Mu Feng or his team didn''t have to take any other steps.Jack went back with his team of five. After a peaceful day, Mu Feng started controlling Jack with the controller after he went to the USA in disguise of an old woman and he began to get all the secret information and hide-outs of Dous Bullock aka BullDog.After Mu Feng got the news, he attacked all those secret hide-outs one by one, and demolished everything. He took his best serial killer team with him and they didn''t let a single person go whether it was a man or a woman. In the underworld, women were more dangerous than men. They seduced men and then killed them mercilessly.However, Mu Feng''s serial killer team was created with elite members who had no sexual desires. As a result, BullDog''s teams lost all the low ranked members in a single night. They might be low ranked but they were great in number, sixty percent at least.The next night, Mu Feng took the medium ranked members of the mafia group who only traded drugs illegally. Some tried to lure Mu Feng''s team with money but it was of no use. They were all killed, along with their family members. The next two days, Mu Feng and his team took rest. Jack was helping them with all sorts of information. He even sent people to kill Sara Cooper and her father, David Cooper.BullDog got furious at Jack and went to find his right hand man with his elite team. When BullDog went to Jack''s home to ask him why he hadn''t taken any action for everything that happened from the past two days, he met Mu Feng to his surprise sitting on the couch. The servants turned into Mu Feng''s serial killer team and killed BullDog''s elite men in a blink. Then Mu Feng let Jack torture BullDog and kill him atst. All the high ranked members signed a contract of agreement that they would follow Mu Feng from now on. Mu Feng gave his power to control the US underworld to Jack.

 Chapter 409 HUA LAN AND THE GOLDEN KEY

    <h4>Chapter 409 HUA LAN AND THE GOLDEN KEY</h4>


    Jack was obedient with the chip in his head. As long as no one knew about the chip and nothing went wrong, Jack could be used as a back-up n."Nicely done!" Lu Feng was impressed."I haven''te to the main part yet." Mu Feng said.Lu Feng was surprised. "You still have a main part? Then what were you reporting from the very beginning, prologue?" Mu Feng took a file from the table and handed it over to Mu Liang. "Read it first. Then I''ll tell you everything." Mu Liang took the file and opened it to read the contents, but his eyes halted at the top right. There was a picture pinned with some other documents. It was a picture of Hua Lan when she was at Beijing University.Mu Feng began exining, "I found this file with ten other files in Dous Bullock''s office room. His fourth team was sent to China to find sister Lan Lan and kidnap her here. As the team is in China, we weren''t able to finish them. Apparently, they believe that sister Lan Lan has a golden key. You can see the picture of the golden key in the file."Mu Liang saw a picture of a golden key. It was made of gold and looked ancient."Somehow, a multi-millionaire from Mexico who is currently living in California asked for sister Lan Lan and the golden key together. He paid lots of money to Dous Bullock to search for her. Recently, his team made some contact with the Chinese mafia, you know who. Li Sheng that idiot said that she was dead. So they currently gave up the mission." Mu Feng finished.Lu Feng came to see the picture as well. He frowned and said, "It is something ancient. How can this be with her? Doesn''t make sense."Mu Liang was silent for a long time. He opened his mouth. "It will make sense if she can recall her past."Lu Feng nced at him with a deep thought. "Don''t you have any other information about her? You know lots about her past."Mu Liang shook his head. "Her past is vague. Someone deliberately removed all her tracks without her knowing. We didn''t find out who were her parents either."Mu Feng caught the phrase ''someone deliberately''. He asked, "Are you telling that someone powerful was backing her in the past? Then where is that person now? That person might know she is with us. Then why is he not showing up yet? We won''t bite."Lu Feng reminded the Mu brothers, "Don''t forget that her brother came and met her. He also took mytest creation.""Then could it be that''s him? Then there is another question in my head. Who raised him? Sister Lan Lan became motherless, after her mother died while she was pregnant. Now it seems totally created. Then it must be her mother who raised him. Her mother had no support. Even then how could she be someone powerful? After her unknown husband''s death, their life was quite miserable." Mu Feng began chewing his lower lip.Lu Fengmented, "If the death is fake then the whole thing can be fake too. Maybe someone wanted them dead and that''s why they had to pretend her past life to be miserable.""Then we can say that her father didn''t die as well. Their information is hidden so well that we can''t get a glimpse of it." Mu Feng shrugged."Xiao Lan can also read ancient Greek and Latinnguage." Mu Liang reminded them."Sister Lan Lan is definitely a wonder woman. I''m sure of it." Mu Feng said."Oh, about that, I already forgot. She also knows how to fight like a true martial artist." Lu Feng disclosed the whole story to Mu Feng."OMG! You got to be kidding me! Even Yan Su gave up." Mu Feng was beyond dumbfounded. "Nope, I have to say that she is the true wonder woman, a demigod. Let''s ask her how we can get immortal."Mu Liang ignored his brother''s joke. "I think it''s time to get her memory back.""Are you sure?" Mu Feng got serious. "I might get hurt in the process. If she leaves-"Mu Liang cut him off. "I know! Don''t mention it. I don''t want to hear anything else." "But you are telling it so that you can get all the hidden information about her. Are you saying that you aren''t afraid that she may leave you? Don''t lie, you are totally frightened to death thinking about that moment." Lu Feng said. He saw Mu Liang''s hands were shaking with nervousness.Mu Liang got quiet. He was thinking of something else. After a long time, he clenched his fists and talked to Lu Feng, "Get prepared. Give Xiao Lan all the required treatment. She needs to get her memory back."Someone moved away from the door and slowly walked towards the stairs. She climbed upstairs and went to the bedroom.With a ''plop'' sound sheid down there tly. She was deep in thought.-------After getting instructions from Mu Liang, Lu Feng went to the research center and began preparing for a war. This war was for Mu Lan to get her memory back.He looked into the information about Mu Lan''s head process from thest check-up report and once again, he found nothing wrong.Lu Feng rubbed his eyes. Before he went to the bed, he called Mu Liang."What is it?" Mu Liang answered immediately."I didn''t find any problem in her head. She is supposed to get her memory back just like a normal human being. But things are different. Is it possible that it is a mental trauma and that''s why she can''t recall everything?" Lu Feng worriedly asked."Isn''t that you who is supposed to give me the answer?" Mu Liang asked back."There is a possibility since she tried to save the man she loved the most... Ah... I mean..." Lu Feng didn''t know how to correct himself.

 Chapter 410 ASKING FOR TOO MUCH

    <h4>Chapter 410 ASKING FOR TOO MUCH</h4>


    It was dark. There was woods in front of Mu Lan. It looked rather creepy.


    She aimlessly walked inside the woods. She didn''t know where to go, what her aim was. All she did was walking.


    Surprisingly, she neither felt tired or sleepy as she wandered alone. The more she strolled the more it was getting darker.


    Mu Lan was shivering in the cold as wind blew around her.


    When the path seemed endless to her, suddenly she saw a man in white clothes. His shirt, coat and even pants were all white.


    Mu Lan sighed in relief. ''He doesn''t look that bad.'' She thought.


    She went closer to him and politely asked, "E-excuse me, can you please tell me a way out?"


    The man slowly turned his head towards her. She met a pair of dark intimidating eyes. His lips were thin and tightly closed, they looked so cruel. He coldly looked at her before turning away and began to walk to the opposite direction.


    Seeing his cold re, Mu Lan wasn''t sure if she should follow him or not.


    The man stopped in his track after a while and looked behind him where Mu Lan was still standing.


    Seeing his gesture, she realized that he was waiting for her.


    Smiling at him, she started walking behind them.


    After walking the endless path, it came to an end and there was a valley with huge flower garden filled with numerous flowers.


    Mu Lan was stunned at the beauty of the mother nature. She ran towards the valley and enjoyed the flower garden.


    "It''s so beautiful. Don''t you think so?" Mu Lanughed and looked behind her.


    But the man in white was nowhere to be found.


    "Where is he?" Asking herself, Mu Lan walked towards the dark woods.


    However, someone caught her hand. It was a warm hand. "Don''t go." The person said.


    Mu Lan looked behind to look at the person and saw a handsome man. He was deep ocean blue eyes and dark brown hair. His eyes were ever so gentle and it sucked her immensely.


    "Please don''t go." He requested her once again.


    He was wearing a ck attire,pletely different from the first man she saw.


    "And you are....." She was confused. He looked familiar but she couldn''t tell who he is.


    The man''s gorgeous ocean blue eyes filled with sadness. "I''m the one you forgot after recollecting your memory."


    Mu Lan became more confused. "I forget you?"


    The man smiled a little. "You used to call me Liang Liang. Remember?" His eyes held some hope.


    Just as he finished, Mu Lan felt a sharp pain inside her head. She couldn''t look the man called Liang Liang anymore as she sat down on the ground while grabbing her head.


    "Gah!" Mu Lan got up from the bed as she was panting. She was sweating a lot. Even though it was a cold night, she felt hot.


    ''What a nightmare! I can''t believe that I would see something like that.''


    She stretched her hand and turned on the bedsidemp. The yellow light illuminated the bedroom. She felt safer than before. She looked at her right side and saw a ss of water. She drank a mouthful water and tried to calm herself down.


    "Did you have a nightmare?" A voice with worried tone asked her.


    Mu Lan nced at the door and saw Mu Lianging towards her.


    ------


    "There is a possibility since she tried to save the man she loved the most... Ah... I mean..." Lu Feng didn''t know how to correct himself.


    Mu Liang was quiet. It made Lu Feng even guiltier.


    "I''m sorry." Lu Feng apologized.


    Finally Mu Liang talked. "It''s fine. You didn''t say anything wrong." He thought for a while and said, "If that''s the case that she can''t remember because of psychological trauma, then we have to bring that man in front of her."


    Of course he meant that ''Li'' man.


    "Are you crazy? What are you thinking?" Lu Feng screamed in surprise.


    "We won''t bring the actual man. We can always use of demo. Your team can create masks, so I don''t think it will be a problem." Mu Liang calmly exined his n.


    "Oh, I guess its fine as long as the real one doesn''te." Lu Feng said.


    He had no idea that one day his words woulde true in the most surprising way.


    "It''s gettingte. I''m going back to sleep. But before you make a mask of that man, try to make her remember in another way. Good night." Mu Liang said.


    "I got it. Good night." Lu Feng hang up.


    Mu Liang turned off theputer and gazed at the clock. It was two in the morning.


    ''She must be asleep.'' Thinking of Mu Lan, his eyes narrowed. His eyes moved at the golden key. Then he stood up and went to the upstairs.


    When he went to his drawing room, he saw the light of the bedroom was on. He walked fast and opened the door of the bedroom, he saw Mu Lan was trying to calm herself down. Her whole body was sweaty and she as shivering.


    "Did you have a nightmare?" Mu Liang asked worriedly.


    Mu Lan slowly nced at him. She looked tired and scared.


    He walked closer, then sat on the bed beside her and hugged her. "It''s okay now. I''m here." He softly said.


    ''Am I really going to forget him after I recollect my memory?'' Mu Lan shivered at the thought. ''Is my past really more important than the present? I had a bad past and now I have a wonderful present. Should I destroy my own happiness with my wrong decision? What should I do?''


    She was never so confused in her life.


    Was she asking for too much?


    Mu Liang felt her shivering and hugged her even tighter. "Are you feeling cold that you are sweating? Let me clean you up." He tried to calm her down.

 Chapter 411 WHAT DID YOU DO?

    <h4>Chapter 411 WHAT DID YOU DO?</h4>


    He got up and walked towards the bathroom. He moistened the towel and then wiped her body and after taking off her night shirt. After that, he changed her night shirt into another one.''Am I stupid enough to throw away all those wonderful times with him and embrace my dark past?'' Mu Lan was still wondering."Go back to sleep. I am not going to leave you." Mu Liang began patting her back as theyid down face to face.The room was dark and Mu Lan couldn''t see him. Still she could feel his warmth and smell.''I can die and reborn beside him every day.'' She thought. Exactly that time she realized how important this man to her was.Suddenly, Mu Liang didn''t know why, the girl he was patting, hugged him tightly.''I don''t care about my past. If I have to lose Liang Liang, it is better that I don''t remember anything at all. If my family is out there and looking at me from secret, I will let that be. I will search them and create a wonderful rtionship with them once again. But I can''t forget this warm embrace.'' Mu Lan was determined.She didn''t trust her future-self who would forget about Liang Liang. Her Liang Liang.What if she never looked at him after she lost her current memory to get her previous memory back?She was too afraid to take risk. Even making videos and writing dairies wouldn''t help if there was no feelings for him.As soon as she would regain her memory, she would definitely go to the bad guy who hated her without looking back, right?Wasn''t that the only reason Mu Liang was afraid of helping her to get her memory back?"Lan, are you alright?" Mu Liang should be enjoying her hug since it had been a week he didn''t get her attention no matter how much he tried.However, her behavior was scaring him.She tried to speak. "Ih gam ghinhe." (I am fine.)"Okay, don''t talk anymore. Just sleep." Mu Liang was too afraid to kiss her forehead when she was awake. So he only rubbed her back and made her fall asleep.------Back to Shanghai, the richest city in China. In the Li Corporation, at the Presidential room, Li Sheng was sitting on the sofa and his legs were on the tea table which was made of ss. He was looking at the ceiling as he smoked. Thickyer of smoke emitted from his mouth time to time.He was recalling what happened a week ago.Some elite members of the US mafia came to look for Hua Lan. They asked where she was, how did she disappear, if she had some fortunes etc. etc.''Fortune?s Heh.'' Li Sheng smirked disdainfully. ''She was a s*** who was a beggar and wanted to have our family fortunes.''Then he remembered another thing. The team leader of the elite members said, "Are you sure that the death of your girlfriend is just a coincident? As the head of the Chinese Underworld, you should know this type of things only happen when your enemy is offended. Did you bite anyone''s tail before your girlfriend died?"Li Sheng began to think. ''I was too busy to organize the Online Game program. How could I have time to offend any big shot?'' Then he halted. He sat straight. ''Is this about that b****? Is she the one who is behind everything? She didn''t die, did she? She came to take revenge. But how does she even know that I was the one who hurt her? Did she became ghost?''He thought for a while. ''No. It must be something different. Maybe she had a sugar daddy. She must have sold her to a big fat guy to be able to kill my woman. She must be alive too. I won''t let them off.'' He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. Behind therge desk, President Li was watching his brother''s change of expressions. He narrowed his eyes.The only time, Li Sheng had so much hatred in his eyes when he was thinking of Hua Lan. President Li knew his brother better.''Why is he remembering her now? Does he know anything that I don''t?'' His eyes were excessively cold.President Li took his cell phone and send a text to someone.Half an hourter, there was a loud sound.President Li broke the tea table which was made of ss as he kicked it. ss shattered into pieces and Li Sheng''s legs touched the floor."What the hell is wrong with you?" Li Sheng stood up and shouted.As for answer, he was gifted with a great punch in his face. He flew in the corner and spit out some blood."What did you do?" President Li clenched his teeth.Li Sheng looked viciously at his brother."I asked you a question." President Li was losing his patience. He slowly walked towards his brother. The pieces of ss made sounds as he walked over them."What do you mean?" Li Sheng saw that the situation wasn''t good. So he pretended to be weak."I told you to search for her and inform me. But what did you do?" President Li asked slowly and dangerously.Li Sheng''s eyes was burning. "For that b**** you hit your brother?""You didn''t answer my question." President Li walked closer.Li Sheng let out augh. Heughed till his stomach hurt. Then he replied, "Don''t look for her anymore. She had herself a sugar daddy."President Li halted on his track. He needed to stomach the news. "....Say that again?"Li Sheng repeated. "She had a sugar daddy.""What do you mean by ''had''?" President Li didn''t care about if she had a sugar daddy or not. He noticed that his brother used past tense, when she was clearly alive in Germany. His informer just sent him a photo of current Mu Lan who was present in Online Game Contest."It means she is dead."

 Chapter 412 I LOVE HER

    <h4>Chapter 412 I LOVE HER</h4>


    "What do you mean by ''had''?" President Li asked.


    He regretted not meeting her. If he looked back to see who she was when they collided, if he ran and look for her, if he only searched for her in the conference, if he could, he would not be separated from her for the rest of his life. He would have taken her away from the civilization and stay with her without worrying about the world.


    "It means she is dead." Li Shengughed like a mad man. "I killed her. She fell on a freezing cold river and never got up. I never saw her again."


    Though Li Sheng had a doubt that Hua Lan was still alive, he didn''t tell his brother. He still thought of checking on her secretly. He thought that no human could live after being pushed in the cold river. However, b****** could only live with the help of Satan (bad angel).


    While Li Sheng was rejoicing, his brother turned into stone. He felt like someone ripped off his heart from his body. His body shook vigorously. He couldn''t take it anymore and fell on the floor filled with pieces of broken ss. His skin cut through and blood was dripping from his wounds, but he didn''t care. He didn''t feel anything.


    President Li recalled her sweetugh, beautiful loving eyes, excited and adventurous behavior, always positive, always calling him by his name.


    He recollected herst time looking at him with the most loving way, giving him the farewell and wishing him happiness.


    ''So it was ourst time seeing each other after all.'' He thought.


    His vision became clouded as his eyes teared up. Her gorgeous appearance became vague and he couldn''t see her clearly anymore in the world of imagination.


    ''I love her. I love her. I love her.'' It was only thing he was repeating in his mind.


    Li Sheng sneered at his brother. "So you fell of her trap, didn''t you? It was a good thing that I killed her. She is gone for good." He got up and walked past his bleeding brother and left the room without treating his wounded brother.


    President Li didn''t hear what his brother said. Tears fell from his eyes like rain drops.


    Hours passed by.


    Assistant Si Guen came inside the Presidential room after a polite knock. His footsteps halted as he looked at the scene in front of him in horror.


    "Boss!" His heart dropped. He walked towards the man who was bleeding.


    "Boss, how did this happen? I''ll call ambnce." Si Guen didn''t know what happened but he didn''t care at that moment. The only thing in his mind was that he had to take his boss to the hospital.


    The ambnce came and took President Li on the stretcher and drove to the hospital. The whole office got the terrible news of their boss''s injury.


    He was discharged right after his wounds were treated. His condition wasn''t critical. But he didn''t say a word.


    The police came and asked Si Guen multiple questions. They wanted to take President Li''s statement, but he didn''t talk and knowing his bad temper, the police didn''t have the courage to push him hard. They took the office footage and saw that no one was culprit, basically when President Li broke the table and fell on the floor all by himslef. So they let it be.


    After everything was done, Si Guen drove President Li to his house.


    "I don''t want to go to that house." President Li finally opened his mouth.


    Si Guen was startled by his boss''s sudden speaking. "B-boss! Where should I take up?"


    "Your house will do." President Li said. His voice was so off the tune.


    "M-my house?!" Si Guen was beyond surprise.


    President Li said no more on the way.


    ''What has gotten into his head?'' Si Guen thought. He still drove towards his house.


    "Honey you are home." Mrs. Si opened the door and cheerfully greeted her husband and then saw her husband''s boss. "President Li!" She was as surprise as her husband.


    "Sorry for intruding out of blue" President Li bowed. Looking at Si Guen''s wife greeting her husband with a sweet smile, he remembered Hua Lan''s smile whenever she would see him. ''So this is how it supposed to be like in mutual love.'' He wondered.


    Both Si Gen and his wife''s jaws dropped. ''Is that President Li? He isn''t acting like himself.''


    "It''s nothing like this, President Li. Pleasee in." Si Guen''s wife said in a friendly tone.


    President Li went inside and looked around the house. ''House of a family.'' He thought. He never looked around his own house where he lived with his wife and son.


    He was taken to the drawing room and he waited there. There were photos decorated in the wall. He quietly looked at the pictures.


    Suddenly a picture caught his eyes. His body started to shake.


    It was a picture of Hua Lan carrying Si Guen''s baby girl in her arms. She had a motherly gaze as she looked at the baby girl. Her lips carried a peaceful smile. The baby girl was very fond of her and looking at her with a huge smile on her small face.


    If a person didn''t know the real rtionship between to these people, a person could mistakenly think it was a picture of mother and her daughter.


    President Li imagined Hua Lan being the mother of his daughter. Thinking of that, his heart painfully writhed. He rubbed his left side of the chest.


    He took out his cell phone after rubbing his chest and took a photo of Hua Lan''s smiling face.


    After he snapped a photo, he wanted to look at the image but a phone call came. He frowned as he saw that it was his wife. He didn''t want to answer the phone, but if he didn''t, his family might cause a ruckus.


    Thinking that he answered the call. "Hello?"

 Chapter 413 SHOPPING

    <h4>Chapter 413 SHOPPING</h4>


    "Dear, where are you? We are worried sick. Even your parents are waiting for you at home." He heard his wife using her sultry voice again which he hated.


    He sneered. "Worried about me? Knowing that I was in the hospital, couldn''t youe and check it out how I was? Or maybe, you were waiting for my death news at home?"


    He had a clear idea how much his wife was worried about him. They weren''t just married for three damn years.


    "What are you saying, dear? Don''t scare me. We are all waiting to see you. When will youe back?" His wife changed the subject.


    "Since our desires are simr, both don''t want to see each other''s face, I won''t go to a ce where you are." He hung up.


    Their rtionship was never good. If he wasn''t drunk on their wedding night and thought of Hua Lan, his son wouldn''t be here. He only pretended to be in good terms with her to show Hua Lan. He wanted to torture her. Now he was paying the price.


    "President Li, dinner is ready." Mrs. Si came and announced warmly.


    "Coming." He replied and turned off his cell phone.


    It was a quiet and yet harmonious dinner. The baby girl grew up and now four years old. She wasn''t scare of President Li and happily put meat in his bowl.


    ''Just like her.'' President Li thought. In the past, when they had lunch together, she would give him meat with a smile on her face.


    After dinner, President Li went to a guest room which was prepared for him. He was in the balcony, looking at the sky.


    Si Guen knocked the door of the guest room. Not hearing any sound from inside, he opened the door. He saw President Li was standing in the balcony.


    "Boss, are you feeling ufortable with the bed or anything?" Si Guen asked nervously.


    "No, I''m feeling better than staying in my own house." President Li replied.


    Si Guen scratched his nose. "Then, please have a good sleep, boss. You need it."


    "I''m not going to the office." President Li dered. He was still looking at the sky.


    "Of course, boss. Doctor said that you needed some rest." Si Guen agreed.


    "No, I mean that I won''t go to the office anymore." President Li said.


    "W-what?!" Si Guen wasn''t sure what to say.


    "Book a flight for me. I''ll go abroad." President Li continued.


    "Where do you want to go, boss?" Si Guen asked. He was still confused.


    "Anywhere is fine. As long as I''m out of China, I''m okay with it. If she isn''t here, why staying here anyway?" President Li sighed.


    "She... are you talking about little miss?" Si Guen asked curiously. He took a big risk. If he was wrong, he might be killed by his boss.


    "You are right." To his surprise, his boss replied positively. He also didn''t get angry. "Buy a ne ticket for Germany. Then I want to go to France."


    "B-but boss, what about thepany?" Si Guen was worried. No one was better than his boss to handle such argepany.


    President Li simply said, "Leave it to Sheng. He can handle it."


    His brother murdered her. He should have avenged her. But, she was already dead. After killing his brother, he wouldn''t get her back. Then again, she shouldn''t be born in the first ce. So why avenging? It would be better if Li Sheng took over thepany. Appropriate punishment for him.


    Si Guen twisted his face. If Li Sheng took over thepany, they would have to say goodbye to Li Corporation.


    "Then I will resign as well." Si Guen said.


    President Li smirked. "That''s even better. Let Sheng taste his own medicine." After a pause he asked, "Where do you want to go?"


    Si Guen shook his head. "I''m not sure. I have just decided to resign."


    President Li suggested. "Go to *Ge Corporation. You will have a good sry."


    Si Guen was surprised. "Our rivalpany?"


    "It''s the onlypany which is as good as ours." Si Guen was with him from the very beginning. Therefore, President Li didn''t wish for him a bad ending.


    "As you wish, boss. I will try to look for a job there." Si Guen agreed. "Boss, you should go back to sleep. You need rest."


    "Sure." President Li replied.


    ------


    A week had passed away.


    Mu Lan began talking. She got her sweet voice back. She seemed very happy about it. And so was Mu Liang.


    Mu Lan and Yan Su went to Lu Research Center regrly for treatment. Mu Lan didn''t want to, but Mu Liang wanted her to regain memory. As he insisted, Mu Lan had no choice but to listen.


    However, in a week, she didn''t recall a single thing, making Lu Feng''s team give up. They tried almost everything. They even tried hypnotism to make her remember.


    However, Mu Lan would scream loudly, "Blood! Blood!" Making them stop what they were doing.


    Now Lu Feng''s doctor team had only one option left. The face mask.


    "Oh, you are here." Lu Feng said as he saw his girlfriend and Mu Lan.


    "Why have you called me to meet you, Dr. Lu Feng?" Mu Lan asked.


    "I want to run a blood rest. I talked to Mu Liang and he agreed. Now I want your permission to take your blood." Lu Feng said.


    "Sure, if this helps me to recover my memory." Mu Lan agreed.


    Five minutester, Mu Lan got out of the room with Yan Su and went to shop.


    "I''m so nervous that I can''t even sleep well. How am I supposed to meet Liang Liang''s family with my chicken heart?" Mu Lanined.


    "They are nice people. They will treat you well. You worry too much." Yan Su said.


    "Let''s buy some jade bracelets. Liang Liang said that his grandparents love these things. But what should I buy for his parents? He didn''t say anything about it." Mu Lan looked around to see which shop she had to go.


    "One box condom. Uncle and auntie will love it, I can bet on it." Yan Su said firmly.


    Mu Lan, "..."

 Chapter 414 TO THE MU FAMILY HOUSE

    <h4>Chapter 414 TO THE MU FAMILY HOUSE</h4>


    Florence, Italy.


    Mu Liang''s private nended on the Mu Family''s runaway. Mu Family''s family house wasn''t a house but an ancient castle with mour and royalty. Afternding, Mu Liang, Mu Lan, Mu Feng and Qi Ying got off the ne and took a ck limousine to the castle. It was a one hour trip to castle from the runaway.


    On the way, Mu Lan was fidgeting. Her hands were getting colder in a second.


    Qi Ying met Mu parents and grandparents in the parties many times, so she wasn''t as nervous as Mu Lan. She was quietly sleeping in Mu Feng''s arms. She was tried because she had a rough night.


    Mu Lan kept asking Mu Liang, "Do I look alright?"


    "Will they like the gifts I bought?"


    "You didn''t tell me what your parents like? What if they don''t like what I bought?"


    "For some reason my stomach is grumbling."


    Mu Liang was holding her hand from the moment they went inside the ne and didn''t let go for once. There was a hidden smile in his eyes in the whole journey. He was amused by her reactions.


    He answered all her questions one by one. "You look gorgeous."


    "Of course they will. Your choice is great."


    "My parents aren''t picky. They are very simple minded. They will understand that you meant well."


    He didn''t want to say that giving a box of condoms would make his father definitely happy, just like Yan Su said. However, sometimes some things should be hidden from one''s wife.


    "You are nervous that''s why you feel that way. Wait till we meet them. You won''t feel ufortable anymore."


    However, Mu Lan wasn''t assured at all. Mu Liang''s warm hand wasn''t helping her to calm down. Looking at therge castle, Mu Lan felt even more uneasy. She felt inferior.


    "Did your family buy this castle?" She asked, trying to make herself calm.


    Mu Liang shook his head. "No. It''s my great grandparent''s castle."


    Mu Lanmented. "So your family is rich from the very beginning."


    Mu Liang exined. "We are royalty. My great grandma was the only daughter of then-period king of Italy. She fell in love with my great grandfather as they met in a masquerade ball. My great grandfather was a well-known businessman in Italy. So the king agreed with his daughter to marry my great grandfather. The king gifted this castle tot hem as a wedding gift." He was a good story teller.


    Mu Lan was amazed by the story. "Your family history will be written in the history book."


    Mu Lan became calm after she heard the history of the castle. Her mind was filled with what she heard and she almost forgot that she was going to meet Mu Liang''s family.


    After they reached the castle, Mu Feng woke Qi Ying up and they went out of the car. As Mu Lan was about to get off, Mu Liang closed the door.


    Mu Lan was stunned. She looked at him in puzzle while asking, "What are yo- mff!"


    Her lips were sealed by Mu Liang''s warm lips. He passionately kissed her till she was breathless.


    After the kiss, Mu Lan was panting and with her watery eyes she gazed at Mu Liang. "W-why?"


    "You were shaking a few seconds ago. Now you are not." Mu Liang rubbed her lips with his right thumb. "Are you okay now?"


    Mu Lan surprisingly realized that her body wasn''t shaking at all. Moreover, her heart was beating so fast because of the passionate kiss she got that her heart was about to burst.


    Mu Liang nced at her alluring expression and sighed. ''Maybe it was a bad idea.'' He wondered. He took a tissue out of tissue box and wiped her tears away. Then gave her a bottle of water to drink.


    Mu Lan drank a mouthful water and began to calm down.


    After they got off, Mu Lan noticed that Qi Ying''s face was flushed and Mu Feng was smirking at them. She couldn''t look straight anymore and her kept head down in shame.


    In the main door of the castle, all the maids and the butlers were waiting to wee them.


    Mu Lan discovered that the servants where triple in number than the servants of Mu Mansion. They politely and yet warmly greeted them, making Mu Lan realize how popr these Mu Brothers were. Every servant bowed and no one dared to look at Mu Lan or Qi Ying. They were as professional as the servants of Mu Mansion.


    In the end of the corridor, the Head Butler of the Mu Castle waited for them. As he saw theming, he bowed politely. "Wee first young master, second young master and the misses."


    "Good to see you, old man. Still living, eh?" Mu Feng was in his home where he grew up. So all his childish behavior came out.


    The Head Butler of Mu Castle was used to Mu Feng''s behavior. He wasn''t bothered about what Mu Feng just said. "Cough! Second young master, please refrain from saying anything vulgar in front of guests. The Master is waiting for you in his study room."


    The ''Master'' he mentioned was none other than the Elder, Mu Cheng.


    Mu Feng frowned in disdain. "Who wants to see that old fart? Where is my beautiful, dashing, se*y darling Ling?"


    Mu Ling was none other than the beloved wife of Mu Cheng, Mu Feng''s grandma. Grandma Ling dotted on Mu Feng the most and Mu Feng was the same. That''s why grandchild Mu Feng and grandpa Mu Cheng were at each other''s throat all the time. They had to fight for u Ling''s affection.


    Qi Ying pinched Mu Feng''s arm hearing those vulgar wordsing from his mouth about his grandparents. And Mu Lan''s reaction was priceless.


    Mu Liang ignored Mu Feng. "Thank you. Good to see you." He said to the butler and showed Mu Lan was the way.


    The Head Butler smiled in reply and followed them from behind. While passing the corridor, Mu Lan saw the paintings of the Mu Family members.

 Chapter 415 PDA OF GRANDMA AND GRANDSON

    <h4>Chapter 415 PDA OF GRANDMA AND GRANDSON</h4>


    The Head Butler smiled in reply and followed them from behind. While passing the corridor, Mu Lan saw the paintings of the Mu Family members.


    Seeing Mu Liang''s great grandma''s painting, Mu Lan said in surprise, "You got your great grandma''s look."


    Mu Liang smiled at her words. Then he said, "After our marriage, your picture will be hanging in there." He pointed out an empty ce besides his painting. Mu Lan''s heart race imagining her painting beside his.


    The Head Butler knocked the door of the study room and entered to announce that the Mu brothers came to meet.


    Mu brothers entered first. Qi Ying and Mu Lan were standing beside the door. After the boys entered, Mu Lan peeped inside the room and observed that there were four people in the room. Two were men and other two were women. Looking at them she didn''t had to work hard to understand who they were.


    Mu Feng flew towards the older woman before greeting the Elder. "My darling!" He hugged the woman and rubbed his face on her stomach.


    "Rascal! How dare you to call my wife ''darling''? Greet your grandpa first!" Grandpa Mu Cheng scolded Mu Feng. He was furious beyond limit.


    He was trying so hard to make himself understand that two future granddaughters-inw wereing, therefore he had to be calm and could not lost his temper. But then, he burst into mes. The culprit was Mu Feng, the son of the devil.


    Grandma Mu Ling red at his husband and said, "Don''t scold him! He came home two yearster and this is how you treat him! Unforgivable!"


    Pitiful Mu Cheng!


    Then she looked at Mu Feng with a loving gaze. "Now you remember your grandma? Why do you look thinner than before? You have to eat more. I became old waiting for your return. Getting such a beautiful girl, you forgot your grandpa, didn''t you?"


    Mu Feng shook his head. "What are you saying, darling? You are beautiful like a moon. I wanted toe but there were lots of work and big brother doesn''t give me holidays at all. He is a brute!" Now, he beganining.


    Grandma Ling looked at Mu Liang and asked, "Is that true?"


    "I gave him three weeks holiday and he wasted it in Switzend." Mu Liang told the truth.


    Grandma gasped and looked at Mu Feng. "Is it?"


    No one should underestimate the acting power of Mu Feng. "Darling, I went to Switzend to buy a five star hotel. I named it DARLING LING. It''s my present for your uing birthday. I worked so hard for you and only you. Whenever to get bored staying with this old guy, (Mu Cheng red) you can just go to Switzend and you will be given the most expensive suite that had been prepared for you."


    "Oh, my! Really? I''m so proud of you. Here, Let grandma give you a big kiss." She nted a kiss in Mu Feng''s forehead.


    Mu Liang pinched the area between his eyebrows. It''s had been months since hest felt pain in the head.


    Grandpa Mu Cheng growled at the public disy of affection between grandmother and grandson.


    "Grandpa, grandma, father and mother, good to see you all doing well." Mu Liang bowed and greeted them.


    Grandpa Mu looked pleased with his eldest grandson. He gave him a small nod.


    "Come here, my child. Let me see your face." Mu Liang''s mother Jing Sheng said with a smile. He was her most loving child.


    Mu Liang got closer to his mother and sat beside her on the couch. Her mother raised her hands and touched his face. "You look better than usual. Looks like my future daughter-inw is taking good care of you."


    "She is, don''t worry about it. She is too busy to make me eat all the food, especially her portion." Mu Liang answered.


    The eldersughed loudly, making Mu Lan blush from the outside.


    "Ayaa, it''s good that she makes you eat, but she should at least eat hers." Mu Liang''s mother said with concern.


    "Where are my granddaughters-inw? Let theme." Grandpa Mu said.


    Mu brothers father Mu Jin coughed lightly. "They must be very beautiful just like high school girls."


    Though his voice was low only for his father Mu Cheng to hear, Mu Jin did get two death res from his sons.


    He sighed and said, "I''m kidding." He raised his hands.


    "Before that, your granddaughter-inws want to give you gifts they bought with their own ability." Mu Liang said and let four butlerse inside the room.


    Mu Liang stood up and took one box and gave it to his grandparents. "These are for you. She chose it by herself."


    Mu Cheng and Mu Ling both opened the box and gasped in surprise as they saw two green and white jade bracelets. Those where the finest qualities of jades wishing for long life. They were expensive and also gorgeous.


    It wasn''t the value of money but the kind gesture which made their heart warm.


    "What a sensible girl!" Mu Ling eximed.


    "Hmm, as expected of Liang''s chosen girl." Mu Cheng was also pleased but didn''t let his emotion show.


    "And these are for you." Mu Liang gave another box to his parents.


    Mu Jin and Jing Sheng opened the box and was stunned to see a golden pen, designed with red ruby with an attached diary which was designed just like the pen and finest qualities herbal skin products.


    No one had to guess that the pen with the diary was for Mu Jin since he liked to write and skin products were for Jing Sheng.


    "She is very thoughtful." Jing Sheng smiled.


    Mu Feng presented gifts which were given by Qi Ying as well. She designed and sewed the dresses all by herself for the elders making them all surprised and happy at the same time.


    "I already want to meet them. Send them in." Mu Jin impatiently said.


    The butlers went outside and the girls came in. Both of them were nervous as they greeted the family.


    Mu Lan looked at them and gave a polite smile. As soon as she did it, Mu Jin and Jing Sheng''s faces turned deadly pale.


    ___________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    A REQUEST!


    Guys, as per the event if the gifts cross level 1, I can give you 5 chapters and if it crosses level 2, then I can give you 10 chapters mass release.


    I already started writing chapters in advance. So it will be bad if I cannot give you.


    I''m working hard. I hope my Dearest Readers be a little generous. (For now)


    After the event, don''t gift me in this month. I''m fine with it. But right now, just cross Level 2. For the sake of the 10 chapters I''m writing for you.

 Chapter 416 GIVE HER SOME TIME

    <h4>Chapter 416 GIVE HER SOME TIME</h4>


    "I already want to meet them. Send them in." Mu Jin impatiently said.


    Hearing his son''s eagerness, Mu Cheng nodded at the butlers. As they left, Mu Lan and Qi Ying entered the room.


    The room got quiet and both girls felt sudden pressure. The boys introduced the girls and the girls bowed.


    "She is Xiao Lan. She is studying Fine Arts. She haspleted undergraduate course and became the top student in the school." Mu Liang spoke as he locked his fingers with hers. Mu Lan tried to took her hand away but the grip was strong. Her cheeks burnt.


    Mu Feng came forward and hugged Qi Ying. "She is Xiao Ying. Ying is studying Fashion Design. Ying and sister Lan Lan are friends. They finished their undergraduate course together."


    Mu Lan smiled politely at the elders just like Qi Ying and saw Mu Liang''s parents face turned pale. Looking at their facial expression, Mu Lan felt uneasy. Mu Liang was no exception.


    "Mother, father, is there anything wrong?" Mu Liang asked.


    Mu Jin seemed lost as he gazed at Mu Lan. He did see her years ago in Germany when she saved Mu Cheng from the car and Mu Cheng even proposed her to marry. For Mu Liang.


    However, Mu Jin didn''t notice her face clearly back then as her hair was disordered and she looked like a tomboy. She looked like a true beauty just as Mu Cheng described a ''celestial bride''.


    Now, she looked like a grown woman as if the fruit was ripen.


    She looked exactly like....


    "Zhu....an Zhe...n..." Jing Sheng thought that her heart would burst out. She began trembling.


    Mu Liang''s expression changed. ''She knew! Even dad knew!"


    Mu Jin spoke at first. "You are rtive of Zhuan Zhen." His heart twisted in pain.


    Mu Lan felt awkward. "I''m sorry. I don''t know anyone named Zhuan Zhen."


    Right after saying that she recalled a time when Mu Feng gave her documents about her past life. There was a name like Zhuan Zhen without any photo. It was written as her mother''s name.


    Before she could speak, Jing Sheng screamed at her, "Sl*t! Your mother seduced my husband and now you seduced my son! Fruit doesn''t fall far from the tree I guess. But I will never approve of you. Never! Get the heck out of my castle! I hate you! No, I despise you and your mother! Don''t show your face again! Get out!"


    She got up and strode towards the shocked Mu Lan and Mu Liang.


    Others were also too stunned to understand or to digest.


    Jing Sheng came forward and raised her hand to p Mu Lan. Mu Lan was still looking dumbfounded. Before the p fell hard on her cheek, Mu Liang grabbed her mother''s hand.


    "Xiao Liang! Let go! Let me hit her! She dared to seduce you!" Jing Sheng was hysterical.


    "She didn''t seduce me. I did." Mu Liang calmly stated.


    However, his confession made Jing Sheng go nuts. "You sl*t! Look what you did to my child! He never talked back at me! Now he went against her mother because of you! It''s all your fault!"


    "Mother, that''s enough." Mu Liang was still calm even though his heart was beating fast. He felt that Mu Lan''s hand was shaking.


    Mu Liang desperately looked at Mu Feng. Mu Feng came forward and caught his mother.


    "Mother, calm down." Mu Feng tried to soothe her.


    "Xiao Feng! Let go! I have to teach that sl*t her ce! Let go!" Mu Feng saw that talking was no use. He simply carried Jing Sheng and took her out of the room. She was still screaming and her red eyes were viciously ring at Mu Lan.


    Mu Liang protectively hugged Mu Lan with his one hand. "Are you alright?"


    Mu Lan nodded. Her face was turning pale. Thousands of thoughts were running inside her brain.


    "Someone exin to me what just happened." Mu Cheng''s voice was cold as his eyes fell on his son, Mu Jin.


    Mu Jin was still gazing at Mu Lan with a pained expression. He stood up and came in front of Mu Lan and Mu Liang.


    Mu Jin talked to Mu Lan. "Sorry for the inconvenience my wife cost you. You had a long journey. You must be tired. Get some rest. We will talkter."


    Mu Jin seemed more tired than Mu Lan. He slowly walked out of the room.


    "How could he leave like that without any exnation?" Mu Cheng scoffed. Then he looked at the girls and Mu Liang.


    His expression turned softer. "I''m sorry that you had to face things like these right after you met us. Your rooms are ready. If you are hungry or need anything, just order the maids. They will help you. Now have some rest. I need to find out what misgivings my son did."


    Mu Cheng nced at his wife, "Dear, do you want to go with them?"


    Mu Ling was very understanding. She said, "Of course." She smiled at Mu Lan and Qi Ying. "Come with me Xiao Lan, Xiao Ying."


    As she walked away, the girls followed her from behind.


    Qi Ying gripped Mu Lan''s hand to give her encouragement while they walked.


    Mu Liang and Mu Cheng exchanged nces and then he strode away as well.


    Mu Ling smiled. "I liked the presents you gifted us. I''m very pleased with you two." She looked at Mu Lan and grabbed one of her hands softly. "Don''t feel bad. Xiao Liang''s mother had a pitiful past. She isn''t mentally stable. But she improved a lot. She loves Xiao Liang very much. Give her some time to adjust."


    Mu Lan faintly smiled and nodded. No matter what she thought of, she couldn''t let go of the words Jing Sheng said.


    Mu Liang caught them in no time.


    Mu Ling nced at her grandson and said, "I have asked the maids to prepare guest rooms for the girls. Is that alright with you?"


    Mu Liang immediately answered, "Of course not. Who will sleep separately in this era?"


    Mu Lan, "...."


    Qi Ying, "...."


    "Mu Ling, ".....Rascal!"

 Chapter 417 I WILL BE BY YOUR SIDE

    <h4>Chapter 417 I WILL BE BY YOUR SIDE</h4>


    Mu Liang and Mu Lan entered Mu Liang''s room. He closed the door and hugged her from behind.


    "I''m so sorry." Mu Liang''s heart broke looking at Mu Lan''s back. He felt like he wasn''t going to see her front side but the back side. He couldn''t help but hug her tightly.


    Mu Lan smiled lightly. "Why are you apologizing? It''s not your fault."


    Mu Liang started, "Lan-"


    She interrupted him. "Liang Liang, can you give me some time?"


    Mu Liang''s heart was beating faster than it was beating in the study room. He asked, "For what?"


    Mu Lan tried to turn around and face him. But Mu Liang was too afraid to see her face. He felt like she was going to ask for something he didn''t want to give her.


    Mu Lan struggled for a while and suddenly used Kung Fu to bend Mu Liang and while twisting his hand at the same time. Her move was so fast that Mu Liang was caught off guard.


    Mu Lanughed as she encircled her arms around him. Mu Liang looked at her bright smile.


    ''She didn''t smile like that for a long time.'' He thought. ''The first time she smiled like that was when we first met.'' His heart dropped.


    "Liang Liang, give me a year. I promise that I wille back to you after one year passes. For now, let''s break up." Her smile was radiant just like they met after she woke up froma.


    Mu Liang''s heart twisted. He grabbed her head from behind and pulled her in his warm chest.


    "Lan, I promise you. I promise that I will tell you everything I know about you. So please don''t make that face, please don''t smile like that. When you show this expression I feel like you are going far away from me. I can''t take it." It was his request as well as a promise.


    He knew her very well. She always smiled like that when she was hiding her fear, her anxiety.


    She wanted one year to go back to China and look for her identity by herself. It would be a risky work. She might face life threatening danger.


    Moreover, she had no idea that some people were looking for her for a golden key and another man was looking for her to kill.


    Who knew how many enemies she had?


    She wanted to break up with him because she knew that her future was full of uncertainty. If she was in danger in the future, Mu Liang wouldn''t have toe and save her.


    She wanted to fight all by herself, so that, one day she could proudly stand by his side.


    For the first time in his life, Mu Liang regretted that he was the heir of an outstanding family which was making her feel inferior.


    That''s why, he had to turn the table. He had to confess what he knew.


    Or, he might lose her forever.


    The dangers lurking around her, wouldn''t let her live if he was never there to protect her.


    Mu Lan hugged him tightly as well. She smelt his odor and felt safer. She closed her eyes peacefully.


    ''Wow! It took you while to spill the beans. I''m getting better and better. Maybe I should work as a detective.'' That''s what she was thinking until she kissed his throat.


    Meanwhile, Mu Jin was sitting in a dark room. A green light was turned on. He kept looking at the light and drank red wine time to time. While recollecting his past memory of a certain face, he fell asleep at dawn.


    -----


    In the next morning, Mu Lan woke up beforehand and wore sports shirt and pants. Then she went outside and began morning walk.


    Half an hourter, Mu Liang joined her in running.


    "Have you cleared your head?" He asked her warmly.


    "I guess so. Last night you wrecked my brain." Mu Lanughed.


    Last night, Mu Liang told her about her past only he knew of.


    Mu Lan was indeed the daughter of Zhuan Zhen. Her father was unknown. When she was two years old, her mother died in an ident while she was pregnant.


    Hua Lan was left with her only aunt who was married to the heir of Hua Corporation. They had a daughter. Their daughter and Hua Lan grew up together.


    Hua Lan ended up with in Beijing University in Computer Science Department. There she met her first love, the heir of Li Corporation as in disguise of a professor.


    She fell in love, went to Germany, came back with her glory, then the professor left Beijing University and they began dating.


    While she was in Germany, Mu Liang fell for her and began investigating her.


    After four months of dating, the heir of Li Corporation stabbed her back and married her cousin. The married couple had a sonter.


    Mu Liang found outter on that the heir of Li Corporation and his brother hated her quite a bit.


    Mu Liang couldn''t take her sufferings any longer and ordered Mu Feng to bring Hua Lan to him.


    However, the team Mu Feng sent didn''t take the actual order.


    The family of three and Hua Lan visited Italy, and Hua Lan was attacked. She sacrificed herself to save the man she loved.


    Hua Lan was saved by a miracle and was ina for nine months. After she woke up, she lost her memory.


    Mu Lan stopped running and took some breaths. "My mother''s death is fake."


    "Seems like it, since your brother is alive." Mu Liang agreed.


    "However, my whole family has the ability to vanish in the air." Mu Lan took a bottle of water.


    Mu Liangughed and asked, "So what are you thinking now?"


    Mu Lan twisted her lips. "I can''t ask my brother since he has no interest in telling me about my past. I might have had a real bad past."


    Mu Liang hugged her. "Don''t worry. You will find out everything soon enough and I know you can handle it because I''ll be by your side."

 Chapter 418 I WILL NEVER LEAVE YOU

    <h4>Chapter 418 I WILL NEVER LEAVE YOU</h4>


    Mu Liang nced at the girl beside him. Mu Lan was sweating. She wiped her face and neck with the soft white towel wrapping around her shoulder.


    He grabbed her arm and pulled her towards him.


    Mu Lan was thinking aboutst night. The sudden pull made her startled. She asked, "What has gotten into you?"


    "You pretended that you wanted to break up with me, didn''t you? So that I feel pressure and tell you everything i know about you, right?" Mu Liang deeply looked into her eyes. After he woke up in the morning, he realized that he fell on her trap.


    Opps!


    Mu Lan blinked a few times and innocently said, "Pretend? What do you mean? I don''t understand at all!"


    Mu Liang silently nced at her for a few seconds before bending down and and bit her nose.


    "Ow! It hurts! Liang Liang, Let go!" As her nose was bitten, her voice changed. It sounded cuter.


    Mu Liang didn''t budge and used strength to held her tightly, so that she could not move. After biting her with his heart content, he let go.


    Her delicate nose turned white before it became red with teeth marks.


    Mu Lan touched her nose and hissed in pain.


    "That''s for torturing my soul." Mu Liang said. He still couldn''t see her in pain, so he stretched his hand and rubbed her nose softly to ease her pain.


    "How did I torture you? It was clearly you who hid my past." Mu Lanined and yet she let him soothe her pain.


    Mu Liang had an apologetic look. "I didn''t mean to. I was afraid..." that I might lose you.... He didn''t finish the line.


    However, Mu Lan understood him well. She hugged his waist and said softly, "I know. Even I was afraid that I might lose my current memories with you once I get my past memories back. Since Dr. Lu Feng''s treatment didn''t work, I had to force you to spill the beans." Then she changed her voice. "But since you bit my nose, I''m not saying sorry to you."


    Mu Liang looked stunned as he looked at her. "You were afraid of losing your present memories and that''s why you were so reluctant to get your memory back." he didn''t realize that she felt that way. She was too good to hide her inner feelings.


    "Dah! I had a dream that I lost my current memories after I got past memories back. I was so scared." Mu Lan said.


    "Is it that night I saw that you woke up?" Mu Liang remembered the time when Mu Lan was awake at night. She was sweating all over and drinking water. That night, she hugged him tightly when she slept, even though she was mad at him.


    "Hmm." Mu Lan nodded. "Though I want my memory back, it''s not as important as my present life. I treasure my times with you and I definitely don''t want to lose you."


    Mu Liang''s heart melted at her sudden honest confession. He kissed her forehead. "I''m sorry that I didn''t realize your feelings."


    Mu Lan felt warmth as she was in his embrace. "I''m not mad at you though. I know that you wanted the best for me." She paused before asking, "Can I ask you something? It''s about your mother."


    "Anything." Mu Liang replied without hesitation.


    "Is what your grandma said true? About your mother''s mental sickness." Mu Lan asked.


    Mu Liang pause before answering, "Yes, what grandma said is true. Mother has a mental sickness, but it''s totally my father''s fault. Mother lived in Beijing. He was a yboy when he was at my age and after he went to visit China, he made mother pregnant while both of them were drunk. My mother wanted to flee from him, but as a man of Mu Family, he wanted to take the responsibility. I still think that he has someone else in his heart, but he never treated mother unfairly and always stayed by her side. So no one ever asked him about it."


    Both of them became silent. Soft breeze of spring blew past them.


    "The woman he loved, was it my mother?" Mu Lan asked.


    "It might be the case after seeing his expression yesterday." Mu Liang replied.


    "Will you hate me if your father really loved my mother?" Mu Lan asked him ncing at his ocean blue eyes. She was thinking about asking him this question since she woke up in the morning.


    Mu Liang frowned at her question. "Where did you get that idea? I will never."


    "Is that a promise?" Mu Lan asked carefully.


    "Do I need to give you a promise?" Mu Liang helplessly asked.


    "Well, it''s true that you never tell a lie. But let''s get clear about it. You will never leave me no matter what, right?" Mu Lan asked firmly.


    Understanding that she was feeling insecure, he answered, "I won''t leave you even the wold turns into dust."


    Mu Lan sighed in relief. She felt lighter. She gave a big smile at him as she said, "I''m hungry. Let''s go inside."


    Mu Liang also smiled at her. He nodded and took her right hand in his as they both walked towards the castle.


    In front of the entrance, someone was waiting for them. They noticed that it was Mu Jin.


    Seeing them walking towards the entrance, Mu Jin mildly smiled. "Good morning you two." He greeted first.


    "Good morning, father." Mu Liang greeted him politely.


    Mu Lan bowed and greeted as well, "Good morning, Mr. Mu."


    Mu Jin chuckled and said, "You can call me father, you know. Since you are bing part of the family."


    Before Mu Lan could answer, Mu Liang asked, "Are you waiting for someone?" He was concerned about his father''s health.


    "I was waiting for you two. Breakfast is ready. You two have a bath first. We will wait for you in the dining hall." Mu Jin said and after that he entered inside the castle.


    "He has something in his mind." Mu Lanmented.


    "So it seems. Let''s go." Mu Liang took her inside.


    _________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Hey guys, I know you guys worked so hard to get this novel in the Level 1.


    Thank you sooo much!!!!! Lot''s of huuuugs!!


    I know you guys are disappointed since there will be no mass release....but look!


    The novel is in Top 4!!


    Again!


    It''s a positive sign, right?


    Since you guys worked so hard, I''ll give you a gift.


    I''ll give you 4 chapters tomorrow!!!


    ^_^

 Chapter 419 NEVER BULLED HER WITHOUT HER CONSEN

    <h4>Chapter 419 NEVER BULLED HER WITHOUT HER CONSEN</h4>


    Mu Liang and Mu Lan went to Mu Liang''s room. On the way, they saw a maid was waiting for them in front of the room. She bowed as they approched.


    "Prepare hot water." Mu Liang ordered.


    "Yes, first young master." The maid bowed and disappeared inside the bathroom.


    Mu Lan couldn''t help but tease. "First young master... it sounds so erotic. It must feel good to have a personal maid, doesn''t it? I wish I had a personal butler for myself. He has to be handsome and talented in everything, just like a hero of a movie." She sounded so dreamy.


    Mu Liang raised his right eye-brow. "Are you sure that you want a personal butler?"


    Mu Lan nced at him yfully. "Why do you sound so threatening? Can I say that you are jealous?" Her eyes glittered.


    Mu Liang innocently shook his head. "No, I will hire a personal butler for you, if you want one."


    Mu Lan''s eyes nearly popped out of the sockets. ''Is he for real? He is a jar of vinegar!'' She thought suspiciously.


    "Are you sure that you will give me a personal butler, if I want one?" Mu Lan asked in disbelief.


    "Sure." Mu Ling answered lightly.


    "You are joking." Even though he never lies, Mu Lan couldn''t seemed to belief it. Last time when he was jealous, she couldn''t enjoy the party and also her voice broke. She suffered two weeks because of it.


    "I''m not." Mu Liang shook his head.


    Before Mu Lan could say anything, the maid came out of the bathroom and said, "First young master, the hot water is ready."


    "You can go." Mu Liang said and the maid left.


    Then what Mu Liang did, Mu Lan could never forget in this lifetime.


    Mu Liang came closer and bent down in front of Mu Lan.


    "What are you doing?" Mu Lan asked confusedly.


    "Young miss, I''m Liang Liang, your personal butler. At your service." Mu Liang bowed politely and he sounded just like Butler Leo.


    (Butler Leo sneezed in the Mu Mansion. ''Must be the weather.'' He thought)


    It didn''t take seconds for Mu Lan to understand what was happening. She hurriedly leaned down and tried to help Mu Liang to stand up. But Mu Liang didn''t budge.


    "Hey, now, I was just joking. You don''t have to take it seriously. Now, get up please. Don''t kneel on the cold ground. Oh! Why are you so heavy?"


    "Young miss, please don''t worry about my health. You have to take bath. The water is warm. I shall take you to the bathroom." Mu Liang stood up and carried Mu Lan in the bathroom.


    "Liang Liang, it was just a joke. I won''t do it anymore, I promise. Let me have a bath peacefully. We don''t have much time. They are waiting for us in the dining hall, remember?" Mu Lan was scared now.


    If they started something which wouldn''t end in fifteen minutes, then how would she show her face in front of his family?


    As they entered, Mu Liang put her down and his hands began working.


    "Liang Liang, stop it! Ahh! Don''t take my clothes off! Don''t touch there. Hnn... N-no.. not there.... Ah! You can''t... Oh... T-they are waiting... hnmmm.... Mmm.. nn...." Mu Lan''s cry echoed in therge bathroom.


    It had been three weeks since theyst did it, so he couldn''t control himself. Moreover, it was his dream to do it in his childhood house. Therefore, to fulfill his fantasy, he didn''t hold back at all.


    One hourter, Mu Lan was walking downstairs with the help of Mu Liang. He carefully took her in the dining hall.


    As it was castle, the dining hall was huge. In the end of the hall was a small dining table of Mu Cheng and Mu Ling to have food. There were tworge dining tables for others to have food.


    If it was normal situation, Mu Lan would count the chairs. But now she could hardly walk.


    Since it was a family breakfast, not a grand dinner party, the elders joined their son and grandchildren in therge dining table.


    Except for Jing Sheng, everyone was present.


    The one who spoke first was Mu Feng. "Wow! I never knew your quick bath takes one hour. We are starving to death thanks to you, big brother." Of course he wouldn''t embarrass his lovely sister Lan Lan. Her face was bright red like a tomato.


    "Good morning grandpa, grandma." Mu Liang greeted the elders,pletely ignoring Mu Feng.


    Mu La also greeted the elders with a small voice.


    "Good morning. Nowe and seat." Mu Cheng always dotted on Mu Liang. So he said nothing. If it was Mu Feng, grandpa wouldn''t let him have breakfast with them for a whole week.


    After the butlers served the food, they began eating.


    "It''s good that you two are thinking of having children soon. You have my blessings." Mu Cheng spoke suddenly.


    "Cough! Cough!" Mu Lan almost choked on her food and she coughed vigorously.


    Mu Liang gently rubbed her back. "Eat slowly. Want some water?"


    Mu Lan red at him with her red eyes without saying anything. Tears were forming as she coughed.


    After she calmed down, Mu Liang looked at his father Mu Jin. To change the subject, he asked, "How is mother? Did she have breakfast."


    "She is fine. Just a little tired. Yes, she had her breakfast an hour ago while we were starving." Mu Jin replied.


    Mu Liang knew where his father was going, so he asked, "Did the doctore?"


    Mu Jin answered, "Of course. Thanks to his medicine that she slept the whole night." Then he looked at Mu Lan, "If my son bullies you let me know, alright?" His voice was softer.


    Mu Liang narrowed his eyes. He said, "I never bullied her without her consent."


    Mu Lan kicked Mu Liang''s leg under the table. She couldn''t look up.


    Mu Ling shook her head. "Comes with the blood. I''m worried about my great grandchildren."

 Chapter 420 CARE WHEN SHE IS ALIVE, NOT AFTER DEATH

    <h4>Chapter 420 CARE WHEN SHE IS ALIVE, NOT AFTER DEATH</h4>


    While having breakfast, Mu Ling nced at the girls. "It''s your first timeing here, isn''t it?"


    Mu Lan answered politely, "Yes, it is. Aside from France, I only visited Germany. So I was very excited abouting here."


    Mu Liang said nothing as he remembered her nervous expression in the whole journey.


    Qi Ying said, "I only visited once when I was five years old. I don''t remember much."


    Mu Ling smiled and replied, "Then you won''t be bored while having a trip with me in the city, will you? I promise that I''m not that boring. You might have better time with me than you boyfriends."


    Mu Lan and Qi Ying both smiled.


    "Of course not. We will be very happy to have you with us." Mu Lan answered.


    Mu Ling was satisfied with her reply. Her expression rxed as she eximed, "Excellent!" She nced at the Head Butler who was standing in the corner and ordered, "Prepare my car. We will head out an hour after we finish breakfast."


    "Darling, you look so happy. I bet this old man never took you out like I did, right?" Mu Feng eyed sheepishly at Mu Cheng.


    Mu Cheng slightly coughed to hide his embarrassment. Mu Feng was right on the spot.


    To cover up the truth, Mu Cheng got angry at his second grandchild. "Rascal! You have lots of work to do. Go to my study room after you finish eating!"


    "Look darling, he is scolding me for no reson!" Mu Feng didn''t let go of the chance.


    "Feng, you have grown up now. Why are you acting like a child?" Mu Jin couldn''t take it anymore and sighed in helplessness.


    Mu Feng replied, "I only wanted justice, nothing more. Beside, what I said was true. Darling only had fun time with me in the past and no one else."


    "Dear, don''t scold him all the time. They came home to have fun. Don''t make them work." Mu Ling requested.


    Mu Cheng sighed. "Thepany will be demolished by your pampering. Don''t spoil him too much. He is now a grown man who is soon going to marry and have children. What will he teach his children?"


    While others were chatting, Mu Lan poked Mu Liang and whispered, "What will you do after breakfast?"


    Mu Liang whispered as well. "I have some works to do. I will join you in the evening."


    "Okay." Mu Lan nodded.


    ------


    Mu Lan and Qi Ying went upstairs to change their dresses. They left the castle soon after grandma Mu Ling came down.


    Before the girls left, Mu Feng was hugging his grandma. "Darling, can''t I go with you?"


    Mu Ling smiled dotingly and said, "It''s girls'' day out. You can''t join unless you want to be something else."


    Mu Feng pretended to be scared. "Ah! Don''t say such unhealthy words, darling. Fine. I won''t go with you now. But, at night, let''s have a candle light dinner."


    Mu Ling rubbed Mu Feng''s head and smiled while replying, "Sure. I will wait for you."


    If only Mu Cheng knew what type of conversation was happening between his wife and grandson, he would lose his temper once again.


    -----


    After Mu Ling, Mu Lan and Qi Ying left, Mu Jin came to meet Mu Liang.


    Mu Liang was working in his own study room, when Mu Jin knocked the door. "Are you busy?"


    Mu Liang nced at his father and answered, "If you have something important to tell me, you are wee."


    Mu Jin came inside and sat on a sofa. He hesitated before asking, "Do you know Lan''s parents?"


    Mu Liang was calm. He knew that his father was going to bring up this matter sooner orter. He replied, "I never saw them in reality. But I began investigated about her years ago. I found out that her father is unknown and her mother died while she was pregnant when Xiao Lan was only two years old."


    Mu Jin''s face ashened. His whole body trembled. "Died? Died! Zh-Zhuan Zhen died?!"


    He could hardly believe Mu Liang''s words even though he knew that his first born never lied.


    "She died while she was pregnant." Mu Liang repeated his words.


    "Pregnant..." Mu Jin''s fists became tighter. "Was it a normal death, was it poverty?"


    "None of those. Though she was poor, her death can''t be considered normal. She was hit by the car. The driver was drunk when he was driving, he didn''t see the red light."


    "D-did she die soon after she was hit?" Mu Jin asked further.


    Mu Liang finally nced at his father. "Father, does it matter anymore? She is dead." His words came out of his mouth mercilessly, making Mu Jin''s breath hitched.


    "But she was killed!" Mu Jin scarcely raised his voice.


    "If you cared about her that much, you should have look after her when she was alive. Caring when she died is just only a low life would do." Mu Liang''s tone wasn''t soft.

 Chapter 421 I’M IMPRESSED

    <h4>Chapter 421 I''M IMPRESSED</h4>


    "If you cared about her that much, you should have look after her when she was alive. Caring when she died is just only a low life would do." Mu Liang''s tone wasn''t soft.


    He remembered when his mother called mu Lan ''a sl*t'', Mu Lan was shaking and her face was pale, even her palms turned colder. Mu Liang couldn''t imagine how much she was humiliated in front of his whole family. In the morning, she was sitting in the dining hall like a statue while she was eating.


    His mother wouldn''t humiliate Mu Lan if his father was a little mature at his young age.


    Too bad, things would never go smoothly when it came to Mu Lan.


    Mu Jin shivered not because of Mu Liang''s cold behavior but the word he used ''low life''. "You think that I am low life, don''t you? Is it because how your mother treat her?"


    Mu Liang replied, "I never called you low life. I only stated what a low life would do, so don''t stoop to a low life when you are a husband and a father of three sons."


    Mu Jin didn''t say anything for a long time. Then he asked, "Xiao Lan, she is twenty three years old, isn''t she?"


    Mu Liang narrowed his eyes. "Why do you asked?" He asked back.


    Mu Jin sighed. "I know you two are mature enough to choose your own life partners, but before you do, I only want you to have her a DNA test, that''s all."


    Mu Liang''s voice became excessive low. "What are you talking about?"


    Mu Jin got up from the sofa. "I don''t have anything to say. I am leaving now."


    He just took one step before a small knife flew and fell on the carpet right in front of his left foot. He looked at his son with disbelief eyes.


    "I believe you have something to exin." Mu Liang coldly said. He never used that tone with his father before, so Mu Jin was stunned.


    After a few seconds, Mu Jin found his voice back. "I have nothing to exin."


    "You. Have. Everything. To. Exin." Mu Liang signaled his father to sit.


    Mu Jin clenched his teeth before sitting down. "What do you want to know?" His voice was cold as well.


    "About DNA test." Mu Liang said.


    Mu Jin was getting angry as his face was turning red. He kept some memories buried deep in his heart. He didn''t want anyone to know it. It was his secret.


    "I want you to make sure that if she is really Zhuan Zhen''s child or not." Mu Jin said.


    Mu Liang frowned. "What does it have to do with she is Zhuan Zhen''s child or not? Does it make any difference."


    "Yes, it does." Mu Jin clenched his teeth once again. He had no interest in telling about everything.


    "I won''t do anything if you don''t tell me everything." Mu Liang simply said and began working. If his father really wished Mu Liang and Mu Lan''s happiness, he would tell everything.


    "I just want to make sure if isn''t daughter of Zhuan Zhen''s sister." Mu Jin lost his cool after getting pressure from his son and said it.


    "Zuang Zhen''s sister Zhuan Lei? Why does it matter if Xiao Lan is her daughter or not?" Mu Liang was getting a vague idea, but he wasn''t sure about it.


    Mu Jin''s blood was boiling. "It has everything to do with it!"


    Mu Liang said once again, "I don''t understand..."


    Mu Jin screamed. "If she is Zhuan Lei''s daughter than she might be your sister!"


    Both father and son was quiet for a while. There wasn''t the single sound in the room.


    Mu Liang broke the silent. "If you like Zhuan Zhen, why Zhuan Lei''s daughter will be yours?" Mu Liang was good at interrogating. He created a psychological pressure while sitting on the chair and doing nothing else.


    Mu Jin sighed. Now he could not hide anything even he wanted to. He bit his lower lip and said nothing.


    "Did you cheat on mother right after you had you third son?" Mu Liang asked. He was shocked, but didn''t show his expression.


    Still when Mu Jin said nothing and hung his head.


    Mu Liang began speaking. "You liked Zhuan Zhen and fell for her when you went to China. But after you got drunk, you slept with mother. After she got pregnant, you took her home and gave her a honorable title. After you had all three of us, you kept missing Zhuan Zhen and went back to China. You didn''t meet her, or she might reject you, or maybe she already had a lover. So, you slept with her sister Zhuan Lei, to fulfill your desire, didn''t you? Was it pleasant?"


    "Don''t talk to your father like that!" Mu Jin got up from the sit in rage.


    "Oh, you still know that you are a father. I''m impressed." Mu Liang mocked.

 Chapter 422 THIRTY YEARS AGO...

    <h4>Chapter 422 THIRTY YEARS AGO...</h4>


    Mu Jin realized that this conversation would go nowhere. There family might break into pieces. Therefore he sat down and took some deep breaths before speaking. "The first time I went to China when I was eighteen....."


    Thirty one years ago, Mu Jin went to visit China for a business. He was young and talented. At that time, his health was better, so his father, Mu Cheng let him go to a distant country for a business purpose.


    One day, in Beijing, at night, Mu Jin went to drink in a pub with his business friends. There, he met Jing Sheng, a simple florist working in a flower shop near a bar.


    Being raised in Italy, Mu Jin became quite a yboy. With a handsome face, he nevercked girls.


    Because of his sickness, his parents were never hard on him. They were happy as long as he could breathe freely.


    He had always matured girls who would drool over him. Therefore, the simple florist caught his eyes. He thought, ''Maybe this is what love is.''


    He began buying flowers from the shop every evening and would chat with Jing Sheng. He was handsome and yful. On the other hand, she was simple and air headed.


    Jing Sheng wasn''t experienced getting attention from handsome guys, especially foreigners. So eventually, she fell for him.


    One night, Mu Jin took her in a five star restaurant and had candle light dinner. There, they both got heavily drunk and in the slept together.


    The next day, Mu Jin got a call in the early morning from Italy that Mu Cheng, his father was attacked and injured.


    Feeling anxious, Mu Jin went out of the hotel before writing a simple note for Jing Sheng.


    After going back to Italy, Mu Jin had to take care of Mu Corporation in absence of his father. In the meantime, he sent Jing Sheng multiple letters and got no reply.


    One monthter, Mu Jin went to China once again for a business conference. There he met a teenage girl who represented her father''spany in his absence.


    She was intelligent, kind, funny and moreover a typical teenage, high school girl. However, she was respected by the other businessmen since she was very talented in business.


    She was the first daughter of Zhuan Family, Zhuan Zhen. She had a twin sister, named Zhuan Lei, well-known for her spoiled manner and undisciplined life.


    While bing friends with Zhuan Zhen, Mu Jin tried to look for Jing Sheng, but he couldn''t find her anywhere.


    In the meantime, he was getting attracted to this charming young girl as well. But this girl, Zhuan Zhen had another man in her heart


    Mu Jin tried to propose her and tried to have dates with her, but all in vein. His yboy attitude didn''t work on her, and it made her even more attractive to him.


    Three monthster, identally, one of Mu Jin''s friend saw Jing Sheng in another city and called Mu Jin.


    Mu Jin was already rejected by Zhuan Zhen, and was upset and his heart was broken. Hearing news about Jing Sheng, he flew to the city and proposed her and told her why he had to leave, he even said that he sent letter.


    But Jing Sheng was heartbroken as well. After that night, in the next morning, when she woke up, she only saw the note, and her jealous florist friend said that it was fake, Mu Jin wanted to use her.


    At first, Jing Sheng didn''t want to believe it. But her jealous colleague hid the letters from Mu Jin and kept saying bad words to her.


    Simple minded Jing Sheng believed in her colleague and her world shatter into pieces, losing all hope.


    She went to other city and began living there. Later she found out that she was pregnant.


    Now that Mu Jin came, she didn''t want to believe in him anymore and though she loved him, she said that she hated him.


    It made Mu Jin lose his temper. He ordered his men to kidnap her and then took her in Italy.


    In Italy, they got married and had three children. Though from the outside, they seemed harmonious, Jing Sheng couldn''t trust Mu Jinpletely. She always felt like, he had someone in his heart.


    Often she would talk about him and made Mu Jin restless.


    What his wife said was true. He couldn''t deny it.


    Men wanted to have the thing which wasn''t in their reach. It came true in Mu Jin''s life. He kept remembering the girl he couldn''t have no matter how much he tried.


    In his dreams he would often call Zhuan Zhen''s name, making Jing Sheng''s doubt clearpletely.


    Two yearster after having the third child, Mu Jin heard that Zhuan Corporation was going down.

 Chapter 423 DNA TEST RESUL

    <h4>Chapter 423 DNA TEST RESUL</h4>


    Two yearster after having the third child, Mu Jin heard that Zhuan Corporation was going down.


    Mu Jin wanted to help Zhuan Corporation was went to China for the third time. This time, unknown to him, Jing Sheng sent a spy to get all the information regarding Mu Jin.


    Mu Jin searched for Zhuan Zhen who mysteriously disappeared out of nowhere. He couldn''t find her no matter how much he looked for her.


    Losing herpletely, he realized what a true love was, but that was toote. He knew that she would never be his and he epted it, but still, his heart twisted in pain.


    Later, he went to a bar alone and met Zhuan Family''s younger daughter, Zhuan Lei. Though, Zhen and Lei were twins, their appearances had huge differences.


    Zhuan Lei always yed with boys when she came in the bar. Family business was going down but she had heed to it.


    When Mu Jin was dead drunk in sorrow, Zhuan Lei came and seduced him. She wanted him for a long time, but he never paid any attention to her. He always kept his eyes of her elder twin sister. So she didn''t want to miss the opportunity to be her twin sister to bed him.


    He was drunk and wasn''t thinking straightly. Still, he knew that it wasn''t the girl he loved.


    He thought that he was dreaming and it wasn''t possible to have her in reality. Therefore, through his dream, he wanted his wishe true.


    Mu Jin never thought that Zhuan Zhen would feel so good in bed.


    Whole night, he screamed the name ''Zhen''.


    Not until he actually woke up at afternoon, that he realized that the dream he was having wasn''t a dream but a nightmare. She was Zhuan Lei.


    He didn''t have time to feel sorrow as he drown himself in the ocean of guilt. Not only he cheated on his wife, he cheated on the girl he loved too. He slept with the girl who was twin sister of the girl he loved the most.


    Topensate, Mu Jin did save Zheng Corporation in the end by making Zhuan Lei marry to the heir of Hua Family, Hua Rong.


    It was hisst trip in China. He neither went back there, nor did he keep any contact with his Chinese friends afraid of getting news of Zhuan Zhen living happily ever after.


    He spent most of his time with his family.


    However, no matter what he did, he was forever colored in the eyes of his wife. Her mental sickness was noticed by the family psychologist when it went to the third stage.


    -------


    Mu Liang silently shoved a ss of water in Mu Jin''s hand. Seeing the ss of water, Mu Jin noticed that his mouth and throat were dry.


    After drinking the water, he spoke, "That''s why I want you to check her DNA with Zhuan Lei or me. Anything is fine."


    "That''s not necessary." Mu Liang relied.


    Mu Jin was confused. "What do you mean?"


    "She is not your daughter, she is not blood rted to Mu Family." Mu Liang replied.


    "How are you so sure?" Mu Jin frowned.


    His son exined. "Zhuan Zhen and Zhuan Lei were twins, so their DNA is simr. As for Xiao Lan''s father who we don''t know of, I never had is single information about him. But, watching your expression yesterday, I had a doubt. In the evening, I sent both Xiao Lan and your DNA to the Lu Research Center. Uncle Lu (Lu Feng''s father) sent the result at night. The result is as I expected." Mu Liang paused.


    "What''s the result?" Mu Jin asked. He was sweating though he already knew the result.


    "Your DNA didn''t match with Xiao Lan''s. So you two have no blood rtionship." Mu Liang dered.


    Mu Jin sighed in relief. He felt like he got his youth back. "Ah! Thank Buddha! I couldn''t sleep a winkst night." he suddenly began tough like a mad man.


    After he stopped, Mu Liang asked, "Do I need to call a psychiatrist? I know a good one."


    Mu Jin said, "Don''t joke with me, alright?" he paused before asking, "Are you disappointed at me, your father?"


    Mu Liang leaned back on his chair. He replied, "I''m not."


    Mu Jin eagerly asked. "Are you sure?"


    "Pretty much." Mu Liang answered confidently.


    "Why? Shouldn''t you scold me or say that ''I''m disappointed in you, father''?" Mu Jin chuckled.


    Mu Liang replied, "You were young at that time, in your situation, most of the Italian boys wouldn''t take responsibility, but you did. You even married mother. Yes, you have your faults, but this is where you grow up. Still you managed to ovee everything, buried your guilt deep inside your heart, shared with no one. You gave your family everything when you were in love with someone else, and you epted your defeat like a true man. If you want to ask what I feel for you, I must say that I respect you."

 Chapter 424 TRY THEM OU

    <h4>Chapter 424 TRY THEM OU</h4>


    Mu Liang finished what he wanted to say in a minute.


    Mu Jin blinked. He never imagined in his life that after he had confessed his crime, his son would think that way of him. Moreover, his first son spoke a whole minute about what he (Mu Liang) felt about his father who never uttered more than one sentence in front of his family.


    It was a huge shock for Mu Jin.


    He kept blinking as he gazed at his son. Mu Liang also realized that he was acting different than usual, certainly the influence of Mu Lan. So he got quiet.


    Mu Jin started talking, "Xiao Liang..."


    "Father, I''m busy now." Mu Liang interrupted him. He wanted to shoo his father away.


    Mu Jin chuckled. "You have changed. It must be wonderful to live with the person you love." He sighed. Feeling happy for his son. "That''s good. She is certainly a great girl. Cherish her."


    Mu Liang only replied, "You don''t have to mention it." He looked out of the window and saw that the sky was getting dark. He frowned.


    ------


    Mu Lan and Qi Ying was walking behind Mu Ling.


    Looking at the beautiful city, the girls wanted to walk in the city. So they left the car minutes ago.


    It was raining. Drizzle rain wet the ground and a wonderful fragrance filled the small city. Sound of the rain felt mellow, and the smell of wet soil just added the sweetness. The pitter patter sound of the raining came from the Arno river. The cold wind blew over the city.


    Mu Lan didn''t shiver in the cold. Taking the umbre over her head she was walking beside the river and enjoying the mother nature.


    "This ce is gorgeous." Mu Lan''s heart was at peace. She never felt so tranquil while walking in a city.


    "Florence is the most populous city in Tuscany. Can you even imagine? Look, a very few people is walking on the road." Qi Ying said.


    "Maybe because of the rain." Mu Lanmented. "If I was in the castle, I would bath in the rain."


    Qi Ying''s eyes grew like tennis ball. "Are you serious? We are in the future inw''s house!"


    "No one can stop me from what I want to do. I know that Liang Liang will support me." Mu Lanmented with a smile.


    "Aren''t you afraid of ruining your image?" Qi Ying was worried.


    "Isn''t it already ruined?" Mu Lan joked.


    Her friend took it seriously. "Xiao Lan, I-I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it." Qi Ying seemed apologetic.


    Mu Lan got closer to Qi Ying and sped her left hand. "You are thinking too much. Liang Liang''s mother wouldn''t talk like this if she didn''t feel pressured. It is something to do with her past. Furthermore, grandma already said that she is recovering from her illness. I can feel that one day she will ept me."


    The city of Florence is the capital city of the Italian region of Tuscany. It was a center of medieval European trade and finance and one of the wealthiest cities of that era. It is considered the birthce of the Renaissance, and has been called "the Athens of the Middle Ages".


    Florence is an important city in Italian fashion, therefore, Mu Ling didn''t waste her time to take her future granddaughters-inw in shopping.


    Qi Ying had great interest in fashion, so, she was excited to visit the fashion houses one after another.


    Mu Lan wasn''t interested in shopping and clothing, but she enjoyed the arts and designs.


    "Xiao Lan, are you worried about spending money? Don''t worry about it. Grandma will buy you the dress you like. Now, tell grandma what dress did you choose here." Mu Liang grasped her hands and asked her.


    Mu Lan hurriedly said, "Grandma, it''s fine. I''m having fun looking at them. I have so many dresses that I still didn''t wear." She saw that grandma''s excitement was fading. So she added, "But if grandma wants me something to wear, then, I guess, I will let grandma choose."


    Grandma Ling instantly became happy. She ordered the stuffs to bring the most unique dresses and made Mu Lan tried everyst of them.


    After trying on the thirtieth dress, Mu Lan requested pitifully, "Grandma, did you choose one?"


    Grandma Ling frowned and rubbed her chin with index finger. She seemed to be thinking something. "Xiao Lan, you are so beautiful. Everything looks so good on you. I think I cannot choose a dress for you."


    Mu Lan smiled in relief. "Thank you grandma for thepliment. If you can''t choose one, it''s fine. We can go and visit the museums and art galleries."


    Then Grandma Ling said, "Let''s pack all the dresses."


    "Huh?!" Mu Lan almost fainted at the spot.


    "Hehe..." Qi Ying giggled from the side. She liked it when grandma gave attention to Mu Lan. Mu Lan looked a bit sad when she was getting scolded for no reason yesterday. Now she was having a good time.


    Grandma Ling ordered the stuffs to pack teh dresses and her personal butler handed a credit card to the shop manager.


    Mu Lan tired to speak with grandma Ling but the elder woman nced at Qi Ying and asked, "Is there anything you want?"


    Qi Ying smiled and replied, "Thank you grandma. But I already got everything I needed. Knowledge."


    Grandma Ling smiled as well. She said, "That''s great! So what do you want me to buy you?" She didn''t seemed to get what Qi Ying tried to tell her.


    "Eh..!" Qi Ying was bbergasted.


    "Let''s try those dress." Grandma Ling showed her forty dresses.


    "Eh!" Qi Ying couldn''t say anything. She looked at Mu Lan for help.


    Mu Lan smirked and gave a thumbs up wishing her friend ''good luck!''


    ------


    Feeling dead tired, the girls and grandma Ling came out of the restaurant. They just had their lunch after shopping.


    It was still drizzling. Grandma Ling''s personal butler was carrying her umbre and Mu Lan and Qi


    Ying fell behind.


    Mu Lan walked slowly beside the Arno river as she was enjoying the serene nature.


    Rain, river, wet ground, all seemed to circling all over her head. ''It seems so familiar, yet...'' Mu Lan couldn''t remember if something like this she experienced before. She tried to remember, but she couldn''t.


    She looked around and saw that herpanions walked further away. She tried to catch them and suddenly bumped into someone and she fell on the wet road. Her umbre flew away.


    She nced at the person and her eyes met with a pair of brown eyes, sharp nose and thin, cruel lips.

 Chapter 425 ODDLY FAMILIAR

    <h4>Chapter 425 ODDLY FAMILIAR</h4>


    Everything happened so fast that Mu Lan didn''t know what to say.


    She was just watching the view and tried to recall if she had experienced this same view before she lost her memory.


    When she couldn''t, Mu Lan nced at Qi Ying and grandma Ling. They walked further away. Mu Lan began to walk fast to catch them before they notice her absent.


    However, she was collided to someone and before that person could apologize, she fell on the wet ground. Her umbre flew away from her hand and fell on the river.


    Mu Lan wanted to apologize for not being careful. She looked at the person and met a pair of brown eyes.


    The person was tall. He had a fair skin. His hair was ck. He had sharp nose and thin lips pressed cruelly. From one nce, anyone could feel hostility from him.


    The man didn''t help her to get up and nced at her coldly.


    Mu Lan found his behavior reasonable since his umbre flew away as well and he was bathing in rain right now and it was her fault not seeing him while walking.


    Mu Lan got up and at the same time took his umbre and pushed him towards him. She also said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t see you."


    The man snatched his umbre from her hand and walked away before saying anything.


    Mu Lan blinked at his attitude but didn''t express any negativement. She frowned at his behavior, since it looked familiar.


    She looked at her fallen umbre which was floating in the river. Then she walked fast to catch Qi Ying.


    Qi Ying was startled seeing Mu Lan wet as if she bathed in rain. "Xiao Lan, what happened to you? Where is your umbre?"


    "I just crashed into someone and my umbre flew in the river." Mu Lan shivered in cold.


    Both of them were wearing light clothes. So Qi Ying had no shawl or sweater to give her friend at this moment. "Let''s go back as soon as possible." She talked to grandma to bring the car to pick them up.


    Mu Lan replied, "That''s a great idea." She looked back to see that man again. She couldn''t find him.


    ''He looked familiar.'' Mu Lan wondered.


    Grandma Ling showed her worry in the car, but Mu Lan was distracted.


    ------


    Mu Liang was gazing at the window as he was talking in the phone.


    "You did exactly the way I told you to.... Yes..... I understand... Keep it up and don''t let others know about it." He hung up and right then, he got another call from Hugo.


    Mu Liang answered the call. "What is it?"


    Hugo reported in a stoic manner. "Boss, I have been tracking the guy you wanted me to follow. He came to Paris, two days ago and roaming around without any suspicious movement."


    Mu Liang frowned. ''What is he doing in Paris?'' He wondered.


    He asked, "What else?"


    "He didn''t contact with anyone after he came here. Tomorrow he is leaving France. His ticket says that he is going to Spain." Hugo answered. "He didn''t shop or had any meeting. He just came, stayed, visited ces and then leaving."


    ''This is odd.'' Mu Liang thought. ''What is he nning? Is he looking for Lan?''


    He instructed. "Keep an eye on him. Don''t lose focus."


    "Got it, boss." Hugo hung up.


    At that moment, Mu Lan entered the study room and sneezed.


    Mu Liang saw her sneezing and came forward and wrapped his sweater around her. "Howe you are wet? Didn''t you have umbre with you?" He just left her alone and she caught cold. Maybe he should stay wherever she was so that nothing could harm her.


    Mu Lan nodded and exined, "I did, but I collided to someone and my umbre flew away. It was totally my fault though."


    He grabbed her hand and pulled her out of the study room. "You should take a warm bath. I''ll tell the maids to prepare hot water for you. Let''s go."


    Half an hourter, after taking a bath, Mu Lan came out of the bathroom. In the bedroom, she saw that Mu Liang was waiting for her with a ss of hot milk.


    Mu Liang looked at her and noticed at she was fully dressed and said, "Here, drink the milk."


    Mu Lan took the ss and sat beside him on the bed. "Is this milk from the dairy farm you have?" She asked.


    "So you visited the farm. Yes, it is." Mu Liang replied. He paused before saying, "Others are in the drawing room. Dad told me to bring you there. We will have a family time. Is that okay with you?"


    Mu Lan sipped the hot milk and asked back, "Are you asking me because your mother will be there?"


    "Hmm." Mu Liang shortly replied.


    Mu Lan smiled. "You are worried for no reason. You don''t have to ask my permission about this sort of things."


    "She tried to hit you." Mu Liang looked guilty.


    Mu Lan hurried finished the ss of hot milk and grabbed his hands. "Hey, why are you feeling sad? She has some issues, doesn''t it?" She deliberately missed the word ''mental'' not to make Mu Liang feel bad about it. "I will work hard to win over her heart. Just wait and see." She said with overconfident.


    "Oh, do you have any n?" He asked while stroking her head.


    "I do actually. Want to help me?" Mu Lan smiled innocently.


    Mu Liang smiled and kissed her forehead. "I would love to."


    ------


    In the evening, the whole family was in the drawing room except for Mu Liang and Mu Lan. They were gossiping and watching news.


    In that time, Mu Liang entered the room.


    Seeing him, his motherined. "Xiao Liang, I was waiting for you for hours. How could you make me wait for so long?"


    Mu Liang politely answered, "Mother, I''m sorry that I made you wait."


    "What were you doing?" Mu Ling asked.


    "I was working." Mu Liang replied politely.

 Chapter 426 WIN HER HEAR

    <h4>Chapter 426 WIN HER HEAR</h4>


    "What can be more important than your family?" Mu Jin asked.


    Mu Liang said, "Nothing is more important than my family."


    "Then what work were you doing which made you miss your family time?" Jing Sheng asked.


    "I was doing a family work." Mu Liang replied.


    "Family work? Big brother, what family work did you just do? Producing heir?" Mu Feng still didn''t forget about the morning.


    "Brother Feng, your mouth stinks. Have you brushed your teeth this morning?" This time Mu Lan spoke from the door.


    Mu Ling, Mu Cheng, Mu Jin and Qi Yingughed at Mu Lan''s rebuke.


    And seeing Mu Lan''s face, Jing Sheng''s expression darkened.


    Their eyes fell on the te that was covered with a lid in Mu Lan''s hands.


    Grandma Ling asked, "Xiao Lan, what is it in your hand?"


    Mu Lan softly smiled and said, "For the first time in my life, I made a dish. This is the dish." She put the dish on the tea table and opened the lid.


    It was arge cute delicious dessert called Charlotte.


    Mu Liang''s mother, Jing Sheng''s favorite dessert.


    Everyone eximed in amazement.


    "Sister Lan Lan, this is amazing!" Mu Feng was drooling.


    "I can feel the taste just by looking at it." Mu Cheng praised.


    "Nicely done." Mu Ling smiled. She nced at the Head Butler and ordered, "Bring quarter tes and forks."


    The Head Butler bowed and left the room.


    Just then, Jing Sheng got up from the sofa and said, "I''m not feeling well. I''m going upstairs." Then she left.


    The whole drawing room became quiet.


    Mu Jin sighed and shook his head helplessly. "I''m going after her." He was about to go.


    But he was stopped by someone else.


    "Please allow me." Mu Lan politely said and chased after her.


    Is she going to make her agree?" Mu Ling asked.


    "Seems like it." Mu Jin replied.


    "Big brother, lets have a bet. Hundred bucks alright? I bet that sister Lan Lan will win mother''s heart."


    Mu Liang was speechless.


    Hundred bucks? Mu Feng wasn''t a child! He was a billionaire.


    And about Mu Lan, wasn''t it obvious who was going to win?


    ------


    Mu Lan saw Jing Sheng was walking in the corridor. "Mrs. Mu please wait."


    Jing Sheng lost her cool. "Don''t follow me, you sl*t!" She walked faster, trying to get away from Mu Lan.


    "Please, Mrs. Mu." Mu Lan pleaded.


    Jing Sheng felt like her head was going to explode in anger. "I said don''t follow me! Are you deaf?"


    Mu Lan was quicker and she walked past Jing Sheng and stood in front of her.


    "Get out of my way!" JIig Sheng was about to p her.


    Mu Lan requested with a sad tone, "Mrs. Mu, I have never prepared dishes after I woke up froma. This is the first time I did it, and I did it for you."


    Jing Sheng gritted her teeth. "Sl*t! You think I don''t know what you are plotting? You are trying to take me in your team me, aren''t you? I will never let that happen! You can tame my son, husband and my entire family. But you can''t make me go to your side."


    Mu Lan panicked. "Mrs. Mu, you are wrong! I didn''t do it to tame you. I did it, because you are Xiao Liang''s mother. I never had a mother for myself. I grew up with my cousin and was always left behind. I found about my past from my diary I had."


    Jing Sheng frowned. She mocked at Mu Lan. "Why do you need a diary to know your childhood? Are you a short-time-memory-lose type of person?"


    Mu Lan began her sad story. "After nine months ofa, when I woke up, I had no memory. I still don''t have a single memory of my childhood. Either way, I never had a real family until I met all of you. Mu Family has the blessing of having wonderful people, Xiao Liang told me a lot about you when he was in France."


    "He did?" Jing Sheng was stunned.


    Mu Lan nodded. She sounded dreamy. "Yes, he told me all about you and the whole family. He respects you and loves you. He never said about his feelings but he always smiled while he mentioned you. I heard wonderful stories about you."


    Mu Lan smiled at her and continued, "Since then I wanted to meet you." Then she made a pitiful expression. "I don''t know what made you hate me so much, but please give me a chance. Just see if I can be your ideal daughter-inw or not. Mrs. Mu, you have everything and you will never lose them. But I only have you. If you tell me to stay, I''ll stay, if you don''t, I will leave and never let any of you see my face, including Xiao Liang." She bowed.


    While she was speaking, her eyes became tearful and her expression was extremely pitiful. She seemed like an abandoned puppy.


    Jing Sheng recalled the time when Mu Jin left her and after she woke up from a blissful dream, she didn''t see him, but the note. Then after she went back to the flower shop, her colleague kept bad mouthing Mu Jin and her heart shattered. When she found out that she was pregnant, she left the only ce she called home and went to an unknown city.


    How pitiful she was!


    Somehow, she could rte herself with the girl in front of her. Both of them had actually no real family. They both had nowhere to go except for being sheltered in Mu Family. However, Jing Sheng''s childhood was funny, but Mu Lan went through lots of hardship. Moreover, Jing Sheng had her memory and she knew everything about herself.


    But this girl in front of her knew nothing about her.


    Slowly, Jing Sheng''s expression became softer and she let her guard down gradually.


    She found this young girl pitiful just like her, and she had the power to through her in the dirt or to give her a good life.

 Chapter 427 TAMING MOTHER-IN-LAW

    <h4>Chapter 427 TAMING MOTHER-IN-LAW</h4>


    Because this young girl respected her and allowed her to be the most powerful one, unlike her husband.


    "Mrs. Mu, please eat the dessert I did for you. I never had a mother, so I don''t know how to be a perfect daughter. I will learn from you, if you guide me." Mu Lan''s voice trembled as her tone was filled with sorrow.


    The corridor was silent. The maids, who were walking in the corridor, left immediately when they saw the two women. They didn''t dare to look at them.


    Mu Lan tried to stay cool but her heart was beating like a drum. She was too nervous to look at the woman in front of her.


    Aside her ident,a and memory loss, all other things she said was a bag of lies. She never had a diary, how would she know about her past. She made that up.


    Mu Liang never mentioned about his family in front of Mu Lan, so she had no reason to know. However, she didn''t made it up that she heard about Jing Sheng''s story.


    In the private kitchen of Mu Liang, Mu Lan and him were there for two hours.


    Mu Liang was making Charlotte and telling Mu Lan his mother''s stories. Mu Lan kept the stories in her head and made up the whole script while naming it ''TAMING THE MOTHER-IN-LAW''.


    Mu Liangughed at her creativity.


    So much for drama.


    Then Mu Lan pretended that she made the whole dessert was made by her. She acted like a humble daughter-inw.


    She never cooked anything besides boiling water. How could she make a perfect dessert in one try? Who was she kidding?


    Then she borrowed Mu Feng''s power of acting skill and used it perfectly.


    Now, she had to wait for the result.


    Waiting for a whole minute, Mu Lan heard nothing. So she gathered some courage and looked up.


    For a glimpse, she saw a pair of sorrowful eyes. In the next second the pair of eyes turned into a re.


    Jing Sheng was thinkingst night. ''I know the girl Xiao Jin sleptst time was Zhuan Lei, it wasn''t Zhuan Zhen. I heard about her. She was a legendary girl, intelligent and modest. It wasn''t her who seduced my husband, but that Zhuan Lei. They both look so simr. How will I know whose girl she is? What if, she if the daughter of Xiao Jin and Zhuan Lei?''


    The moment she saw Mu Lan yesterday, she thought of the painful memory of her husband sleeping with another woman. That''s why, then and there, she wanted to kill Mu Lan.


    Now that she heard Mu Lan''s story, her impression about her changed. She saw Zhuan Zhen''s gracefulness in Mu Lan.


    Therefore, her expression became softer.


    Moreover, this girl gave her a choice. A choice to choose Mu Lan as her daughter-inw or not.


    A choice was the right Jing Sheng never had. She never had the choice to decide whether she wanted to be with Mu Jin or not, or a choice that she wanted to marry or not. She never had the choice.


    After marriage, she fulfilled her marital duty. S*x came naturally. She was in love with her husband and while her husband had his s*xual needs. They were married, where was the harm?


    Then she had her next two sons. But in the end, still her husband wasn''t hers. He had someone else in his heart.


    She had no power to hold the man back. Because she had a fear. She was brought in, she could be a sacrificial pawnter on.


    She had no choice, up until now.


    Now this young girl gave her a choice. She felt powerful and pleased at the same time. She felt lively once again after so long.


    But the moment she saw Mu Lan looking at her, her eyes became stern.


    She spoke, "Girl, you said that you wanted me to taste your dessert, didn''t you?"


    "I did." Mu Lan replied.


    "Do you want to follow me?" She asked further.


    "I am." Mu Lan''s voice was firm.


    Jing Sheng raise her right eyebrow. "You will do whatever I tell you to do, won''t you?"


    "Yes." Mu Lan nodded.


    "Will you never me me?" Jing Sheng smirked. She felt gleeful at the way this young girl acted.


    Mu Lan said firmly, "Never. I see you as my mother. I can''t me you when I chose to follow you."


    Jing Sheng faintly said, "Okay, enough chit chat. Let''s go. I have to make sure if you made my most favorite dessert correctly or not."


    She turned around and walked towards the drawing room.


    Mu Lan''s smile was bigger than the moon.


    Everyone in the drawing room was waiting for Mu Lan to be seed. Seeing both of theming together, the people inside the room soundlessly sighed in relief and cheered in their minds.


    "Give me the biggest portion." Jing Sheng sat down and ordered Mu Lan.


    Everyone was shocked. The Jing Sheng who never made her own choice, always seemed so tamed, ordered for something for the first time in this mansion.


    Mu Lan smiled and said, "Sure, Mrs. Mu." Then she served her the dessert.


    Then the Head Butler served the rest of the dessert to everyone.


    Jing Sheng tasted Charlotte, her favorite dessert and waspletely satisfied. "It''s good..." She hurriedly corrected herself, "I mean, not bad."


    Mu Lan controlled herughter.


    Everyone started praising the dessert and Mu Lan while eating it, unknowingly the cook was someone else.


    Mu Feng nced at his brother. "Big brother, why aren''t you praising sister Lan Lan?" He was doubting that it was made by Mu Liang, though he wasn''t sure.


    Mu Liangmented, "Mom''s homemade Charlotte is better than this one."


    Jing Sheng looked very pleased. "Xiao Liang, I will make you another one when you want to eat."


    Mu Feng almost jumped. ''I knew it! It was made by big brother. He would never praise someone else''s cooked food if sister Lan Lan cooked. He even praised her instant noodles in the past.''

 Chapter 428 ANOTHER NIGHTMARE

    <h4>Chapter 428 ANOTHER NIGHTMARE</h4>


    The whole day was tiring. Mu Lan fell asleep the moment sheid on the soft bed.In her dream, she met Mu Liang. Mu Liang was walking away. Mu Lan tried calling him but there was no use. She tried to move her hands, but she was tied down with chains. She once again opened her mouth to scream his name, however, her voice didn''te out.She felt hopeless as she saw him going away further from her.Mu Lan felt a sudden urge to chase him. She broke the chains somehow and chased after him. When she got close to him, she grabbed his right arm and turned him forcefully to her.To her surprise, it wasn''t Mu Liang anymore. It was the guy who she collided to in Florence city.He coldly looked at her, making her scared. She let go of that man''s hand and was about to apologize.But, she wasn''t given the chance.The man pursed his thin lips and grabbed her delicate neck. He cruelly created pressure in his fingers.Mu Lan''s breath hitched. She struggled, but failed to take his hand off of her. Her conscience was drifting away gradually.Right then, she heard him say, "Wh***! You want my property? Never in your dream. I will make sure that you suffer in the deepest part of the hell."In horror, she saw that the man''s eyes were filled with madness and hatred. There was a slight pain but she wasn''t sure if she saw it correctly, because tears formed in her eyes.He used so much pressure that in the end, Mu Lan couldn''t take it anymore and became unconscious.Mu Lan hurriedly woke up and sat on the bed. She was panting. Her mouth was dry. She was sweating all over."Lan, what happened? Bad dream?" Mu Liang woke up after he felt that the woman in his arms was gone. Seeing her sitting on the bed, he turned on the bedsidemp.Mu Lan wasn''t talking. She was shivering. A droplet of tear rolled down from her left cheek.Mu Liang became worried. He pulled her close and hugged her. "Lan, it''s just a nightmare. I''m here. Nothing will harm you. I''m here." He softly said and stroked her head and back.His voice was soothing but his expression said otherwise. He frowned while thinking, ''She is recently having nightmares a lot. Are they just dream or past memories?''He wanted to ask her but he would wait till she calmed down.Mu Lan didn''t hear what Mu Liang spoke. Her mind went to her dreand where the man said those vicious words to her.''Wh***! Property? What''s going on?'' She kept thinking about it and sudden headache caused her flinch. She grabbed her head and cowered herself.Mu Liang was anxious. He never thought that his n would make her suffer this way.His volume rose as he spoke, "Lan, are you in pain? Do you want to go to the hospital?" He began to panic.Mu Lan could hardly hear what he was saying. Her headache was increasing."Let me help you." Mu Liang began massaging her temples and forehead like a pro. While doing it he said, "Breathe. Slowly." He saw Mu Lan breathing slowly and he said, "That''s good girl. Now keep breathing."Mu Lan felt better as he kept massaging her head. She heard him instructing her to breathe. She kept taking deep, slow breaths until her head became clear."Water.... I want water...." Hearing her speaking, he stopped massaging and handed her a ss of water. "Drink slowly." Mu Lan drank the whole ss of water and shoved the empty ss in his hand."Are you alright now?" He asked carefully.Mu Lan nodded. She wiped her sweat with the opposite side of her right hand and said, "That was a terrible nightmare.""Nightmare is supposed to be terrifying, or it wouldn''t be a nightmare." Mu Liang tried to make her at ease and it worked.Mu Lan lightly hit him before telling him the who dream.Mu Liang frowned while listening.''Why would she want someone else''s property? Is there some kind of misunderstanding? Maybe that''s why he treated her that way.'' He went into deep thought."Hey, what are you thinking?" Mu Lan asked."Thinking why he acted that way." He replied.Mu Lan said, "There is nothing to think about. It''s just a nightmare.""I hope so. Do you want to sleep now? You are exhausted, aren''t you? You have lots of work tomorrow. Aren''t you going to coax your mother-inw?" He smiled mischievously."Yeah, yeah, I remember. I''m going to sleep. Tomorrow is a war." Mu Lan said seriously.It made Mu Liangugh. "Yes, war it seems. Now sleep."Cuddling to him, she closed her eyes with determination.

 Chapter 429: BLOOD TEST RESULT

    <h4>Chapter 429: BLOOD TEST RESULT</h4>


    Paris, France


    In Lu Research Center, Lu Feng was working his butt off. After his shift was over, he rubbed the corners of his eyes while going back to his room. He sat on the reading bed and closed his eyes to take a nap.


    ''It was a long day.'' He thought.


    Just then, hisputer began to send a signal loudly.


    Lu Feng jumped out of his reading bed. He was waiting for the rm badly for two days. He used his personal equipment to test Mu Lan''s blood and set an rm so that he could get a signal when the test ended.


    And the result was out.


    He quickly came towards theputer to check and that''s when it happened.


    Someone hit his neck from behind with a great force. Lu Feng didn''t hear any footsteps from the very beginning and he did not get the time to turn around and defend himself. He fell on the table which was in front of him and before he closed his eyes, he got to see a hand wearing white glove which doctors usually wore.


    Then everything became dark.


    The person wearing a doctor''s clothes and mask whistled. He put Lu Feng on the bed carefully. Then he looked at theputer screen and read the result of the blood test.


    "Holy cow! Hisputer is a genius! It found out everything. I can''t let others see the result, can I?" Saying this, he stormed his fingers over the keyboard and destroyed all the information.


    No matter how genius the hackers would be , they could never find out what information was there a minute ago.


    Afterwards, he took Mu Lan''s blood sample and put it in his pocket.


    Just like that, the person got out of Lu Feng''s room as if nothing happened.


    -------


    Florence, Italy


    At the Mu Castle, Mu Liang just made Mu Lan sleep again after the nightmare woke her up. He was about to sleep as well and at that time, his cell phone started to vibrating.


    He took his cell phone and looked at the screen and it showed ''Lu Feng''.


    Mu Liang answered the call immediately since his childhood friend wasn''t supposed to call him in the middle of the night. He guessed that it had to be emergency.


    Mu Liang got out of the bed swiftly and went to the balcony. "What happened?" He asked.


    "I was attacked in my room in the research center. Her blood test result was out and I was about to check it but then I was hit from behind. It was a man wearing clothes like me. When I woke up, all the information regarding her was gone. Even our best IT genius couldn''t get back her information. In the end I called Hugo to ask for his IT team. His team did their best but it didn''t work. Then I remembered that I had her blood sample. When I looked for it, it was gone too. I''m so sorry. I should have been more careful."


    Lu Feng was in distress. He didn''t waste a single second and said everything which he wanted to say in a single breath.


    Mu Liang had a guess that something like that might happen. So he wasn''t that surprised. However, he didn''t tell his friend anything about it. Rather he asked, "What about the surveince system?"


    Lu Feng replied, "The cameras are all okay but they don''t have certain records, It was the time when I was attacked."


    "Are you alright now? How did that person attacked you?" Mu Liang wanted to know how Lu Feng was attacked and how his health was.


    Lu Feng was stunned before he answered, "I am fine. I was only hit in my neck from behind. My neck hurts and that''s it, but that''s not important. The thing is, someone or some people are tailing your girlfriend from the very beginning, don''t you think so?"


    Lu Feng was so absent minded that he even forgot to tell that the attacker put him on his bed.


    "So the attacker didn''t hit you in your head." Mu Liang confirmed. ''It means that the attacker didn''t want Feng to die, only made him lose consciousness. So the attacker wasn''t from mafia world.''


    "Are you even listening to me?" Lu Feng was so worried about the blood test and his friend was only worried about his (Lu Feng''s) health. Lu Feng found it odd, very odd.


    "Yes, don''t worry about it anymore and get some rest." Mu Liang hung up.


    Lu Feng opened his mouth to say something but he only heard ''beep beep'' sound, which meant that Mu Liang cut the call.


    "What is wrong with him?" Lu Feng asked himself.


    Mu Liang immediately called Hugo who was looking at the surveince footage.


    Hugo answered the call. "Boss?"


    "Did you follow the attacker?" Mu Liang asked calmly.


    Hugo gulped down a mouthful saliva before reporting. "I send my team but the guy was so clever. He slipped away from their hands. I''m sorry boss."


    "He slipped away?" Mu Liang asked slowly. His voice became colder.


    Hugo forced himself not to tremble. "Yes. I think he knew that we were following him."


    Mu Liang asked further. "Where did he slipped away?"


    Hugo answered, "From the hotel he was staying."


    ''So he knew from the very beginning that he was being followed but didn''t say a word. Hepleted what he needed to be done and fled as soon as possible.'' Thinking that Mu Liang clenched his left fist.


    Then he said in a cold voice, "Since your team failed, they need punishment."


    Hugo gulped once again. They could never fail in any mission. Their failure meant that they had to kill themselves as punishment. They signed killing contract contract before they joined the team.


    Mu Liang said, "Order your team to take two years ''S'' training before they are appointed to another mission."

 Chapter 430 COAXING MOTHER-IN-LAW

    <h4>Chapter 430 COAXING MOTHER-IN-LAW</h4>


    Huh?


    Hugo blinked in confusion. ''Did I just hear right or there is something wrong with my ears? Maybe working nonstop for three days giving me a headache.''


    "Boss, ''S'' training?" Hugo asked again to confirm if he heard right.


    ''S'' training was the short form of Special Training. It was hardest and longest training before someone could ever enter Mu Liang, Mu Feng and Hugo''s team. Only those who could sess with hundred percent result could only enter their teams or they had to work their butts off till they could get the full marks.


    After they got the full marks, they could sign the contract and got the opportunity to join in the teams of Mu Liang, Mu Feng and Hugo. From then on they would get enough sry to spend their lives in luxury.


    It was far better than dying. So Hugo wanted to make sure if he heard correctly.


    "Yes." Mu Liang confirmed.


    "Okay, boss. I''ll order them to do so. Thank you boss." Hugo wasn''t sure how to show his gratitude to his boss. He loved his team too much to see them dying in front of him.


    Mu Liang didn''t say anything and hung up. Afterwords, he looked at thergeke behind the flower garden. Theke''s other side was filled with cherry trees. As it was spring, the cherry flowers blossomed and it was a breath taking scenery.


    But, Mu Liang didn''t had the time to enjoy the view. His head was filled with lots of thoughts.


    In the morning, Mu Lan was massaging Jing Sheng''s shoulder. "Mother-inw, is that alright?" She asked happily.


    Jing Sheng was feeling good. Mu Lan was not only cheerful but also her hands were soft and it felt wonderful when Mu Lan was massaging her shoulders. However, she didn''t want to praise Mu Lan. So she replied curtly, "Do it better."


    "Yes, mother-inw." Mu Lan replied happily.


    The moment Mu Lan saw Jing Sheng she was smiling brightly like an idiot and doing whatever she was asked to do. She became an errand girl.


    Jing Sheng took her in the shopping mall and made her carried all the packets. She let Mu Lan stand all the time when she was having lunch. Mu Lan only grabbed a sandwich and finished it in a minute when she was in the washroom. Jing Sheng even ordered Mu Lan to make her rose tea. Later, at the castle, Jing Sheng made Mu Lan clean her bedroom.


    Now they went to Jing Sheng most favorite ce, her flower garden. She taught Mu Lan how to take care of her flowers and afterwords, Mu Lan kept massaging her shoulder to make her feel better.


    No one in the castle said anything about it. Mu Liang already told the elders and his father not to say a word as Mu Lan requested. But seeing her working like a ve, Mu Liang''s heart clenched in pain.


    He became so restless that, Mu Feng had to force his elder brother to go outside and he kept Mu Liang busy with some other missions. Mu Feng was nning to take over China Underworld and he consulted with Mu Liang.


    Mu Liang nned with his brother but his mind was still filled with Mu Lan''s hardship he saw with his own eyes.


    When he sighed deeply for the thousand times, Mu Feng put down hisptop and said, "That''s enough. I know that my n to distract you isn''t working, then let''s talk about something else. Do you think that mother will recover the way sister Lan Lan is treating her?"


    Mu Liang frowned as he thought about it. Then he replied, "I saw mother smiling."


    Mu Feng got excited. "I saw it too! I think this is the first time I saw her smiling. She was enjoying sister Lan Lan''s apany. I think we should call off the appointment of the psychologist. He was supposed toe for today''s therapy."


    Mu Liang nodded as he approved it. "Xiao Lan knows how to deal with mother. If I knew before, that she had this type of talent, I would suggest her to take Psychology rather than Fine Arts. She is better in this sort of thing."


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Actually sister Lan Lan is good in everything except for cooking. You made the dessertst night, didn''t you?"


    Mu Liang curtly said, "She doesn''t need to cook."


    Mu Feng''s eyes shone. "What do you think will happen if mother tells her to cook anything?"


    Mu Liang calmly answered, "Everything has been taken cared of."


    Mu Feng gave up.


    Mu Liang ordered his personal made to help Mu Lan when it came for cooking. So when Jing Sheng asked Mu Lan to prepare rose tea, Mu Liang''s personal servant made it for Mu Liang''s mother when she wasn''t paying attention to Mu Lan.


    The only thing Mu Lan did was boiling the water. She was really good at it.


    Mu Feng called off the appointment with the psychologist and asked Mu Liang, "Big brother, if sister Lan Lan''s n doesn''t work, should we call for her friend who is in Germany?"


    Mu Liang replied, "I don''t think that is necessary." He talked to Xue Lin yesterday when Mu Lan was with him and they were nning how to tame his mother. Xue Lin approved the way Mu Lan nned.


    Xue Lin said yesterday, "Xiao Lan, what you are saying is correct. Your future mother-inw needs someone to make her remember her past days. You can share your past and present and also share life story. It might help you to get her sympathy for you. She needs someone to follow her everywhere so that she can feel that she is not a lowly person, she is thedy of the household. Try to smile brightly. A smile works like a mirror. If you smile, another person will smile at you. And also, you have to make her understand by you actions that she has the right to choose whatever she wants to do. You have to make her feel like a free human again. I know you can do that."

 Chapter 431 COAXING WIFEY

    <h4>Chapter 431 COAXING WIFEY</h4>


    At night, Mu Lan was in Mu Liang bedroom.


    "You know, you don''t have to do it. I''m fine, really." Mu Lan said helplessly.


    When she enter the bedroom after dinner, first Mu Liang helped her to have a warm bath and then he put legs and hands in the bowls of semi-hot water. After that, he massaged her palms and fingers andter he put ointment there and then wrapped her palms with soft silk towels.


    And afterwards, he began messaging her whole body.


    Mu Lan was so speechless by his action that she couldn''t find a word to say anything. When she saw his massaging her feet, she couldn''t help but saying, "You know, you don''t have to do it. I''m fine, really."


    Mu Liang only replied with a question, "Did I say anything?"


    "Are you going to do this every night?" She asked in concern. She knew that he worked hard everyday.


    "What do you think?" He asked her back.


    Mu Lan didn''t say anything after that. She realized that he was feeling guilty and apologizing to her silently on behalf of his mother. So she let Mu Liang massage her feet silently.


    After a minute of silence, Mu Liang opened his mouth, "Lu Feng called. He was attacked and you blood test result was taken by a man. Hugo''s team was keeping an eye in him but they lost his track."


    Mu Lan was dozing off. The massage was making her feel heavenly. She realized then how tired she was. However, upon hearing Mu Liang''s words, she was fully awake.


    She sat up and looked at Mu Liang curiously. "How is Dr. Lu Feng?"


    Mu Liang replied, "He was only hit in the back of the neck, so he is fine."


    Mu Lan listened carefully and thenmented, "So they enemy wasn''t cruel enough to kill him.


    Mu Liang nodded. "I was thinking the same thing. The attacker isn''t from mafia. This person has different n. His main target is you and you alone. And yet, he has no desire to harm others. Maybe he is protecting you."


    Mu Lan smiled. Before she could say something, she winced in pain. "Ah! That hurts."


    Mu Liang stopped massaging her right leg instantly. "Where? Here?" He asked her with concern as he touched her right ankle.


    Mu Lan trembled in pain. "Ow! Yes, here."


    Mu Liang frowned. "How did you get hurt in your ankle?"


    Mu Lan answered, "I don''t remember. Ah! Maybe the time and fell while carrying the gifts packs in the shopping mall."


    "Why didn''t you take rest?" He was getting angry. ''She doesn''t even know how to take care of herself and she is trying to help my mother.''


    She replied lightly, "I wouldn''t dare."


    Mu Liang was mad. "You-"


    Mu Lan reassured him. "Liang Liang, please don''t get mad. We are helping your mother to recover. A doctor must do everything to help her patient to heal."


    Mu Liang didn''t agree with her. "You are not a doctor. Moreover, a person who doesn''t know how to take care of herself, can-"


    "Can help others to recover quickly." Mu Lan interrupted him again and changed the whole sentence.


    Mu Liang sighed helplessly.


    Watching him, Mu Lan grinned childishly. "Hehe.. ow!" Her expression changed.


    "What happened now?" Mu Liang stopped massaging thinking that her ankle hurt again.


    "My mouth hurts because I smiled too much today." Mu Lan rubbed her cheeks.


    He caught her hands and said, "Don''t rub like that. I''ll do it. Wait a moment." He bandaged her ankle.


    "Liang Liang." Mu Lan sweetly called out.


    "What is it now?" He just stood up to take ointment from the bedside table.


    "Fetch me myptop please." Mu Lan requested. Since he didn''t want her to walk around, she could only order him.


    "Okay." Mu Liang gave her theptop and then he took the medicine and applied on her both cheeks.


    As he sat on the bed behind her, he could see what she was doing in herptop.


    As soon as Mu Lan opened herptop, her fingers stormed over the keyboard. Her bandaged palms didn''t bother her a bit. In a second, theptop screen was filled with numerous numbers.


    Mu Liang took a note of her skill while he admired her intelligence.


    Two minutester, the screen changed and there was a message in English.


    ''Lanie, miss me?''


    Mu Lan smirked as she read the text. She wrote:


    ''How do you know that it''s me?''


    There was another reply:


    ''Who will be as genius as you to track me down so easily? I don''t remember sharing my current location with anyone. As I remember, my Lanie is the best. ^_^''


    Mu Lan scold her younger brother.


    ''I''m your elder sister. Call me jiejie.'' [In Chinese, elder sister is called Ji��ji��.]


    Ten secondster, there was another text.


    ''I don''t think you can recall your past memories. Did my brother-inw lose to his wife and told you everything what he knew?''


    Mu Liang instantly liked the boy calling him (Mu Liang) brother-inw. ''The kid knows his ce.'' He thought. He was very pleased with Mu Lan''s younger brother.


    Mu Lan replied jokingly:


    ''Of course! I''m a genius. People are bound to worship me.''


    Her brother wasn''t bad at joking either.


    ''Amen.''


    This time, Mu Lan went straight to the business.


    ''Why are you in Germany?''


    She could track down his brother and knew that he was in Berlin.


    She got a reply:


    "Why do you think?''


    She replied back:


    "Stop beating around the bush. I know you stole my blood sample and the blood test result.''


    She got an immediate reply:


    ''It''s for your good, Lanie.''


    Mu Lan frowned.


    ''And how so? I trust Liang.''


    Her brother replied back:


    ''I do too. But I don''t trust doctors and scientists. If they know what you carry in your blood, they will make youb rat.''


    Mu Lan was curious.


    ''Why do you think that? What is in blood?''


    The next reply caught her off guard.


    ''Because that''s exactly happened in the past when you were only a child.''


    ________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Before I went to China, I knew that I couldn''t use Google apps. But never in my imagination I thought that I won''t be able to use Webnovel since it is the creation of China.


    I was totally off guard when I couldn''t use Webnovel after I reached there. Even using Discord was a great problem. I felt so stupid.


    I know that I made you wait a lot, so you will get 3 mass releases for that.

 Chapter 432 HER FEVER

    <h4>Chapter 432 HER FEVER</h4>


    Because that''s exactly happened in the past when you were only a child.''


    Not only Mu Lan, but also Mu Liang was stunned by the shocking information.


    He stopped massaging Mu Lan''s cheeks and said, "Tell him to meet you as soon as possible."


    However, Mu Lan didn''t hear what he just said. Her whole brain was upied with what her brother just wrote.


    She wrote:


    ''Come again?''


    This time she didn''t get any reply. She frowned and wrote in anger:


    ''I dare you not to exin it to me and flee from me. Do you think you can hide from me?''


    Then, she got a reply:


    ''I told you that your past isn''t a fairy-tale. Stop looking into it more. It''s not as important as your present, right?''


    Mu Lan pondered for a moment and then wrote:


    ''I don''t care. Tell me everything you know and I will promise that I won''t do another blood test.''


    A minuteter, she got another reply:


    ''I''ll catch tomorrow''s flight and meet you in Italy. Just don''t do another blood test.''


    Mu Lan wrote another text:


    ''Do you want a lift?''


    Her brother replied:


    ''I have my ways to meet you. See you soon.''


    The screen turned nk.


    Mu Lan looked behind her and asked Mu Liang, "Do you believe what he just said?"


    "Do you?" He asked back.


    "I want to, but, let''s wait and see." Mu Lan bit her lower lip.


    Mu Liang closed herptop and said, "Don''t worry too much. As he promised, I think he wille and meet you. Just focus on taming your mother-inw."


    Mu Lan thought about something and said, "About that, I want to meet the psychologist who was giving therapy to your mother."


    Mu Liang nced at her without blinking for a few seconds and then asked, "Is there something wrong?"


    "Don''t you find anything wrong?" She asked him back.


    Mu Liang''s eyes glittered before he asked her again, "Should I find anything wrong?"


    Mu Lan frowned and thenined, "You knew all along, didn''t you? If I, who has no background in Psychology could find your mother''s problem after hearing the whole story, why can''t the psychologist? He was counseling and giving your mother therapy all these years and her mental health wasn''t improved in the slightest. It''s odd."


    Mu Liang answered, "When my father realized that she was having mental issue, it was already toote. His friend was one of the best psychiatrists in the whole world back then, he help my mother to improve her. At that time, my mother wouldn''t talk and only stay at her bedroom and she would close her door so that no one could enter. She would only talk to my father but their conversation never had a good end. My mother would always use my father for having affairs and father would keep quiet." He sighed.


    "You had a rough childhood, didn''t you?" Mu Lan hugged him.


    "But now I''m having a wonderful present, don''t I?" He smiled at her. Then he continued, "My father''s friend help my mother to recover this much. Now, you are helping her. You have no idea how grateful I am towards you. Do you know that this is the first time I saw her smiling naturally? She never smiled like this. Since I was born, I only saw her fake smile. Thank you, Lan."


    Mu Liang took her right hand and kissed her fingers.


    Mu Lan felt embarrassed. She said, "Of course, I will help her. I need her approval, don''t I? Only then we can get married."


    His hand froze as he heard her talking about marriage. He gazed at her thoughtful expression quietly and smiled atst. ''She wanted to run away from me. Now she wants to tie me up with her forever.''


    Mu Liang kissed her forehead andmanded, "Go to sleep, soldier. Tomorrow is the second day of war."


    "Yes, general. I promise that I will achieve victory ande back with glory." Mu Lan answered like a soldier. She wasn''t bad at it either.


    -------


    The next day, though Mu Lan was learning from Jing Sheng how to knit a muffler, her head was filled with what her brother saidst time.


    ''When was I ab rat? Was it my aunt who took me there or was it someone else? Why was I released from there? Or maybe I escaped? But how did I escape when I was a child? It''s not that my brother could help me at that time. Did I have someone backing me up? Who am I?''


    She couldn''t stop thinking of all these question.


    "You, girl, where is your attention? Look, you are making a mess." Jing Sheng''s words made here back to the reality.


    Mu Lan looked down and saw that she made the muffler turned into a ball.


    "How did you make such an amazing creation?" Jing Sheng scolded her.


    Mu Lan made a guilty face and said in a soft voice, "Sorry, mother-inw. I''m not feeling well. My head feels dizzy."


    Jing Sheng frowned. She put down her wool and muffler and stretched her one hand to feel Mu Lan''s forehead.


    "Seems like you have a fever." She sighed and shooed her away. "Get out. Don''te in front of me before you heal. I don''t want to have the same disease."


    Mu Lan smiled secretly at her behavior. ''You don''t want to show that you are concerned about me, do you?''


    She only nodded and said, "Yes, mother-inw." Then she left.


    She went straight to the bedroom and hurriedly changed into shirt, pant, sweater and winter boots.


    Mu Liang was working in the sofa. He nced at her and asked, "Do you want me toe with you?"


    Mu Lan shook her head. "I don''t think that he wants to meet you so soon. Let us have brother-sister reunion. He will meet you eventually."


    Mu Liang sipped his coffee and said, "Don''t let my mother catch you."

 Chapter 433 SOMETHING IN YOUR BLOOD

    <h4>Chapter 433 SOMETHING IN YOUR BLOOD</h4>


    "I''ll use the back door. Thanks for the onion. I''m going. Bye." Mu Lan swiftly gave Mu Liang a kiss on his left cheek and left swiftly.


    Last night, both of them nned how to meet her brother since Jing Sheng always kept Mu Lan busy. So Mu Liang gave her onion to increase her temperature so that she could fake her fever and could get out of the castle.


    After she left, Mu Feng knocked the door. "Big brother, are you busy?"


    "Come in." Mu Liang replied. He was looking out of the window. The sky was clear.


    "I heard that sister Lan Lan is sick. Mother asked me to give her a bowl of chicken soup." Mu Feng put a bowl of chicken soup on the table. "Guess what? The soup is made by mother." He grinned and looked around. "So, where is the patient?"


    "She went out." Mu Liang replied nonchntly. His eyes turned towards the bowl of soup and he smiled. ''She is going to regret not having it after she gets back.'' He thought.


    "Went out?" Mu Feng was puzzled. "Don''t tell me that she is just acting! Is she tired of working as an errand girl already?"


    "She went out to meet her brother." Mu Liang told him everything.


    "What?! Why am I thest one to hear such juicy news?" Mu Feng felt great disappointment.


    Not only he didn''t know about Mu Lan knowing that she had a younger brother, he also didn''t know that Mu Lan''s blood test result was stolen and it was actually done by her younger brother. He was too busy to be with his grandma in the day time and girlfriend at the night time and hardly cared about other things.


    "We will find out everything eventually. However,st night Xiao Lan was asking me about Jason." Mu Liang said.


    Mu Feng blinked. "Jason? The psychiatrist who was giving therapy to mother? Why?"


    "She finds him suspicious. I distracted herst night. But after she solves her own problem, she might ask about him again." Mu Liang replied.


    Mu Feng shook his head helplessly. "If Sister Lan Lan wanted to, she could be the greatest detective like Sherlock Holmes. We just made a trap and waiting for him to fall into it, and now sister Lan Lan is being nosy. We can''t let them meet. Otherwise, who knows what will he do?"


    Mu Liang shook his head. "No need to worry about it. I already sent two of my bodyguards to follow her everywhere. Even if they meet, he cannot do anything." He looked at the bowl of soup again and said, "Bring me the soup. Let''s finish it."


    Mu Feng grinned. "It will be cold when sister Lan Lanes home. Better we finish it together."


    While two brothers were devouring their mother''s cooked chicken soup, the one, who should be actually eating it, was driving the car. As Mu Lan was driving, her cell phone was giving her instruction where to head.


    She stopped her car in front of an empty warehouse and looked around carefully before she get off of the car.


    She knocked the metal door and waited for a reply. After thirty seconds of no reply, she pushed the door and with a growling sound the heavy metal door slowly opened.


    It was noon. The sun was over the head. From the holes of the wooden ceiling sunlight went through inside and therge empty warehouse was could be clearly seen. Several metal engines were here and there. There was a smell of dust everywhere.


    Mu Lan looked around and saw no trace of living people. "I know that you are here." Shezily said.


    The moment she finished the sentence, with a sharp sound of wind something passed her.


    Mu Lan calmly looked in front of her and saw that there was rope hanging in the middle of the warehouse and a man was hanging in there like a monkey.


    "Lanie, you are fast! Did you miss me that much?" The handsome man grinned like a boy. He was wearing a blue jeans and ck shirt.


    "Call me jiejie." Mu Lan walked towards him and stood before him. "Exin what you textedst night."


    The handsome man''s transparent ck eyes glittered. He pouted andined, "Come on! Can''t you give me a hug or ask if I''m alright or not? I fled to Germany from France for your sake!"


    Mu Lan smiled and said, "Thank you for the hard work. Now, tell me everything you know." She was getting impatient. She needed to find out what he meantst night and here he was having fun like nothing happened.


    Mu Lan''s brother sighed and said, "You are no fun." Then he let go of the rope and got down.


    He sat down on a rustic metal engine and patted on the ce next to him. "Come here and sit down. We have lots of things to talk about."


    Mu Lan silently did what she was told. After she sat down, her brother gave her a file. She opened the file and saw her blood test result which was stolen from Lu Research Center.


    She read the test result and she didn''t understand most of the words. "Enlighten me." She said.


    Her brother began to exin. "Well the reason I stole it because there is something very rare in your blood which can be the most explosive news in the world if people find out. You will be popr and target of hunters. Your life will be in danger."


    "I see. So what do I have in my blood?" Mu Lan asked curiously.


    Her brother replied, "Something very powerful, which can cure any disease. It is called elixir. It is the very reason that you are still alive even after getting shot and getting hurt multiple times."


    Mu Lan didn''t know what to say at first. She didn''t want to believe what she just heard. Her brain was storming like a roller coaster.

 Chapter 434 THE LAB RA

    <h4>Chapter 434 THE LAB RA</h4>


    ''Elixir, the most powerful medicine in the earth, which has the ability to cure any disease and can bring people back from death. It is in my blood! Why is that? How is that possible?'' She looked at her brother in disbelief.


    "...You are kidding." That''s what Mu Lan said in the end.


    However, her brother didn''t seem like kidding. His expression was serious. "Do you think that I will risk my life to steal your blood test result just for joke?"


    "It doesn''t seem right. Why would I have such thing? And how do you know about it? Does it have any connection with theb rat thing?" Mu Lan asked.


    "Well I didn''t know about it either. I identally found about it two years ago. I was in a mission in Japan. It was about an illegal research center. I got this file from there." He handed her another file.


    It was arge and old file, brown in color. The only thing which was written in there in ck color was SUBJECT HL12051999-01.


    "HL means Hua Lan and the number is date I guess. 12 April, 1999 to 2001. So I was there for two years." Mu Lanmented.


    "You are right. I found this file in a ss case. I got curious and looked into it. Then I realized that this file belongs to you. Talk about shock. There must be some video records too but I destroyed the whole building before I left. So there shouldn''t be anything else." Her brother said.


    "In Japan.... Why would I be in Japan?" Mu Lan asked herself in a low voice. She opened the file and saw a picture of a five years old child. Just by looking she could tell that it was her.


    Five years old Hua Lan wasn''t what she imagined. She was stoic. There was a grumpiness in her. She looked lonely and sad. But in her eyes, there was no fear. There was resolve.


    What kind of resolve, Mu Lan couldn''t tell.


    She saw how pitiful and skinny she was when she was a child. Tears began to form in her eyes but she closed her eyes. She didn''t want her brother to see her tears.


    However, her brother seemed to understand something. He hugged her from the left side and said, "That''s why I didn''t want you to know about your past. I don''t actually know how did you ended up there and how you were rescued. Or maybe, you escaped by yourself. I want to know badly, but, I fear that you will be sad again."


    Mu Lan didn''t respond to him. She carefully looked into the information.


    Name: Hua Lan


    Age: 3 and half


    Skin Color: pink/rosy


    Hair: hazel tree (dark brown)


    Eyes: ck, transparent/clear


    Lips: rosy pink


    Body: slim


    Date of Birth: unknown


    Father''s Name: unknown


    Mother''s Name: unknown


    Guardian''s Name: unknown


    Mu Lan bit her lower lip. ''No information about my parents here.''


    She turned over the page and saw the description how she came in the research center.


    Apparently, this Japanese research center was looking for a child to experiment their new invention. Hua Lan was identally found in the street by one of the doctors who were working on this project. The doctor took her in the research center and began research on her body.


    The researchers were pleased as they found out that they got themselves a genius. In two months, she was given nutritious foods and she was learning how to speak, how to read and how to y with musical instruments.


    Two monthster, she was taken to theboratory and there she was injected with blood which had HIV.


    HIV stands for human immunodeficiency virus, the incurable disease in the world.


    She was left with this virus in her body and still she was being educated. But as her health was deteriorating, her progress was slow.


    A yearter, she was given their new invention. They weren''t hundred percent sure if it would work, since she was the firstb rat, but they still gave it a try.


    It was called elixir.


    In two days, Hua Lan became healthy and her her progress became better.


    The researchers took her blood sample and discovered that she waspletely healed. Not only she was cured from the most incurable virus, she brain was also working better.


    Therefore, they nned on testing her capability. They taught her differentnguages, gave her music lessons, Kung-fu lessons.


    Surprisingly, it took her two months to learn the most ancientnguages including Latin and Ancient Greek, she could even write fluently in thosenguages. It took her a month to learn how to y piano, violin, cello, flute, zithar, ehru and guqin. She could even paint at that age. It took her three months to learn Kung-fu. Even her body became stronger in less then two months where it took Kung-fu masters years of practices.


    Seeing her ability to learn so fast, they let her useputer. She still had no idea what it was, but it became her favorite thing. She yed with it day and night. And one day, she hacked the security system of the research center.


    It created a huge ruckus at that time among the researchers. But everything was hidden in the research center.


    The researchers took every note of her behavior. No matter how much she learnt and yed with instruments, she never showed her emotion. She never cried, never smiled, never threw tantrum, never got mad, she was never scared. She was like a robot.


    So the researches nned to cut her brain and to see what was in her brain. In other words, they wanted to experiment her brain.


    But that''s when something happened.


    Hua Lan escaped from the research center. She got help from another girl who was also injected with elixir too. But that girl had some kind of ability unlike normal human being.


    There was no information about her in the file. It was only mentioned that the girl help Hua Lan to escape from the hell.


    The researchers sent their rescue team to find theirb rat, but that little girl called Hua Lan was never found in Japan.

 Chapter 435 REMOVE THE EXISTENCE

    <h4>Chapter 435 REMOVE THE EXISTENCE</h4>


    Mu Lan closed the file. Her head was getting dizzy. She gave the file to her brother. "Burn it." She said.


    Her brother looked at her in astonishment. "Don''t you want to show it to brother-inw?"


    Mu Lan calmly looked at him. She pointed out her head. "Everything is safe in here. I will tell him, but, this file is dangerous. We need to remove its existence." She also handed over her blood test result. "And so it is."


    "I get it." He sighed. "I wanted to burn it the moment I finished reading it. But I wanted you to know about it. When I finally found you, you already lost your memory."


    "Mom is with you, isn''t she?" Mu Lan asked. Her eyes didn''t leave his.


    He was startled at her question and then chuckled. "I wish she was." His tone carried sadness.


    Mu Lan frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "She died when she gave birth to me, Lanie." He replied. His eyes were filled with sorrow.


    Mu Lan was shocked. Her heart suddenly became empty. "How is that possible? Who raised you then?"


    He answered. "My foster parents. They are detectives. They found me at the door of their house. In the surveince camera they found a man put me there, but they never found that man. He just vanished from the country." He nced at her sister and said, "But I had a wonderful childhood, unlike you."


    Mu Lan thought of it and bit her lower lip. "I wonder how I ended up in Japan."


    "Beats me." He shrugged.


    "Are you sure that mom died?" Mu Lan asked again. She didn''t want to believe that her mom really died. She just had a tiny hope that she was alive.


    "I''m certain since my foster parents looked for the information where I was born. I was born in the First Hospital." He said. His eyes glinted.


    Mu Lan saw that. She asked, "Is there something wrong with that hospital?"


    "It belongs to the Li Family." He chuckled.


    "Li Family, the man I was in love with, that family?" She asked.


    Her brother jumped out the machine as he stood up. "Wow! You know that much! Why did brother-inw tell you all these? What did you threaten him with?"


    "I told him that I will break up with him." She answered lightly.


    "No wonder he told you everything. But I bet he doesn''t know as much as I know." He said.


    "No, he doesn''t. So I need to get my memory back. But, my head hurts when I try to recall anything." She frowned.


    "You are too stubborn. Fine, do whatever you want. But don''t force yourself. Your head might heal but you still have to be cautious." He warned her.


    Mu Lan smiled. "Sure." She stood up as well and walked towards the door. "I''m heading out. I have to grab some lunch. Are you hungry?"


    He smiled. "I wish to have lunch with you, however, brother-inw put two bodyguards behind you and they are close. I don''t want to show my face to the public yet."


    Mu Lan stopped at her track and turned around to face her brother. "I saw them too. So I''m going. Take care of yourself. And don''t forget to burn them before you leave."


    "No problem." He smiled.


    Mu Lan smiled as well and turned around to leave. "Goodbye, Jonah."


    Mu Lan''s brother was dumbfounded. "You knew my name? How long?"


    Mu Lan smiled. ''A liar needs to be punished.'' Thinking that she left without answering Jonah''s question.


    After she got out of the warehouse, she took a deep breath and released slowly. Afterwards, she got inside the car and drove to the nearest restaurant.


    After she ordered food, she took out her cell phone and called Xue Lin.


    Xue Lin answered right away. "I never thought that you would call me at this hour. It''s disturbing." The way she said it, it seemed like her mouth was filled with food.


    Mu Lan giggled and said, "Sorry that I disturbed you when you are eating. I have a question."


    Xue Lin replied, "Then what are you waiting for?"


    Mu Lan said, "I asked Liang Liang about the psychiatrist who was giving therapy to his mother. But he avoided the question. I think something is fishy. Don''t you think she wouldpletely recover after getting therapy all these years?"


    Xue Lin chewed down her food and replied, "Umm... it depends on both the psychiatrist and the patient. Sometimes, even a psychiatrist cannot do anything if the patient has no desire to recover. Then again, if a psychiatrist doesn''t want to help the patient, the psychiatrist could dy the therapy. A normal person cannot understand if the psychiatrist is actually doing his job or not."


    Mu Lan thought for a while andmented, "I think that Liang Liang''s mother wants people to approve her and give her freedom and the right to live on her own."


    "Then, there is a problem with the psychiatrist, not his mother." Xue Lin said.


    "I think Liang Liang already knows that the problem lies with that psychiatrist." Mu Lan frowned.


    "Of course he does. Who do you think he is? And that''s why he wants you to keep away from danger, so don''t do anything stupid. I don''t want to be disturbed when exam is going on." Xue Lin said tly.


    Mu Lanughed heartily. At that time, her lunch was served and so she hung up.


    She was eating slowly and someone came to her.


    "Mademoiselle, excuse me for disturbing you while you are having lunch. May I join you? I have something to discuss with you." A voice said.


    Mu Lan was having a heavenly lunch. She looked at the person who was talking to her and saw a middle aged man. He looked respective and dignified. He was an Italian man. He had a handsome feature. His eyes were sharp.


    Mu Lan had food in her mouth, so she only nodded in approval.

 Chapter 436 CAN TELL GENDER BY HEARING CHINESE NAME

    <h4>Chapter 436 CAN TELL GENDER BY HEARING CHINESE NAME</h4>


    "Thank you very much, mademoiselle." The man sat on the opposite chair. He calmly looked at her. "I hope I''m not disturbing you meal. The moment I saw you, I felt like I needed to be acquaintance of you."


    Mu Lan didn''t stopped eating. She elegantly finished shrimps.


    Watching her eating, the man became bashful. "I''ll order lunch for me as well."


    This time, Mu Lan opened her mouth. "No need. You can have mine. I ordered too much. You can just pay for half of the meal." She wanted to eat slowly and finish everything. However, seeing this man, she changed her n.


    The man looked relieved. He said, "Thank you mademoiselle. You are very kind." He looked genuinely grateful.


    Mu Lan only gave him a small smile. Then she began eating. It was the first time a stranger was talking to her during her meal. She had yet to know what he was thinking.


    "Let me introduce myself. I''m Jason Arnold. I''m a professor of University of Mn. My major is Fine Arts." He said.


    Mu Lan''s hands halted on the dish. She gazed at him with some interest.


    "I have seen you in your schoolst year. Your one painting was bought by Mu Family. I''ve seen the piece. It''s called ''Desire'', isn''t it?" The man seemed to be interested in her paintings.


    Mu Lan smiled and nodded. "Yes, that''s correct. Did you like it?"


    "I loved it and I really wanted it for myself. It''s too bad that I couldn''t." He med his misfortune. "I was hoping that I could have another piece of your painting, if you don''t mind."


    Mu Lan gave him a polite smile. "I''m so sorry. I''m here to visit a friend of mine. I''ll be leaving this ce shortly. I''m afraid that I don''t have time to paint at this moment."


    Jason Arnold sighed. He looked pitiful. "That''s too bad. I have to go to France to get your painting then." He thought for a while and said, "I have arge studio in here. An exhibition is going on. Do you minding with me there? I would love to show you around."


    Mu Lan frowned in her mind. ''This guy is too persistent. What is he nning? Is this simply a friendly conversation?'' She wondered.


    When the painting was in the auction, her name wasn''t mentioned. But Yan Su wrote an article about the painting and the name ''Xiao Lan'' spread all other the school. But her picture wasn''t there. However, if this man was really a professor of Fine Arts, getting her information from school wouldn''t be so hard.


    As she was thinking, the man suddenly pped his hands in front of her, making her jolt.


    "You seemed distracted, mademoiselle. I called you few times." He said.


    Mu Lan arched her right eyes brow. ''And that''s why you pped your hands?''


    She narrowed her eyes slightly before answering, "I''m sorry. I was thinking of something. Actually my friend is waiting for me at home. I have to go early or she will be worried."


    "You don''t have cell phone with you?" Jason asked.


    Mu Lan scratched her nose. "I forgot to bring it with me."


    "You can use my cell phone." He pulled out his cell phone from his pocket.


    "I didn''t memorize her number. It''s okay. Maybe next time." Mu Lan finished her meal and asked for the bill. She calmly looked at Jason and abruptly asked, "Do you know Jing Sheng?"


    "Who? Sorry, I never heard of her. Is she your friend?" He said,


    Mu Lan smirked. "You don''t know her, but you know that she is female. Interesting."


    Jason smiled awkwardly. "It felt like a female name."


    "So you are saying that you understand Chinese names. That''s good for you. It''s rare for Italian people to understand gender just by listening to Chinese name. You got a good talent." Mu Lan smiled.


    "I have a friend who is Chinese." He exined.


    "Who is he? Do you know Mu Jin?" Mu Lan asked lightly.


    "Not really. Is he-she your friend?"


    "He-she? That person isn''t gay." Mu Lan controlled herughter. "I thought you can tell gender by hearing Chinese name."


    "Ah.." Jason began to speak but the waiter came with the bill interrupting him and Mu Lan paid half of it.


    Then she stood up and said with a smile, "It was very nice to meet you Mr. Jason Arnold. Hope we will meet again."


    She went out of the restaurant and got inside the car.


    ''Jason Arnold, you dared to try to hypnotize me, lied to me and you think I''ll go with you. Too bad because you can never hypnotize me. i''m not that material.'' Mu Lan chuckled and drove away.


    She already read in the file that those researchers made sure that she could never be hypnotized.


    And of course Mu Lan was smart enough not to fall for trap like this. And the moment she saw him, she knew that this man was lying to her. He was no way close to a Fine Arts professor.

 Chapter 437 IMPORTANT MEETING

    <h4>Chapter 437 IMPORTANT MEETING</h4>


    Mu Lan soon reached at Mu Castle and used the backdoor to go inside. Mu Liang already showed her a secret passage to go back and forth so that she didn''t have to face Jing Sheng under any circumstances.


    She went straight to Mu Liang''s room and saw Mu Liang having a live meeting with the board of directors of Mu Corporation. Hearing Germannguage, Mu Lan didn''t have to guess which branch Mu Liang had meeting with.


    She didn''t want to disturb him but just looking at him all the information she had read from the file came to the surface and she recalled her picture of a five years old child who looked so empty. A mix of emotions flooded in her heart.


    Feeling fear, sadness, and loneliness, Mu Lan dragged her body towards Mu Liang who was sitting on the sofa. She sat on the sofa as well. However, she didn''t want to show her face to the board of directors, so she kept a safe distance from him.


    The moment she entered the room, Mu Liang nced at her. Reading her expression, he realized that what she found out wasn''t a good experience. Looking at her broken state, he felt a pang of pain in his heart.


    How could a person feel good after knowing that he or she was ab rat in the past?


    When she kept a distance from him as she sat down, he couldn''t help but reaching out his left hand and pulled her towards him. He put her head on hisp as he continued the meeting.


    Mu Lan fidgeted at his sudden movement, but soon she rxed her body. She turned her face towards him so that the directors couldn''t see her face and then she closed her eyes. Sensing his warm body, she felt secured and for some unknown reason, she began thinking, ''Why haven''t I met him sooner?'' Her eyes filled with tears. Slowly droplets of tear rolled down from her eyes and steadily soaked Mu Liang''s pants.


    The boards of directors of Mu Corporation in German branch were sweating. They never had such stressful meeting in their lifetime. They were having a peaceful meeting. Suddenly their boss was distracted and then a little beauty was held by their boss and currently she was trying to sleep on their boss''sp.


    She had the same feature of the girl whom their boss carried in the office while wrapping her withforter.


    Although, they were in the meeting, they could hardly concentrate as their minds were full of recent rumors about their boss killing an employee in Paris as she got drunk and confessed her love to him.


    ''Boss must be very angry when he heard her confession. After so long, he got himself a girlfriend, who told that drunkard woman to confess her love? No wonder boss was furious. Look at this woman. How delicate and beautiful feature! Only such woman could stand by our boss''s side.''


    That was they were thinking when they were having an important meeting.


    Thinking about their futuredy boss was also part of the ''important meeting''.


    The meeting was almost end, that''s when Mu Liang felt that his left side of the pants was getting wet. He realized that she was crying.


    "Meeting is adjourned." Mu Liang immediately ended the meeting and turned off theptop, making the board of directors speechless.


    ''Boss, it was almost the end of the meeting. All we need is your approval. Couldn''t you just show us some mercy?'' They could cry andin, but all in their minds, not out loud.


    As the employees cried, their boss Mu Liang hugged the woman dearly and asked her with concern, "What happened? Was it that bad?"


    Mu Lan nodded but didn''t say anything else. She tightly clenched his shirt and wept soundlessly.


    "Do you want to share with me?" Mu Liang didn''t want to force her. He was curious and at the same time, he wanted to bear her sorrow too.


    "It was really bad..." Mu Lan started telling everything she read and she didn''t hide anything from him.


    As Mu Liang heard the whole story, his fists were clenched and his blood began boiling. He promised then and there that he would kill those who made Mu Lan suffer when she was only a child.


    The part which made him feel tons of pain was "I didn''t feel like a human at all. I was almost like a lifeless doll."


    He hugged her closely and repeatedly kissed her face. "Don''t feel bad anymore. It''s all in the past. You have me now. You won''t suffer like that in the future."


    "I wish I met you sooner." Mu Lan hugged his thigh as she mumbled.


    Mu Liang heard her and whispered, "I''m sorry that I couldn''t meet you sooner. But I wonder if I did, you would actually look at me or not. Maybe you would avoid me."


    Mu Lan thought of that and smiled lightly. "Yeah, I think I wouldn''t."


    Mu Liang changed the topic skillfully. He didn''t want her to feel bad anymore. Seeing her cry would make his heart ache. "Have you had lunch?"


    "I did. I invited my brother too, but he wanted to keep low profile. So he didn''t join me." Mu Lan replied.


    Mu Liang told her, "After you left, mother cooked chicken soup for you. As you were out, Feng and I finished the whole bowl. It was delicious. Looks like mother really cares about it. It''s a good thing. I think you don''t have to work hard to win her over-"


    Mu Lan sat up and interrupted him. "Wait, wait, wait. What did you say? Mother-inw cooked for me chicken soup and you and your brother ate it all? Couldn''t you just leave my portion?"


    "But if we didn''t finish it, mother would think that you didn''t finish it. She would feel bad. Rather than throwing it, we just finished the whole bowl. We cannot throw such delicious dish, since we never ate her cooked food before." Mu Liang defended him and his brother.

 Chapter 438 HER JUSTICE

    <h4>Chapter 438 HER JUSTICE</h4>


    "But if we don''t finish it, mother would think that you didn''t finish it. She would feel upset. Rather than throwing the meal, we just finished the whole bowl. We cannot throw such delicious dish, since we never ate her cooked food before." Mu Liang defended him and his brother.


    He acted as if he didn''t want to finish the bowl of chicken soup. he was abide to eat it. He pretended to do a huge favor for Mu Lan.


    Mu Lan forgot to wipe her tears. She gaped at Mu Liang. "What? Never?"


    "Never. That''s why Feng was quite jealous of you." Mu Liang carefully wiped her tears with his thumbs as he spoke.


    Mu Lan was feeling lighter as she shared everything with Mu Liang. She let out a goofyugh. "Hah... look, I''m the most genius person in the world. No wonder you guys never won your mother''s heart. I am the first one to do it." But then she frowned. "But you two thieves finished my trophy. Now I have to punish both of you."


    "You can just tell mother that you want to eat more of her food. Maybe you can take another day off and tell that you still have fever." Mu Liang suggested.


    Mu Lan bit her lower lip. "But why did she never cook for you? She is a good mother. A mother always want to cook for her children, right?"


    Mu Liang sighed. "In our household, none other than cook himself can cook food. Mistresses of the household are forbidden to go to the kitchen. You are not allowed either."


    "Why does your family have such rules?" Mu Lan was stunned.


    "Because both my grandfather and father care about their wives and that''s why they don''t want grandmother and mother to burn their skins or cut their fingers in the process. And of course, I feel the same way." Mu Liang confessed.


    Mu Lan rubbed her head with her fingers. "Oh dear! So you never had you grandmother''s food then."


    Mu Liang took off her hands off of her forehead and instead he rubbed her forehead gently. "We actually did. When grandfather was out of the city, grandmother would take us to her family house and cook for us. It was only when Feng asked for it. Grandmother never let Feng down. She doted on her the most."


    "Then why did mother-inw break the rules this time?" Mu Lan was curious.


    Mu Liang let out a small chuckle. He turned on hisptop while saying, "Feng took the surveince footage of the kitchen and sent it to me. Let me show it to you."


    After he yed the video, both of them saw the scene unfold in front of them.


    In the kitchen, everyone was busy. Suddenly there was amotion. Jing Sheng came inside the kitchen and ordered the cook to free a stove for her.


    The cook and other maids were terrified. Someone went to call the Head Butler. The Head Butler came and politely asked Jing Sheng to leave.


    Jing Sheng red at him and sternly said, "How dare you to tell me what to do? My daughter-inw is sick and I personally want to cook her a bowl of chicken soup. I dare anyone to stop me from what I''m going to do!"


    Not only the Head Butler but also the rest of the servants became astounded and speechless. For the first time in their lives, they saw this quiet woman who never looked at anyone in the eyes actually red and threatened them. They weren''t sure how to take this development, positively or negatively.


    Henceforth, none of them dared to stop Jing Sheng as she cut a chicken by herself skillfully and cooked a delicious soup.


    As Mu Lan kept watching the screen, her heart was filled with warmth. ''She called me daughter-inw. She called me daughter-inw.'' She was never been this happy before. It was actually amazing when someone acknowledged other person as his or her own family.


    Mu Lan covered her cheeks and said, "Oh! I am so happy. She called me daughter-inw. She approved me as your wife. I feel like crying."


    Mu Liang silently saw her being gleeful as she was mumbling on and on. He couldn''t help but smile as well. He diverted her attention hundred percent.


    "Okay, give me another onion tonight. I''m going to pretend like I''m sick so that I can have more cooked food from mother-inw." Mu Lan began calcting.


    Mu Liang leaned forward to kiss her lips. Just then Mu Lan said, "Oh, I remembered something! Though your bodyguards followed me today, they didn''t enter the restaurant I was in. While I was eating someone called Jason Arnold came and interrupted my meal. He called himself a professor of Fine Arts on University of Mn. He was trying to take me to somewhere with him. Oh, another thing. He actually dared to try hypnotism on me. Too bad for him that he couldn''t."


    Hearing the name Jason Arnold, Mu Liang''s expression darkened. "Did he do anything else to you?"


    "Of course he did! I ordered so many food and wanted to devour them slowly but he had to eat half of it. As he finished half of my meal, I made him pay half for the meal as well. Huh, why is everyone trying to steal my meal today? First you and brother Feng and then him. Unbelievable! Is today a curse day or something?" As Mu Lan kept pondering about it, Mu Liang didn''t know whether he would cry orugh.


    "How about it? I''ll take you to the most romantic ce in Italy for a week. You can eat and buy whatever you want to." Mu Liang suggested a proposal.


    Mu Lan''s eyes gleamed. "Really?" She loved traveling.


    Mu Liang rubbed her head affectionately. "Really. Now, can you please forgive me for eating your chicken soup?"


    She smiled. "Without a doubt. But what about brother Feng? He ate my portion too." Mu Lan wanted justice.


    Mu Liang was speechless.

 Chapter 439 FOOD

    <h4>Chapter 439 FOOD</h4>


    To appease Mu Lan, Mu Feng had to beg his mother to cook another bowl of chicken soup in the evening. He looked very pitiful and said, "Mother, sister Lan Lan liked your chicken soup so much that, her taste buds cannot taste anything else. She is vomiting no matter what type of food she was eating. She is only mumbling your name. Maybe she is longing for your cook. Her mother died when she was two. She looks so pitiful. Seeing her like this, even big brother stopped eating and was sitting quietly beside her. It was so heart wrenching that I cannot bare it anymore. Mother, please cook her some food."


    Jing Sheng was having evening tea peacefully at her own room. Hearing from his second son that Mu Lan acting like that she was surprised. "Ah, that bad? Why didn''t you say so earlier? I can cook as much as she wants."


    Again, someone fell for Mu Feng''s trap. His acting skill was truly top notch.However, he could only envy his sister Lan Lan right now.


    Jing Sheng thought of herself. When she caught fever in the past, she always wanted to have spicy food. But doctor, cook, Mu Jin and the elders didn''t let her have spicy food worrying that she might have stomach pain. She who loved spicy food had to force herself to change her habit. Aftering in Italy, she never tasted spicy food.


    ''She might like spicy food.'' Jing Sheng thought.


    So she went to the kitchen again and began ordering people to prepared ingredients. They didn''t have any spicy dish vor. So Jing Sheng order a servant to buy spicy dish vors from supermarket.


    No one dared to disobey the mistress of the household. However, the Head Butler was the right hand-man of grandma Mu Lin. He sent the news to the elder woman.


    Mu Lin was surprised to hear that in the castle Jing Sheng not only went to the kitchen but also wanted to cook spicy food.


    ''Since when did this child be so willful?'' She wondered. She didn''t want Jing Sheng to break the rules and regtion of the household since the future granddaughters-inw were here. It would be bad for the household, if they also broke the rules in the future.


    So she summoned Jing Sheng.


    Jing Sheng didn''t go upstairs right away. Making her mother inw wait, she finished her cooking, went to the upstairs to deliver the food personally. Seeing Mu Lan on the bed,ying down, and soaked towel on her forehead, Jing Sheng felt sympathy for her.


    She said, "When I had fever, I always wanted spicy food, but after I came here, I never had any. I especially cooked spicy food for you. I hope you will like it." Her voice was soft as if she was coaxing a child.


    Mu Lan who never had a mother''s love, felt unimaginable happiness and yet sadness. Those paradoxical emotions overwhelmed her so much that she forgot to thank her.


    However, Mu Liang didn''t forget to do that on Mu Lan''s behalf. "Thank you mother. I wonder if Feng is jealous. He never ate your cooked food while he had fever."


    Jing Sheng chuckled. "I will cook for both of you. Just don''t finish her food out of jealousy." Then she looked at Mu Lan in concern and said, "Her fever turned worse. Did doctor came and checked her? Howe she isn''t recovering?"


    Mu Liang, "Er.."


    He never lied to anyone. How could he do that right now? It took years of practice for Mu Feng to lie without batting eyes. Could Mu Liang do it?


    And Mu Lan was acting like a muted fever patient. If now she talked, Jing Sheng would be suspicious. Mu Lan couldn''t even bit her lower lip seeing her beloved man was hesitating to answer.


    "Mother, doctor visited and prescribed medicine. But sister Lan Lan doesn''t like medicine so she didn''t take them. We didn''t have the heart to force her since she was vomiting no matter what he ate." Mu Feng came on the right time to rescue.


    Mu Liang and Mu Lan sighed in relief secretly.


    Jing Sheng believed in her second son once again and said, "Now that I cooked spicy food for her, I don''t think she will vomit. Spicy foods don''t make people feel nausea. Take care of herself. I have some things to do."


    Afterwards she left. The Head Butler followed her from behind.


    When both of them were out of sight, Mu Feng closed the door silently from the inside and Mu Lan jumped off of the bed. "Let me taste them."


    She smelled delicious scent the moment the food entered. As she ate the spicy prawn pasta, she made a "Yuumm" sound, making the other two almost drool."It''s so good." Mu Lan kept praising Jing Sheng''s culinary skills. She took a piece ofmb meat and chewed while closing her eyes.Mu Feng couldn''t take it anymore. "Sister Lan Lan, I did a huge favor for you. Let me have some too." Mu Lan didn''t even look at the person who spoke just now. "In your dreams." She sipped the chicken soup.Mu Feng couldn''t believe how heartless Mu Lan became. "But I helped you. You can''t do this!" "Compensation. Have you forgotten?" Mu Lan took a fried prawn in her mouth."One bite would be enough." Mu Feng pleaded."Are you a pig?" She ruthlessly shut Mu Feng''s mouth.''Who is the pig here? Are you kidding me!?'' Mu Feng didn''t dare to say that out loud.Mu Feng looked at his big brother thinking he might help him, but he should have known. Mu Liang not only didn''t help him, but also red at him.''Why are you drooling over my wifey''s food?'' Mu Liang''s eyes clearly said that.Mu Feng felt a pang of pain in his heart. He sighed painfully and retreated from the room. He couldn''t stand the scenerio anymore.

 Chapter 440 VENTING EVERYTHING

    <h4>Chapter 440 VENTING EVERYTHING</h4>


    Jing Sheng went to Mu Lin''s room. The Head Butler the knocked the door first and then announced Jing Sheng''s presence.


    Jing Sheng sighed. It was just a meeting with mother-inw and daughter-inw. She didn''t understand why the formalities were needed in their own house talking to their own family members. She couldn''t understand these people.


    A maid opened the door and Jing Sheng entered. Mu Lin was reading a fashion magazine. She didn''t look at her daughter-inw when she came inside.


    Jing Sheng greeted her and said, "Mother-inw, I heard that you asked for me."


    Mu Lin elegantly closed the magazine and put it on the table and then she signaled the maid to move out. The maid went out of the room and closed the room politely.


    Afterwards, Mu Lin calmly looked at her. "I did ask for you, but that was half an hour ago. What was more important to you other than your own mother-inw?" Her voice was colder.


    Mu Lin was an aristocratdy. She was pampered since she was a child and her husband Mu Cheng gave in to her every tantrum. Thus she wasn''t used to people be rude to her or never listen to her. She didn''t like if someone younger than her was impolite to her. Especially when it was her own daughter-inw. She felt humiliated.


    Jing Sheng politely said, "Mother-inw, Xiao Lan is suffering from fever and she wished to have some food cooked by me. When you asked for me, I was busy in cooking. It was almost done and I wanted to serve them by myself. That''s why, I''mte. Please don''t feel offended. That wasn''t my intension.


    "Intension? You knew the rules and regtion of the Mu Household. Knowing the rules, you broke them and you said that it wasn''t your intention? You dared to break them when your future daughters-inw are here. What will they learn from you? Are the rules and regtions joke to you?" Mu Lin was trembling in anger. As the elder of the household, she deeply cared for the rules.


    But that wasn''t the end. She continued, "And you cooked for Xiao Lan? You don''t even like her. Not only I but also your father-inw and husband saw that you wanted to hit her. Now you are showing that you cared for her. Why sudden change of heart?"


    Who was Jing Sheng?


    She was caged in this castle. Nobody cared for what she wanted. Everyone pushed their own opinions and judgments on her shoulder. She felt like a bird without wings, fish without fins, human without rights. She didn''t feel like a human anymore.


    Not until she met Mu Lan. That girl made her feel like a true mother, a real mother. Without politeness, without mannerism, Mu Lan embraced the heart of Jing Sheng. There as no boundary or wall between them unlike it was with her sons and herself.


    Mu Lan made her remember what she was. She made her feel that she deserved to breathe, she deserved to be loved, she deserved to get her rights back, she deserved a normal family, she deserved to live like a normal human being.


    She noticed how her son treated Mu Lan,. She also earned for it from her husband, but her husband didn''t look at her like he was used to before. What could be more suffering than this one, her husband''s heart was somewhere else and she could never have it.


    So why should she suffer? Why should she act like ady of the household? If she couldn''t keep her husband for herself, if she couldn''t love her children as she wanted to, then why were all the properties, money, jewelries, rules and regtions needed?


    They weren''t needed because she didn''t want them.


    If she couldn''t cook for her own daughter-inw when she was sickly in bed asking to eat her cooked food, what kind of mother-inw was she? She couldn''t even cook for her own son when they were sick. She felt so pathetic back then. She didn''t want to feel it anymore.


    So from now, she wouldn''t care anymore.


    Thus, Jing Sheng replied to her mother-inw''s question, "Because only Xiao Lan treated me as a normal woman. She treated me for who I really am. Not a wife of an aristocrat family, not ady of a household. She saw me as a normal mother, a regr woman, a human being."


    Mu Lin wanted tough at her answer, "Normal woman? You are the wife of Mu Jin,dy of the Mu Household. You are beyond a normal human being."


    Jing Sheng tried her best to act normal. She wanted to burst in anger but she controlled herself. "If I can''t take care of my own husband or my own children, then what''s the use of a wife or a mother? I don''t feel like a wife or a mother, let alone a human being."


    Mu Lin couldn''t help it anymore. She nced at her daughter-inw as if she was looking at a fool. "Why will you work when you have servants to do that for you?"


    "Only aristocrat people think this way because they were born with silver spoon in their mouths. A regr woman like me wants to be with her husband and children in need, to help them to study, loves to cook for them and decorate her own house just like she wants, loves to take her children and husband to the amusement park when it''s weekend." Jing Sheng''s eyes became dreamy and yet wet at the same time.


    Jing Sheng vented, "s! I didn''t have that normal married life. I was only caged. I was caged in a castle where I could do nothing but only put on a mask that I''m happy when I''m not. My husband can think of other woman when I''m having tea parties. My husband can spend nights with girls when I sleep alone in the cold bed. I can''t cook for my children when they beg me to cook for them. I can''t do anything when my husband calls for other woman in his dreams. I don''t want this sort of life anymore. I''m fed up."


    Mu Lin asked, "What do you want then?"


    "I want divorce."

 Chapter 441 GIRL WITH NO BACKGROUND

    <h4>Chapter 441 GIRL WITH NO BACKGROUND</h4>


    After Jing Sheng vented everything, Mu Lin was stunned listening to all these. She knew that her son was a yboy but who wasn''t? In Italy, men were all yboys and so were the women.


    However, she was lucky enough to be with Mu Cheng. Mu Cheng had only eyes for Mu Lin and no other else. So Mu Lincked of experience which Jing Sheng had.


    Thus, Mu Lin didn''t understand that Jing Sheng was suffering.


    Even if she did, why would she care?


    Mu Lin snickered. She asked, "Fed up with ''this sort of life''. What do you want then?"


    Jing Sheng looked firmly in her mother-inw''s eyes. "I want divorce."


    Mu Lin felt like she was struck by lightning. ''Did I just hear right? Divorce?''


    "Impossible!" Mu Lin refused firmly. The only thing she cared about was Mu Family''s reputation. Why would she care about a selfish woman who was mentally sick?


    "Why? I want to live happily. I deserve it. I want divorce because I want to be free from these stupid rules."


    "Stupid rules? Don''t get too cocky since Xiao Liang is here. We are following these rules from generations to generations."


    "Following rules? You can take my children away, you can cook for them in your parental house, but me, I cannot cook for them when they are sick and when they ask me so that I can cook for them, I can do nothing. And you lock me up so that I cannot meet them and only you can stay beside them. You became the closest person to them and they went further and further away from me when I longed for them. Whose fault is it? Whose fault is it that my sons politely greet me when they see me and hug you when they see you? Whose fault is it that they don''t even smile at me and happily talk to you? Whose fault is it?" Tears rolled down from Jing Sheng''s cheeks as she screamed in the end.


    "The moment I was kidnapped and was taken in here, I was a caged bird. I could only stay here. I cannot go to shopping mall, cannot got to amusement parks. I.... I couldn''t carry my children when they were small. I couldn''t stay with them when they were sick." Jing Sheng wiped her tears. "It''s all because of you. If it wasn''t for you and you so called rules, I wouldn''t suffer so much and my children wouldn''t be deprived of mother''s love."


    Mu Lin''s blood was boiling. "What did you say? Because of me you suffered! Such insolent woman I''ve never seen in my life. Tell me, who will believe you? Everyone sees you as a mental disorder woman. You think that they will belief your lies?"


    "These aren''t lies. These are the truth. If others don''t believe me, I will tell Xiao Lan. She will believe me." Jing Sheng said.


    Mu Lin sneered. "I only wanted to be with my grandchildren. Was it too much? You think you can take them away from me? I love them more than you ever did! And Xiao Lan? Just because she called you mother-inw, you think she will believe you? You are a fool!"


    Jing Sheng protested loudly, "I wanted to love them but you took my children away from me! And don''t underestimate Xiao Lan. You don''t even know her."


    Mu Lin raised an eye brow. She let out a mockingugh. "So what if I don''t know her? You think you know her better than I do? And so what she knows about you. What can she do? Xiao Liang will never listen to her. In his eyes, his family is first. He took the responsibility of whole family. You think that he will defy me after listening to a child who has no memory. She might to be at seducing my grandson, but there are more women who can be good in bed and can make my grandson happy."


    Jing Sheng was stunned at first. Then she said, "You are despicable."


    Mu Lin sneered. "I''m despicable! I think you are the idiot who doesn''t know how to tame your man. You can''t keep my son in your heart and you think he will love you for eternity? He loves ying with women and knowing that you went to bed with him. And now youin? What right do you have toin about my son when you are a street girl who drools over him just like rest of the women? And you want a happy marriage! Knowing your personality, how can I let my grandchildren to be with you?"


    Jing Sheng felt like her heart was shuttered into pieces. "If... if you despise me so much, why don''t you let me divorce him?"


    "I don''t want to ruin the reputation of Mu Family. For a street girl like you, I had to listen to dirty words whenever I went to tea parties. I had enough of you. You better clear you head and stay away from your future granddaughters-inw. That''s the best thing you can do for yourself and the whole family." Mu Lin took the magazine from the table and opened it. It meant that the discussion had ended, Jing Sheng had to leave.


    Jing Sheng clenched her hands tightly. "So just like you treated me, will you treat Xiao Lan the same way?" She needed to know. She didn''t want another Jing Sheng suffer here endlessly like her.


    Mu Lin let out augh. "Xiao Lan has no background unlike Xiao Ying. She is just a normal girl, like you. To make it worse, she has no memory. Since she can tame my grandchild, who knows what she was in her previous life? I don''t want my grandchild to be ruined because of a wretched child. Now that you understand, be a filial mother and make your eldest son understand that the girl he chose isn''t fit to be the future mistress of Mu Family. You can leave. Don''t spout nonsense like ''divorce'' again."


    Mu Lin didn''t care to look at Jing Sheng and began reading the magazine.

 Chapter 442 TO THE DUNGEON

    <h4>Chapter 442 TO THE DUNGEON</h4>


    Mu Lan let out a burp. She leaned back to the sofa and rubbed her belly. "That was so good." She lost count how many times she praised Jing Sheng''s culinary skills.


    Mu Liang looked at her dotingly. He rubbed her head. "Do you want to take a stroll before you go to the bed?"


    Mu Lan nodded. "If I don''t then I''ll get fat."


    Mu Liang chuckled. "It will be good if you be fat. You are too skinny. Sometimes, I feel afraid that I might brake you."


    "Hmf, you only think about bed activities. You don''t care about me at all." Mu Lan pouted.


    Mu Liang leaned closer. He whispered seductively, "If I didn''t care about you, I would have ravished you every day, every night." He lightly bit her left ear.


    Mu Lan shuddered and held back her moan. With her red face, she red at him and pushed him aside. "I knew it. You only think about bed activities."


    Mu Liang became speechless. He was trying to make her understand that he wasn''t as horny as she thought he was. But it was backfired.


    "I''m going out for a stroll alone." Mu Lan got up and moved out. She was really mad at that beast boyfriend of hers.


    "Beasty! Beasty Liang Liang!" She murmured in her breath.


    As she walked in the corridor in thete at night, she heard weeping sound of a woman. She halted on the spot. She walked fast to the origin of the sound and paused at the scene in front her. What she saw was unbelievable.


    ------


    Mu Lin let out augh. "Xiao Lan has no background unlike Xiao Ying. She is just a normal girl, like you. To make it worse, she has no memory. Since she can tame my grandchild, who knows what she was in her previous life? I don''t want my grandchild to be ruined because of a wretched child. Now that you understand, be a filial mother and make your eldest son understand that the girl he chose isn''t fit to be the future mistress of Mu Family. You can leave. Don''t spout nonsense like ''divorce'' again."


    Mu Lin didn''t care to look at Jing Sheng and began reading the magazine.


    Jing Sheng trembled as she stood there. "So you will make me a bad mother again and you will be a good grandmother."


    Mu Lin didn''t answer her. She didn''t care what a street woman talked about.


    "You are a monster!" Jing Sheng felt hatred filling up her inside. She couldn''t help but curse the woman sitting in front of her.


    Mu Lin lost her patience this time. No one ever cursed her before and now a uncultured woman dared to do that. She stood up in rage and asked, "What did you say? Say that again in my face. I dare you!" Her face turned red in anger.


    "I said, you are a monster. I won''t ever do what you tell me to do. I will open your mask in front of everyone. I will keep talking about divorce until I''m free from this monstrous family." Jing Sheng''s whole body became stiff as she was showing her hatred.


    Mu Lin was trembling in wreath. She slowly spoke, "You uneducated, uncultured woman! You dared to call me monster! You even threatened me! I will show you where you belong."


    She clicked a button and the Head Butler and another two personal maids of Mu Lin came inside the room.


    Mu Lin instructed, "Keep her in the dungeon. Lock her up in the usual spot. If anyone ask you anything, tell that she got mad and tried to attack me. So ording to the rules of Mu Family, she will be in the dungeon until she realized her wrong doings."


    The maids grabbed Jing Sheng''s both arms and forced her to get out of the room.


    Jing Sheng was horrified. She recalled her time in the dungeon. It was dark and wet ce. There was smell of blood everywhere. Thinking of that she shuddered tremendously and shouted, "You liar! You liar! You can''t take me there! You cannot do this to me! I will unmask your true color! You monster!"


    "Shut her mouth. She is disgusting." Mu Lin coldly said.


    The Head Butler obeyed. With a dark face, he took out his handkerchief and gently put it inside Jing Sheng''s mouth. He whispered softly, "I''m sorry mistress." His voice was full of guilt.


    The moment he was born, he was bound to serve the Mu Family. He obeyed Mu Cheng''s mother in the past and now he obeyed Mu Cheng''s wife. No matter how wrong they were and no matter how bad he felt, he had to do what he was ordered to do.


    It''s true that Mu Family was famous for treating their servants the best, but the way they treated their family members, it was only known to the servants of the Mu Household. However, they didn''t dare to spread the news.


    Jing Sheng was a lovely woman. When she came here, she was nervous and scared. But Mu Jin treated her well. Everything was good. But good times neversted long.


    After Jing Sheng gave birth to Mu Liang, everything changed. Mu Liang was taken by Mu Lin and she took care of him. Jing Sheng wanted to hold her son but she was replied with, "You are weak. What if he falls from you hold him? Get well soon and you can definitely hold your child."


    However, Jing Sheng''s weak body never was better.


    How could that be?


    Because in her herbal medicines, there was something which made her feel weak. Only head Butler knew everything who was the culprit.


    And then Mu Feng and Mu Chen were born. However, Jing Sheng could never take them in her arms.


    She tried to have some time with her sons, she wanted to feed them, she wanted to cook for them, she wanted to take them to the school, she wanted to y with them, she wanted to have some times with them.

 Chapter 443 COMMON PEOPLE

    <h4>Chapter 443 COMMON PEOPLE</h4>


    Jing Sheng had dreams of her own.


    She tried to have some time with her sons, she wanted to feed them, she wanted to cook for them, she wanted to take them to the school, she wanted to y with them, she wanted to have some times with them.


    However, all her dreams turned into dust.


    She could never fulfill her dreams. She could only stay in the area of Mu Castle. She never went anywhere outside the area. She was imprisoned.


    She began to talk roughly to Mu Jin and always said, "You don''t love me anymore. You don''t care about me anymore."


    Once she threw tantrum. She wanted to go back to China. It was when Mu Jin went to China to look for the woman he loved. Jing Sheng didn''t know anything. She just wanted to go back to her homnd. She wanted to a quality of time to spend with Mu Jin.


    Thest blow to her was when Mu Lin gave her some evidence of Mu Jin cheating on her behind her back.


    Jing Sheng fell apart.


    From then on, she drastically changed.


    She was taught all the basic rules of Mu Family. She was also taught mannerism. There were lots of party every months and Mu Family represented nobility and royalty. However, she didn''t care about those things. So she was taken to the dungeon and was locked there for days.


    If anyone asked for her, the Head butler would reply that Jing Sheng wasn''t feeling well, so she was in her room and she didn''t want toe out.


    The matters of the household were taken care by Mu Lin. Mu Cheng and Mu Jin would take care of business matters and underworld.


    At that time, Mu Family was in chaos. Betrayal, killing, kidnapping were daily matters.


    Who would care about a lonely woman?


    Jing Sheng''s whole married life had been witnessed by the Head Butler, but he could do nothing to help her or tofort her. He only obeyed Mu Lin.


    However, he didn''t forget to give her meal without letting others know when she was locked up in the dungeon. He didn''t forget to give her antidotes secretly so that she couldn''t die while taking those herbal medicines. He didn''t forget to meet a renowned psychiatrist to learn about Jing Sheng''s mental condition.


    He knew that Jason Arnold wasn''t helping Jing Sheng at all, he had other ns. Knowing all, the Head Butler couldn''t do anything.


    What could he do?


    He was nothing but a butler.


    He secretly cared for Jing Sheng without anyone''s knowing.


    When the maids dragged Jing Sheng out, the head Butler couldn''t help but feel mortified. How he wished to take her out without hurting her.


    Mu Lin looked at him and said, "I leave everything to you."


    The Head Butler nodded and left the room.


    Mu Lin sighed loudly and leaned back on the chair. She closed her eyes. All of a sudden, she felt tired.


    All she wanted a happy family. She never expected this to happen.


    Since Mu Lin was born, she was never allowed to talk to themon people. She was always with bodyguards and otherdies of the same status.


    In the way to the school, she saw those uncultured people jeering at her. It would make her ufortable and uneasy. When she was with her friends and cousins, they would talk about how annoying, dirty, uncultured those civil people were.


    Mu Lin would ask Mu Cheng about it. He would just brush off her confusion about those street people. But he didn''t forget to tell her to stay away from them.


    She would ask, "Why?"


    Mu Cheng would reply, "They are poor. They need money. They can do anything to obtain money. They are greedy. So you should be careful around them, or you might get kidnapped."


    Mu Lin would want to know more. She would ask her sisters about it. They would gasp and say, "Xiao Lin, you are so innocent. They abduct girls like us to sell us as ve. Not only that, they hurt girls and sometimes kill them. They are horrifying."


    Mu Lin grew up disliking themon people who were unruly, mischief. She stayed away from those horrifying creatures.


    Who would have thought that her yboy son who was always careful about certain things would make a girl pregnant who was amon pageant?


    Mu Lin was afraid. She was afraid that her family would be mixed up with the blood of uncultured people. Therefore, as soon as Mu Liang was born, she took away from the uncivilized woman.


    Her three grandchildren were very precious to her. She would gave in to their every request. She would give them the best things in the world.


    She was d and rxed to notice that they were just like her husband. They were intelligent, loyal, educated, civilized and cultured. It was good that they didn''t get anything from their mother except for a tiny bit physical appearance.


    But Mu Lin let it go. At least things were under her control.


    Jing Sheng was exactly what she expected. She was unruly and uncivilized, like those street people. Mu Lin investigated her and found out that she was like those women her son slept with. So Mu Lin assumed that Jing Sheng was only after money.


    But then Mu Lin realized that she was wrong.


    Jing Sheng wanted husband, children everything to herself. She was too greedy.


    Mu Lin felt like that Jing Sheng wanted the authority of the Mu Household.


    Mu Lin would never let amon woman take her position. She waited for Mu Liang''s girlfriend. She had a faith that her grandchild wouldn''t disappoint her.


    However, she was wrong.


    Just like his father, Mu Liang chose another wild woman for himself.


    Mu Lin felt threatened. She felt that her household was going upside down in the future. She predicted that after she was gone, Mu Family would be destroyed by themon people.

 Chapter 444 YOU ARE A GUES

    <h4>Chapter 444 YOU ARE A GUES</h4>


    ''This country girl thinks that calling me grandmother and calling that street woman mother-inw will make her the mistress of the household. She can keep dreaming! How shameless of her! Just to keep in the position she kept pestering that country woman! Unbelievable! Who knows how many men did she seduce before she lost her memory? Maybe she got her memory back but she didn''t tell others so that my grandchild can keep her out of pity. Disgraceful!''


    Mu Lin felt disgusted. She had to do something about this Xiao Lan. She couldn''t let her grandson to marry this girl.


    ''Greedy! They are all greedy! They only want to climb in the beds of moneymakers. Pathetic!''


    She recalled the girls who were desperate to cling into her husband, but she shooed them away. She hated those girls. She protected her husband from those filthy creatures. But she couldn''t protect her son and grandson. She felt defeated.


    Her son made a great mistake. But she could still make her grandson turn back. There was still some time left before making an official announcement.


    She just had to tell her grandson and prepare some girls for him.


    She had to show who was in the charge of everything.


    That girl, Xiao Lan was nothing in the eyes of Mu Family.


    ------


    Jing Sheng wanted to scream but her mouth was covered. Tears rolled down to her cheeks. She tried her hardest to take her hands away from those maids but their grips were too tight. She helplessly looked back at the Head Butler. She saw sorrow, guilt and something else that she couldn''t think of.


    Jing Sheng didn''t have time to think of it. She silently pleaded.


    The Head Butler couldn''t take it and looked elsewhere. His heart was bleeding. He secretly prayed that someone would help her. Someone would give her happiness when others couldn''t.


    "Stop it right there!" A sharp voice made them halt in the corridor.


    Mu Lan strode towards them. She was so angry that her face became red. She couldn''t take the fact that Jing Sheng was on the floor, crying for help as she was being dragging out.


    Mu Lan got closer and asked the maids coldly, "What do you think you are doing? Let her go." Her voice was calm and colder than the coldness of North Pole.


    The maids were Mu Lin''s personal maids. They were serving Mu Lin for decades. So small fry like Mu Lan didn''t make them flinch even for once.


    "We are taking her where she belongs." One maid said. She was older than the other maid. Her grips tightened around Jing Sheng, making her flinch.


    "Where she belongs? Taking her by dragging her on the cold floor? You are hurting her. Let her go." Mu Lan realized that they were ordered by someone more powerful than Mu Liang and that''s why they could talk like that. She had yet to know whose maids they were.


    ''Could it be Liang Liang''s father? Could he do that to his own wife? Or grandfather? But he didn''t seem like one. Or maybe it''s grandmother.'' She didn''t want to think about it anymore. She could catch the culpritter.


    "We are just obeying orders. Please let us through." Another maid said. She was a little rude making Mu Lan narrow her eyes.


    The Head Butler didn''t say anything up until now.


    "Whose order you are obeying? What did mother-inw do?" Mu Lan asked for exnation.


    "Young mistress tried to harm Madam Mu. Thank goodness that we were there and we hold her back. But Young mistress has mental problem. She was behaving like an animal and we had no idea what to do. ording to thew of Mu Family, those who attack the members of Mu Family will be executed. Since young mistress was the wife of young master, Madam Mu decided to lock her up in the dungeon so that she can reflect on her own faults. We are just taking her to the dungeon." The older maid haughtily replied.


    Jing Sheng shook her head as she was held on the ground. As if tears weren''t enough to make her miserable.


    Mu Lan didn''t believe what the maid said. ''Dungeon? Are they human? And why would mother-inw would do something like this if she wasn''t provoked? Xue Lin already said that she just needed a little space and nothing more. She is practically fine.''


    Her voice turned colder as she spoke, "I will say for thest time. Let her go or I will hurt you like no one ever did."


    Her blood was boiling. She couldn''t imagine for what reason Jing Sheng had to be tortured like this. She wanted to cut off the hands of the maids.


    This time, the maids were a little scared. Looking at her threatening vibe, they almost let go of Jing Sheng''s hands.


    However, the first maid was older than Mu Lan more than twenty years. She nced at Mu Lan with a stern look. If she gave in, she would lose her pride. "Young miss, you are a guest in this castle. Please act like one. Don''t interrupt the business of Mu Family-"


    She couldn''t finish her words before Mu Lan sent her flying in the end of the corridor.


    "I did warn you beforehand, didn''t I? You cannot me me that I didn''t." Mu Lan didn''t care if that maid was older than her or not. She thought that this old maid didn''t deserve her respect. For some reason, she felt better after kicking her. Some people really needed to know their ces.


    The middle aged maid groaned in pain. The Head Butler was so stunned that he forgot to move. The older maid flied passed him and he could do nothing. It didn''t mean that he didn''t enjoy the show. The other maid who was younger was shivering in fear.


    "Do I have tell you twice before you let go? Or you want to be kicked too. Are you a masochist?" Mu Lan asked the other maid.

 Chapter 445 I SHOULD HAVE KICKED HER HARDER

    <h4>Chapter 445 I SHOULD HAVE KICKED HER HARDER</h4>


    Her sharp eyes made the young maid flinch more. She hurriedly shook her head and immediately let go of the hand of Jing Sheng.


    Mu Lan sat in front of Jing Sheng and took out that handkerchief from her mouth. She softly asked, "Mother-inw, are you alright?" She sweetly cupped Jing Sheng''s face.


    Jing Sheng was stunned to see Mu Lan at first. And now that she rescued her, protected her, she hugged Mu Lan like it was the end of the world and cried loudly in her arms. Mu Lan tightly hugged her back. She patted Jing Sheng''s head just like Mu Liang did to her.


    Jing Sheng''s loud cry echoed from one corridor to the other corridor in thete evening.


    "What happened?" Mu Liang walked closer to them and looked worriedly at his mother and wifey.


    ------


    The moment Mu Lan left the room, he threw his files aside and followed her behind. But there were lots of corridor and she walked so fast that, he lost her.


    As he searched for her, he heard a heated argument and recognized Mu Lan''s voice. Hearing her cold voice, he frowned and walked faster. When he reached his destination, he saw Mu Lan threatening his grandmother''s personal maid and the maid let go of his mother who was on the floor.


    He also saw Mu Lan hugging his mother and his mother cried loudly.


    ''What made mother cry like this?'' he wondered.


    As he got walked closer, he asked the Head Butler who was watching silently from the side. "What happened?"


    Before the Head Butler could say anything, the middle aged maid cried out loudly. "First young master, you have to bring justice to this maid. I have been working here since I was born and I was never hurt like this in my life. Madam Mu never punished for anything. I was more loyal than a dog. Today, I was obeying Madam Mu''s order and your guest kicked me in the stomach. It hurts so much that I almost fainted on the spot."


    Mu Lan scoffed. "Then why didn''t you faint? Where is your haughty attitude now? Crying for mercy when you see him?" She hugged Jing Sheng tighter.


    Mu Liang gazed at his wifey. "Haughty attitude? Did she not talk to you properly?"


    It wasn''t time for her to be upset with Mu Liang. She almost forgot that she was mad at him a while ago.


    Mu Lan frowned. "She told me that I was only a guest in here so I shouldn''t interrupt in the family business. She sounded like I''m being noisy."


    "Does your leg hurt? You sent the maid flying in the end of the corridor." Mu Liang was worried about her leg.


    Mu Lan was dissatisfied. "If I knew that she was such a drama queen, I should have kicked her harder so that she could faint."


    The maid didn''t need another kick. She almost fainted when she saw that young master was worried about his girlfriend''s leg not her stomach.


    The Head Butler also saw how first young master doted on his girlfriend. He was worried about Madam Mu''s decision.


    Mu Liang''s eyes turned colder. His eyes swept at the Head Butler and said, "Take her to the sock room and call the doctor."


    "Yes, first young master." The Head Butler bowed and helped the middle aged maid to stand up and took her out of the sight.


    Then Mu Liang sat on the floor and softly said to Mu Lan, "Let me take her." He swiftly took his mother in his embrace and carried her.


    "Be careful, she is injured." Mu Lan warned him.


    Mu Liang''s eyes turned excessively cold as he looked at the younger maid and said, "Come with us."


    The four of them walked towards Mu Liang''s chamber. In his ce, there was a guest room beside his bedroom.


    Mu Liang took his mother there and put her down on the bed carefully. He began to check Jing Sheng''s injuries.


    As Jing Sheng was dragged forcefully, her arms had purple bruises, her dress was shredded in some ces, her knees were slightly cut and the ces were bleeding lightly.


    Mu Lan turned on the heater and brought the first aid box from Mu Liang''s bedroom.


    "Mother, do you want to drink some water?" Mu Liang asked.


    As Jing Sheng nodded, he filled a ss of water and let her drink.


    It had been so long since her son was so close to her and cared for her. Her eyes turned wet again. Seeing her like this, Mu Liang''s heart bleed endlessly.


    Mu Liang let Mu Lan stay with his mother as he took a bowl and filled it with cold water and then soaked a soft towel and ced it on Jing Sheng''s injuries. After he cleaned her injuries, Mu Lan put on some ointment and bandaged them gently.


    "Mother, take some rest in here. No one is going to harm you in my ce." Mu Liang said firmly and yet tenderly.


    Then he moved towards Mu Lan. "Can you give mother a night dress?" He asked.


    "Of course. I already brought one." She showed him a silk night gown.


    He kissed her forehead. "Stay with mother. Don''t go anywhere else."


    Mu Lan nodded lightly. "Okay."


    Mu Liang got out the room and closed it from behind. Then his gaze swept to the young maid who was standing in the middle of Mu Liang''s drawing room.


    Seeing himing closer, she began to shudder.


    Mu Liang raised his eye brow. He sat down and called Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng was already upset as he couldn''t taste his mother''s cooked food. So he answered the called after it rang three times. "What do you want now big brother? I''m sleepy." He sounded offended.


    If it was other time, Mu Liang would joke with him, but it wasn''t the time. "Come to my chamber right now." Then he hung up.


    Hearing his voice, Mu Feng realized that it was something wasn''t right. He hurriedly closed hisputer and walked to the other side of the castle where Mu Liang stayed.

 Chapter 446 THE PUNISHMENT OF LYING

    <h4>Chapter 446 THE PUNISHMENT OF LYING</h4>


    When Mu Feng entered Mu Liang''s drawing room, he halted on the track.


    "Isn''t she grandmother''s personal maid? What''s her business with you?" He asked feeling stunned.


    Mu Liang didn''t answer him. He chillingly looked at the maid and said, "Now, tell us what happened in grandmother''s room."


    Mu Feng blinked. He was momentarily speechless and asked seriously, "What happened?" He realized that something was wrong.


    The maid was shaking and her face was pale. She opened her mouth, "Young masters, I-I don''t know much. Upon hearing that young mistress went to the kitchen and cooked personally, Madam Mu called out for her. But young mistress didn''t heed to it and disobeyed Madam Mu. Madam Mu felt insulted but said nothing. When Young mistress came, Madam Mu ushered her out and wanted to talk to young mistress personally. From outside we heard young mistress angry voice and Madam Mu''s scream. After we heard the bell was rang, we entered the room and Madam Mu ordered us to catch young mistress before she hurt her. Young mistress was acting unsightly and was screaming loudly. Madam Mu said that since young mistress was part of the family she wouldn''t make any ruckus and ordered us to take her to the dungeon. When we were trying to take her, Miss Lan confronted us and then kicked Martha."


    Mu Feng almost chocked. "Martha? The older maid of grandmother? Sister Lan Lan kicked her for what?"


    The maid fidgeted before answering, "Miss Lan told us to let young mistress go but we weren''t supposed to obey her since she is a guest. So Martha politely told Miss Lan not to interrupt them. Miss Lan was in rage and kicked to Martha hard."


    "Politely? I heard that Martha was speaking haughtily." Mu Liang''s voice maid chill running down the young maid''s spine.


    She stuttered, "I didn''t lie, first young master."


    "Wait, where is mother?" Mu Feng asked worriedly. He couldn''t imagine his mother in the dark, bloddy dungeon, even though he never had mother''s love.


    Mu Liang''s eyes narrowed as he heard the maid. Then he looked at his younger brother and pointed out to the guest room. Mu Feng immediately barged into the guest room.


    Mu Laing then opened him mouth. "Do you know what the punishment of lying to me is?"


    The maid didn''t dare to look at him. She knew that he wasn''t blindly threatening her. But she couldn''t let him know the truth. She knew that Madam Mu wouldn''t let it happen. More than being afraid of Mu Liang, she was afraid of Madam Mu.


    Mu Liang didn''t talk anymore. He thought of leaving the maid on his younger brother''s hand. He dialed a number and the Head Butler answered the call immediately.


    "First young master, how can I help you?" he politely said.


    Mu Liang ordered, "Come to my room."


    "Yes." The Head Butler immediately answered.


    Within five minutes, the Head Butler came inside. He looked at the maid standing in front of Mu Liang and then turned his head towards Mu Liang. He bowed respectfully and asked, "First young master, what can I do for you?"


    "Tell me how my mother attacked grandmother." Mu Liang was calm.


    "I didn''t see anything, young master. I was out of the room and the door was closed." The Head Butler answered truthfully.


    "You are the one who took mother to grandmother''s room, right?" Mu Liang asked.


    The Head Butler nodded. "Yes, young master."


    "You are also the one who informed grandmother that mother cooked food." Mu Liang stated.


    "That''s right, young master. It''s my duty to inform Madam Mu everything about the household." The Head Butler had nothing to hide from his young master. He was just a servant.


    "When you entered grandmother''s room after hearing the bell, did you see my mother hurting grandmother?" Mu Liang asked.


    "I did not." The Head Butler replied.


    The maid looked at the Head Butler in horror.


    Mu Liang noticed her behavior. He questioned further, "What did you see?"


    The Head Butler replied, "Madam Mu and young mistress were standing. They were both flustered. Young mistress was screaming at Madam Mu and Madam Mu was getting more and more angry."


    "Was grandmother injured?" Mu Liang interrogated him.


    The Head Butler shook his head. "No, young master."


    "Was her clothes disheveled or torn?" Mu Liang wanted to know every details.


    The Head Butler answered without hesitation, "No, young master. Madam Mu was just like I have seen her before I left the room along with the maids before I took young mistress in Madam Mu''s room."


    "Then, I can assume that my mother didn''t hurt anyone. They just had a little argument. But grandmother was furious and unreasonably ordered to lock my mother in the dungeon. Right?" Mu Liang''s eyes were deadly.


    "Yes, young master." The Head Butler replied.


    "You may go." Mu Liang told the Head Butler. When he saw that the maid was also leaving, he said, "Not you."


    The maid halted and didn''t go anywhere.


    That''s when Mu Feng came out of the guest room. His expression wasn''t good. He head everything from Mu Lan. She told him what she saw.


    "Feng, what is the punishment of the servants lying to their masters?" Mu Liang lightly asked.


    Mu Feng tried to recall. Then he answered, "Isn''t it skinning them alive. My hands are itching to do that for a long time."


    Mu Liang nced at him. "She is all yours." Then he stood up and was about to leave.


    The maid fell on the ground. Her face was ghastly pale. She cried, "First young master, I was wrong. Please forgive me. It won''t happen again. I was only following Madam Mu''s order." Then she paused before adding, "She is in the charge of the household. You cannot take me without her permission."


    Mu Liang nced at Mu Feng and said, "I don''t want to see her and the other maid Martha in front of me again in the future. Another thing, send the decree to the servants that no one is allowed to torture or lie or behave rudely the members of Mu Family including our girlfriends."

 Chapter 447 BOYS CANNOT MEDDLE INTO THE HOUSEHOLD BUSINESS

    <h4>Chapter 447 BOYS CANNOT MEDDLE INTO THE HOUSEHOLD BUSINESS</h4>


    "Certainly." Mu Feng called his two personal butlers and said, "Take her and another maid called Martha to the dungeon. And wait for me there."


    The maid became to scream in terror before one of the butlers hit her neck and she fainted.


    After they drag her out, Mu Feng nced at his brother, "Big brother, why would grandmother do something like this? Mother only cooked and nothing else. No harm is done."


    Mu Liang narrowed his eyes. "There is so much to know about the rtionship between grandmother and mother. I can collect the information. But the problem is..."


    "We cannot meddle into the business of the household." Mu Feng sighed.


    "But we cannot let anything happen which is wrong." Mu Liang said. "If we cannot protect our love ones, there is no need of those annoying rules and regtion."


    "But how are you going to go against it? That old man is head over heels for his wife. He won''t just seat around and watch."


    "We need to change some rules and regtions. I''ll talk to grandfather. You can do your job. And about Jason, we need to move fast before he does anything. He already approached Xiao Lan."


    Mu Feng was angry. "That guy! I''ll kill him for sure. But how does he know Xiao Lan?"


    "Maybe he saw her with grandmother the other day. Or there is a mole in here." Mu Liang said.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take him down after I''m done with this work. If there is nothing else, I''m heading out. Goon night, big brother. Take care of mother while she is here." Mu Feng said.


    "I will. Good night." Mu Liang said.


    After Mu Feng left, Mu Liang headed towards the guest room. When he opened the door, he saw that Mu Lan was covering Jing Sheng''s forehead with a socked towel.


    "What happened?" He got closer.


    "Fever. I already gave her medicine. Hope she recovers soon." Mu Lan said. She was feeling sleepy but didn''t let him see her tiredness.


    Mu Liang rang a ball close to the bed. In two minutes, Mu Liang''s two personal maid came inside. They politely greeted, "First young master."


    "Take care of my mother. Don''t let anyonee inside except for the two of us, Feng and his girlfriend." Mu Liang ordered. He then caught Mu Lan''s hand and took her out.


    He was slightly angry at him father who knew nothing about it.


    A man is supposed to treat his better-half well.


    This was the moral Mu Liang believed in. However, his father waspletely unaware of the sufferings his wife went through. Moreover, he was thinking of other woman.


    "Are you sure that it will be alright for mother to let her be with them?" Mu Lan asked.


    "They are my personal maids." He said.


    "Yes, but they are still maids of this household. I don''t trust them after what I saw. They are still under grandmother, right?" She said.


    Mu Liang was silent for a moment and then he asked, "What do you think of grandmother?"


    "I think she is very elegant, polite and respectable woman. But after what I saw tonight, I''m not sure. I need to find out who I right and who is wrong. Maybe it''s a misunderstanding, maybe it''s not." She shook her head. "Let me think about it tomorrow. I''m feeling sleepy."


    Mu Liang replied, "Sure. Go to sleep."


    That night while Mu Lan was sleeping in his arms, Mu Liang was awake. He couldn''t understand where his calction was wrong.


    Next day, Mu Lan woke up early. She looked at Mu Liang''s side and found that he was gone. She got up from the bed and brushed her teeth. After taking a bath, she went to the guest room to see how Jing Sheng was doing.


    Jing Sheng still had a fever and her temperature rose at dawn. One of the maids already called the family doctor. He was none other than Dr. Lu who was father of Lu Feng.


    Lu Feng''s father just left and Mu Lan entered the guest room. Seeing Jing Sheng was unconscious, she asked the maid, "How is she now?"


    The maid answered, "Young mistress''s temperature went up at dawn. I called the doctor and he prescribed some medicine."


    Another maid entered the room with two boxes. Seeing Mu Lan she politely greeted her.


    "What are those?" Mu Lan asked.


    "First young master ordered me to bring young mistress''s clothes and other''s stuffs here. These are young mistress''s clothes." The maid said.


    Mu Lan thanked the maids for the hard work making the maids flustered. She left the guest room to look for Qi Ying. She went to the other side of the castle and knocked Mu Feng''s chamber.


    The door the opened immediately. Mu Feng was startled seeing Mu Lan. "Sister Lan Lan, good morning. Howe you are here so early in the morning?" He let Mu Lan enter the room.


    "I just want to talk to Xiao Ying. Am I intruding?" Mu Lan entered into the big drawing room with attached kitchen and bar. She liked it how homely it was. She found out Mu Liang was sitting in arge,fortable sofa.


    Mu Feng answered. "Not at all. She is awake. You will find her in the bedroom."


    Mu Liang was surprised to see her here as well. "Why are you up so early? Did I wake you up?" He gestures Mu Lan toe closer.


    They sleptte at night. So ording to Mu Lan''s system, she was supposed to wake upte.


    Mu Feng left them alone.


    Mu Lan sat beside him and put her head on his shoulder. "You didn''t. I couldn''t sleep anymore."


    "Breakfast will be ready within an hour. Are you hungry?" Mu Liang asked her gently.


    "No, I just don''t feel good in here, that''s all." Mu Lan spoke truthfully.


    Afterst night experience, she couldn''t breathe freely. She was already missing Paris, their home.


    "Do you want to stroll around or want to go somewhere?" He asked understanding her feelings.


    "That''s what I want to decide with Xiao Ying. I''ll take her with me." Mu Lan answered.

 Chapter 448 SHE WILL SURVIVE

    <h4>Chapter 448 SHE WILL SURVIVE</h4>


    "I''ll arrange bodyguards for you two." Mu Liang said.


    "Can''t it be just me and Xiao Ying? I don''t want bodyguards." Mu Lan pouted.


    Mu Liang smiled seeing her cute face and scratched her nose lovingly. "The time is not good. I''ll assign two bodyguards, not more than that. They will contact me whenever it''s needed. You two can have fun without caring about the world."


    Mu Lan sighed and said, "Okay, we will do that."


    She gave him a light kiss on the cheek and got up from the sofa. She went towards the bedroom and knocked lightly.


    Qi Ying opened the door and smiled at her. "Good morning Xiao Lan. Come in."


    When Mu Lan entered the bedroom, she saw Mu Feng gathering some papers.


    "Brother Feng, you have so much works to do and yet you two are here. Are you sure you can handle all these?" Mu Lan asked.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Don''t worry, sister Lan Lan. Our works are being handled in Paris by our assistants. Actually, we have some works in Italy. So we picked this month to take you and Ying with us."


    Mu Lan nodded as she understood. "Fine, if you need a hand, don''t forget to ask me."


    Mu Feng pretended to cry. "Sister Lan Lan is the best."


    After he left, Mu Lan nced at Qi Ying. "Aren''t you bored staying here all the time?"


    Qi Ying sat beside her. "Actually, I have been working on new designs. But I wish I could go out for a while. I need inspiration."


    Mu Lan almost jumped. "Great! That''s what I was thinking. Let''s go somewhere today. I''m so bored in here. You havee here before. Do you have any suggestion?"


    Qi Ying thought for a while. "I know a good ce. Whenever I was there, I got lots of new ideas. But this is not a ce where I can go alone. We can go there together."


    Mu Lan showed interest. "Where is this ce?"


    "It''s grandmother-inw''s parlor. All aristocratic members can enter that ce. I have a membership card. You cane with me."


    "...Is it a safe ce?" Mu Lan guessed that Qi Ying knew nothing about what happenedst night, or she wouldn''t have mentioned grandmother-inw''s parlor.


    "Of course! And we are her future granddaughters-inw. No one will dare to do anything to us." Qi Ying was pretty carefree.


    Mu Lan scratched her head. ''Even though I''m suspecting grandmother, it''s not that she is my enemy. She seems to like me a lot. And Liang Liang already assigned bodyguards for us. Moreover, Xiao Ying has membership card. I hope there won''t be any harm going with Xiao Ying, since she knows the ce.''


    Thinking from every side, Mu Lan said, "Sure, we can go there after lunch."


    "Perfect!" Qi Ying was excited.


    -------


    In the breakfast table, Mu Lin was gloomy. She neither greet anyone nor did she talk.


    Mu Cheng was worried about his wife. She never made such expression before. "Dear, are you feeling sick?"


    Mu Lin didn''t answer and had her breakfast silently.


    Mu Liang and Mu Feng stole nces. They didn''t say a word either.


    Mu Lan began sweating. She never had such intense breakfast in her life. She drank her soup without lifting her head.


    Mu Cheng red at Mu Feng. "Rascal! Tell me what you did to your grandmother."


    Mu Feng showed his most innocent face. "What did I do?"


    "If you didn''t do anything, why would my wife be so upset?" Mu Cheng argued.


    "Damn! Are you really the one who took care of thepany? Maybe it''s your age which made you lose your brain." Mu Feng sneered.


    "What did you say?" Mu Cheng was super angry.


    "That''s enough." Mu Lin spoke this time. She seemed more upset than she was before.


    Who did like argument in the morning?


    Mu Cheng''s temper immediately melted. "Dear, what''s wrong? Tell me what happened. I''ll bring you justice."


    "I can solve my problems on my own. You don''t have to worry about it." Mu Lin calmly said.


    She was the head of the household. She had the ultimate power. She didn''t need anyone to bring her justice.


    "You aren''t sick, are you?" Mu Cheng asked. He was still worried.


    "No." Mu Lin elegantly had her breakfast.


    "Where is Sheng?" Mu Jin asked this time. He didn''t see her after dinnerst night.


    ''Oh, now he recalls that he has a wife.'' Mu Liang thought in his mind. He was annoyed but didn''t show it.


    "It seems that mother caught fever, so she is taking rest." Mu Feng replied.


    Mu Cheng, Mu Jin, Mu Lin and Qi Ying were all surprised. They didn''t know when this happened.


    "What? When? How is she now?" Mu Jin asked. Now he knew why she didn''t came in the bedroomst night.


    "She is recovering. You don''t have to worry about her. She will survive." Mu Liang said this time.


    "Xiao Liang, how can talk about your mother like this?" Mu Jin looked offended.


    Mu Liang gazed at his father and said, "At least, I''m the one who cares about her more than anyone in this household when she needs it."


    Mu Jin''s tongue was tied. He felt embarrassment in front of his future daughters-inw. He couldn''t argue back since he didn''t look for his wife when she didn''t return by his sidest night. He was the one who actually didn''t care for her. Thus, he had no room toin about others.


    "I''ll go and meet my daughter-inw after I finish breakfast. Do you want toe with me dear?" Mu Cheng asked his wife.


    "Certainly." Mu Lin sipped her rose tea.


    "No one is allowed to enter my chamber as long as mother in sick." Mu Liang calmly said.


    His mother''s pitiful expression was still in his mind. He couldn''t take that scene off of his head.


    Since his mother couldn''t get what was actually hers, there was no need for other''s sympathy. His mother could live without others pity.

 Chapter 449 CHANGE OF RULES

    <h4>Chapter 449 CHANGE OF RULES</h4>


    Furthermore, he needed to investigate the rtionship between his mother and grandmother. Before he was done with his work, he couldn''t let others meet her since he didn''t know who would harm her.


    Hearing what Mu Liang said, Mu Cheng frowned and Mu Lin froze on the spot.


    "Why can''t we see her when she is sick?" Mu Jin asked.


    "I heard from the maids thatst night, mother attacked grandmother." Mu Liang finished his bacon.


    Mu Lin nced at her grandson. Her eyes were sharp.


    Mu Cheng, Mu Jin and Qi Ying were stunned.


    "What? Daughter-inw attacked you?" Mu Cheng looked at his wife. His face became red.


    "It''s just a rumor, grandfather, don''t worry about it. Don''t you see grandmother looks alright?" Mu Liang said.


    "Who dared to spout such nonsense? I never imagined that in Mu Family, servants would do something like this! Theyck of proper training." Mu Cheng trembled in anger.


    "Calm down, grandfather. I punished those maids for lying and sent a decree to the servants." Mu Liang finished his omelet.


    Mu Lin''s eyes quivered as she heard it.


    "You did a great job, Xiao Liang." Mu Cheng nced at Mu Lin. "Dear, don''t be upset anymore. I know why you were upset. You are the head of the household, but what Xiao Liang did was necessary. We can''t let the maids have bad habits. We need to discipline them. If youck of maids, tell Noel, he will take care of it."


    Noel was the Head Butler or Mu Castle. He was forty five years old. He was two years elder than Jing Sheng and four years younger than Mu Jin. He was also nephew of Head Butler Leo.


    Mu Lin smiled and said, "I''m not upset that I lost two maids. Noel will assign another two maids for me. We already discussed about it. But please don''t worry about such trivial matter. Xiao Liang, you too. You are all men and you need to think about your work. Household is my domain. I''ll take care of it."


    She skillfully skipped the part of being attacked My Jing Sheng.


    Mu Liang silently finished his meal.


    -----


    In the study room of Mu Cheng, Mu Liang was talking about some changes of the rules and regtions.


    "Why are you talking to me about the household? It''s your grandmother''s territory. You should talk to her if you want some changes." Mu Cheng said.


    "I know, but I need your support." Mu Liang replied.


    "It''s a reasonable request. Your grandmother will agree to it. Still, if you keep being noisy about household matters, your grandmother might get angry." Mu Cheng warned his grandson.


    Mu Liang nodded. "I know." He knew that he wouldn''t get any help from his grandfather. Still he did it to let grandfather know so that he coulde in handy in future.


    After he left, he gave the file to Mu Feng.


    "That old geezer didn''t agree! I knew it! He would never go against his wife. Boneless old geezer." Mu Feng frowned.


    "I''m counting on you. Only you can make grandmother agree." Mu Liang said.


    Mu Feng said, "Leave it to me."


    Grandmother Mu Lin was knitting a new muffler.


    "Grandmother-inw, it''s spring now. Why are you knitting muffler?" Qi Ying asked. Since grandmother was upset, she thought of apanying grandmother.


    Mu Lin smiled. "It''s still cold outside. I am nning on giving you and Xiao Lan mufflers."


    Qi Ying''s face brightened up. "Really grandmother-inw! Thank you very much. We will love your gifts for sure."


    Mu Lin noticed Qi Ying was hurrying while sewing a design. "You seemed to be in hurry. Do you have any n in this afternoon?"


    "Yes. Me and Xiao Lan are nning on going to your parlor after lunch. She wanted to go somewhere and I needed motivation for my new designs. Since it''s a good ce for my work, I invited Xiao Lan with me." Qi Ying politely answered.


    Mu Lin said, "Oh, really, that''s good. Have fun you two. Do you like to drink often?"


    Qi Ying shook her head and said truthfully, "My tolerance isn''t good. Not even Xiao Lan''s. So we skip alcohol more than Xiao Su. Xiao Su always force us to drink."


    "You mean Yan Su, don''t you? This child! How can she be so udylike?" Mu Lin shook her head in helplessness.


    Qi Ying chuckled. "But she is a good person. I''m really proud of my friends."


    "You are a lucky girl, aren''t you, Xiao Ying?" Mu Lin smiled at her.


    "I''m really a lucky girl, grandmother-inw." Qi Ying smiled.


    "Call me grandmother. You are like my own grandchild." Mu Lin said lovingly.


    Qi Ying''s eyes became teary. "y, grandmother."


    At that time, someone knocked the door and entered the room. Someone said, "Darling, you are here! And look, I''ve been looking for you for hours."


    Mu Lin dotingly nced at Mu Feng. "This child, what do you need me for?"


    Mu Feng gazed at Qi Ying. "Ying, can you give us some grandmother-grandson time?"


    Qi Ying didn''t think much. She smiled and said, "Sure." She got up and left.


    Grandmother Lin said, "Now, tell me."


    Mu Feng handed Mu Lin a file. "Darling, I made the whole n by myselfst night. I didn''t have a wink of sleep. Please approve it, or I''ll be bleeding to death."


    Mu Lin said, "Don''t say such thing in future. You can sit down and have some cookies. I will read it right now."


    Ten minutester, Mu Lin''s face turned red. "Preposterous! What is the meaning this?"


    Mu Lin was beyond irritated. The file was about the changes of the rules and regtions of the Mu Household. Centuries'' old traditions had been removed from here and ced with new types of rules.


    She couldn''t let this happen. ''Over my dead body, they have to change the rules.''


    Mu Feng tried to coax his grandmother. "Darling, please don''t get mad. I''m doing this not only for me, but also for others. Which point made you upset?"

 Chapter 450 YOU DON"T LOVE ME ANYMORE

    <h4>Chapter 450 YOU DON"T LOVE ME ANYMORE</h4>


    "Everything! Child, you can''t let the mistress of the household cook. It is harmful. Those who dared to cook in the past, had terrible idents. We have enemies everywhere. That''s why your grandfather changed the rules." Mu Lin couldn''t be mad at her favorite grandchild. So she used reasoning.


    ''So that old geezer can change the rules but he loves his wife so much that he handed over the power to grandmother.'' Mu Feng thought.


    He said, "I understand your concern. Than how about, cooking in the personal kitchen alone. That won''t be a problem, will it?" Seeing that Mu Lin was hesitating, he desperately said, "Please darling, it has been so long that I don''t eat your cookies. I love them so much. If you make cookies for me, I will make sure toe every month, promise."


    Mu Feng pestered Mu Lin in such way that she couldn''t reject her favorite grandson.


    "Fine, I agree with you. Make sure that you keep your promise." She said dotingly. Nothing she loves more than her grandsons being close to her.


    She was always pampered, and she wanted to be like that no matter how difficult it was for other person. When it came to affection, she wanted to have everything for her own.


    "Darling, you are the best." Mu Feng said gleefully.


    "Silly child, what is it about ''not bullying family members''? Who bullied the family members in this household in my care? What nonsense is this?" Mu Lin asked while frowning.


    "It''s that the maids were being rough with mother, so big brother sent a decree to the servants so that they don''t dare to do such thing again, also it includes our girlfriends. I certainly don''t want Ying being bullied." Mu Feng said thoughtfully.


    He didn''t mention about Mu Lan and only mentioned slightly about his mother. He was just being careful.


    "Why? Did something happened to my granddaughter?" Mu Lin inquired.


    Mu Feng shook his head. "Nothing happened to her. When big brother maid a decree, I thought about it and added it."


    Mu Lin thought for a while and said, "It''s ridiculous to think that any servant will dare to bully my granddaughters. So there is no need for such rule about bullying."


    She wasn''t worried about Qi Ying. She was thinking of Mu Lan. If she agreed with this act, then Mu Lan would be out of reach.


    Mu Feng made a puppy expression. "Darling, even if they don''t, I''m talking about future here. When we won''t be round, I don''t think that the servants will be as good as they are now. Right now, they are under you. You are the best among the best to teach the servants. Thinking that, I nned all these. It''s for the future. Please don''t say ''no''."


    Mu Feng was always good at pampering others. Right now, his heart was beating so fast. He was overly excited and worried at the same time. He felt that, if he couldn''t make his grandmother approve this neww of the Mu Household, there would be problem in future.


    Mu Lin felt helpless against this grandson of her. He was always this willful. "Child, I''m still thinking about the best oue..."


    "Darling, do you think I want the worst for this family? Do you think I can destroy your beloved family? Do you really think so?" Mu Feng seemed so heart broken.


    "Child, that''s not I mean-" Mu Lin started.


    But she was interrupted by Mu Feng. "I understand now. You don''t love me anymore. You don''t even trust me. Where is love then? There is no justice in the world. I guess I lost my most important person today."


    Mu Feng stood up and began walking towards the door.


    Mu Lin was speechless. She never saw this sort of expression on his face. Before she knew it, she said, "I understand, I understand. Child,e here. I''ll approve it."


    Mu Feng turned his face towards her. "Are you sure?" He asked pitifully and yet carefully.


    "I''m sure." Mu Lin confirmed.


    "Will you approve it?" Mu Feng asked further.


    "I will approve it." Mu Lin answered without hesitation.


    "Will you sign this document?" Mu Feng asked the real question.


    "I will sign this document.... Wait... Xiao Feng!" Mu Lin frowned.


    "So you don''t want to approve my decision. You don''t believe in me. You don''t love me anymore. You don''t see me as family." Mu Feng clenched the ce close to his heart and showed a painful expression.


    He continued, "Throw this document, if you don''t want to sign it. I already know my ce in your heart. This is thest time I''m visiting you all. Hope you have wonderful time in future with your beloved husband. All my prayers and wishes for you for eternity. In our next life, hope we can meet again in different situation."


    Mu Feng was truly a great actor. He showed his saddest, broken expression to Mu Lin. Even if it wasn''t her, the other audiences would use all their tissues wiping tears and snorts.


    And Mu Lin felt that something in her heart was dropped. She didn''t want to lose her beloved grandson for this tiny document. She cared nothing anymore. She stood up and hurriedly approached her grandson who was about to leave. She gripped his one arm strongly.


    She said desperately, "Xiao Feng, I love you more than anyone in this world. What can I do without you? But you are always this willful. What to do? I will sign the document. You can dere the new formation and regtions of Mu Family on your engagement party."


    Mu Feng kept silent.


    Mu Lin sighed. "Don''t you believe me? See? I''m signing it now."


    From the corner of his eyes, Mu Feng saw that Mu Lin signed the papers and sealed it.


    Afterwards, she gave the document to her grandson. "Now, take it and show it to your grandfather. You need his approval too."

 Chapter 451 DON’ TAKE BACK WHAT YOU SAID

    <h4>Chapter 451 DON'' TAKE BACK WHAT YOU SAID</h4>


    Afterwards, she gave the document to her grandson. "Now, take it and show it to your grandfather. You need his approval too."


    Mu Feng shed tears. He looked very emotional. He hugged his grandmother and said, "Darling is the best. Darling loves me the most. Darling cares for me the most."


    Hearing Mu Feng''s emotional words, Mu Lin''s heart softened as well. She slowly patted his head and dotingly said, "Fine, fine. Go now. You have worked hardst night. You need to take some rest. I''ll cook bird nest soup for you in your kitchen in the evening."


    Mu Feng felt delighted. He nodded his head vigorously and said, "I will tell the kitchen maids to prepare the ingredients. I''m going now." Saying that he kissed Mu Lin''s right cheek and left excitedly.


    Mu Lin looked at his back and smiled to herself. ''See Jing Sheng, daughter-inw of mine, your sons will onlye to me, only love me and only worship me. You are nothing in their eyes.''


    Mu Lin thought that Mu Feng was excited to eat her homemade soup. She didn''t know that Mu Feng was overjoyed because he made her sign the document.


    Mu Feng was smiling brightly as he entered Mu Liang''s chamber. Mu Liang was looking through some documents while sitting on the sofa.


    Mu Feng barged into the room and said, "Big brother! Big brother! I made grandmother sign the document."


    Mu Liang looked astound as he nced at his brother. He asked, "Did grandmother read the whole thing?"


    Mu Feng proudly said, "Of course not. Since she would be so picky, I didn''t let her finish it and made her sign it as soon as possible."


    Mu Liang chuckled. "Good job." He hardly praised his younger brother. He knew that no matter how Mu Feng tried, if Mu Lin read the whole document, she would never agree to it.


    Mu Liang took the file from his brother and read it thoroughly. He lightly asked, "Tell me, did you read the whole document?"


    Mu Feng was puzzled. He said, "I never got the chance to read it. When you gave me the file, I took it to grandmother. I didn''t think of reading it."


    Mu Liang simply said, "Idiot." He said.


    Mu Feng blinked. ''Big brother''s behavior is suspicious. He never asks if I ever read his document. Why did he ask now? Why did he call me an idiot? This document seems suspicious.'' He thought.


    "Big brother, let me read it..." Mu Feng started.


    "No need. Your job is done. Take a break now." Mu Liang shooed him out of the room.


    When Mu Liang finished his work, it was already lunch time. Everyone came to the dining room to have lunch.


    Mu Lin said, "I was thinking of nning on Xiao Liang and Xiao Feng''s engagement party. It''s my dream that I will n everything." She was in a happy mood.


    Mu Liang replied, "I have no objection."


    Mu Feng beamed. "Of course, I would love to have my darling nning on it. I don''t need someone else. Darling has the best taste."


    Mu Cheng said, "You have every right to do it, dear. They are your grandsons." He was happy too.


    Mu Jin and the girls agreed as well.


    Everyone talked about engagement and dresses. No one mentioned about the document. No one mentioned Jing Sheng.


    After lunch, Mu Lan and Qi Ying headed out before checking up on Jing Sheng''s health. Her fever was still high. And Mu Liang went to Mu Cheng''s study room.


    "Grandmother approved it. She said that I needed your approval too." Mu Liang said calmly. He handed over the document.


    Mu Cheng smiled. "I told you that she would agree. Since she agreed to it, I have no objection." Mu Cheng opened the file and signed it without hesitation.


    "You could read it before signing." Mu Liang lightly said.


    "There''s no need. What my wife says is the absolute." Mu Cheng sealed it and gave it back to Mu Liang.


    Before leaving, Mu Liang turned back to his grandfather and said, "Don''t take back what you said."


    "I won''t." Mu Cheng said.


    Mu Liang left the room. He tightly hold the file in his hand.


    -----


    ''Paradise'' was Mu Lin''s favorite parlor. She was gifted this ancient parlor when she married to Mu Cheng. She said that it was the best present her husband ever gave to her. She spent her times in this parlor a lot before her marriage. It was her precious ce where Mu Cheng proposed to her.


    So she remodeled this parlor. But the name was as same as before.


    Mu Lan looked around and saw some aristocratic members in there. They were drinking,ughing, gossiping, some were dancing on the dance floor.


    Qi Ying took Mu Lan towards the bar and they sat around the corner. "Give us your best cocktail. It has to be sweet, but less alcohol." She elegantly ordered.


    Mu Lan faced towards her and said, "It looks like the same bar we were in Paris."


    Qi Ying answered, "All the bars are same. The only difference of this one is, those who have the premium cards only can enter here. It doesn''t matter if the member is poor or rich. The thing which matters is the blue blood."


    "Was this rule made by grandmother?" Mu Lan inquired.


    Qi Ying thought for a while and said, "I guess so, since she owns it. Grandfather won''t make the rules. he is too busy to think about this parlor."


    "She really cares of blue blood, doesn''t it?" Mu Lan marked.


    Qi Ying nodded. "She does. She is from royal family after all. She was raised like one." She recalled her past. She was raised the same way too.


    ''So there is a chance that grandmother might dislike mother-inw since she (Jing Sheng) is amoner.'' Mu Lan thought.


    She asked Qi Ying, "What type of daughter-inw your mother looked for your brother?"


    Qi Ying remembered her mother''s words and answered, "Of course, from the same status. Aristocratic family really cares about blue blood, status and they have prejudice regardingmoners."


    "If that''s the case, do you think grandmother will agree me marrying Liang Liang?" Mu Lan carefully asked.

 Chapter 452 WHAT BRINGS YOU HERE?

    <h4>Chapter 452 WHAT BRINGS YOU HERE?</h4>


    Qi Ying remembered her mother''s words and answered, "Of course, from the same status. Aristocratic family really cares about blue blood, status and they have prejudice regardingmoners."


    "If that''s the case, do you think grandmother is happy about me marrying Liang Liang?" Mu Lan carefully asked.


    "I was surprised at first that she won''t agree, but since mother-inw is she same and grandmother bought you lots of dresses, I think she approves you." Qi Ying innocently said.


    Mu Lan still felt uneasy. Aftering here, she understood the taste of Mu Lin. Every corner of the parlor was screaming money, wealth and royalty. The design was ancient. The moment she entered, she felt like that she went to any royal pce.


    Moreover, the system of the membership described that Mu Lin only cared about aristocracy, not money.


    If she was really blinded with blue blood, then it was nearly impossible that she would be happy with Mu Liang and Mu Lan''s engagement.


    ''Or maybe I''m thinking too much.'' Mu Lan wondered.


    However, the way Jing Sheng was being treated that night, she lost confidence that Mu Lin actually cared aboutmoners. Dragging Jing Sheng out, caring nothing about her appearance, let alone she was a human and daughter-inw of Mu Household, also, trying to lock her up to the dungeon.


    Which mother-inw did that to her daughter-inw, unless the mother-inw hated her daughter-inw from the bottom of her heart?


    ''It was inhuman.'' Mu Lan recalled Mu Lin''s facial expression and bodynguage when they were having breakfast and Mu Liang talked about Jing Sheng attacking Mu Lin.


    Mu Lin''s eyshes quivered for a certain second.


    Mu Lan admired Mu Lin''s power to control her own emotion. She even skillfully dodged about the fact that she was the one who ordered to lock Jing Sheng to the dungeon.


    Since then, Mu Lan lost her trust in Mu Lin.


    ''This woman is something.'' She thought.


    Her chain of thoughts broke when the most expensive cocktail came in front of her. The cocktail was red in color. It was a mixture of Hanger One Vodka, St-Germain, fresh grapefruit juice, pomegranate and a spoonful of rosewater. It shouldn''t be more than eighteen dors cocktail, however, the addition of a four-carat ruby garnish added a bit more value to the drink. It cost forty thousand dors only.


    Mu Lan sipped a little and she almost fainted. "It''s amazing! The taste is very rich. But didn''t you ask for non-alcoholic cocktail?" She nced at Qi Ying.


    Qi Ying was busy in drawing. She looked at Mu Lan and then her eyes fell on the cocktail. "I didn''t ask for it. It is Ruby Rose Cocktail. It costs forty thousand dors. I''m not such a money maker."


    Mu Lan''s jaw dropped. "Forty thousand! Did I mistakenly had someone else''s drink? Now I have to pay for it!" She was thinking of something else, or this mishap wouldn''t happen.


    Qi Ying "More importantly, it was given to only you, not me-" She couldn''t finish, the bartender gave her the same cocktail which was given to Mu Lan.


    Qi Ying, "..."


    Mu Lan, "..."


    ''Is this parlor trying to sabotage the customers charging eighty thousand dors in five minutes?'' Mu Lan thought. She quickly nced at the bartender and said, "Excuse me, I think you have mistakenly given us this cocktail. We didn''t order for it."


    The bartender smiled and said, "Of course you didn''t, mademoiselle. But the gentleman over there wanted you two beautifuldies to have them."


    As the bartender pointed out, both girls looked behind them and found a gentleman looking over at them.


    "Mr. Arnold!" Mu Lan eximed.


    Jason Arnold came closer and politely greeted them. "Good afternoon, mademoiselles. It''s pleasure to see you again, Miss Lan. And it would be lovely to know your name as well, miss." He nced at Qi Ying.


    Mu Lan smiled lightly and said, "Good afternoon to you too, Mr. Arnold. She is my friend Qi Ying. Xiao Ying, he is a famous professor of Fine Arts in the University of Mn, Mr. Jason Arnold."


    Qi Ying smiled at him and said, "It''s an honor to meet you, Mr. Arnold."


    "The honor is mine." Jason Arnold politely bowed. "Please call me Jason, if you don''t mind."


    Mu Lan spoke, "Jason, what brings you here? And thank you for the cocktails, we appreciate it. But my friend here cannot drink alcohol much, so she will pass. And since I''ve already tasted it, I''m going to finish it."


    Jason looked sorry. "I should have asked you before ordering for you, mademoiselle. I apologize for that."


    Qi Ying hurriedly said, "No, it''s alright. Please don''t feel bad about it. I have already ordered mine."


    Jason nodded and nced at Mu Lan. "I''m here to pass some time. Since mademoiselle is busy with her family, may I have some of your time right now? There is a studio in the corner of the parlor as you can see." Jason pointed out a corner. "I would like to have my self portrait painted by you."


    Mu Lan nced at Qi Ying before noding her head towards Jason Arnold. "Since I have time, why not?"


    She didn''t know his motive but she would be careful around him. It was too much of a coincidence to meet him here, or maybe not.


    "Splendid!" Pleasee this way." Jason Arnold was happy as he took Mu Lan and Qi Ying in the corner.


    There was a studio with colors and canvases. There was an artist as well. People who wanted to have their own portraits woulde and spend one hundred dors for each painting.


    Jason talked to the artist and gave him a check. The artist nodded and left his seat.


    Jason nced at Mu Lan and side, "Mademoiselle, you can paint here without any disturbance."


    Mu Lan nodded and took the ce of the original artist. She took and nk canvas, brushes and acrylic colors. She nced at Jason and said, "You can seat. Remember that you cannot move an inch after I start painting. Seat this way. Your hands, keep it in this posture, yes, that''s right. Okay, don''t move anymore. I''m starting."

 Chapter 453 SHE SEDUCED THE FIRST YOUNG MASTER

    <h4>Chapter 453 SHE SEDUCED THE FIRST YOUNG MASTER</h4>


    While Mu Lan was so busy painting, in the corner of the bar, six women were whispering.


    The first woman asked, "Did you see the girl who was painting?"


    Other three girl looked at the corner and the second one replied, "Yes, but I''ve never seen her here before."


    "Who is she?" The third girl asked curiously.


    The forth one frowned in disdain. "I don''t know. She looks oriental."


    The fifth girl said, "She seemed to very close to the girl of the Qi Family." Her hair was red.


    The first girl tried to remember. "Qi Ying? She never had a girlfriend that I knew of."


    "Maybe this artist girl is from Paris too." The second girlmented.


    The red haired said, "This oriental girl looks like amoner."


    The third girl gasped. "Oh my, how can the girl of Qi Family make friend with amoner? Why did her family not say anything to her?"


    The red hair girl smiled in ridicule. "How will that happen? This Qi Ying is not part of the Qi Family anymore."


    The second girl spoke, "What! How do you... oh, you are fianc��e of Qi Yang. Did he say anything to you regarding why she was chased away from her family?"


    The red hair girl replied, "Of course. This girl was supposed to marry into Chinese military family, but she ended up being with Mu Feng of the Mu Family."


    "Mu Feng!" The four girls screamed in excitement.


    The first one cursed. "This bi*ch is lucky!"


    "How did she seduce our prince?" The second one didn''t look pleased either. Mu Feng was her dream man too.


    "I don''t know but Mu Family likes her quite a bit, I must say." The sixth girl opened her mouth this time. She had a blonde hair. She was quite a charming woman.


    The red haired girl twisted her face. "Of course, banned or not, she is from an aristocratic family."


    The blonde girl said, "I heard this oriental girl seduce Mu Feng''s elder brother, Mu Liang."


    "WHAT?!" The first four girls lost it.


    The red girl hissed. "Ssh! Silence! Do you want to be killed? No one can say the name of him out loud."


    The third one said, "What? He is not a terrorist."


    The second one said, "He is not. But he is the most powerful man in the business world. Everyone admires him."


    The third girl said in disdain, "Tsk. So what? He is still a man and he got seduced by a mere artist."


    The forth one got curious. "But how? He never let women go close to him. How can she seduce him?"


    The blonde exined everything, "I''ve heard that she was a simple one month assistant of him while his assistant was away. A monthter, she was kicked out. Feeling broken heart, she got drunk and barged into the office screaming out loud and she said that he was her husband and went inside his office. After a long time, he was carried out by him while she was covered with his clothes."


    "So shameless!" The first onemented.


    The second one asked, "Wait, how do you know the details?"


    The blonde girl lightly answered, "How do you think? His family doesn''t like this girl judging by her sl*tty attitude. So they leaked the information."


    The third girl couldn''t get it. "But how is that possible? They already organized the engagement party."


    The first one said, "Yes. It''s on next Sunday. My family got an invitation."


    The second one said, "We all got invitation because we are from aristocratic families."


    "Do you think it''s that simple?" The red haired asked.


    The four girls go curious. "What do you mean?"


    The red haired said, "All talented girls like us were invited. It only means one thing."


    They gasped. "It means that this girl will be discarded and one of us will be chosen to be future Madam Mu of the Mu Family!"


    The first was couldn''t control herself. "Ah! I so wish it to happen."


    The second one looked dreamy. "I want to be the future mistress of the Mu Family."


    The third one agreed. "Me too."


    The fourth one copied her. "Me too."


    The blonde seemed bored as she saw their stupidity. Shemented, "It''s every girl''s dream in Europe who knows this family."


    The red haired smirked. "Shall we see what type of girl actually seduced first young master of the Mu Family?"


    "We should check her out." The other girls'' hearts filled with evil intention.


    "I agree."


    -----


    When those girls were nning something awful, Mu Lan was in the world of colors.


    She finished her painting and nced at Jason. "It''s finished."


    Jason sighed in relief. "Thank goodness. I thought that I was never going to stand up again." His whole body was stiff as he tried to get up.


    Mu Lan secretly smiled.

 Chapter 454 YOU ARE SMAR

    <h4>Chapter 454 YOU ARE SMAR</h4>


    He slowly came closer to the painting and was dumbfounded.


    It wasn''t a picture of his sitting on the sofa. It was the picture where he was in the restaurant. But instead of eating, he had a watch with a silver chain. It seemed like he was swinging it.


    It didn''t look like a painting but a photo taken by camera.


    "This is..." Jason''s voice trailed off. He didn''t expect this.


    Mu Lan smirked. "You love to hypnotize people. Don''t you Jason? This is my reward for you for the other day." He tried to hypnotize her on their first encounter.


    Jason smirked as well, showing his real face. "So you knew from the very beginning and you didn''t let it show through your bodynguage. You are smart."


    "Thanks for theplement." Mu Lan smiled.


    Jason''s eyes began sharp. "So you made me sit on the sofa for no reason."


    "It''s the punishment for deceiving me. Next time, I won''t be this nice. But I hope we will never see each other again. Have a nice day." Mu Lan took her Ruby Rose cocktail and got closer to Qi Ying.


    Mu Lan nned to encounter Jason and wanted to end the whole drama he crated. Since it was nothing to do with her, she didn''t want to cause more problem for Mu Liang. They had already too much to handle before engagement. Since Mu Liang said that he would let Mu Feng deal with it, she would leave it that way.


    "What were you talking about? You don''t look like that you like him." Qi Ying was totally oblivious of the whole thing. She was sitting a far from them.


    "I don''t. Let''s leave. I''m tired." Mu Lan didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    "Sure." Qi Ying finished her drink and they were about to leave.


    "Oh my, isn''t it Qi Ying from Qi Family." A voice made the girls halted on the track.


    Qi Ying and Mu Lan both turned around and saw five girls were walking towards them.


    "It has been awhile, Ying. It''s nice to see you again." The red haired girl said.


    "Miss Margaret, indeed it has been a while. Hope you are doing well." Qi Ying politely said.


    Margaret sneered. "It looks like you have gotten skinner. Are you eating well? Since you were kicked out of the Qi Family, it must have been hard for you."


    The other four girls giggled beside her.


    Mu Lan slightly frowned.


    Qi Ying gave a polite smile and said, "I''m fine. Thank you for your concern though it''s not needed. I heard that your engagement with my brother has been postponed. Is everything alright?"


    Margaret''s face slightly turned red. It''s obvious that she didn''t like this topic. "Since you were kicked out of the house, Yang and Qi Family have nothing to do with you."


    Qi Ying never had to go through such humiliation causing by others when she was still in Qi Family. But she learned to talk back against her father since her marriage was decided with the Major of Chinese military. Moreover, she got friends like Mu Lan Yan Su and Xue Lin. She learnt a lot from them. So dealing with Margaret wasn''t that bad. All she had to do was smiling like a gracefuldy and speak the truth.


    Qi Ying answered. "You are mistaken. Though I left home, by blood, I''m still connected to my family. You can break a marriage rtionship withw, but you cannot break sibling rtionship or parents-daughters rtionship even if you cut ties with them."


    Margaret narrowed her eyes. "You are getting too cocky these days. Is this what your ex-family taught you? Is it because you have some artist friend that you became so low?" She eyes drifted towards Mu Lan.


    ''So her real target is me. What did I do to make them angry?'' Mu Lan thought.


    Margaret asked Mu Lan, "Don''t you know how to introduce yourself? Are you dumb?"


    Mu Lan smiled beautifully and replied, "I know how to introduce myself. But I only do that in front of human beings. I can''t see one right now."


    Margaret burst into anger. "What did you say? You dared to insult me?"


    Other customers began to nce at them and began whispering. Since they didn''t know Mu Lan and her background, they looked at her with hostility.


    Mu Lan brushed Margaret off. "Haha, I think you are mistaken. Animals don''t feel insulted. If you have nothing to do but disturbing other, then do it with your fellow friends. We are busy." She turned towards her friend and said, "Xiao Ying, let''s go."


    The third girl blocked the way to stop Mu Lan to go out.


    Margaret said from behind, "Did you think you can leave just like that after insulting us? Do you know from which families we are?"

 Chapter 455 LOOK AT YOU

    <h4>Chapter 455 LOOK AT YOU</h4>


    The second girl snickered. "Margaret, how can she know us or our family? She is a simple artist. Amoner."


    Margaret pretended to remember, "Oh, I forgot. You are not even close to our status. No wonder that you bark like a street dog."


    Mu Lan didn''t care what they said. She smiled like a viin. "Of course I''m not of your status. I mean look at you. You all look like strippers."


    She learnt this dialogue from TV drama. She always wanted to use it. She felt rather happy to use it.


    Margaret raised her hand to p Mu Lan. "You bi*ch!"


    Mu Lan grabbed her hand on time and tightened her grip. "I know animals don''t have emotional control. But if you think of your status, you should control your temper."


    The other four girls wanted toe closer but they flinched as they saw the warning in Mu Lan''s eyes.


    Margaret trembled in anger. "You dare to teach us?"


    Mu Lan smirked. "You dared to stop me from leaving."


    "Please don''t argue." Suddenly they heard a sweet voice. Someone came closer. Mu Lan saw a blonde girl.


    She smiled at Mu Lan and she looked friendly. "Hello, I''m Arisa. I''m lovely to meet you. I apologize for my friends'' behavior. I hope you don''t mind."


    Mu Lan let go off Margaret''s hand and said, "It''s fine as long as you put cors on their neck and they don''te to bite us next time."


    Arisa gracefully said, "Ah, please don''t say it like this. Let me repent for what they did."


    Mu Lan found this Arisa girl bothersome. She shook her hand. "No need-"


    Arisa didn''t let her go. "On the next weekend, it''s my engagement party. I know it''s not easy for people like you to get invitation of such big parties, so I will be d if you cane and enjoy the party."


    Mu Lan felt tired of their stupid remarks. ''People like me? Who does she think she is?''


    These days, who cares about those so called status?


    Mu Lan wanted to end this game. "I don''t like those types of parties where I don''t know people. Also, I have programs on the next weekend too."


    "How can you guarantee that it''s not the same program?" Margaret sneered.


    ''She never learn, does she?'' Mu Lan thought.


    She replied, "Then there is no need for me to have this card, isn''t that right?"


    Margaret bickered. "Don''t get full of yourself! Do you think you are the one who is getting engaged to the first young master of the Mu Family? How na?ve! It''s Arisa who is getting engaged with the first young master of the Mu Family."


    Arisa softly said, "Ah, Margaret, don''t break her heart."


    ''So that''s why they are picking a fight with me.'' Mu Lan felt likeughing at them. "Don''t worry about my heart. When the timees, I hope you are prepared for your heart so that it doesn''t shatter." She nced at Qi Ying who looked worried. "Xiao Ying, let''s go."


    Margaret tried to grab Mu Lan''s hand but Arisa blocked her. "No need. We will see each to her soon enough." There was a smile hanging on her lips.


    Mu Lan nced at Qi Ying and saw her drinking another cocktail. Mu Lan blinked. "Were you having so much fun watching me fighting against them that you had to drink?"


    Qi Ying blushed and said, "N-no, it''s not me who bought it. It''s the rule. The customer who drinks the most expensive drink can have a free cocktail."


    Mu Lan tried to remember. "I don''t recall you drinking the cocktail."


    "You were painting at that time." Qi Ying was having the green colored cocktail and she gave Mu Lan the other one with red one. "Here, this is for you."


    Mu Lan saw the differences of the colors and asked, "Why are the cocktails different in color?"


    Qi Ying smiled at said, "Well the bartender said that green is to match my eyes, and red for you to match your dress and the engagement ring."


    Mu Lan was indeed wearing a red cocktail dress. Watching Qi Ying''s expression, she couldn''t help but tease her. "Aww... you are blushing."


    Qi Ying was flustered. "I-I''m not."


    Mu Lan was having fun. "I need to tell brother Feng that you were blushing because a bartender was praising your beauty."


    Qi Ying denied. "I am definitely not blushing. You are mistaking."


    Mu Lan grinned. "Am I? I wonder what punishment you will get after I tell him."


    Qi Ying was so red that she could bepared with tomato. She didn''t look like the girl who wasposed in front of those girls.


    Mu Lan sipped her cocktail. "Mmm, it''s good. I like the taste."

 Chapter 456 SHE IS ALL YOURS

    <h4>Chapter 456 SHE IS ALL YOURS</h4>


    Qi Ying simply drank her cocktail without looking at her friend.


    Mu Lan said, "Come on, I was just making joke. I won''t ever tell brother Feng really. Don''t take it to heart..."


    All of a sudden she stopped speaking. She blinked and then shook her head. She softly asked, "Xiao Ying, who gave you the drinks?"


    Qi Ying still didn''t nced at her. However, she still answered, "The bartender to whom we ordered before."


    "Do you know him?" Mu Lan''s voice drifted away. She had a hard time to focus.


    "I know him." Qi Ying nced at Mu Lan to see what''s wrong with her voice and gasped. "Xiao Lan, what happened? Your face is bright red." She panicked.


    Mu Lan felt that her head was spinning and her whole body grew hot drastically. She took out her cell phone as her body quivered tremendously and she dialed Mu Liang''s number.


    Unfortunately, her call didn''t go through. Not knowing what to do, she told Qi Ying in a raspy voice. "C-call... Liang...."


    Mu Lan let go of the ss in her hand and it shuttered into pieces. The sound of breaking ss caught lot of attention. She sat on the ground as she didn''t have any strength left.


    "Xiao Lan!" Qi Ying felt like crying. She tried multiple times to call Mu Feng but none of the calls went through. She felt helpless. She grabbed Mu Lan''s hand and made her stand up.


    "Let''s get out of here. I will help you." Qi Ying said as she dragged her friend with her.


    Mu Lan''s body felt like burning where Qi Ying touched. "L-let go..." She protested. Her voice sounded seductive.


    "Let''s get out of here first." Qi Ying walked as she took her and looked around. ''Where are the bodyguards? Shouldn''t they stay with us?''


    Unfortunate for the bodyguards, they were in the parlor too. They had frequent contact with Mu Liang. They reported him that Jason offered them drink and Mu Lan identally drank it without knowing,ter she painted a picture for him and left the art room, and afterwards, they began conversation with some girls.


    That''s when they lost connection with Mu Liang. They tried to contact, but nothing happened. The bodyguards exchanged nces and one of them left the parlor to get the signal.


    Another one, who left behind, was astounded as he didn''t know what he should do as the aristocratic girls bickered at the twody bosses. They were ordered to fight against assassins or gangs, not some cheeky girls. Moreover, they were just having argument, none of them was hitting each other. Furthermore, Mu Lan was controlling them quite well. The bodyguard didn''t need to do anything.


    Another bodyguard went out to get the signal. In the end he got the signal and tried to talk to Mu Liang. At the same time, a middle aged woman screamed "Help!" and since no man was around, the bodyguard helped the woman from a bunch of gangs and saved the woman. Afterwards, he tried to contact his boss again, but his cell phone as well as walkie-talkie were gone. He was mad since he realized that he was set up. He decided to go inside the car and looked for an extra walkie-talkie.


    However, when he tried to contact his boss, Mu Lan had already started reacting to the drink.


    The other bodyguard wasn''t sure what to do. They were strictly forbidden not to touch theirdy bosses. But thedy bosses needed help. What could he do?


    Neither he could go outside to contact, nor did he can help them. There was another reason that he couldn''t, because the men in the parlor began to look at Mu Lan in hungry eyes.


    Qi Ying tried to take Mu Lan out the parlor, but the girls from before stopped them. Qi Ying asked, "What do you want this time? Get out of the way!" She gathered enough courage to use cold tone.


    The red haired girl Margaret let out augh. "Your friend is such a sl*t! Drinking and seducing men in the parlor, why don''t you let her taste what she wants?"


    Mu Lan still had some conscience left. She chuckled and asked her, "Are you tired of living? Then I can help you."


    Then what Mu Lan did, no one expected that. She used a high kick to send Margaret on the floor.


    She didn''t have enough strength left, thus the kick wasn''t strong. However, Margaret wasn''t prepared for it and with her stupid four girlfriends, she fell on the floor all together.


    From the corner table, Arisa saw everything and narrowed her eyes. She nced at her own bodyguards and said, "The drunk girl is all yours. Enjoy as much as you want."

 Chapter 457 WHAT HAPPENED?

    <h4>Chapter 457 WHAT HAPPENED?</h4>


    The bodyguards seemed delighted as they thanked the heiress countless times before heading out towards Mu Lan and Qi Ying.


    Mu Lan''s bodyguard saw theming and blocked the way. "You are forbidden to go to any closer to the misses. Or, you will be hurt."


    The bodyguards didn''t know that the girls had a bodyguard with them. They saw the bodyguard''s uniform and it had a sign of Mu Family.


    They backed down and gulped down a mouthful saliva. Mu Family''s bodyguards were trained specially. They can kill people in a blink of eyes and even police didn''t have the power to punish them.


    Mu Lan''s breath quickened and she felt worse in a second. Her face was flushed, her eyes were teary and lips were open and inviting, making the men''s hearts skip a bit in the parlor.


    Some men tried to approach her.


    "Are you okay?" One man said.


    Another man said, "You look sick. Come here, this friend of yours will help you."


    "Are you feeling bad? Come to me. I''ll make you feel good." Other man said.


    Their words were so nasty that Qi Ying''s eyes turned wet.


    Mu Lan couldn''t even hear anything at this time.


    The bodyguard was busy with threating the bodyguards of Arisa, he didn''t notice this dirty men.


    Some tried to touch both Mu Lan and Qi Ying, just then, a shadow came into their view.


    The men looked back and saw a giant man, looking at them with killing intent.


    The men were so scared that they back down, getting closer to Mu Lan, identally and unfortunately.


    The giant man took two men in his both hands and threw them aside, making loud sounds and breaking furniture and sses.


    The parlor waspletely in chaos. Girls started screaming and boys began running out. The giant kept throwing men those who tried to touch Mu Lan.


    Mu Lan''s whole body was shivering and crying for a man''s touch. She hugged herself tightly and closed her eyes.


    Just then, a familiar warmth covered her whole body.


    She felt light headed and she sensed that her whole body was flying.


    She heard a voice which she wanted to hear the most at that moment. "I''ll take you out. You will be fine. Don''t worry."


    Mu Lan subconsciously grabbed the man and rubbed her body in his. She took her mouth close to his neck and smelled with her heart''s content.


    -----


    When Mu Liang lost connection with the bodyguards, he didn''t waste a single moment and drove towards the parlor. When he was close, one of the bodyguard contact him, told him the whole situation and also said that he called for reinforcement.


    The bodyguard already got a red signal from the bodyguard who was inside.


    Mu Liang frowned. As he reached the ce, his reinforcement was already there. After he ordered, his reinforcement entered the parlor wit Mu Liang.


    Watching the whole scenario, Mu Liang''s blood boiled. As his reinforcement threw people around, he ordered the bodyguards to catch those who were guilty.


    So not only the bartender and parlor manager, but also the five girls, Arisa''s bodyguards, and those men who said those dirty words were captured. All at once.


    Mu Liang took Mu Lan in his arms and hugged her closer. Seeing her acting unusual, he realized that she wasn''t drunk, but she was drugged. He hurriedly took her in the car.


    Qi Ying didn''t dare to sit with them. She sat in the passenger sit with the driver.


    After they entered the car, Mu Lan''s hands and lips were all over Mu Liang''s body.


    She snuggled close to him and her hands run over Mu Liang''s strong body and her seductive lips touched his skin.


    Mu Liang shudder at her touch and his eyes became darker. He forced himself not to do anything to her and grabbed her so that she couldn''t move much.


    "Drive faster." Mu Liang ordered the driver coldly.


    The driver was already flustered to see the scenario behind him. He speeded up and skipped some traffic signals. Soon the car reached the castle. Seeing Mu Feng in the garden, Qi Ying left the car and ran towards him.


    Mu Feng was totally oblivious of everything as he hugged the girl in his embrace. He repeatedly coaxed her and asked her what was wrong.


    Qi Ying wiped her tears and began to tell him everything.


    Mu Liang carried Mu Lan out of the car and began walking towards his chamber. The girl in his arms didn''t care about the surroundings and soundly kissing his face and neck.


    "What happened?" a sharp voice came from the across of the hall.


    It was Mu Lin.


    She frowned at the sight and said, "Xiao Liang, your soon-to-be wife went to my parlor and got drunk. How can you exin her behavior? It is already past dinner time."


    Mu Liang took a deep breath and spoke, "Grandmother, I will exin to youter."


    Mu Lin''s temper was rising. "Exin? What is there to exin? Look, how unsightly scenery is this? Is she like this whenever she is drunk? Then how can I be sure that she isn''t like this way in front of other men?"


    Mu Liang tried to exin. "Grandmother, she is not like that."


    Mu Lan tried to bit his earlobe and moaned softly, making the situation worse. Mu Liang held her tightly.


    Mu Lin felt disgusted. "I can see what type of woman she is right now. Thank goodness that I saw her true nature before the engagement. Xiao Liang, I''m very disappointed in you and in your taste."


    Mu Liang began, "Grandmother, please-"


    Mu Lin interrupted him. She tried hard to control her anger. "I don''t want to hear anything. This girl is not fit to be the mistress of this household. Since the engagement party invitation already had been sent, your engagement won''t be canceled. I''ll introduce to you some otherdies of prestigious families that day. Choose one for your life partner. And throw this sort of woman out of the castle. I don''t want to see her face ever again." Then she left.

 Chapter 458 HUBBY, YOU ARE SO TASTY

    <h4>Chapter 458 HUBBY, YOU ARE SO TASTY</h4>


    [WARNING: Not for underaged. Still I know that you guys won''t listen. XD]


    Mu Liang acted as if nothing happened. He took her in his chamber. He carried her in his bedroom and kicked the door close.


    Mu Liang put her on the bed. As he wanted to let go, Mu Lan grabbed him by his cor and threw pulled him towards her.


    Mu Liang kept his bnce, he didn''t want to smash her. His body was already reacting. He grunted and said in a low and dangerous tone, "Lan, be good."


    Mu Lan seemed to find her voice back. She breathed heavily and said, "Liang, it''s... it''s so ho....t.... Take it off."


    "I''ll prepare a bath for you. Stay here." Mu Liang tried to make her stopped touching him any lower than where she was touching at this moment.


    "Mm... Liang..." Her voice quivered as she captured his lips and kissed hungrily.


    Mu Liang growled. He tried to control his lust and move away.


    However, Mu Lan flipped their position and straddled him. Her hungry lips found his and she grinded her lower part against his erection. "Hubby, you are so tasty. I want to eat you up."


    Her seductive voice stuttered hisst attempt to control himself.


    Mu Liang grabbed her head and kissed her aggressively. He chewed her both lips, sucked them hard, bit her and licked them. Her mouth invited his tongue inside as their saliva and warmth mixed together. They both opened their mouth for air and again, their lips locked.


    Mu Liang tore her dress and threw it somewhere. His hands roamed over her body making her moan loudly. He unlocked her brassier and let it fall from her body.


    Mu Lan''s breasts popped out and felt air. Feeling sudden cold there, she shuddered.


    While cupping her both breasts, Mu Liang flipped their positions and he straddled her this time.


    His tongue was unlocked from hers and his lips kissed every corner of her mouth and then trailed to her ears and from ears to her neck.


    His teeth grazed on her skin leaving red marks everywhere.


    When he yed with her hard nipples, he teased them with his lips.


    It made Mu Lan whimper. "M-more...." She cried out.


    Mu Liang halted for a second and nced at her. Watching her luscious and yet lovely appearance, he lovingly kissed her lips before his hands trailed south.


    "I''ll give you as much as you want." His voice was husky.


    Mu Lan''sst piece of cloth was taken. She let out a loud moan, as his fingers entered her. His mouth was busy sucking her breasts.


    In ecstasy, Mu Lan grabbed Mu Liang''s head and pulled it hard.


    Mu Liang felt like he was in heaven as his warm tongue touched her perky nipple. He bit it softly.


    "Ah!" Mu Lan squirmed under him. She came undone as she saw light in her eyes.


    Thinking that she might get hurt, he took off his shirt, belt, pants and boxer. Then he smashed his whole body against her and continued what he was doing.


    Seeing her flooding, he sucked her clean and then with one thrust, he entered her. Mu Lan''s breath hitched. She weed himpletely.


    The whole room became steamy as the air was filled with moans and grunts.


    Mu Liang came inside her for the fourth time and stopped moving anymore. He kissed her right temple and his breaths became regr. He let himself be softer inside her.


    Slowly he tried to pull off of her body, but Mu Lan''s broken voice said, "I want more."


    She screamed so much that she couldn''t let out her original sound anymore. But her body was still anticipating for more. Her lustful eyes made him hard again. Mu Lan felt it too and moaned.


    Mu Liang''s eyes darkened even more. He pulled out and Mu Lan cried as if she lost something important. He changed his position and brought his hard rock thing close to her mouth and said, "Darling, clean me."


    Mu Lan took therge, hard part inside her mouth and began sucking.


    Mu Liang took the opportunity to like her swollen entrance making her jolt in surprise. He didn''t let her go before she came twice more.


    As she opened her mouth to scream in pleasure, he took the opportunity to pull him out of her mouth and released himself making sure that she wouldn''t get wait.


    Then he took her in his arms and asked, "Do you want some more?" His eyes flickered in desire.


    Mu Lan nodded and kissed him. He was able to taste both of them.


    Her lips and eyes were swollen and red. Her breasts moved up and down was she breathed in and out.


    Mu Liang couldn''t control his desire to taste her once more.


    "I love you." He kissed her affectionately.

 Chapter 459 IT WAS YOU

    <h4>Chapter 459 IT WAS YOU</h4>


    When Mu Liang and Mu Lan were having pleasant times, Mu Lin made the whole castle upside down.


    "This girl cannot marry into this family. My words are final." Mu Lin said. She was fuming.


    Mu Cheng, Mu Jin, Mu Feng and Qi Ying were also present.


    Mu Cheng and Mu Jin were silent and frowning. They never imagined that the girl Mu Liang chose would be this sort of.


    "Darling, don''t say like this." Mu Feng coaxed her.


    "No, my child. My words are final." Mu Lin''s face was red in anger.


    "Sister Lan Lan was drugged. Ying gave her the drink idently. Both of them had no idea what was there. It was all bartender''s fault. We already finished him." Mu Feng lied without batting his eyes. They already found the culprit. But he would wait for the right time to disclose the information.


    "What did you say?" Mu Cheng was stunned.


    Mu Jin asked, "Why would he do that?" He was astound as well.


    "We don''t care why he did that. He did something wrong and we killed him, that''s the end of it. I don''t want anyone to say anything vicious about sister Lan Lan. I believe big brother feels the same way." Mu Feng took Qi Ying''s hand and said, "Come on, you had the worst day. Let me take you to the rest room."


    After the couple left, Mu Lin said to her husband, "You don''t know how she looked like after she was drunk. She is not fit for being the mistress of the household."


    Mu Cheng sighed. He was getting old and didn''t want to force the new generation to do the otherwise. He said, "Dear, remember that she was drugged. She doesn''t even know what she is doing right now. It''s a good thing that nothing happened to her. Please don''t get angry anymore and don''t let Xiao Liang and Xiao Lan hear those unpleasant words. She is the victim. You are wise enough to understand it, don''t you?"


    Mu Lin was annoyed at her husband. "I don''t care. I already chose a girl for my elder grandson."


    Mu Cheng was speechless. "What?"


    Mu Jin sighed. "Mother, Xiao Liang is indeed your grandson, not a puppet."


    Mu Lin frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Mu Jin tried to exin. "He is a human, also an adult and has every right to choose his own life partner, just like you two did and I did. Don''t force him to do anything. He is the head of the Mu Family business. A whole country can act in hismand. Do you think just simply you chose a girl and he will marry her? Your rtionship with him with be severe."


    Mu Lin snapped. "Don''t talk as if you are the wise one here. I saw what type of girl you married. If you married the girl I chose that time, things wouldn''t turn this way. I don''t want history to repeat itself." She left the drawing room.


    Mu Jin clenched his fists and didn''t talk back anymore.


    Mu Cheng said, "Son, don''t be sad. Your mother is just angry now. Let her calm down, everything will be alright."


    Mu Jin said, "I can''t imagine that the things went that way. It''s my fault."


    "You had plenty of time to fix it. Why regretting now?" Mu Cheng sighed.


    "Because I''m stupid." Mu Jin''s tone was painful.


    ------


    After Mu Lin entered her room, she was startled to see another person. Quickly she became normal. She sneered, "looks like your fever is gone."


    Jing Sheng red at her. "It was you, isn''t it?"


    Mu Lin didn''t look at her anymore. "What do you think?"


    Jing Sheng gritted her teeth. "I''ll tell Xiao Liang about it. I''ll tell what you did to me too."


    Mu Lin sneered. "As if anyone will believe you."


    "I will let others know too." Jing Sheng stood up from the chair and walked past Mu Lin.


    Mu Lin lightly said, "Be my guest. But don''t regret what happens next as a result."


    Jing Sheng looked back. "What do you mean?"


    "Your Xiao Lan will disappear from the earth." Mu Lin''s eyes were vicious.


    Jing Sheng shook on the spot. "You wouldn''t dare!"


    "Is there anything I cannot do?" Mu Lin ignored her and sat on her own chair.


    Jing Sheng felt so lost. ''Can''t I save a little girl?''


    ------


    After Mu Liang lost control over his own body, Mu Lan became unconscious. Thus Mu Liang had no choice but to clean her up. He saw the bruises and the bite marks he left on her body. He admired his work, but also, he was worried about her body.


    After a warm bath, he dried her body and hair. After that he took out an ointment and put on the bruises and swollen ces. Then he took another ointment and massaged her body parts where she might be hurt. Then he took her cotton shirt, undergarments and pajamas and put it on her.


    Afterwards, he tug her to sleep.


    Mu Lan caught a fever because of the drug. Mu Liang called Lu Feng.


    Lu Feng said, "It''s a normal fever. Since you tired her out, she is exhausted. Give her only one tablet for fever after she finish breakfast. Make sure that she eats on time regrly. When she regains her strength, fever will be gone in no time."


    As he instructed, Mu Liang made her wake up from her deep slumber. He made her drink warm honey lemon water for her voice and then let her eat egg and bread. She didn''t want to take medicine, but he forced her.


    Her fever was finally gone, but Mu Liang didn''t let her get off of the bed. He knew that her body hurt. He helped her to bath and eat.


    Even Mu Lan was embarrassed. She couldn''t let others to see the marks on her body. The marks are all over her body.


    Thus, Mu Liang forbid others to enter his bedroom to see his wifey.

 Chapter 460 ENGAGEMENT PARTY

    <h4>Chapter 460 ENGAGEMENT PARTY</h4>


    Soon Sunday arrived. The Mu Castle bustled with the sound of ssical music, gossip and ''ng'' sound of wine sses. The ce was festive. Everyone was happy and excited to see the lucky couples.


    Since it was spring, the party was held in the ball room in the garden. There were lightings everywhere and smell of food filled the area.


    Outside the ballroom, a limousine stopped and two men got out. One of them held out his hand and a slender hand toughed his. A pair of leg touched the ground and got out of the car. After that, the other man held out his hand and another soft hand took his and then got out of the car.


    The couple walked towards the end of the ball room, through the backside.


    At the same time, the MC began speaking, "Love is just a word until someonees along and gives it meaning. Tonight two wonderful couples will be bound with love and trust. Good evening,dies and gentlemen. Wee to the ballroom of Mu Castle. Today is a special day for the two young masters of Mu Family. Please wee, the most powerful two men in Europe with their soon-to-be brides."


    Everyone began to p as they saw Mu Liang and Mu Feng entered into the room as they stood on the high stage. Their hands were tangled with two beautifuldies.


    Everyone was mesmerized by the beauty of the couples. They were too dazzling.


    Mu Liang wore a white shirt with ck coat and pants. His bow tie was baby pink, matching with Mu Lan''s pink colored embroidery gown. Mu Feng was wearing a white shirt with ck coat and pants and his bow tie was golden in color matching with Qi Ying, golden embroidery tulle gown.


    The guests stopped pping and began murmur. They heard that Mu Liang was getting engaged to Arisa. Then who was the girl beside him?


    Even the MC became astonished.


    Mu Feng took the microphone from him and said, "Thank you everyone foring here. We are happy to be with you tonight. Let me introduce big brother and mine soon-to-be wives. Big brother, the first young master of the Mu Family is getting engaged to Mu Lan. They are in rtionship for a year now. And the beautiful women I''m getting engaged is Qi Ying. We are also in rtionship for a year. If it wasn''t for my future sister-inw, we wouldn''t be together and we are very grateful to you. And of course, our beloved guest, we hope that you will give us your well wishes and blessings." Mu Feng and the three of them bowed.


    Mu Lan and Qi Ying blushed.


    The guests were still confused. Still they pped as Mu Feng finish his speech.


    Mu Lin was trembling in anger at this moment. She prepared everything. ''How on earth everything turned this way? Where is Arisa?'' She definitely couldn''t let Mu Liang marry thatmoner.


    Mu Feng''s team right now guarding Arisa and her family so that they couldn''t get out of the house and they couldn''t contact anyone. They were grounded in their own house.


    Mu Feng continued, "It is truly an important day. Tonight, not only my big brother and I introduced our future wives, we also have something important to announce. For the sake of the peace, Mu Family changed some rules and regtions. The head of the Mu House, my beloved grandmother as well as my respected grandfather approved it. Now the Head Butler of our family will read it to us."


    The Head Butler Noel came in fully dressed. He calmly took the file and introduced himself. Then he started reading the new acts.


    "Servants will obey their masters and will never hurt the members of Mu Family, including the girlfriends, boyfriends and the soon-to-be-spouse....."


    People began gossiping. "Did anyone hurt the members of Mu Family?"


    Someone asked, "What''s with the rules?"


    "The mistress of the household has the right to cook for the family members only. They cannot go to the main kitchen but they can cook in the personal kitchen without the help of the maids....."


    The guests thought they heard wrong. "What?"


    Some said, "Mistress will be cooking! In Mu family? Do theyck of servants?"


    "After marriage, member of the Mu Family will be true to the spouse and always take care of each other."


    "Member of the Mu Family cannot get married to amoner......"


    Mu Lin was speechless. ''Was there anything like this in the file? Is this the reason Xiao Feng didn''t let me read the whole thing? Treachery!''


    The guests couldn''t believe it. "Nonsense!"


    Some said, "Commoner marriage with aristocrat!"


    "If something goes wrong, male member of the Mu Family can take charge of the Household business."


    "Unbelievable!" The guests weren''t sure what the future held for Mu Family anymore.


    "And finally, the current Madam Mu will step down from her post and will transfer all her power to the next generation."


    "....." Suddenly the whole ballroom became silent. There was no sound. It felt like a graveyard.


    "Stop this right now!" The one who spoke first was Mu Lin. She walked furiously and climbed at the stage. She looked at both grandsons. "What is the meaning of this?"


    Mu Feng was dumbfounded too. He didn''t read the document either. ''So that''s why...''


    Mu Liang coldly said, "You already signed the papers. I will give you a copy if you need a proof." He gave her a copy of the document.


    Mu Lin saw that there was no ws. There was indeed a rule like that and she sighed it without reading everything. "I don''t believe it." Atst she said.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore." Mu Liang didn''t softened his heart.


    "What''s going on?" Mu Cheng and Mu Jin came on the stage.


    "Grandfather, you said you that you wouldn''t back down from your word and here is the proof of your signature and seal. You cannot back down now." Mu Liang said as he handed the file.


    Mu Jin and Mu Cheng read it and their tongues tied.


    "This is..." Mu Cheng had no word.


    "Now grandmother, be generous and hand over the title of Madam Mu to mother." Mu Liang said.


    Mu Lin trembled.


    "Why are you doing this to your grandmother? She loves you so much? Is this how you repay her? Ungrateful child!" Mu Cheng bickered.


    Mu Liang said calmly, "We didn''t betray anyone. We found the truth and realized that how blinded we were how much sufferings our mother went through."


    "What do you mean?" Mu Jin asked.


    "I''ll tell you everything after the party is over. You don''t want family''s dirtyundry to reveal in front of the guests, do you? Hand over the title and end the party soon so that we can have a little chat." Mu Liang said looking at his grandmother. "Or I''ll announce everything you did to my


    mother. You won''t have any face left." He threatened.


    The men were confused.


    Mu Lin trembled in fear. ''He knows! How? How is that possible? My all nning... were they for nothing?''


    She walked towards the microphone and took it.


    The guests were talking nonstop. They felt like that they were going crazy. They couldn''t take it anymore. They saw Mu Lin talking the microphone and they hushed.


    Mu Lin began, "I have been in the authority for so long. I became older and there are certain things I cannot do. So today, I''m dly handing over my title and my power to my daughter-inw Jing Sheng."


    Jing Sheng was still in the ground. She was stunned as the things happened so fast. She almost lost hope.


    Jing Sheng slowly made her way to the stage. She stood in front of Mu Lin.


    Mu Lin hissed. "Don''t think that everything will go in your way." Saying that, she took off her family crown and put it on Jing Sheng''s head.


    The guests began pping. Many of them weren''t happy to see amoner having the family crown. Some were happy. However, most of them were neutral.


    Jing Sheng took the microphone and thanked everyone. But the next thing she said was even more shocking. "I''m not fit to wear such crown because I am going to divorce my husband in a week. So I''ll hand over my title and power to my future daughter-inw Mu Lan."


    "...."


    They everyone burst into uproar. Everyone lost it this time.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "Divorce in Mu Family?"


    "Are they nuts?"


    "What is happing in here?"


    "Is this a soap opera?"


    Mu Family was also the same.


    Mu Liang walked towards his mother. "Mother, I''m sorry that I couldn''t take care of you all this time. Now I''m here. Still you want to divorce?"


    Jing Sheng gave him a tired smile. "Son, I''m disgusted with this family. I can''t go on. I want to leave the rest of my remaining life in peace."


    Mu Liang took a deep breath and said, "....I understand." He tried to take care of the matter, but what was broken, couldn''t be mended.


    Mu Lan came towards them. She smiled, "Mother-inw, it is fine. You can live with us in Paris and cook for me every day."


    Mu Liang added, "If you live with us, I won''t allow father or grandparents to visit France as long as you are with us."


    Mu Jin nced at his wife. "Sheng..."


    Jing Sheng stopped him. "Please don''t try to stop me. I''m tired with your acting. You not only broke my heart but also kidnapped me and imprisoned me. Since you love someone else and be with her. Don''te to me anymore. It won''t work like before."

 Chapter 461 FAMILY DRAMA PART 1

    <h4>Chapter 461 FAMILY DRAMA PART 1</h4>


    Mu Lan was eating a piece of ck forest cake while sitting on the sofa. Mu Liang carefully looked at her before turning his head in front of him.


    "Exin what just happened there." Mu Cheng ordered. His voice trembled in anger.


    Not only his most favorite grandson deceived him, but also his daughter-inw announced such a shocking news.


    The reputation of Mu Family was gone in a single night.


    ----


    After Jing Sheng announced her n to divorce Mu Jin, she handed over the crown to Mu Lan.


    The guests pped nevertheless. They were too confused to understand about the whole situation. Since they didn''t hear about what the members of Mu Family were talking about, they could only guess.


    For the first time in history, before marriage, a girl got the power of the most powerful European aristocrat family. Moreover, she was amoner.


    Mu Lin never felt such humiliation in her life. ''Not only this low ss Jing Sheng talked about divorce in public, she even dared to let go of the power to control my family. Now anothermoner called Lan got the power. It''s even worse!''


    However, neither she could protest, nor did she can digest it. Mu Lin was near to go insane.


    Mu Lan was totally unprepared for a speech. Not only she didn''t except Jing Sheng talk strongly about the divorce, she even gave Mu Lan the authority to control the Mu Family.


    Mu Lan gave a simple but strong speech. Except for female guests, the male guests realized that this girl was a tough cookie. They noticed her mannerism and the way she spoke. She looked like a girl from an aristocratic family.


    After that, the dumbfounded MC ended the ceremony and the guests began whispering to themselves.


    In the meantime, the Mu Family headed towards the castle. As they reached drawing room, Mu Liang ordered dinner for the whole family.


    However, the elders weren''t in the mood to have dinner. So Mu Lan and Qi Ying didn''t dared to touch food. Only when they were threatened by Mu bothers, the girls finished their dinner.


    Mu Lan took her dessert to the drawing room where everyone was present. She sat beside Mu Liang and began eating. She couldn''t wait to see the end of Mu Lin.


    "Exin what just happened there." Mu Cheng ordered. His voice trembled in anger.


    Mu Liang started from the very beginning. He told them the story about Mu Jin and Jing Sheng''s meeting, then her bing pregnant, after that Mu Jin fell for another girl,ter he kidnapped Jing Sheng and took her in Italy against her will and then married her. However Mu Jin was such a yboy, even after having his third son, he went back to China to look for his lost love and spent a night with that girl''s sister.


    "Stop it!" Mu Jin stood up. In shame and guilt, his face turned red. He looked at his eldest son and said, "I trusted you."


    Mu Liang strictly said, "Our family needs to know the truth for why I acted this way today. I need to give you all an answer. Since it started with you and your perverseness, then it''s not my fault. Sit down."


    Mu Jin sat down with his trembling legs.


    Mu Liang continued about how his mother was tortured by Mu Jin''s behavior, how she got to know that Mu Ji cheated on her. It was all thanks to grandmother Mu Lin.


    "What do you think you are saying?" Mu Cheng refused to believe.


    "I don''t have to tell you that I never lie, do I? Don''t interrupt me when I''m talking. You wanted to know the truth. Why creating drama now?" Mu Liang then exined, how Jing Sheng was apart from her sons, how and why she was in bed for months after giving birth, why she was never out of the area, why she never got close to her sons when they were sick...


    "Stop it right there! When did I locked her in the dungeon and never let meet you all? Why are you doing this to me?" Mu Lin sobbed as sheined. ''There is no way that he knows everything. He can''t prove anything. I hid everything properly. As long as I have the spade, no one can do anything to me.''


    Mu Cheng hugged her tightly and red at Mu Liang.


    Mu Liang smirked. "No matter how you act grandmother and whatever you say, the people who worked under you all told me how vicious you were to you daughter-inw. Just a few days ago, you ordered your personal maids to lock mother in the dungeon."


    "What did you say? You think my wife did that! Impossible!" Mu Cheng roared.


    Mu Lin sobbed even more.


    "The doctor who used to give mother poison is present at this moment. Mother was never treated by Dr. Lu. Why didn''t I bring him here?" Mu Liang signaled his personal maid.


    The maid opened the door and an old man entered the room. He looked dirty. His dress was tattered. It seemed that he was tortured thoroughly before he was brought up here. He trembled as he looked at Mu Lin.


    Mu Lin''s vicious re made him fall on his knees. "Madam! Madam! I''m so sorry. I know I should have get out of this country but I couldn''t. Please forgive me, madam!" He wailed.


    Mu Lin cried. "I don''t know him. Who is this ugly guy?"


    Mu Cheng wished to tear apart this dirty old man. "Take him out! My wife doesn''t know him."


    "Wait a moment. I think I saw him here before." Mu Jin frowned.


    He recalled a doctor treating his wife after she got pregnant. His mother said that it was her personal doctor that Jing Sheng preferred. The way that doctor and Jing Sheng talked to each other, it would make Mu Jin jealous all the time. There was no way that he would forget that doctor''s face.


    Mu Cheng asked, "You saw him here? Are you nuts?"


    Mu Jin didn''t listen to his father. He asked the dirty man on the floor, "You are the one who used to get close to my wife while treating her didn''t you?"


    That man shuddered in fear.


    Mu Jin asked furiously, "Why did you poisoned my wife? I thought you loved her!"


    Jing Sheng was speechless and so were the others. "You are disgusting!"

 Chapter 462 FAMILY DRAMA PART 2

    <h4>Chapter 462 FAMILY DRAMA PART 2</h4>


    Jing Sheng was speechless and so were the others. "You are disgusting!" "Disgusting! Look at you. Didn''t you like him as well?" Mu Jin sneered."Do you think everyone is as yful as you?" Shemented. She never thought that her husband was this kind of person.Despicable!Mu Jin looked shocked. "What? That means, I misunderstood you!""Why does it sound like a question? Not everyone is as disloyal as you. My sons got my loyal heart at least. I thank Buddha for that." Jing Sheng cruelly said.Mu Jin felt mortified. He red at that man.That man almost wet his pants. He said, "Madam gave me lots of money to do it.""Which madam?" Mu Jin asked."Y-your mother. I''m so sorry for what I did, but please let go of my grandchildren. They did nothing wrong." That man cried."You broke my marriage and on the other hand you had a harmonious family. I will kill them all. That''s your punishment. Take him away." Mu Jin''s blood was boiling.All these years, he misunderstood his wife and turned his back away from her. How much pain must have been she through?His heart was shattered in guilt. "No! No! Please! Don''t kill them! Kill me! Kill me! I''m the one who did wrong. Don''t hurt the innocent!" That man screamed as he was dragged away."Make sure that you finish the whole family." Mu Feng ordered his men.Mu Jin nced at his mother and spoke painfully, "Mother, do you have anything to say?""It''s a lie son. All lies. I never did such things. It has to be the servants. They did everything." She med everything to the servants. Even after all this time, Mu Lin had to lie.Mu Cheng couldn''t bear to see his wife''s tears anymore. "Which servant dared to lie? Bring them here at once!" He ordered.This time, the Head Butler Noel came forward. He bowed and politely said, "It was me, master."Mu Lin''s expression changed.Mu Cheng gritted his teeth. "You dared to lie about your madam! You will be punished-""Master, I have already the agreement between me and madam." Noel didn''t call Mu Lin Madam Mu anymore, since this title belongs to Mu Lan now. "What agreement?" Mu Cheng asked."Grandfather, it was you who started this rule. If a member of Mu Family let his or her servant do something illegal, there would be a written agreement between the master and the servant. So after the crime was exposed, the servant didn''t have to take the me but the master." Mu Feng exined. It must be the first time, he called Mu Cheng grandfather.Mu Cheng stretched his hand. "Show it to me."Noel carefully handed it over. Jing Sheng sipped warm milk. She was enjoying the family drama.Mu Lin panicked. "Don''t read it!" She screamed.Mu Cheng said, "Dear, don''t stop me." His tone was rueful. He took it and began reading it. Slowly his expression began to change. He could never fail to recognize his wife''s handwriting and signature, let alone her seal."This is all made up. I didn''t do anything. I am innocent. I have been framed. I have been framed." Mu Lin cried.Mu Cheng didn''t say anything. His body started to quiver. The letter fell from his hand. His face was deadly pale."Do you have anything to say, grandfather?" Mu Liang asked softly. He felt bad for his grandfather. He was the only genuine person in the family.Mu Cheng heard nothing. He didn''t hear his wife''s cry or his grandson''s question. He just sat there as if he wasn''t in this world anymore.Mu Liang looked at his brother.Mu Feng took the letter and handed it over to Mu Lan. "Sister Lan Lan, from now on, you are in the charge." He winked at her. Then he helped his grandfather to stand up and took him away.Mu Liang looked at Mu Lin. "So for the vition of severalws what type of punishment do you deserve, grandmother?"Mu Lin trembled.Mu Liang nced at Mu Lan. "You are the head now. You have the right to punish her."Mu Lan didn''t like the idea. "I don''t want to. She is your blood after all. You do it. But hey, didn''t grandmother said that as mother-inw hurt her, she would be generous enough to lock up mother-inw in the dungeon?"Everyone was speechless.Mu Liang rubbed her head showing helpless expression. "She is fit to be the wife of first young master." Noelplemented.Mu Liang nced at his grandmother and said, "Since we are merciful, we will only let you stay in the dungeon. You will get to eat and sleep. But you cannot meet the members of the Mu Family. You cannot talk to any human being from now on. Take her."The bodyguards who were protecting Mu Lan and Qi Ying that day, came forward and took grandmother away.Mu Lin became hysterical. "You cannot do this! I... I''m your grandmother. I love my grandchildren. Don''t take me away... Jing Sheng.... Save me.... I was wrong...... Forgive me....."Jing Sheng only smiled and said, "Serves you right, mother-inw." Since she decided to divorce her husband, she won''t hold back any feelings for this hypocritical family."Noooo....... Save me......" That''s thest thing they heard about Mu Lin.Jing Sheng felt tired. She said to Mu Liang, "I''ll leave the divorce matter to you. Do it as soon as possible. I feel disgusted to stay here any longer.""Will do." Mu Liang said.Mu Jin stood up. "Wait, Sheng, listen to me. I was wrong." He grabbed her hand and pleaded.Jing Sheng looked back at him and said void of any emotion, "But I wasn''t and I won''t be wrong." She pulled her hand away and left.Qi Ying went to sleep and so did Mu Lan.Before Mu Liang left the room, he said to his father, "I booked a ticket for you to go to China. You can look for your love of life.""Didn''t you say that you respected me?" Mu Jin''s voice shook. He couldn''t imagine that his would do that to him.Mu Liang replied, "Oh, I do respect you. I will always do that. But I will never approve the way you treated mother. Since you neglected her for a woman, you can go and look for her. You are going to divorce soon, so it won''t be a problem, right? Also, take it as a mission. I need you to find Xiao Lan''s mother. Good luck!""I have a heart disease." Mu Jin said."So you remember that you are sick. Sure. I''ll hire a doctor for you." Mu Liang said lightly."Don''t you love me?" Mu Jin thought that his son was cruel."The one who loved you the most was mother and yet look what you did to her. And why are you so upset? I thought that you would love to see her again." Mu Liang opened the door.Mu Jin''s eyes welled up with tears. "Xiao Liang, you are so cruel."Mu Liang looked back and smirked. "You have yet to see my true form."

 Chapter 463 PUNISHMENT OF THOSE WHO HURT THEM

    <h4>Chapter 463 PUNISHMENT OF THOSE WHO HURT THEM</h4>


    That night, Qi Ying couldn''t sleep well. She woke up after having a nightmare.


    The room was dark and the curtains were opened. The ce beside her was empty and cold. It seemed that Mu Feng didn''t return by her side.


    QI Ying nced at the clock ad saw that it was four in the morning. She frowned and got out of the bed. She saw a dim lighting from the drawing room.


    She drank a ss of water before headed out of the bedroom. She opened the door and immediately covered her nose smelling strong alcohol.


    Qi Ying turned towards the bar and saw Mu Feng was sitting on a chair and drinking without stopping. He already emptied one bottle.


    "Feng..." QI Ying felt bad for him and got closer. She hugged him from behind and said, "Stop. You will get sick."


    Mu Feng''s body froze as he was hugged. He looked down at the pair of familiar arms and slurred, "Why.... are... y..ou... up...? Go... back... to... sleeeeep... I... will... jo....in you.... soooooon...."


    Qi Ying realized that he must have felt bad when he heard that his most beloved grandmother tried hER best not to let him get closer to his mother. His heart must be wounded.


    She saw Mu Feng taking another bottle and she warned him, "If you touch another bottle than I will began drinking with you."


    Mu Feng''s hand halted. He pondered for a minute and then said, "But I waaaaant.... tooooo..."


    "I will listen whatever you want to say. Just stop drinking, will you?" Qi Ying moveD her body in front of him and pleaded.


    Mu Feng looked deeply at her sorrowful eyes and nodded slowly.


    Qi Ying sighed in relief. She said softly, "Take a bath. I will cook hangover soup for you." Afterwards she helped him in the bath and prepared soup for him.


    While he was drinking soup, Qi Ying sat beside him and put her head on his left shoulder.


    Mu Feng began speaking, "You know, when I was little, I always wanted to y with mother. But she was always in bed or she was sick. Since I, big brother, Chen were very precious to grandmother, she ordered that we couldn''t meet mother when she was sick. We felt bad and we would go to the temple to pray for mother''s health. Just today, I realized that she wasn''t sick but she would be locked up in the dungeon."


    He sighed loudly and a drop of tear fell from his right eye.


    Qi Ying hugged him with one hand. ''Strange, he never showed it in front of others how badly he was infected by his grandmother. He should have at leastined to his grandmother than he would feel better.''


    Mu Feng continued, "Mother cooks really well. For the first time she cooked in the castle for sister Lan Lan. I was so jealous that I ate her chicken soup. Then Sister Lan Lan punished me. She ate mother''s cooking in my present. She didn''t let me have a single bite."


    Qi Ying chuckled.


    "Mother''s cooking is first ss. Too bad, I was never able to eat her cooking all these years. Everything is grandmother''s fault. I hate granny. Old people are the worst." Mu Feng frowned as he drank the soup.


    "Don''t you feel bad for grandfather? He loved his wife so much that he gave her the authority to control the household but she broke his heart and trust. I felt so sad." Qi Ying said.


    Mu Feng got quiet. Later, he said, "I feel bad for him too. He didn''t utter a single word when I put him on the bed."


    Qi ying pondered before saying, "Also, about that guy who was crying and screaming. I know you deal with your enemy with your own style, but was it alright that you ordered to kill his grandchildren?"


    Mu Feng chuckled. He said, "Ying, you are soft and weak. It makes you an easy target for the enemy. I don''t mind but when I''m not around, be sure to know your enemy well. I wasn''t supposed to find that doctor since he hid very well, but his grandchildren were smugglers. So it was easy to track him down."


    "What are you saying?" Qi Ying was dumbfounded.


    Mu Feng replied, "Yes, they were. They were also doctors and killed many innocent pregnant women, just like their grandfather did to my mother. It was good that someone secretly gave mother antidote. Or she would never get justice."


    Qi Ying gasped. "So terrible! But who gave mother-inw antidote?"


    "Big brother didn''t tell me. But I have a hunch." Mu Feng finished the soup and said, "Give me more."


    Qi Ying filled his bowl andmented, "So ording to mafiaw, you ordered to kill them."


    "That''s right." He nodded.


    Qi Ying quietly asked, "And what about those who bullied Xiao Lan? Are they dead too?"


    Mu Feng frowned as he mentioned those people. "No. What do you take me for? A murderer? Of course, I am one but they were the children of businessmen. They are not part of the mafia, so they are locked up in jail. They will be punished ording to thew. Even the strongest attorney cannot bail them out." He grinned.


    "But what about thepany then? It will be a problem at work since their fathers are your business partners." Qi Ying was worried about it.


    Mu Feng lightly answered, "Oh, you don''t have to worry about it. Big brother captured them and threw them in jail. Moreover, he takes care of the business, not me. So I have nothing to do with all these and this way I will be safe."


    Qi Ying protested, "How can you say that? You are administrator of yourpany."


    Mu Feng nodded. "Administrator, not the President. Do you remember Arisa the blonde?" He asked out of curiosity.


    Qi Ying recalled her face. "I do. She was saying about something engagement party, but I have never seen her tonight. What happened to her I wonder."

 Chapter 464 SPOIL ME TOO MUCH

    <h4>Chapter 464 SPOIL ME TOO MUCH</h4>


    Mu Feng asked out of curiosity, "Do you remember Arisa the blonde?"


    Qi Ying recalled her face. "I do. She was saying about something engagement party, but I have never seen her tonight. What happened to her I wonder."


    Mu Feng answered, "Of course you didn''t. My men were house guarding her and her whole family so that they couldn''t cause trouble. In other words, it was a house arrest in their own house."


    Qi Ying was amused. That woman was really arrogant. "What about now? Isn''t she upset? And what her father said about it?"


    Mu Feng replied, "Well, his father is surely ambitious. He threatened to break the contract between twopanies and what not. He doted on his daughter a lot. So he was really angry when her daughter was crying. Big brother didn''t say anything but, I think that old man was bluffing us."


    QI Ying frowned. "Is he an important person?"


    Mu Feng nodded. "He is influential. We are working on an exclusive project. It costs billions of dors. If he withdraws now, it will be a problem. But, even if he withdraws, big brother will have a backup n."


    "Her daughter is really scary. Now I understand why." Qi Ying replied.


    Mu Feng frowned. "She sent her bodyguards to touch sister Lan Lan with their filthy hands. After knowing that, big brother cut off their third legs and hands too. This Arisa is vicious like grandmother. I hope big brother will deal with her soon."


    "Maybe I should go to the temple tomorrow." Qi Ying yawned. She rubbed her eyes. She couldn''t stay awake anymore.


    "I kept you awake long enough. Let''s go to the bed." Mu Feng finished the bowl, cleaned the table and took Qi Ying''s hand as they went inside the bedroom.


    ----


    After leaving the drawing room, Mu Lan freshened up and waited for Mu Liang in bed. Her heart was beating fast.


    ''What a crazy day!'' She thought. It was her engagement day, but she got the whole power of Mu Household. Even Jing Sheng asked for divorce and Mu Lin''s real face had been revealed.


    Fifteen minutester, Mu Liang entered the room and silently went to the bathroom. After bath, he put on his sleeping shirt and pajamas and went under the quilt.


    He hugged Mu Lan from behind and asked, "Why aren''t you sleeping yet? Aren''t you tired?"


    Mu Lan turned towards him and got atop him. "Wasn''t it too much for grandmother to stay in the dungeon? She is an olddy after all."


    Mu Liang''s grip tightened around her. He took a deep breath before saying, "Four days ago, when you went to the parlor, grandmother ordered the manager to put aphrodisiac in your drink. Also she made sure that no one could use any device to contact. Moreover, she even hired three men to **** you." He buried his face on her hair.


    "When I found about it, I nearly wanted to destroy everything." He shivered. "If I was a little bitte, I can''t imagine the rest. I almost lost you."


    He was really scared of losing her. If something would happen to her, ording to her psychology she would definitely not stay with Mu Liang and would bear the consequences alone. She would only suffer.


    "No wonder that I couldn''t call you." Mu Lan''s eyes turned cold. "Forget what I said before." She also hugged him tightly. "I know I will be alright as long as you are close."


    "I won''t ever let my family hurt you." Mu Liang promised.


    Mu Lan nced at him. "I don''t think there is anyone in your family who can hurt me. But why didn''t you tell in front of everyone about the parlor incident? Did you care about my reputation that much?"


    "Your reputation means my reputation. I didn''t want other look down on you or talk about you. I don''t want you to be the subject of someone''s dinner gossip." Mu Liang answered possessively.


    "Ahaha... I think I have already be newspaper headline." She said.


    After what happened in the engagement party, how couldn''t those people not talk about it?


    "In the party, no paparazzi and cell phone devices were allowed for the privacy of Mu Family. So no one toook pictures except for your family photographer. So the pictures wouldn''t go out. Don''t worry about it." He kissed her head.


    Mu Lan felt a little disappointed. "s! And here I thought that I might be famous."


    Mu Liang smiled at her. "Do you want to be famous?"


    "Well, I want people to bow down to me like I''m the most treasured person in the world." Mu Lan boldly said.


    Mu Liang chuckled and said, "Well, you are my most treasured person so I will bow down to you whenever I see you from now on."


    Mu Lan instantly rejected. "No need. You are my most treasured person. When people bow to me, they have to bow to you too. We will be treasured together."


    Mu Liang bit her nose lightly and said, "Okay, wifey. Now, you should sleep. From tomorrow, you will be in charge of the family. I will be in your care from now on."


    Mu Lan shuddered. "Hmm... sounds like a big deal. Can I do whatever I want with this power?"


    "You can." Mu Liang nodded.


    "What if I take all the jewelries?" She asked in mischief.


    Mu Liang replied, "If you want more let me know."


    Mu Lan immediately asked, "What if I take all the money and spend it buying expensive clothes?"


    "If that is not enough, then I''ll give you my personal credit card." Mu Liang stroked her head.


    Mu Lan''s eyes sparkled. "Can I let you all starve and I can order delicious food for me?"


    He answered without hesitation. "You can."


    Mu Lan gave up. "Liang Liang, you will make me spoiled."


    "I will support you no matter what you do. Now sleep, or do you want some exercise?" Mu Liang asked.


    "Sleeping with you is the best exercise." Mu Lan answered.

 Chapter 465 NARCISSIST!

    <h4>Chapter 465 NARCISSIST!</h4>


    "Ying, your milk is here." Mu Feng called out his beloved. He was in his drawing room, working on something.


    The maid served snacks and milk for Qi Ying without a sound.


    "I''ll be there in a minute." Qi Ying answered from the bedroom. "Feng, can youe here and help me here?"


    "Coming." Mu Feng stood up and walked into the bedroom. "What''s wrong?"


    Qi Ying was trying to take a book from a bookshelf, but her height wasn''t allowing her. "Give me the book please. It''s too high for me."


    "Okay." Mu Feng was six feet tall. He took the book without any difficulty and handed it over to Qi Ying. "Here you go."


    "Thank you." Qi Ying smiled.


    Mu Feng nced at the bookshelf. "This shelf is high for you, isn''t it? I will tell my butlers to remove it and rece it with a short and wide one. "


    Qi Ying shook her head. "No need. I love this one. It matches the style of this room. If you order for something short and wide, it would destroy the charm of the bedroom. You can ask for a stool. That all be a great help."


    Mu Feng frowned. "Are you sure this is okay?"


    "I am." Qi Ying nodded.


    Mu Feng gave up. "Fine. Now let''s go and drink your milk before it turns cold." He took her hand and they walked into the drawing room.


    The maid was about to leave, but Mu Feng ordered, "Clean the kitchen before you leave."


    The maid nodded and began cleaning the kitchen.


    Qi Ying sat beside Mu Feng and opened the book. She drank the milk slowly as she read it.


    Mu Feng''s eyes glued on theptop screen as he worked.


    It was a peaceful day. It had been ten days since the family drama had stopped. Mu Cheng was still in bed. Noel, the Head Butler was serving him constantly and Mu Lin was locked up in the dungeon. Mu Jin went to China, helping Mu Liang to find Mu Lan''s mother. Jing Sheng was cooking lunch for her sons and future daughters-inw.


    No one was there to harm anyone. No more scheming. No more sufferings.


    All of a sudden, Qi Ying grabbed Mu Feng''s right hand and stopped him from working. He turned his head towards her and was about to ask what was wrong. But his tongue was tied when he saw blooding out from her mouth.


    "It''s.... poisoned...." Qi Ying murmured painfully before fainting right in front of him. The ss fell on the floor and shattered into pieces,


    Mu Feng grabbed her tightly and called out to her desparetly, "Ying! Ying!"


    However, Qi Ying said no words. Her breaths were shallow.


    Mu Feng''s blood shot eyes nced at the maid who flinched at his stare. She turned towards the door and ran.


    In a sh, a knife cut through the maid''s left foot and she screamed in pain. She fell on the floor and couldn''t move anymore.


    She was in the lion''s den. Did she think that she could get out of here without getting after what she did?


    Mu Feng pushed a red button in his pocket and the whole castle was in red rm. Everyone got alerted as the siren kept going on.


    It was a special red button with a small remote control. While staying in the castle, every member of the Mu Family whole keep one with them. If they were attacked by someone, then they would press the button and the whole castle would be alerted.


    All the gates would be closed automatically and trained guards would guard the doors. The security would locate the GPS and would find out where the attack had happened. The bodyguards woulde inside the castle and would take necessary steps.


    There would be a medical team ready for them. If it was in control, the medical team would take care of it. But if the situation was out of reach then their ambnce would take the victim to the Lu Research Center.


    ------


    Meanwhile, Mu Liang and Mu Lan was having a sweet time. He was massaging her whole body and she hissed in pain.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll be gentle next time." Mu Liang was mortified. He was way too roughst night and caused her pain.


    "Rub there, faster." She pointed her waist. The faster it would be, the warmer it would be. She would feel better.


    "Alright." Mu Liang agreed. "Should I use some hot oil?"


    Mu Lan replied, "No. I don''t like oily things. Massage in okay. Ow!"


    Mu Liang was upset. "I''m sorry."


    Mu Lan''s mouth twitched in pain. "Don''t apologize anymore. I lost count how many times you said that you were sorry."


    After a while, she said, "It''s okay now. I''m fine." She moved her body.


    "Do you want to take a nap?" Mu Liang asked while putting the medicine inside the first aid box.


    "No. I want to walk outside for a while." Mu Lan replied.


    "I''ll walk with you." Mu Liang helped her to get up of the bed and then assisted her to put on a dress.


    Mu Lan asked, "Are you sure? Don''t you have work? I heard that the Arisa girl''s father was making it harder for you in the new project."


    "Who told you?" Mu Liang asked.


    "My business teacher." Mu Lan replied.


    As the head of the family, she had to learn etiquette, manners, rules and the current situation of Mu Family and business. She was passing her time with books and references all the time.


    Today, Mu Liang canceled all his and her appointments since he tired her out.


    "Don''t worry about it. Do you think that your hubby is that powerless?" Mu Liang asked her whilebing her hair.


    Mu Lan shook her head immediately. "There is no way I think that you are powerless afterst night."


    Mu Liang bent down and kissed her hair. "Smart girl."


    Mu Lan was speechless. Shemented, "Narcissist!"

 Chapter 466 POISONED AGAIN

    <h4>Chapter 466 POISONED AGAIN</h4>


    Mu Liang and Mu Lan were walking leisurely in the corridor. They were going out for a stroll. That''s when the red light turned on and siren filled the whole castle, making everyone alerted.


    Mu Liang''s body immediately tensed. He quickly checked his mobile and then ran towards Mu Feng''s chamber.


    Mu Lan ran beside him. She became weary. "What happened?"


    "Feng..." Mu Liang only uttered one word.


    Mu Lan guessed the rest of the meaning. She followed him to Mu Feng''s room.


    As they got closer, they saw that the door was already open and medical team was there inside the room. There was amotion inside of the room.


    Mu Liang and Mu Lan entered inside the drawing room and saw that a maid''s leg was bleeding and her mouth was tied, so neither she could make sound, nor she could bite her tongue and suicide.


    On the other side, Qi Ying was lying down and blood wasing out of my mouth. Her whole body became pale and her eyes were shut peacefully. Poison made her lips turn violet.


    A thin pipe was inside her mouth and the medical team was taking out poison as well as all other foods from her stomach with it.


    Mu Feng sat on another sofa, looking helpless as he could do nothing to help his beloved.


    Mu Liang got close to Mu Feng and sat beside him. "Poisoned again?"


    "....Yes." Mu Feng''s eyes looked vicious and cruel as his gaze fell on the maid on the floor.


    "Did you find out the reason?" Mu Liang''s tone became harder.


    "No." Mu Feng replied.


    Mu Liang said, "I will interrogate her if you want-"


    "No need." Mu Feng gritted his teeth.


    Mu Lan felt pity for the maid. Only Buddha and Mu Feng could tell what was waiting for her. The maid might have sensed something. She looked at Mu Feng in horror and shook her head violently.


    "Take care of Ying." Mu Feng softly said.


    "We will." Mu Liang promised.


    Mu Feng got up and grabbed the maid by the rope which was bound around her body. Then he pulled her with him. She was scared half to death because of sudden jerkiness. When she realized what was happening, she cried more and more. However, Mu Feng didn''t give any heed to it and walked in the corridor. He took the maid with him to the downstairs and went further down, to the dungeon. He had lots to know.


    After getting out thest bit of food the doctor said to Mu Liang, "She doesn''t have much time left. Though we took out the poison, it began affecting her body parts the moment she started drinking. This poison is very unique. Without its antidote, it''s not possible to save her. So we are taking her to the Lu Research Center."


    As the doctor was speaking, the medical team took Qi Ying in the stretcher and took her down with an elevator. The ambnce was waiting down stairs. They took her inside the ambnce and drove away. Behind the ambnce were a cars full of bodyguards.


    Mu Liang nodded at the doctor who just finished talking and he took out his mobile and dialed the number of Lu Feng''s father.


    "Xiao Liang, what''s the emergency?" As Lu Feng and Mu Liang were childhood friends, Lu Feng''s father always called Mu Liang ''Xiao Liang'' like his own family did.


    Mu Liang didn''t waste a single second. "My brother''s fianc��e has been poisoned. The medical team took out the poison but she needs the antidote. She is dying."


    Doctor Lu realized the emergency. He asked professionally, "Was she poisoned before?"


    Mu Liang replied, "She was, twice."


    Doctor Lu said, "I''ll ask my son about it."


    Mu Liang agreed. "Okay."


    Doctor Lu asked again, "Is she on the way?" He already sent an email to his son, asking for Qi Ying''s reports about her suffering from poison.


    Mu Liang replied positively. "Yes."


    "I''ll do everything to save her." Doctor Lu only promised that he would try his best. But he didn''t guarantee her life.


    At the same time, Doctor Lu got an email from his son. He downloaded the attachment file and read it. His frown deepened.


    "Please do." Mu Liang hung up.


    He sighed and looked where Mu Lan was. But he didn''t find anyone there. In the room, there were only him, the Head Butler, three maids and tow butlers.


    "Where is Xiao Lan?" Mu Liang asked as he took Mu Lan''s cell phone from the sofa.


    The Head Butler Noel answered politely, "Madam Mu went with young mistress."


    "Prepare my car." Mu Liang ordered and walked out of the room. He strode to his own room. ''Lan, what will I do with you? You are wearing only a house dress. You didn''t take any shawl or coat. You could at least take your mobile.''


    After Mu Liang reached the Lu Research Center, he went straight to the VIP floor. He saw Mu Lan was sitting on a bench beside ICU. She looked worried and distressed. She was covering her face with her both hands.


    Mu Liang got closer and dropped a coat on her. "You are freezing." Hemented as he sat beside her.


    Mu Lan didn''t have the mode to speak. She silently leaned her head on his shoulder.


    "How is it going?" He asked softly.


    Mu Lan sighed this time. Then she answered, "They don''t have the antidote. They are creating one, but it will take a lot of time. They said that Xiao Ying cannot hold it much longer." A drop of tear fell from her right eye.


    Mu Liang hugged her to give her strength. He didn''t have the courage to say that Qi Ying would be fine.


    "Grandpa Lu came and looked into the poison. He said that the poison was created in Africa." Mu Lan said. Her voice was suddenly calm.


    Mu Liang nced at her. "Is there anything you want to do?" He already guessed her answer.

 Chapter 467 BORROWING

    <h4>Chapter 467 BORROWING</h4>


    Mu Lan thought deeply before speaking. "ording to Grandpa Lu the poison was taken from West African Carpet Viper. It''s wonderful that he know where it came from. However, they don''t have the antidote. So what if I can make an antidote in five seconds?"


    Mu Liang asked, "And how on earth you are going to go it? Using your blood?" His voice was low.


    Mu Lan thought once again and whispered, "Well, using my blood is better option, isn''t it?"


    Mu Liang hissed. "Don''t even think about it! Don''t you understand if they find out that you used your blood, what will happen to you? Do you really want other people know about it? It is a research center. This ce is full of insane researchers. There''s nothing they cannot do to research something which is different species. If they find out that something is unusual in your blood, they will try their hardest to make you theirb rat."


    He could never let her take the lime light. If people found out that she was different from other human beings, she could never have a normal life.


    Mu Lan sighed. "Fine. Then I can stick to the n A. Since it is a research center and grandpa Lu knows the poison, I think they have the poisons in here. They won''t give such thing to the civilians. So, all I have to do is to steal it and inject the venom in Qi Ying''s blood."


    Mu Liang frowned. "So you mean that you want to kill poison with the same poison."


    Mu Lan nodded. "Yes."


    Did her voice quivered when she answered? She couldn''t tell.


    "Will it work?" Mu Liang was worried because of Mu Lan, not Qi Ying. If her n failed then she would me herself for the rest of her life. Even Mu Feng might never forgive her. The whole family would go down, if her n failed. It was very risky.


    Mu Lan replied, "I guess so. I read it somewhere when I was using myptop. It can be done this way. In the rural areas of Africa, they use this type of treatment since they don''t have the facilities. If my n A doesn''t work, they I have to immediately use n B. but I''ll try my hardest not to use n B."


    She was already feeling nervous. Her heart was beating faster than usual.


    Mu Liang said, "You know we can just ask for the venom. He might give it to you since we are close."


    Mu Lan bit her lower lip. "I thought about it first. But it will take too much time. Even if I make him understand, grandpa Lu will stick to me like a glue, and if it fails, I have use n B which I cannot use if he is present."


    Mu Liang nodded. "That makes sense."


    Mu Lan said, "So do me a favor and give me your notepad. I''ll find the location where the venoms are and hack the security. I will back you up. No one will find you. Just wear a white uniform like the researchers and wear a mask. Then you have to do is to steal it. Come back with it and of course don''t change the uniform."


    Mu Liang replied, "You don''t have to look for the venoms, I know where they are. We used to y here since childhood, so I know the area more than any researcher knows."


    "Awesome." Mu Lan was excited. She took the notepad from Mu Liang and her hand beautifully dance over the keyboard. Ten secondster, she said, "I hacked the surveince cameras. You can move now."


    Mu Liang thought, ''I have to tell grandpa to tighten the security system. Their securitycks basic foundation.''


    Mu Liang got up and went to the changing room. Just as Mu Lan instructed, he ''borrowed'' a white uniform, gloves and mask. After he put on the uniform, he ''borrowed'' an ID from another researcher, who was napping on his banker. Then, he went to the top floor where most of the research would happen. There was arge room in the east side. He walked there normally. As he showed his ID card, the ss door opened.


    Mu Liang directly went to the right side. He remembered that the snake venoms were in the fourth row of the third column from the right side.


    It took him less than five minutes to find the venom of West African Carpet Viper. He ''borrowed'' it and went out of the room.


    Mu Lan was sweating as she looked through the screen. She made Mu Liang vanish from the room. So no matter who the security officer was, that person could never find out who stole the venom from the storage room.


    After a while, Mu Liang came to Mu Lan. He was still wearing the uniform. "Thank goodness that nothing had happen. You did great! Let''s go to the ICU.


    There were two female nurse guarding Qi Ying. Mu Liang signaled them to go out. They seemed confused but then they still obeyed, since he seemed like a doctor.


    Mu Lan entered the room after the nurses headed out. She took the syringe from the table. "Give me the venom."


    Mu Liang handed her the venom and she took venom with the syringe.


    "Oh Buddha, please let it work." She murmured before inserting the syringe in Qi Ying''s hand and let the venom go inside her body and mix with the blood cells.


    "Please make it work. Please make it work." She kept praying as she looked at the screen beside Qi Ying''s bed. It was showing her rate of heart beating, and irregr body functions.


    In a minute, nothing changed.


    Mu Lan frowned. "The situation should be changed. It should be either good or bad. What''s happening?"


    "Did you take care of the surveince cameras? There are three in this room." Mu Liang said.


    "I did. Don''t worry about it. I''m wondering why nothing is happening." Mu Lan''s frown deepened.


    She couldn''t take breath after speaking, the screen sowed the irregrity which meant that something is wrong in Qi Ying''s body.

 Chapter 468 CALL SCARY FRIEND

    <h4>Chapter 468 CALL SCARY FRIEND</h4>


    "Did you take care of the surveince cameras? There are three in number." Mu Liang said.


    "I did. Don''t worry about it. I''m wondering why nothing is happening." Mu Lan''s frown deepened.


    She couldn''t take breath after speaking, the screen sowed the irregrity which meant that something is wrong in Qi Ying''s body.


    "Ah! What''s happening?" Mu Lan almost screamed.


    Mu Liang looked at the screen and replied, "It seems like her life is ending soon."


    "Don''t say things like this! I''ll give my blood." Mu Lan''s whole body was shivering. She took out another syringe and prepared to take out her own blood.


    "Wait!" Mu Liang''s voice was sharp. He was nervous too and forgot where they were for a moment. "Look at the screen."


    Mu Lan narrowed her eyes as she watched the screen. The irregrity of the blood cells turned normal and the heart was beating regrly.


    Mu Lan couldn''t believe that her n worked. Still she took her own blood with syringe.


    "What are you doing?" Mu Liang asked. He knew what she was doing but he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Just to make sure nothing ever happens to her." Mu Lan was still had the syringe in her hand.


    "If she ever has a blood test, do you know what is going to happen?" Mu Liang''s voice became chilling cold.


    Mu Lan halted and sighed. "I know, but, I need to make sure if nothing happens to her in the future. We can tell brother Feng about it."


    Mu Liang frowned. "The more people will know, the more you will suffer."


    "You trust you brother, right?" Mu Lan asked. She just wanted to make sure that her friend was alright and nothing will harm her.


    Mu Liang sighed. He was frustrated to see that she wasn''t thinking properly. "I trust him. But if something like this happen again in the future, and Qi Ying and your other friends get to know, one of your friend is going to marry Lu Feng. You think she can hide it from her husband? Can''t you see? You are bing a huge target day by day. You cannot live a normal life. It''s not only about you, it''s about us and our family. Don''t you want to live peacefully with our children? When you be the target, your children will face danger too. Just listen to me once."


    Mu Lan admitted that he was right. She was so into save her friend that she couldn''t foresee the uing danger.


    "What will I do with my blood then?" She asked. She showed him the syringe full of blood.


    Mu Liang calmed down a bit. "You have to option. Drink it or just put it back inside your body. We have to burn this syringe then."


    "I''m not vampire, so I''ll put it back." Mu Lan changed her expression. She didn''t like syringe at all.


    "Here, let me help you." Mu Liang took the syringe from her.


    "Ah! Hurts!" Mu Lan flinched.


    "I''m done." After he was done, he asked, "Is there anything we need to do?"


    "No. Let''s get out of here before anyonees." Mu Lan said and got out of the room.


    She sat on the usual ce and Mu Liang went to the rest room, where the nurses were. He ordered them to move back and then he went to the changing room and changed into his actual attire and before leaving he put the ID card where it belonged.


    Afterwards he came back. He sat beside Mu Lan and she gave him a thumb''s up.


    "You did well." Mu Lan praised him. She was feeling lighter.


    Mu Liang replied, "I am a professional."


    "Stop being narcissist." Mu Lan saw that this guy was changing. He was praising himself a lottely.


    Mu Liang felt helpless. "I just told you the truth."


    "What the hell? My friend is dying and you are being lovey-dovey in front of her room?" A seductive voice said.


    "Ah, Yan Su!" Mu Lan got up. She hugged her friend tightly.


    "How is she? She must be better if you two are acting this way." Yan Su said as she suspiciously looked at them.


    "They are making the antidote. I hope that she will wake up soon.." Mu Lan said.


    "Where is second cousin?" Yan Su asked. She was surprised that he wasn''t here.


    "He is punishing those who harmed her." Mu Lan replied. "Did youe here alone? When did you arrive?"


    Yan Suined. "When did I arrive? Lan dear, my whole family was invited in your engagement. What was with that party? You guys didn''t share vows or exchanged rings, or danced together or greeted the guests. It was the worst engagement party I have ever seen."


    "It was only a ceremony to bring down the old rules and regtions of the household. The main engagement party will be held in France. We live there after all." Mu Lan replied. She knew Mu Liang''s engagement party n and she couldn''t disclose family matters to anyone.


    "And what the hell with auntie''s divorce announcement. We were beyond shocked." Yan Su said.


    "It''s mother''s choice. We have no way to interfere. Ah! Mother is here!" Mu Lan said. She began calling Jing Sheng mother since the divorce papers were signed.


    Jing Sheng nearly ran towards them. "I''m sorry that I''mte. I was taking care of your grandfather since Noel was busy taking care of the mess. How is Xiao Ying? I went to the temple before I came here."


    Mu Lan let her sit and said, "Everything will be alright since you prayed, don''t worry."


    At that time, Mu Liang got a call from Mu Feng. He answered, "What?"


    Mu Feng immediately asked, "How is Ying?" His voice quivered.


    Mu Liang replied, "Living."


    Mu Feng''s heart was about to burst. "She is going to be alright?"


    "Yes." Mu Liang said firmly.


    "Oh that goodness." Mu Feng fell on the floor. He was still in the dungeon.


    "What did she say?" Mu Liang asked about the maid.


    "She couldn''t remember anything. I still locked her up and let the medical team take care of her wound. Can you call Ying''s scary friend to help us?" Mu Feng pleaded.

 Chapter 469: I WANT TO LIVE LONGER

    <h4>Chapter 469: I WANT TO LIVE LONGER</h4>


    "What did she say?" Mu Liang asked about the maid.


    "She couldn''t remember anything. I still locked her up and let the medical team take care of her wound. Can you call Ying''s scary friend to help us?" Mu Feng pleaded.


    Mu Liang wasn''t surprised. "Hypnotism?"


    Mu Feng stated, "Since she''s scared to death and also she can''t remember why she did this, I need to check."


    Mu Liang Questioned, "Don''t you have nine experts in that field? Where are they now?"


    Mu Feng''s answer was simple. "They''re on vacation."


    Mu Liang, "��."


    Mu Feng described. "To trap Jason, I removed my most important possessions from my side."


    Mu Liang agreed. "I''ll let Xiao Lan call her."


    "Shouldn''t she be in here for the engagement party?" Mu Feng thought that since Yan Su came, then Xue Lin would alsoe. He didn''t have any time to greet the guests.


    Mu Liang replied, "I sent an invitation card and Xiao Lan called her, but she refused to join since she had some research to do."


    Mu Feng shivered. "Her scariness is going overboard."


    "Don''t say that in front of anyone else." Mu Liang didn''t mention that a certain grey eyed man would slice Mu Feng into pieces if hemented something bad about that ''scary friend'' of Mu Lan.


    Mu Feng didn''t understand the hidden meaning behind Mu Liang''s words. He scratched his head and said, "Yeah, I can''t say it in front of Ying. She will be sad."


    Mu Liang sighed and said, "I can''t believe that you let your guard down and let her get hurt. This is the second time she''s be like this when she''s with you. Care to exin what you were thinking?"


    Mu Liang needed to know if Mu Feng was betting Qi Ying, because it wasn''t easy to make Mu Feng go off guard when the time wasn''t good.


    "I knew that Jason was lurking in the shadows. But I never thought that he could harm Ying in our own home. I underestimated him." Mu Feng clenched his fists. "Now that I think about it, he was after you. He tried to harm Ying, to make me devastated. If you lose me, you lose your right hand man. Dirty thinking for a psychiatrist. He must''ve been with the mafia for too long, but I cannot find any documents about his past no matter how many times I look. I let my team look for some missing mafia members. If Jason ever changed his identity, my team can find him."


    "How long have they been searching for?" Mu Liang asked.


    Mu Feng answered, "For ten days. Thousands of them went missing and got killed in a year you know. I ordered them to search the previous years before Jason came with his new identity. He is acting mysteriously."


    Mu Liang carefully asked, "Are you sure that it is him? The poisoning act is simr to what she faced in Germany and the hypnotism act was simr to the US mafia."


    Mu Feng focused on Mu Liang. "You mean that they are all connected."


    Mu Liang nodded. "Hmm."


    Mu Feng narrowed his eyes. "I swear that I will make them all pay whoever is behind it."


    Mu Liang instructed. "Tell your team to work fast. You don''t have much time left for you. There must be spies in the castle. Find them before you go back."


    Mu Feng nodded. "I''m on it. Just let me know Ying''s condition every minute."


    Mu Liang, "��"


    Mu Feng said, "Every hour?"


    Mu Liang, "��"


    Mu Feng gave up. "Fine, just let me know every two hours."


    Atst Mu Liang said, "I will let you know when it is necessary."


    "That''s unfair!" Mu Fengined. He was worried to death about Qi Ying.


    "You deserve it." Mu Liang walked back to Mu Lan and the other women.


    Jing Sheng nced at Mu Liang and asked in concern, "When will doctor say that Xiao Ying is alright?"


    "Soon." He shortly answered and nced at Mu Lan.


    Mu Lan looked at him and asked, "Is there something you want to say to me?"


    When Mu Liang nodded, Mu Lan gazed at Jing Sheng and Yan Su. "Both of you stay here. The doctor mighte at any moment. I will be back shortly."


    She took Mu Liang''s hand on her own and walked to the corner. Seeing no one there, she asked Mu Liang, "What is it?"


    "Call your other friend toe here to help that culprit speak. The maid seemed to be hypnotized." Mu Liang said.


    Mu Lan said, "She will kill me if I disturb her so often. Last time, she threatened to block my number." It was the time when Mu Lan called Xue Lin toe to Italy to attend the engagement party.


    Though Mu Lan said that, she took her cell phone from Mu Liang and dialed Xue Lin''s number.


    Xue Lin answered the call and said straightforwardly, "Tell me, how would you like to die?"


    Mu Lan replied, "Xiao Ying is poisoned and she is in the hospital. We caught the culprit but she cannot answer who is behind this as she was hypnotized. A private ne is waiting for you at the airport. Don''t worry about visa. You cane anytime." She didn''t dare to create drama and only said the main point.


    "How is Xiao Ying now?" Xue Lin''s tone softened.


    "The doctor is taking time. You better hurry." Mu Lan replied.


    "I''m on my way." Xue Lin hung up.


    No matter how cold heartened she was, she really cared for her friends.


    Mu Lan nced at Mu Liang and said, "Hurry up and prepare a ne and ticket for her or she will kill me for lying."


    Mu Liang looked at her and said, "The moment you said those words, I already did."


    "Thank goodness. I want to live longer." She didn''t mention that Xue Lin threatened her right before Mu Liang.


    Who knew what would happen she did.

 Chapter 470 TASTE IN MEN IS HIGH CLASS

    <h4>Chapter 470 TASTE IN MEN IS HIGH CLASS</h4>


    The couple went back and saw grandpa Lu and Doctor Lu both were in the ICU.


    "When did theye?" Mu Lan asked Yan Su.


    "A few minutes ago. They nurses saw some unusual improvement of dearest Ying, so they hurriedly came and didn''t say anything to us." Yan Su was curious as she looked inside the room through the ss.


    Doctor Lu came out and asked Mu Lan, "You have been here all this time haven''t you?"


    "I was." Mu Lan knew what he was going to ask next.


    "Have you seen any doctoring in here?" Doctor Lu asked what Mu Lan was waiting for.


    She answered innocently. "I did. After he came, the nurses went out. I didn''t see much since he covered what he was doing with hisrge body."


    "Didn''t you suspect him?" It would be weird if she didn''t.


    "I was suspecting him, but then I remembered that the security here is very ''tight''." She emphasized the word ''tight''.


    Herment made Doctor Lu a little embarrassed. "Ah, that''s true."


    Jing Sheng asked, "Is there something wrong?" She didn''t get what was going on.


    Doctor Lu didn''t hide anything from them. "An unknown doctor came and injected something in Ms. Qi''s body. Now she is improving fast. I think that she will gain consciousness in two hours."


    Yan Su whistled. "What a cool doctor!"


    Jing Sheng was standing beside Mu Lan. She sighed in relief. "I hope that she will get well soon."


    "The doctor seems suspicious, but he did it with good intention. It sounds so odd." Mu Lanmented.


    Hearing the word ''suspicious'', Mu Liang eyed her.


    Doctor Lu didn''t notice it. He asked her, "Have you seen his face?"


    "He was wearing mask. But I''m sure he looks ugly." Mu Lan answered.


    Mu Liang was speechless. ''It looks like my wifey wants some punishment.'' He thought.


    "Ugly, but what the nurses said was total opposite." Doctor Lu got confused. He remembered that the nurses said that the doctor was tall and handsome.


    "My taste in men is high ss." Mu Lan Commented.


    Doctor Lu chuckled. "Everyone knows it."


    Mu Lan was dating the sexiest man alive and getting married soon. How would some random man be handsome to her?


    The ''high ss'' man was pondering if he should punish his wife or not.


    At that time, grandpa Lu walked out and whispered something in his son''s ear. Doctor Lu''s eyes berger than a flying saucer. "Excuse us." Saying that, both the father and son hurriedly went inside the room.


    "For some reason, they are making me nervous." Mu Lan murmured.


    "Ying dear is safe now, isn''t it great? I''ll call second cousin and let him know." Yan Su was relieved and happy, and so she called Mu Feng.


    "I should tell your grandfather. He is worried." Jing Sheng said. She took out her cell phone.


    "How is he today?" Mu Lan asked.


    She felt guilty towards Mu Cheng. After he got sick, she only visited him when he was sleeping. She didn''t dare to stand in front of him when he was awake. After all, she took his most beloved person from him at this old age.


    Jing Sheng answered, "He is doing good. He asked about your duties and how you were doing." She sighed. He kept asking for forgiveness to me. He was saying that everything was his fault and he should have taken care of me and everything. If he did then no one would get hurt.


    Her voice was low, so Yan Su didn''t hear her. Yan Su was busy talking on her mobile.


    "I''ll talk to grandfather." Mu Liang calmed Jing Sheng.


    Jing Sheng nodded.


    At that moment, two security officers walked over and stood beside them. Doctor Lu saw them from inside and came out.


    "I want the surveinces cameras of this floor from around ten to eleven in the morning. Be quick." Doctor Lu just instructed them, then a fat scientist came running towards them.


    "Doctor, I can''t find my venom." The scientist was about to cry. He was sweating and panting.


    "Which one?" Doctor Lu was used to the way the scientists talk.


    "The West African Carpet Viper one." The scientist sobbed.


    The venom could be obtained easily in the ck market but it was expensive. It cost over thousands of millions of dors.


    Doctor Lu froze on the spot. ''Is this a coincidence?'' he couldn''t help but thinking that Qi Ying was poisoned by the same venom. Even she was cured by the same thing. He became doubtful if that handsome or ugly masked doctor had anything to do with it. ''Could it be...'' He gasped.


    "When did youst see it?" He asked the scientist.


    "I took a nap for two hours around nine to eleven in the morning." The scientist began to think that it was his own fault. He began to tremble.


    Mu Liang realized that someone could have borrowed this scientist''s ID card while he was napping in the restroom, perhaps the masked doctor.


    Mu Liang definitely noticed the scientist''s face back then.


    "Find out who stole it." Doctor Lu instructed the security officers.


    "Yes sir." They strode away.


    "Come with me." Doctor Lu grabbed the scientist by his hand and took him away.


    "They won''t find the culprit, will they?" Mu Liang whispered in Mu Lan''s ear.


    "Don''t underestimate my talent." Mu Lan snapped.


    "Yes, ma''am." Mu Liang said. He rubbed her head.


    They then saw grandpa Lue out of the ICU''s room. He looked exhausted.


    "How is she?" Mu Lan asked.


    "The girl is doing well. She will wake up in two hours." Grandpa Lu said.


    "Are you alright?" Jing Sheng came and asked grandpa Lu. She noticed that this old man was tired.


    "I am. How is old Cheng?" He asked about his friend.


    "He is doing great. Please visit him whenever you have time." Jing Sheng said politely.


    "I will." Grandpa Lu went out. He couldn''t tell them what made him so exhausted.

 Chapter 471 WHAT DID YOU SAY?

    <h4>Chapter 471 WHAT DID YOU SAY?</h4>


    Though grandpa Lu was tired, he was excited to know that the poison could be cure of the same poison. He wished to meet that doctor who came up with such an idea.


    Unfortunately for him, his wish would never be granted.


    An hourter, Xue Lin reached Italy. She saw Mu Feng waiting for her arrival.


    "Thank you foring." Mu Feng said.


    "How is Xiao Ying?" She didn''t beat around the bush and asked him directly.


    "The Doctor said that she would wake up in an hour." Mu Feng answered.


    Xue Lin sighed in relief. "Then let''s finish the business you have for me. I will go to the hospital when I''m done."


    ----------


    Forty minutester, Mu Liang got a call from Mu Feng. He was still in the hospital, having lunch with Mu Lan, Jing Sheng and Yan Su. He got up, went further away from the table and answered the call.


    The moment he answered the call, Mu Feng started speaking before Mu Liang had a chance to speak. "Big brother, it was Jason. He hypnotized the maid. He not only used one maid, but some other maids and butlers. It turned out that grandmother''s personal maids were his own. I already captured the other servants who were his spies. They are being treated by the scary girl."


    "Grandmother...? Were they close?" Mu Liang frowned.


    "They were...um... The maid said that... grandmother had an affair with him..." Mu Feng didn''t know how to exin.


    Mu Liang''s head stopped working. "What did you say?" He thought that he had misheard something.


    "Umm... grandmother had an affair with Jason?" Even Mu Feng was confused.


    "I''m asking you. Why are questioning me back?" Mu Liang wanted to make sure if that was true. Mu Feng was making him feel more puzzled.


    "Brother, I don''t believe that maid." Mu Feng said.


    Mu Liang replied, "Neither do I, but ask Noel. He knows everything about the household. If possible let the maid interrogate grandmother and Noel."


    Mu Feng frowned. "She knows too much."


    They didn''t let Yan Su know the private matters of the household, and now an outsider is going to find out more than the close rtives.


    Mu Liang said, "She won''t bother to tell anyone. Trust me on this. What about your team which is looking into Jason''s past?"


    Mu Feng sighed. "Not a clue. They are still looking into it."


    Mu Liang''s eyes narrowed. "You don''t have much time."


    "I''m going to capture him tonight. Just wait for the good news." Mu Feng said.


    "It could be a trap. Why don''t you lure him into your den?" Mu Liang suggested.


    Mu Feng grinned. "That''s what I''m doing."


    Mu Liang said, "I''m looking forward to your new strategy."


    "Is it Jason?" Mu Lan whispered to him as she saw himing back and sitting right next to her.


    Mu Liang shortly answered. "Yes."


    "He sure had the courage to offend brother Feng." Mu Lan said.


    "He had a lot of free excess in the castle. He could do worse." Mu Liang''s eyes narrowed.


    "Did something bad happen?" Mu Lan asked.


    "No, I just remembered that grandmother gave him lots of free excess to enter the castle whenever he wanted to." Mu Liang''s fingers tightened around the fork''s handle.


    Mu Lan noticed his difort. "Are you trying to say that she had a strong connection with him?"


    "I hope not." Mu Liang''s eyes were sharp and distant. A cold aura engulfed him.


    Mu Lan understood that he must have heard something terrible to act like that but she didn''t ask anymore.


    -------


    Twenty minutester, Qi Ying opened her eyes.


    "Oh, the Queen of the Snakes woke up." Yan Su teased. She named Qi Ying ''the Queen of Snakes'' knowing the fact that she was poisoned twice with snake''s venom.


    Qi Ying didn''t hear her. She blinked a few times to adjust her eyes. She felt tired and her eyelids were heavy. Still she looked around and saw three women: Mu Lan, Yan Su and Jing Sheng.


    "How are you feeling?" Mu Lan asked.


    Qi Ying smiled at her lightly. She opened her mouth and wanted to speak, but her throat was painful. She frowned.


    "Your throat is feeling painful, isn''t it?" Doctor Lu was standing on the other side watching her every movement.


    Qi Ying nodded.


    "Don''t worry. It will hurt for around three days since you drank the poison. You will take medicine regrly that I have prescribed for you and you will be healed in no time. Have as much rest as you can. A doctor will be by your side at all times. Let him know if you feel anything strange and I''m sure that next time you drink poison, nothing will happen to you. Your body has be immune to the poison. Isn''t it great news?" Doctor Lu smiled.


    Qi Ying didn''t hear most of the words he said. But she understood that she won''t be harmed by poison again. She smiled and nodded.


    "Take some rest. Drink cold water as much as you can. I''ll be leaving now." Doctor Lu went out.


    Qi Ying didn''t'' find Mu Feng anywhere. She felt sad.


    Mu Lan saw her friend''s expression and said, "Xue Lin and brother Feng are working hard to punish the bad people who harmed you. They wille and visit you in no time. Don''t feel bad."


    Jung Sheng asked in concern, "Do you want some water?"


    As Qi Ying nodded, Yan Su helped her sit properly on the bed and Jing Sheng helped her drinking water.


    ------


    Mu Liang was waiting outside of the room. He had no interest in going in. He saw Doctor Luing out and he nodded at him.


    Doctor Lu came closer and said, "The security team didn''t find the footage of the time from ten to eleven on this area and the top floor. Can your men help us with it? Dad is going crazy trying to find out the person who came up with this idea. There was fifty-fifty chance to save the person by using the same poison. This unknown man not only saved the patient but also made them immune to the poison. That man is a genius."

 Chapter 472 MIGHT BE FAMILY FOE

    <h4>Chapter 472 MIGHT BE FAMILY FOE</h4>


    Doctor Lu came closer and said, "The security team didn''t find the footage of the time from ten to eleven on this area and the top floor. Can your men help us with it? Dad is going crazy trying to find out the person who came up with this idea. There was fifty-fifty chance to save the person by using the same poison. This unknown man not only saved the patient but also made them immune to the poison. That man is a genius."


    He was also curious to find out who was that man toe up with such brilliant idea.


    Mu Liang replied, "I will call my team to help you tighten the security and help with whatever you need."


    "Thank you son. I''m relieved." Then he turned around and walked away.


    Mu Liang''s eyes narrowed. ''Is it a coincidence or did Lan just know about the immune system?'' He nced at the room and saw Mu Lan sitting on a chair smiling at something Yan Su said.


    -----


    Mu Feng nced at Xue Lin. "What did you find out?"


    "Your grandmother is genuine. She is a proud wife of an honorable man. She wouldn''t have an affair with a random man. She was close to him because that guy is tricky. He knew the exact way to close to your grandmother. She fell into his trap. Perhaps she thought that she knew best, so it was easy to get her. As he got the permission to visit your ce easily, he had no one to stop him from carrying out his n. This man acts like a viin from one of those gangsters movies. Are you sure that he is a professor of psychology?" Xue Lin gazed at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng was surprised. Just like his big brother analyzed Jason, she gave him the exact same report. Both of them thought of Jason Arnold as a gangster.


    Mu Feng said, "We found out about his conspiracy a long time ago. But he wasn''t easy to catch. Now we''ve got a lead to trap him. However, we have yet to find out about his past. His background is really vague. Can you make a profile for him?"


    Xue Lin calmly nced at him. "What have you done all this time when you knew that he was harming your family?"


    Mu Feng never answered to anyone except for Mu Liang for his action. Now he had to answer to a tiny girl. "Ah...um...I thought that since he dared to harm us, I just have to catch him...His past wasn''t important..."


    Xue Lin was trying to understand what was actually going on. Interrogating him wasn''t her n. "That makes sense. Then why is it important now?"


    Mu Feng answered truthfully. "Because his actions are quite simr to what we''ve faced before."


    Xue Lin recalled the time her friends suffered. "Like the hypnotism and the poison?"


    "Yes, that''s right." Mu Feng nodded.


    Xue Lin realized the situation now. She said, "Hmm, I''ll help you. But I''ll need a paper and pencil to write it down."


    As Mu Feng handed her a paper and pencil, Xue Lin began writing. "He is forty-two years old. His observation skills are sharper than a normal person which mean he has been through a lot. He is experienced in a field where he has used his tricks. He knows how to control someone with through deception. He is more like a con artist. However, his viciousness makes him different than the usual con artists. Usual con artists choose this upation to earn money in the easiest way. But he is trying to harm your family and he is doing it only to your family and not other people. Which only means that he has enmity towards you. Something must have happened in the past that made him hate you all so much that he wants to destroy your family. Since he came after your family, it could be that you did something to your family first. So he wants to have revenge by killing those closest to you."


    Xue Lin took a ss of water and drank slowly. She never like talking a lot, but when it came to someone''s personality analysis, it made her talk more than Yan Su normally did.


    "Did something to his family that would have made him want to kill those closest to me..." Mu Feng could recall things like this, since in the mafia they killed whole families, leaving no traces, but his team and Mu Liang''s team never failed missions like these.


    "I don''t remember anything like that." He replied in the end.


    ''You mean that your team doesn''t remember since you''ve killed so many.'' Xue Lin didn''t point out the whole thing. If Mu Feng thought that she was blind about what Mu Family''s inner business was, then he waspletely wrong. But there was no way that she would let him know that she knew.


    Xue Lin said thoughtfully, "He seemed like he had been preparing for a long time. It must have happened when you were young."


    Mu Feng understood where she was heading. "You mean that he is a family foe."


    "I''m not saying that. I''m saying that your grandmother likes blue blood, right? He must have elegance which made her trust him and like him. It looks like he is a blue blood or a great actor. No matter how rough his life was, he was able to put an elegant aura around him." Xue Lin said. "How''s your connection with your rtives?"


    Then Mu Feng realized where he was wrong.


    He shouldn''t have looked into only the gangs but also his rtives. They were more vicious than the mafia. He had been dealing with mafia so often that it hadn''t cross his mind.


    During the dark period, many rtives went off to different countries and different continents. Mu Liang''s team killed most of them who had betrayed their family and tried to harm them. But some escaped. Since the whole family was part of the mafia, everything was dealt with underworld methods. If one person was a culprit, the whole family was killed.

 Chapter 473 DARK NIGHT MISSION

    <h4>Chapter 473 DARK NIGHT MISSION</h4>


    Once Mu Liang had a kind heart and only killed the one who harmed his father. However, the culprit''s family raised their second child to take revenge by hurting his grandfather. Since then he showed no mercy, not even to the children.


    Since they didn''t let those who couldn''t flee at that time go, someone must have escaped from their hands and now they had to pay the price for it.


    Mu Feng called his team. "Find out which family member survived from ''that'' time. Don''t leave a single person. Those who survived, match them with Jason. Find out how we killed his family. Don''t make any mistake."


    "Yes boss!" The team leader said.


    Mu Feng came out of his room and saw Xue Lin was drinking rose tea. Mu Feng said, "Let''s go to the hospital."


    "Sure." Xue Lin finished her tea and got up.


    ------


    After they reached the hospital, Mu Feng went inside the room first and hugged Qi Ying with all he got without caring whoever was inside the room. Qi Ying was silent in his embrace, but her heart was filled with love.


    Xue Lin sighed as she saw the drama going on in front of her. However, she was d that her friend was okay. Mu Lan and Yan Su came forward to hug her.


    "Please stop." Xue Lin stopped them before they could.


    "Aww, are you shy?" Yan Su teased.


    "Disgusting." Xue Lin shut Yan Su''s mouth.


    Yan Su sighed. "This girl will never change."


    "She will. After she gets a husband." Mu Lan spoke wisely.


    After a long time, Mu Feng let Qi Ying go and cupped her face with his both hands. "How are you feeling?"


    Qi Ying brightly at him in answer.


    Mu Feng was about to feel relieved but he frowned. "Why aren''t you talking?"


    Before he panicked, Mu Lan said, "Since she drank poison, her throat is hurting. Doctor said that she will feel better after taking medicine."


    Mu Feng''s eyes dangerously darkened. "Her throat is hurting....." He murmured.


    As if poisoning wasn''t enough. Her throat was hurting.


    All because of one person.


    ''I won''t let him live.'' Mu Feng promised. Then he leaned closer and gave Qi Ying a light kiss on the forehead. "Don''t worry. Stay here till you recover. I''ll prepare lots of bodyguards to guard you. Rest well. I''ll be back after I''m done with my work."


    Qi Ying obediently nodded.


    Mu Feng kissed her lips making her blush and stood up. "Where is big brother?" He asked.


    "Your brother went to talk to Doctor Lu." Jing Sheng replied. She was resting in the corner.


    "I''ll find him. I request you all stay with Ying. Don''t let her be alone and don''t go anywhere by yourself. If castle isn''t safe for you, no ce will. I will take care of it soon. Then I''ll call you toe home." Mu Feng said before leaving.


    "Don''t worry. Me and Yan Su will protect Xiao Ying and mother." Mu Lan said.


    "Thank you sister Lan Lan. You are the best." Mu Feng grinned and left the room.


    The moment he turned his back to them, his eyes turned vicious.


    "What did you find out?" Mu Liang''s voice turned Mu Feng back to normal.


    "Jason is someone from our family. He must have escaped during that period and now revenging his family. I will find him sooner than he expected." Mu Feng said.


    "Do you have any idea where is he now?" Mu Liang asked. He wasn''t surprised that Jason was their own.


    "I know very well." Mu Feng''s eyes narrowed.


    "Get ready then. We don''t have much time left. He will try to attack in the hospital if we give him more time." Mu Liang said.


    "I''ll handle it. You can go to the castle first. I want you to help me with something." Mu Feng said.


    "Sure." Mu Liang agreed.


    -------


    On the same day, Mu Feng walked in the dark alley in the middle of the night. In the end of the alley, there was a manhole covering with a lid. He looked at it for a long time before he touched it and began looking for a small hole.


    Mu Feng could see clearly in the darkness. It was his one of the greatest talents. Therefore, in the dark night, he didn''t have much problem to find out what he was looking for.


    In the small hole, there was a wire. Mu Feng took the wire and pulled it forcefully. There was a ''click'' sound and the manhole lid opened automatically.


    Mu Feng smirked and went inside swiftly. The lid closed right after he entered.


    In the underground, there was no sewer but a long tunnel. There was clear water above ankle. Mu Feng walked slowly so that there was no sound. Cool breeze was freezing him. The water was also freezing cold. His legs started to get numb at the process.


    The tunnel had two sides. A ray of lighting from right side. So he chose the right side. In the end of the tunnel, there were two guards standing and turning their backs at him.


    Mu Feng took out two sharp, small knives and threw them aiming to the guards'' necks. The guards shook at first before falling down. Mu Feng caught them before their bodies hit the cold water. He silently put them down.


    Afterwards, he looked down. In the end of the tunnel, there was arge room in the downstairs. The room was filled with human body parts in various tubes. This ce was a huge freezer.


    ''No wonder this ce was freezing cold.'' Mu Feng thought. He was prepare for many things, but not a freezer.


    This ce was Jason Arnold''s headquarter. Over the past years, Mu Feng sent five of his talented spies, but no one of them returned. They just vanished in the air.


    Now that Mu Feng saw the body parts, he wondered if one of those were his men''s. Thinking of that, his fists tightened. In the past, he trained them personally.

 Chapter 474 YOUR DREAM IS SURREAL

    <h4>Chapter 474 YOUR DREAM IS SURREAL</h4>


    The tubes were eye catching. Anyone who came here for the first time would want to see if those things were real or not. Even Mu Feng had a strong urge to see if his men were there or not.


    However, he resisted. He realized that the ce was sort of trap. ''They must have tried to inquire and fell on the trap. That''s why they never returned.'' Mu Feng thought. There was three more tunnels on the other three sides. But there were no guards.


    Mu Feng frowned. ''Why do they have guards here but no there?'' he carefully looked around. The tunnels were connected with an iron bridge joined with the wall. There were also stairs to go down.


    Mu Feng circled around the whole area as he walked soundlessly. He found no one else.


    ''This is a trap, isn''t it?'' He smirked.


    He went downstairs and saw five iron doors. ''Why is every door made of iron? Too much for a silly trap.'' Mu Feng scoffed and opened the first door which was close to him.


    The moment he saw what was inside, his body froze.


    All this time, Mu Feng and Mu Liang thought that the target was Mu Family. Mu Feng never imagined that the target would be someone else.


    "Curious, aren''t we?" A voice distracted Mu Feng.


    He was startled at first but in the next second chuckled. He slowly turned around and faced his enemy.


    "Well, well, well. Look who it is!" The man gleefully said.


    "Good to see you again, Jason, or should I say Uncle Rich? I missed you so much." Mu Feng lightly said.


    "Good to see you too, the second master of the Mu Family. I missed by clever nephew too. I wonder, howe a clever man like you dared toe here and fall in my trap? I''m surprised. Have you lost your mind after your fianc��e was poisoned?" Jason mocked.


    Mu Feng let out a chillingugh. "How about you? I thought you were after us, not someone else, uncle Rich."


    Jasonughed. "So you found out. You are shocking me more and more. Howe you found out my real identity?"


    "When my brother hunt your family down, you escaped his grasp and fled to America. As soon as you went there, you were caught up with American mafia and you had a deal with them. I guess you were nning on going against us since then. No wonder my brother never found you in America. You changed your identity from Mu Richard to Jason Arnold, got trained, had stic surgery and then came to Italy with new life. Your first target was father and then grandmother. You had their trust so easily. Slowly you carried out your n. You definitely waited long enough for this day, didn''t you?" Mu Feng chuckled. He wasn''t scared at all.


    Jason aka Richard pped his hands. "You did your homework, my nephew. I''m so proud of you. I never thought that my cover would blow up so easily."


    Mu Feng rubbed his cheek. "Did I? I think I took long enough."


    "How did youe up with such idea since all your men are in holidays?" Jason was curious.


    Mu Feng smirked. "So curious! But I''m not telling. First tell me, why your target is not Mu Family."


    Jason was rxed as he walked closer. "So hungry for information! That''s so you! Who said that my target wasn''t Mu Family? It was always MU Family, from the day I was born. And my cousin (Mu Jin) took everything from me"


    "It looks like you have a lot in your mind. How did my father take your position? It was always his. Just like grandfather, my father was the first born." Mu Feng saw his movement and so he walked to a corner looking at the pictures covering the wall.


    Jason scoffed. "A weakling did nothing but flirting. I, on the other hand worked my butt off. And then he took the position. This is not a fair fight."


    Mu Feng said lightly, "Everything is fair in love and war. You are overreacting. Have you forgotten that you corrupted thepany when you were working there? It was father who took care of the massacre you made. If you have the ability, why don''t you have your ownpany?"


    Jason stopped in the opposite side of Mu Feng and took a photo from the wall. "I will. Don''t worry. After I finish you three brothers, I will take which is mine. Your father can''t do anything, not even his father. If I kill you first, your brother will lose his right arm. It will be easier to take him down."


    "Ahahaha... I must say, your dream is sure big.... and... surreal." Jason''s expression changed slightly. But Mu Feng continued, "So tell me, why you are targeting my future sister-inw. She has nothing to do with Mu Family."


    Mu Feng was startled when he entered the room by the pictures of Mu Lan''s daily life hanging all around the room. Someone was tailing her for a long time and they never realized it. There were not only the recent photos, but also the photos of her in China when she was in the middle school.


    Mu Feng discovered that, Jason was tailing her for a long time, before Mu Liang got to know her. And that was certainly scary.


    Jason said sarcastically, "You really don''t know who the real Hua Lan is, do you? What a pity. If she didn''t lose her memory, your brother could never touch her. What a destiny! This girl actually caught a man''s attention who never liked women. My eldest nephew is so possessive towards her that he can''t let her be alone even for once. Who knows what he will do after he gets to know the real Hua Lan. But I don''t think neither of you will have the chance to know that much about her. Both of you will die and she will go where she belongs."

 Chapter 475 FINISH HIM

    <h4>Chapter 475 FINISH HIM</h4>


    Jason said sarcastically, "You really don''t know who the real Hua Lan is, do you? What a pity. If she didn''t lose her memory, your brother could never touch her. What a destiny! This girl actually caught a man''s attention who never liked women. My eldest nephew is so possessive towards her that he can''t let her be alone even for once. Who knows what he will do after he gets to know the real Hua Lan. But I don''t think neither of you will have the chance to know that much about her. Both of you will die and she will go where she belongs."


    Mu Feng frowned momentarily. "Where she belongs? What do you mean?"


    "I already told you what I meant. She doesn''t belong here with your family. A jewel like her is only for decoration. She fits in the crown as a jewel. Why do I have to treat her like a human?" Jason chuckled. He didn''t hide his naked lust.


    Mu Feng''s eyes became fire ball. "You sure know how to cross your line. A street dog should know its ce."


    Jason stoppedughing. His eyes became vicious. "It''s you who should know its ce. Have you forgotten, barking dog seldom bites?"


    "But that''s you, isn''t it?" Mu Feng snickered.


    "You will know the answer in a minute." Jason trembled in anger.


    The moment he said that twenty men came with guns and sharp weapons. The surrounded both Mu Feng and Jason.


    Mu Feng looked at them with funny expression and eximed mockingly, "What a feast!"


    Jason snorted. "Laugh all you want right now. Because this is thest time you are going tough." He walked out of the circle and said to the men without even looking, "Finish him." Then he left the room.


    The door closed and it was only Mu Feng and twenty men. The men looked at Mu Feng with hungry eyes.


    Mu Feng closed his eyes and touched his chest with right hand. ''Ah, what is this feeling? I feel like a bunny in the wolves'' den. This must be how Ying feels when I look at her before making love. I should change the way I approach her. It feels ugly.''


    The men who had guns with them pointed out to Mu Feng and began firing. The room echoed the sounds of gun firing. Blood sshed everywhere. Mu Lan''s photos soaked in blood.


    -----


    Jason went to the next room after he talked to Mu Feng. He sat down in the sofazily and drank tea. "Ah, what an exciting day! Killing three birds in once stone." Heughed loudly.


    Jason''s mission was to bring Hua Lan to his boss. He wanted to get his revenge as well as finish his mission. So he poisoned Qi Ying, lured Mu Feng in his headquarter, killed him, made Mu Liang vulnerable and then he would take Hua Lan back with him.


    As long as Hua Lan was in his boss''s hand, he would get lots of money. His boss even promised to fight against Mu Liang if Jason was able to send him Mu Feng''s head.


    Jason collected body parts of his enemies and sold the good body parts in high prices. He could only imagine how much money he would get after he sold Mu Feng''s head. He was a well-known enemy in other continents after all.


    "What an easy task! From now on Mu Corporation is mine!" Jason hold his wine ss up to celebrate by himself.


    "I told you. Stop day dreaming because barking dog seldom bites." Mu Feng as he opened the door with a loud sound.


    Jason startled by Mu Feng''s sudden appearance. His hand jolted and wine ss fell on the floor and broke into pieces.


    "Missed me?" Mu Feng grinned. He looked as good as new. There wasn''t a scratch on his whole body, let alone blood.


    Impossible!


    "H-h-how d-d-did you e-s-scaped?" Jason stuttered. He couldn''t think what would happen as Mu Feng was still alive.


    "Did you think tiny creatures could do anything to me?" Mu Feng scoffed. He looked dissatisfied.


    The people who Mu Feng was calling tiny creatures were Jason''s best people.


    Mu Feng continued. "So that''s your people? I thought I could have more fun. Looks like you are the one who is going to be myst ymate." His eyes were as cruel as a snake; vicious, hungry and sly.


    "Or not." Jason took out his gun and fired at Mu Feng.


    One, two, three, four, five, six... one by one bullet hit Mu Feng.


    However, nothing happened to Mu Feng. There was no blood or any injury. The shirt torn apart and six bullets, one by one, touched the floor.


    "H-how..... w-w-why..." Jason was totally confused.


    Mu Feng looked down and saw the condition of his shirt and sighed deeply. "You know I loved this shirt a lot. I tried so hard to avoid tearing it apart and here you go, firing at me. This shirt is very expensive. It was given by younger brother. I will make you pay for it."


    [WARNING: Those who cannot read violent part can wait till you see the sign ***]


    Like a lightning bolt, Mu Feng came towards Jason and punched him in his jaw. Jason was thrown to the floor by excessive force. There was a sound of bone breaking and Jason coughed blood.


    "That''s for the shirt. So you were saying something about my sister. What was it again?" Mu Feng came forward and put his left leg on his face and used force.


    Jason''s nose broke with a terrible sound. "Ahhh!" He cried loudly in pain. Blood came out from his broken nose.


    "What about my sister? Tell me." Mu Feng asked and used more force and nearly smashed Jason''s face.


    Jason was overwhelmed with the pain and even in terrible pain he was perplexed by the strength of Mu Feng. It felt like Mu Feng''s leg was made of steel. He cried again as he felt that his face bone was about to break.

 Chapter 476 TALENT TO ATTRACT UNWANTED ENEMIES

    <h4>Chapter 476 TALENT TO ATTRACT UNWANTED ENEMIES</h4>


    Jason was overwhelmed with the pain and even in terrible pain he was perplexed by the strength of Mu Feng. It felt like Mu Feng''s leg was made of steel. He cried again as he felt that his face bone was about to brake.


    "I will. I will." Jason said. Sensing that Mu Feng loosened up, he hurriedly said, "Let go first. I will tell you."


    Mu Feng cruelly looked down at him before letting him go. His eyes were glowing like snakes'' eyes.


    "S-she h-has a-a g-gold k-key...." Jason coughed and blood came from his mouth. "T-they a-are l-looking for h-her...."


    "Who are they? Who is looking for her?" Mu Feng asked as he bent down. ''Did I just hear right? Golden key?''


    Jason''s eyes were filled with tears because of unbearable pain. His head was buzzing and body was getting numb in pain. His eyes grew wide as he saw with the corner of his eyes through Mu Feng''s torn shirt that He was wearing a steel vest underneath the shirt.


    No wonder bullet didn''t affect him.


    Mu Feng wore a bullet proof shield and Lu Feng''s new invented a pair of shoes. When twenty men surrounded him, Mu Feng thought that they were so stupid.


    Just as they began firing, Mu Feng jumped. Under his new shoes had two steel tes which could be separated from the shoes. They worked like mas. He used force before he jumped and the steel tes were separated from the shoes and they were on the ground. Mu Feng pushed a button of a small remote control which was attached to his belt. His steel vest was activated with electricity and was connected with the shoe tes. Because of that, after he jumped, he was ten feet above the ground for less than ten seconds.


    So when the men around him began firing, since Mu Feng wasn''t in his post, the bullets hit the opposite men most of them either died or was injured. It took five seconds to break their defense.


    In the end Mu Feng only used his sharp knife to kill those who were still alive and growing in pain.


    Jason quivered in fear. He never felt such fear after he met his boss.


    "Who are they?" Mu Feng asked again.


    "T-the C-c-c-o.....a..."


    "Come again?" Mu Feng asked again as he couldn''t understand.


    "C-cob...ra...." Jason said and coughed blood once again.


    Mu Feng''s face twisted. ''What the hell? The Cobra is the strongest terrorist team in the world. Even I won''t dare to make them mad. Sister Lan Lan really has the talent to attract unwanted enemy. Is he sure that it is *The Cobra*?''


    "Are you sure?" Mu Feng couldn''t help but ask again.


    However, Jason couldn''t speak anymore. He was losing consciousness.


    Mu Feng realized that too. "Oh no, you won''t. I won''t let you go that easily. Since you can''t speak anymore, why don''t I take off your useless tongue?"


    Jason couldn''t stop Mu Feng. The King of the European Underworld put his right leg on the middle of Jason''s legs and used force.


    "Ahhhhhhh!" Jason''s scream echoed in the room. He gasped for air.


    "That''s for saying dirty things about my sister." Mu Feng said. As he saw Jason''s open mouth, he took the opportunity to grab Jason''s tongue and pulled it out forcefully.


    Jason screamed again.


    Mu Feng twisted his hand and pulled out Jason''s tongue quickly.


    "Ghaaaaaaah!" Jason fainted in pain. Blood came out his open mouth. It was a horrible sight.


    Mu Feng slowly walked towards the table and saw and brand new whiskey bottle. He opened the lid and poured the liquids in Jason''s mouth.


    Jason jolted awake after feeling piercing pain and subconsciously drank whiskey. His mouth was already injured. So everywhere burnt as the liquids went down to his throat.


    "That''s for my Ying." Mu Feng said.


    Jason was crying. All he wanted was to die at this moment. He couldn''t bear to live anymore. The pain was killing him. He swam in his own pool of blood and grabbed Mu Feng''s leg.


    "Shoot! You dirtied my pant. It''s from Stuart Hughes! Thank goodness that I left the diamond suit in the car. First you tore my shirt and now my pants. Those hands of yours are so destructive. You better live off of them." Mu Feng was super furious. He used his legs to used pressure of Jason''s fingers and broke them without mercy.


    Jason only groaned. He didn''t have a tiny bit strength left to cry out load.


    Mu Feng took out his gun and shot at the whiskey bottles one by one. The room was filled with the smell of strong alcohol. The liquids soaked Jason''s bloody body.


    Mu Feng took a lighter from the table and ignited the fire. Afterwards, he threw it on the floor. Instantly the fire filled the ce wherever the liquids were. It didn''t take a minute for the fire to catch Jason.


    Jason''s groaned as he wanted Mu Feng to kill him. But Mu Feng didn''t give him a nce. He walked away from the room.


    ***


    He looked at the tubes and saw seven heads which he knew. He frowned.


    ''I sent five of my men. Why the sixth and seventh one is very familiar?'' Mu Feng tried to remember his identity.


    All of a sudden he gasped.


    ''Aren''t they the two bodyguards whom my big bother allowed to be with sister Lan Lan? I just saw them today in the hospital. Then howe.....''


    Soon he realized what was going on. He forgot to breathe.


    Jason somehow got the bodyguards and nted his own men with face mask. Or The Cobra helped Jason. It was impossible for Jason''s men to take Mu Family''s bodyguards by themselves.


    ''I have to check if sister Lan Lan is alright.'' Mu Feng nted five bombs before leaving hurriedly. After he went inside the car and started the engine and called Mu Liang at the same time.


    After he left the ce he pushed a button and the bombs in the tunnels burst. Whatever was there, gone in a blink of eyes.

 Chapter 477 JUST A PAWN

    <h4>Chapter 477 JUST A PAWN</h4>


    Mu Feng''s car sped away to the hospital. As he called Mu Liang, his big brother answered the call. "Are you finished?"


    "Yes, but it''s not the pain point. Sister Lan Lan''s bodyguards, they are not our men. They are from The Cobra. They are after sister Lan Lan." Mu Feng hurriedly finished.


    Mu Liang was sitting on the sofa. After he heard Mu Feng, he stood up hurried and said, "I''m calling them." He hung up.


    Mu Liang called the team leader of the bodyguards who was also in the hospital. The team leader answered the call immediately, "Boss."


    "05 and 08 are not our men. They are from The Cobra. Catch them before they do anything dangerous. Make sure that Madam Mu is okay." Mu Liangmanded in a cold tone. He referred Mu Lan as Madam Mu.


    The team leader was perplexed. "05 and 08? Boss, didn''t you just called Madam Mu a few minutes ago and told her to meet you in the castle? 05 and 08 escorted her."


    "What? I didn''t! Catch them now!" Mu Liang''s voice nearly quivered. There was no way he would let The Cobra take Mu Lan away from him.


    "Yes, boss." The team leader hung up and instructed a few of his men to check the surveince cameras and follow the GPS signal of Mu Lan''s car.


    Mu Liang called Mu Feng to let him know the situation of the hospital. He was already out of his room and hurried down to the garage.


    While Mu Liang was talking to the bodyguards, Mu Feng was talking to his men. "Find out if any suspicious man came in Italy or Florence. Block them and don''t let them leave the city. I''m looking for The Cobra members."


    Mu Feng''s secretary blinked. "The Cobra, boss?" He thought that he heard wrong.


    "Yes, and do it as soon as possible." Mu Feng said.


    "Yes, boss." His secretary hung up.


    Just then Mu Liang called Mu Feng. Mu Feng answered the call, "Big brother."


    "Where are you now?" Mu Liang asked.


    Mu Feng answered, "On the way to the hospital."


    Mu Liang spoke, "If you see Xiao Lan''s car, follow it. She is already taken by those two and I don''t think that the GPS will work but still check for the GPS signal." He took the elevator.


    Mu Feng blinked. "H-how?" His eyes didn''t move away from the road.


    Mu Liang replied, "I guess, they used some sort of technology to make her believe that it was me and said that I wanted to meet her in the castle. So she left with those two."


    Mu Feng hit the steering wheel. "Damn it!"


    Mu Liang asked, "Is Jason was one of the members of The Cobra?" He had never dealt with The Cobra, unlike his younger brother.


    Mu Feng subconsciously shook his head. "There is no way. If he was, I wouldn''te out alive. His men weren''t even professional enough. It means that The Cobra didn''t use lots of money on him. By the way, they are looking for some golden key and it is rted to sister Lan Lan. Do you know something about it?"


    Mu Liang was startled. ''Gold key again.'' He thought. "I heard about it but I don''t have a clue. Did Jason know?"


    Mu Feng said disdainfully, "He is just one of their pawns. He wouldn''t know the details. The Cobra is very sensitive to tell the detailed information to their pawns. The would just order their pawns tp catch the target and tell them what to find. He is not the first pawn of The Cobra I''m dealing with. To think that they actually dared to go against us..."


    "What did Jason tell you?" Mu Liang further questioned.


    Mu Feng reported, "He didn''t have time left since he was bleeding profoundly. He just had a massive room full of sister Lan Lan''s photos of past and present. Moreover, The Cobra knew her before we got to know her. Jason just knew about the gold key and who he was working for. He couldn''t talk anymore because of the treatment I gave him, so I finished that useless thing. I checked the other rooms of the ce but there was not a single information regarding The Cobra or sister Lan Lan."


    As he talked he searched for the location of Mu Lan''s car. Every car of the Mu Family had GPS system. But he couldn''t find the signal for Mu Lan''s car. Mu Feng spoke, "I think they disabled GPS signal."


    They acted as bodyguards who knew how long. Of course they knew about the GPS.


    Mu Liang was already in the car. His eyes turned colder when he heard Mu Feng speaking about the GPS. he also noticed it.


    The Cobra was South America''s most frightening gang team. Mafias all over the world were frightened about their cruelty. Many mafia sent their spies to get information about them and many mafia sent team to destroy them. However, none of them came out of South America alive.


    It was said that The Cobra was created by thirteen men with special powers and martial arts skills. They never had followers or other team members. They were always vignt and narrow minded. They never had a dream to make a bigger organization and was satisfied with their own members. No one could tell how they looked like or where they lived. When they wanted something, they would act ording to the n and would finish their missions as soon as possible.


    They never showed their real face to anyone and always put on vicious masks in front of their pawns. Those who saw their real face, they were considered dead. For some unknown reason, they had lots of money to spend and when they hired pawns, they spent money ording to the ability of their pawns. They never gave their pawns to betray them.


    They had secret hiding ce in almost every country. No underworld never found out about their hiding ces.

 Chapter 478 COME HOME

    <h4>Chapter 478 COME HOME</h4>


    They had secret hiding ce in almost every country. No underworld never found out about their hiding ces.


    Many even said that if The Cobra was in war against the whole mafia in the world, The Cobra would win. Those thirteen men were so powerful that they could even invade the white house and kill the President of the United States of America. [A/N: No offense to the President of the USA. Pleases don''t arrest me Donald Trump.]


    Since Jason''s men weren''t that professional, it only meant that he wasn''t valued by The Cobra. Getting more information from him was a wishful thinking.


    Mu Feng suddenly said, "I think I saw sister Lan Lan"


    -----


    Mu Lan was gossiping with Yan Su and Xua Lan. It was already half past eleven. They were cautious in the hospital and the guards were working diligently.


    At that time, Mu Lan got a call from Mu Liang. She excused herself and went to the next room. "Liang Liang, miss me?"


    The other side was silent.


    Mu Lan was cautious. "Is something wrong?"


    Mu Liang said, "I miss you."


    Mu Lan smiled. "Me too. Hurry up and finish your work. I want to go back too."


    He said, "Work is done. Youe home. I can''t wait."


    She was relieved. "Ah, really? Then I will tell others..."


    He interrupted. "Let them stay with your friend. She would be lonely."


    "Okay, but what about mother?" She asked.


    "I miss you." His voice was deep.


    Mu Lanughed. "Fine, fine. I''ming home."


    He said, "Let your bodyguards escort you."


    "Okay. Wait for me." Mu Lan walked out of the room.


    "I''m waiting." His voice was hoarse. Then he hung up.


    Mu Lan walked to the other room were her friends were. "I''m going to the castle. Someone needs me." She smiled sweetly.


    Yan Su whistled yfully.


    Xue Lin only said, "Be careful."


    Later, Mu Lan talked to the team leader of the bodyguards and her two bodyguards escorted her out.


    The car drove away. Mu Lan noticed after five minutes that the car was taking different route. She yawned and secretly looked from the corner of her eyes that the bodyguards had revolvers on the dashboard. She realized that something wasn''t right.


    ''That''s new.'' She observed. She suddenly spoke, "Turn on the radio. I want to hear some song."


    The bodyguards looked at each other and the one who was in the passenger seat said, "Yes, ma''am."


    ''As long as they don''t realize that I noticed, I can keep it up.'' Mu Lan slowly breathed to calm her heart down.


    She spoke again, "Is the air conditioner working? I''m feeling warm. Why don''t you open the windows?"


    The bodyguard who was driving said, "Ma''am, the ce is not safe. It is against the rules."


    "What rules? I''m the head of the household. I make the rules. Also, your boss said that they took care of it so don''t worry about me getting hurt. As long as you two are with me, I have nothing to fear." Mu Lan said enthusiastically.


    The bodyguards twisted their faces. ''This woman is such an idiot! How did she be the head of the Mu household? The family will fall in her hands.'' They also thought, ''Since she is so stupid, opening windows won''t be a problem. She can''t even tell the direction to the castle.''


    So the bodyguard who was driving turned off the air conditioner and opened the windows.


    Mu Lan hid her smirk. ''That''s a good boy.'' She blissfully said, "Ah, what a soothing wind! I love it!"


    As the music was ying, she hummed. In the meantime, she took the opportunity to tap her mobile, which she hid between her legs, without letting them knowing.


    She didn''t know who she called, but fortunately she turned on her mobile GPS.


    Her face was looking out of the window and she nced at the other side of the road. She wished that the CCTV could catch her face.


    Of course she won''t wait for other people to take care of her own problem. She secretly tried to open the door but it was locked. ''Damn! Can I jumped out of the window without hurting myself?''


    She calcted and realized that it was impossible. Is she wanted to jump, she had to keep her legs on the leather seat. She might alert those two bodyguards. Then they would close the windows before she could jumped out of the car.


    Mu Lan began to ponder. Just then, Mu Feng''s car passed her car. Her eyes were locked with his for a second.


    ''What did I just see?'' Mu Lan nearly screamed Mu Feng''s name. She bit her lower lip and controlled her emotion. She knew that Mu Feng saw her so she didn''t have to worry about who was going to rescue her.


    At a nce, she saw that Mu Feng''s sports car turned around and began to follow Mu Lan''s car.


    Mu Lan rxed a bit and began to sing with the song ying in the radio


    *The life is beautiful and exciting,...*


    The bodyguards exchanged nces and said nothing.


    Mu Lan took her head out of the window and took a deep breath. She didn''t forget to give Mu Feng a signal.


    "Ma''am, it''s too risky. Please seat properly. If something happens to you, boss will kill us." The bodyguard in the passenger seat said. What he said was true. They were ordered to bring her in one piece and alive.


    --------


    Mu Feng was looking at the road, and saw a familiar caring in his way. He carefully looked and just for a single second, he saw Mu Lan looking at him desperately.


    Mu Feng blinked. ''Did I just saw right? The window was open.'' He didn''t think much and turned his sports car to 360 degree and followed Mu Lan''s car.


    He didn''t miss Mu Lan''s signal. ''Sister Lan Lan, you are the best!'' He chuckled. He prepared his revolver.

 Chapter 479 DIE! DIE! DIE!

    <h4>Chapter 479 DIE! DIE! DIE!</h4>


    Mu Lan was rxed as she was humming the song. "Why aren''t you singing as well? It''s a popr song."


    The bodyguards: "..."


    ''I should at least try to distract them, or they will find out that brother Feng''s car is following us.'' Mu Lan thought, She nced at the bodyguard in the passenger seat, "Hey you, what''s your name?"


    The bodyguard robotically nced at Mu Lan before saying, "Ma''am, we are not known by our names but numbers. I''m called 08."


    "Oh, so where are you from?" Mu Lan asked. She saw from the corner of her eyes that Mu Feng''s car was still far behind. ''This car is going fast. At this rate, if brother Feng speed up, they will be alerted.''


    "I was born in Mn." 08 answered. He gritted his teeth. ''Shut up stupid woman!'' Too bad that he could say out loud.


    "So you are Italian. You were born in a beautiful country." Mu Lan said. ''What am I saying?'' She felt so embarrassed since she couldn''t find a topic to talk to them and speaking nonesense. "Where is the other one from?"


    "Ma''am, I''m from Germany." The other bodyguard who was driving replied. ''What is she asking all of a sudden?'' He thought.


    "Aren''t we going too fast? Why don''t you slow a bit? The police might catch us for it." She wanted to scare them by talking about the police.


    Sure enough. The car slowed down. Mu Lan noticed that the cars behind them started to pass them. Mu Feng''s car was closer than before.


    ''Why do I have the sports car as well? It should have been a normal car.'' She thought.


    Mu Lan''s car already left the main road and took a sub road. It was a narrow road. There was hardly any cars passing them.


    ''Now this will be a problem.'' Mu Lan bit her lower lip. ''They will notice brother Feng''s car...''


    She couldn''t finish her thought. Mu Feng''s car suddenly passed them. Just when Mu Feng was in the straight angle, he was pointing out his revolver, waited for the right moment and when the time came, he shot the bodyguard who was in the passenger seat.


    Bull''s eye!


    The window was open. As a result, the bullet hit urately.


    The bullet hit in the middle of the bodyguards forehead. The result was instant death.


    Mu Feng stopped his car right in front of Mu Lan''s car.


    The bodyguard who was driving became nervous by the sudden attack. He stopped the car immediately as he saw a car in front of him. Because of the hard break, Mu Lan hit her head as she fell form the seat.. She felt irritated by the pain.


    Before the bodyguard could snatch his revolver from the dashboard, Mu Lan attacked him from behind. She kicked him thrice with her boot and screamed, "Die! Die! Die!"


    Though, the sturdy bodyguard didn''t die, he was knocked off by the three strong kicks.


    Mu Feng got out of the car and vigntly came closer. He checked the unconscious bodyguard''s pulse and sighed in relief. "It''s good that he is alive, we will be able to interrogate him about certain things." He didn''t mention the details. He put handcuffs on the bodyguard''s hands and then dragged him out of the car.


    Mu Lan got out of the car. Her body was shivering in excitement.


    "Now that was a kick." Mu Fengmented.


    "Three kicks." Mu Lan pointed out his mistake and proudly boosted her skills.


    "You are bleeding." Mu Feng took out his handkerchief and gently wiped out the blood from her forehead. He looked at the wound and said, "It''s not a deep cut. You don''t need stiches. Only medicine is enough. I''ll take you to the hospital." He was really scared from the moment he found out that Mu Lan was gone.


    "I understand. You had a rough night too." Mu Lan nced at his torn shirt. She was curious when he noticed that he wasn''t injured. She put her hand on his chest. "Wow! Is it steel or something?"


    Mu Feng replied, "It is a bullet proof vest, made by my researchers. Do you like it?"


    "Of course." She looked at the unconscious bodyguard. "Are we taking him with us?"


    "Wait for a little while. I think brother and his team will catch us soon. They will look into the surveince cameras on the road and will track us." Mu Feng scratched his head. "Sis, did you just scream ''Die! Die! Die!'' while kicking him?"


    ".....Is there any problem?" She felt slightly embarrassed.


    Mu Feng controlled hisughter. "I never saw something so childish before."


    "I got hurt because of him. So I cursed him and it gave me more strength to almost kill him. This is why the kicked were so effective." Mu Lan gave her opinion. ''I shouldn''t have agreed that I did it.''


    "Cough! Cough! Sis, don''t kick me in the future please. I''m your docile brother. Eh?" Mu Feng pretended to be weak.


    ''Docile? Who is? Did he take the wrong medicine?'' Mu Lan was speechless.


    As the brother-inw and sister-inw were having funny argument, several cars came and stooped beside their cars.


    Mu Lan looked at the cars wearily, but rxed soon when she heard Mu Feng saying, "Big brother''s team." Just then, she also saw Mu Liang''s car.


    Mu Liang saw that Mu Lan was in one piece, he felt like a huge stone was lifted from his chest. He got out of the car and strode towards her.


    He carefully examined her and found no injuries. However, he didn''t miss a slight trace of blood on the side of her right ear. He carefully looked at the wound as he moved some strands of her hair away. "You were bleeding." He stated in a chilling tone.


    ''Thank goodness that big brother didn''t see the blood, or I would be dead.'' Mu Feng gulped down a mouthful saliva.

 Chapter 480 BROHTER FENG IS AMAZING

    <h4>Chapter 480 BROHTER FENG IS AMAZING</h4>


    ''Thank goodness that big brother didn''t see the blood, or I would be dead.'' Mu Feng thought.


    "That''s because this guy did a hard break." Mu Lanined and pointed out the man who had no consciousness. She was still mad at him. Her head was hurting badly.


    ''This guy is totally getting it.'' Mu Feng didn''t feel slightest pity.


    Mu Liang''s cold gazed swept through the unconscious man. Hemanded his men, "Take him to the dungeon and dump this car."


    Mu Lan gasped. "It''s a sports car! Limited Edition!" Her eyes were screaming, ''My money!''


    "I don''t want to see this car in future. I''ll buy you five more Limited Edition cars." Mu Liang said.


    "I worked so hard to save sister Lan Lan, what will you give me big brother?" Mu Feng acted like a puppy wiggling his tail.


    Mu Liang nced at him. "If you didn''t abruptly stop the car, she wouldn''t have been hurt." His eyes were piercing Mu Feng into pieces. "You won''t have any vacation in three years."


    ''Eeeek!'' Mu Feng was so dead. ''Sob sob sob, Feng, you brother doesn''t love you anymore. You should just go home and eat tofu..... oh wait, your tofu is in the hospital.'' He was really mortified.


    The men around them had their sweat dropped. ''Second boss, why are you so na?ve? Even a kindergarten student could tell why this guy did hard brake.''


    Mu Lan surpassed her giggling. She said, "If it wasn''t for brother Feng, I wouldn''t be in your arms right now. He already had a hard time in a mission tonight right? Forgive him and give him a long holiday after Xiao Ying is released from the hospital."


    Mu Liang frowned. His eyes were on her wound. "He will only get holiday for honeymoon.''


    Mu Feng mumbled sadly, "As long as Ying is with me, every second is my honeymoon time."


    The team members had a hard time controlling theirughter. They quickly finished their job and left the ce except for the two new assigned bodyguards for Mu Lan. They were afraid, if theyughed now, Mu Feng would give them super hard time.


    Mu Liang ignored his brother and took Mu Lan''s hand. "Let''s go home. You must be exhausted." They went back to the car and the two bodyguards escorted them. The car drove away and left Mu Feng alone.


    Mu Feng pouted. "Why would sister Lan Lan be exhausted? I''m the one who suffered the most. I''m exhausted." Heined loudly as no one could hear him. He went back to his car and followed Mu Liang''s car.


    Mu Liang took Mu Lan to the hospital for checking up even though she said that she as absolutely fine.


    "She is good." Doctor Lu was there to examine her. "Just don''t use water before it heal."


    "Okay." Mu Lan obediently nodded.


    She didn''t want Doctor Lu to think of her as a bad person. She was guilty after all.


    Doctor Lu sighed. "Someone stole our costly venom and put it on Ms. Qi Ying''s blood. Though I don''t want to doubt, who will be so considerate to do it except your brother? Do you have something to say? Your team couldn''t find the footage."


    "As far as I know that Feng was busy interrogating the culprit. He didn''t even know about it before he came in the hospital." Mu Liang, the God of Truth replied.


    Doctor Lu knew what type of person Mu Liang was. He sighed again and said in an apologetic tone, "I''m sorry for doubting you all."


    ''No, I''m sorry for borrowing it be without your permission.'' Mu Liang suggested, "I''ll donate your research center one tube of venom if you want. How about it?"


    Doctor Lu''s eyes glittered. "You will? That''s wonderful. I will let my father know. He is upset since then. He wanted to find that doctor and wished to poach him. I also admit that doctor was something. He risked a lot."


    "Or maybe he just wanted to kill her, but it turned out quite opposite." Mu Lan shifted the topic.


    Mu Liang eyed her. ''Are you nning on making me the murderer of my future sister-inw?'' He realized that he didn''t punish her for a long time.


    Doctor Lu''s face turned pale. "That''s possible too. If something happened to her here, our long time family friendship would be gone." Not to mention friendship, the business partnership would be gone too.


    "Don''t worry about it anymore. The culprit who tried to harm us, has been taken care of." Mu Lan said. "Brother Feng is truly amazing."


    Suddenly she felt a chilling wind. The temperature of this room dropped to -3 degree celcius. Mu Lan realized what mistake she made and someone was drinking vinegar. She smiled brightly and said, "If there is nothing else, I want to go home" She tugged Mu Liang''s sleeve. "Shall we go?"


    Mu Liang gazed down at her and nodded. "Hmm."


    Doctor Lu didn''t see the tension between the two of them. He said, "You need lots of rest. Take care." He left the room.


    Mu Lan stood up from the bed and said, "Let''s go. Let''s go. I''m sleepy." She pretended to yawn.


    Mu Liang said nothing. He took her hand and silently went out. In the car, the tension was so high that the bodyguards where sweating profoundly. They wanted to run, but they couldn''t.


    Mu Lan rubbed her forehead. ''Is this my dooms day?'' She felt slightly nervous. She closed her eyes and put her head on Mu Liang''s shoulder. She pretended to be asleep.


    Mu Liang just nced at her once and then gazed out of the window.


    ''Come one! I just said that my brother Feng was amazing. Why are you acting so childish?'' Mu Lan was so confused. Sometimes, she could read him like an open diary and sometimes, he was so hard to understand.


    Who knew that he would be so petty that he would be jealous of his own brother when her wifey would praise her brother-inw?

 Chapter 481 KING OF VINEGAR

    <h4>Chapter 481 KING OF VINEGAR</h4>


    [Since my Readers are so shameless, I will dly turn into a shameless Author. XD I will write details. However, under aged will be warned beforehand just like before.]


    Somewhere close to the hospital, two men were in standing in the rooftop of a high building. One of them were skinny and short man. Another one was a muscled and long haired.


    The muscled man said, "Mu Liang and Mu Feng... they will keep giving us headache as long as they are close to her."


    The short one snickered. "It''s not that Hua Lan cannot beat anyone alone. She gives us headache too."


    Hearing him, the muscled man chuckled. "You are right. She is as tough as before. Losing her memory didn''t change her a tiny bit. She still keeps everything hidden under her bright smile." His eyes became lonesome. "She grew up so fast."


    The short one sighed. "Are you sure that you want to leave her with them? If they find out..." ...it will be a problem.


    The muscled man replied, "Doesn''t matter. As long as they are close to her, we cannot approach her. We will lure her to us. After all, who knows her better than we do?"


    "Can we keep her this time?" The skinny one asked eagerly.


    The muscled one replied, "Can''t you tell the answer by looking at them? She won''t be happy with us."


    "That Mexican man is still looking for the gold key. We have to keep her safe." The skinny man narrowed his eyes.


    The muscled man said, "Isn''t he in California right now? He still doesn''t know about her existence."


    The skinny man scoffed. "But when a past enemy recognizes her, it will only be a matter of time before they get her. Do you think these two brothers can always protect her?"


    "If we can take the gold key from her, she won''t have to face that dishonest man. Unfortunately our mission failed because of a stupid man. He even dared to give false information before he died. What a disgusting man!" The muscled man clenched his fists tightly.


    "He betrayed us and that was so obvious. How did he manage to find about the gold key?" The skinny man asked.


    The muscled man narrowed his eyes. "Wasn''t it obvious? He was helping that Mexican man. It was good that we didn''t give him any resources. If she was little, it wouldn''t be a problem to hide her."


    The skinny man pouted. "She grew up early fast. I want to keep her with us and never let her return to those who harmed her."


    "She never belonged to us in the first ce. After she regains her memory, she will be mad, if we keep her with us. Beside she is happy now." The muscled man said. "Let''s go back. We have nothing to do now. Brothers are waiting for us."


    The two of them vanished in the air mysteriously just like they appeared.


    While riding in the car, Mu Lan nced at the building where the two men were a second ago. She had a strange feeling inside, she couldn''t name that feeling. She shook her head to make the feeling disappear.


    Now it was time to think how she would appease Mu Liang. She pondered about it.


    That night, after shower, Mu Lan came out of the bathroom and saw that Mu Liang was preparing to for sleeping. He was already wearing pajamas and went to bed.


    ''That was fast.'' Mu Lan thought. She wiped her wet hair and wore cotton shirt and pajamas in front of Mu Liang. She stole a nce at him. However she saw him facing his back at her. He wasn''t paying attention to him at all.


    Mu Lan sighed inwardly and went tot the bed. She gave him a peck on his right cheek and said, "Hubby, you did a great job today."


    Mu Liang, "...."


    ''What the.....? He still said "hmm" in the hospital. Was it to give me a face in front of Doctor Lu? Now he won''t even make a sound! But at least, he didn''t reject me.'' She realized that this time she had to work really hard to melt this man beside her. In the end, she cuddled to him before she fell asleep.


    Mu Liang saw her outing her head in his shoulder. He said nothing and closed his eyes. He didn''t hug her while sleeping but he didn''t reject her either.


    ''What a King of Vinegar!'' Mu Lan mumbled in her heart.


    The next day, when Mu Lan woke up, Mu Liang was already gone. She got up and rinsed her mouth. When she went to the dining room, she saw that Mu brothers were there waiting for her.


    "Good morning you two." Mu Lan said cheerfully.


    "Good morning, sister Lan Lan. We have been waiting for you at least thirty minutes. I''m super hungry. Hurry up and join us. Don''t torture me anymore." Mu Feng begged. Hefelt like he was in hell. Lots of delicious food in front of him but he couldn''t touch them..


    Mu Liang: "..."


    Mu Feng noticed the odd behavior of Mu Liang and thought that his big brother was angry at him. So he let it pass.


    Mu Lan walked towards Mu Liang and gave him a light kiss on his warm lips. "Are you trying to starve to death in the morning? Why didn''t you wake me up? Next time, don''t do this. If I''mte, finish your meal first and don''t wait for me."


    Mu Liang was still silent.


    ''So sweet behavior won''t make your heart melt, huh? Wait for my attacks.'' Mu Lan thought.


    Mu Feng saw how Mu Lan act during the meal times the whole day.


    "Liang Liang, pass me the chicken."


    Mu Liang silently passed the bowl of chicken.


    "Liang Liang, peel the shrimps."


    Mu Liang peeled the shrimps and gave them to her.


    "Liang Liang, look, brother Feng is finishing my favorite food. Snatch it for me."

 Chapter 482 WAKE UP SYSTEM

    <h4>Chapter 482 WAKE UP SYSTEM</h4>


    "Liang Liang, look, brother Feng is finishing my favorite food. Snatch it for me."


    Mu Liang snatch the bowl from Mu Feng''s hand and gave it to Mu Lan.


    Mu Feng cried out in sorrow.


    Mu Lan gleefully said, "Liang Liang is the best!"


    Mu Liang, "...." He didn''t utter a sound. He didn''t re at anyone.


    Mu Feng found it really strange. ''Is big brother actually mad at me or sister Lan Lan?''


    He kept his eyes and ears open. He noticed that his sister Lan Lan was peculiarly close to his big brother. She was cuddling to him when he was working while sitting on the sofa. She would hug him, sleep on hisp and serve him milk and cookies.


    Mu Feng blinked. ''What on earth is happening? Why is big brother mad at sister Lan Lan?'' He recalledst night but couldn''t find anything that would make Mu Liang angry at Mu Lan. ''What could it be...?''


    The next day, Mu Lan woke upte and a found a sticky note on her face.


    She could see that it was Mu Liang''s handwriting.


    It was written: ''Wake up and have breakfast.''


    Mu Lan''sn jaw dropped. She remembered that she did tell him to wake her up if she waste. But just because he didn''t want to talk to her, that didn''t mean that she agreed to this process of waking up.


    A letter? Seriously?


    Who would wake up with a silent letter?


    What she didn''t know that Mu Liang poked her face twice before attaching the letter on her face.


    With a dark mood, Mu Lan got out of the bed and freshened herself. She went to the dining room and saw the Mu brothers almost finished their breakfast.


    Mu Lan was speechless.


    Mu Feng saw her entering the room. "Good morning sister Lan Lan. Come over and have breakfast."


    Mu Lan smiled sweetly at him and said, "Actually, I just came to greet you. I''m going out for a bit. Enjoy your meal." She turned around and left.


    ''Mu Liang, don''t get to cocky. I will show you that you are nothing.'' She fumed.


    "B-but it''s not safe..." Mu Feng didn''t finish speaking, before Mu Lan left the room. ''Is she mad? First big brother and now sister Lan Lan. There is Third World War going on.''


    Mu Lan went out with her bodyguards and booked two hotel rooms. One for the bodyguards and the other one was for herself. She told them to take rest and behind their backs, she ordered breakfast for her.


    While she was worshiping her stomach and having delicious meal, the bodyguards were confirming to Mu Liang that Madam Mu didn''t eat anything.


    Mu Lan used her own credit card and so Mu Liang didn''t find out anything.


    Mu Liang''s face was solemn. He showed that he didn''t care, but he did care, a lot.


    While Mu Liang was tortured and lost appetite, Mu Lan rubbed her stomach and burped in satisfaction. Afterwards, she opened herptop and tried to contact her brother, Jonah.


    She sent a text: ''Meet me ASAP''


    After sending the text, she took the ice cream cup and savored the mixture of ice cream while eating.


    "Did you save some ice cream for me? It looks yummy." Johan said from the balcony.


    Mu Lan wasn''t surprised to see him climbing the forty two number floor. She was used to him showing off his special physical skills.


    "I saved you breakfast. Hurry up and eat before it turns cold." Mu Lan said.


    Jonah came inside and opened the lids of the dishes one by one. "Feast first thing in the morning! Lanie, are you upset for some reason?"


    "Why do you think so?" Mu Lan wiped her mouth.


    "You appetite grows when you are angry or upset." Jonah didn''t wait and started digging the food.


    Mu Lan saw him jumping on the food. She said, "Slow down genius. Don''t choke."


    Jonah didn''t gazed at her. He kept eating and said, "You can just tell me why you called for me."


    Mu Lan was rxed. "Can''t I have a chat with my brother for no reason?"


    "You are clever and know that I can''t show my face unnecessarily." He chewed shrimps.


    Mu Lan said, "I want you to investigate something."


    "What?" his mouth was full of food. It sound different.


    Mu Lan continued, "For some reason, I''m feeling that someone or some people are following me."


    Jonah stopped chewing. He nced at his sister and asked, "And why do you think that?"


    She shrugged. "You can say woman''s instinct."


    He seemed to understand. "I never underestimated woman''s sixth sense. So how long do you think that you are being followed?"


    "More than a week. At first I didn''t heed to it since I was with my bodyguards. I thought that it was them. But after being kidnapped, I realized that it wasn''t the case." She gloomily said.


    Jonah was startled. "You were kidnapped!"


    "I thought you knew." She nced at her brother.


    Jonah shook his head. "I didn''t. I''m here for a mission. I don''t have time to keep an eye on you all the time."


    Finding it believable, she nodded. "I see." She thought that it was her own brother, but it didn''t seemed to be the case.


    "So what happened then?" He asked curiously.


    Mu Lan told him the whole story. "When I was kidnapped, I felt someone''s eyes on him. Even when I was rescued, went to the hospital, and came out, I felt the gaze. When I looked at that direction, it didn''t see anyone. It was weird."


    "You mean creepy." Jonah corrected her.


    Mu Lan denied it. "I didn''t feel creepy.... I felt strange."


    Jonah stopped chewing food. "Lanie, you are the one who sounds strange."


    "I''m telling you the truth. Now find out for me what is actually going on." Mu Lan said.


    Jonah looked at her eyes directly. "Lanie, do you know something about gold key?"

 Chapter 483 SOMETHING WAS BURNING SOMEWHERE

    <h4>Chapter 483 SOMETHING WAS BURNING SOMEWHERE</h4>


    "Gold key? Never heard of it?" Mu Lan didn''t show any difort.


    Jonah moved his eyes to the food and said, "Hmm..."


    "Is there something you want to tell me?" Mu Lan was suspicious of his behavior.


    "Some people are looking for it and they think that you have it. Since I don''t many things about your past, so I asked. I am so stupid. You don''t even remember your past." Jonah shook his head.


    "Looking for me.... So they are keeping an eye on me for that. I have to be more cautious from now on. I''m tired of being abducted." Mu Lan said.


    "Abduction is pretty normal for rich people. Brother-inw is rich, isn''t he?" Jonah said normally. "And yes, you have to be careful since no one will keep an eye on you twenty four hours a week." He sighed. "You are so annoying, drawing useless bugs to you all the time."


    "It''s because your sister is such a beautiful and talented flower that bugs are attracted to me. You won''t understand my charms since you don''t have inner sight." Mu Lan proudly said.


    Jonah raised his one eye brow. His eyes said, ''Seriously?''


    ----


    Mu Lan called Mu Feng after her brother left.


    "Sis, is there anything you want?" Mu Feng acted awfully closed to Mu Lan after that night. He called her ''sis'' except for ''sister Lan Lan''.


    "Are you busy?" Mu Lan asked.


    Of course he was busy. He was trying to find out what that gold key was and where it was. He was looking into her past information thoroughly.


    However, his answer was totally different. "Not at all. Is there something you want me to do for you?"


    "Meet me in the shopping mall. I''ll wait for you. You have twenty minutes." Mu Lan hung up without hearing Mu Feng''s answer.


    "Sis, shopping mall... hello? Hello?" Mu Feng was puzzled. ''What''s going on? Does sister Lan Lan want to buy expensive clothes and make big brother poor? I don''t think he will get mad though. I should probably head out before she gets there.'' He closed hisptop and jumped out of the bed.


    Mu Feng reached the destination within twenty minutes.


    Mu Lam almost reached at the same time. She came closer and said to Mu Feng, "Let''s go inside."


    "Alright." As they went inside, Mu Feng surprisingly went to the lingerie store as he followed her. "S-sis.... What are you nning?" He stammered.


    "I need your help. Since Liang Liang is your brother, you can tell his taste. Now tell me, which one will you want for your girlfriend?" Mu Lan asked. She was curious about what a man''s taste for his woman. Since both brothers were perverted, they might have the same taste.


    Mu Feng thought for a while and then asked, "Is she going to show others of me?"


    Mu Lan answered shortly, "You."


    "Hmm... than I prefer the transparent one. Actually wearing nothing is the best." Mu Feng gave a grin.


    ''....I underestimated his perverseness.'' Mu Lan thought.


    Mu Feng continued, "Sis, why are you asking this? Could it be that you want to seduce big brother? That''s so childish!"


    Mu Lan wanted to know, "Why do you think that it is childish?"


    He said with confidence, "Because you can never seduce big brother. He won''t fall for the tricks. Many girls wanted to seduce bog brother but failed." His eyes were so innocent as he talked about how great his brother was.


    ''....What a pity! He has no idea what type of person his brother is....'' Mu Lan sighed. ''Both brothers are same in bed. Bunch of beasts!'' She knew Qi Ying''s condition after the bed episode. She felt bad for Qi Ying.


    Mu Lan showed a sorry expression which made Mu Feng stop talking about it. He began consoling her, "Ah, don''t feel bad. Even if you can''t seduce him, you can act pitiful or childish. It will work out. I promise. He can never say ''no'' to you. Trust me."


    "Your brother isn''t as good as you think, alright?" Mu Lan said.


    "Sis, trust me, he is anything but a beast." Mu Feng said.


    Mu Lan''s eyes glinted. "Let''s make a bet then."


    Mu Feng agreed. "What are we betting then? I want your two sports cars after big brother buy you five of them. He promised you."


    "Sure and I want all the information you know about the gold key." Mu Lan smiled.


    Mu Feng got alerted. "What do you know about it?"


    "Nothing. That''s why I''m asking you. So we have a deal, right? Let''s choose for Xiao Ying. I want to see your taste." Mu Lan began walking. She didn''t want to enclose anything.


    "What are you buying?" Mu Feng asked. His mind was in the gold key. He had no curiosity about what she was going to buy.


    Mu Lan red at him. "There is no way I will show you what I am buying."


    ----


    After buying few items, the two of them walked out of the shopping mall. They were walking towards the parking lot and suddenly someone bumped into Mu Lan.


    That guy had a bulky body and Mu Lan nearly fell. The guy didn''t even nce at her and walked away. It felt like, he did it on purpose.


    Mu Feng got angry and was about to grab him by his cor, but Mu Lan stopped him. "Don''t cause trouble here. We will became headline." She was already being tailed. She didn''t want that her face be familiar to all.


    Mu Feng nodded and protectively put his right hand on her shoulder and started walking. Other guys who were eyeing Mu Lan, looked away.


    Mu Lan smiled inwardly. Her heart filled with warmth. ''It''s good to have older brother. I hope that I had times like this with my brother in childhood.''


    Far from them, Jonah was following the brother-inw and sister-inw duo. He fumed in rage that when he couldn''t spend his time with his own sister, someone took his ce and was spending time with her. ''This is not fair Lanie. You never went out with me in the past. You should have taken me out first before you took other man.''


    Somehow, Mu Lan smelt that something was burning somewhere.

 Chapter 484 LACK COMMON SENSE

    <h4>Chapter 484 LACK COMMON SENSE</h4>


    "Are you hurt, sis?" Mu Feng asked while they walked.


    Mu Lan shook her head. "It''s just a light bump, nothing serious." She didn''t mention that the bulky man tried to grope her and she skillfully avoided it, or this protective brother-inw of her would throw that bulky man in the pit of hell.


    "It''s almost lunch time. How about we grab some food?" Mu Feng offered.


    "As long as it''s delicious and expensive, count me in." Mu Lan gave a thumb''s up.


    After they ordered food, Mu Feng put his both hands under his chin. "So, sis, tell me, how do you know about the gold key? Did you recall anything from the past?"


    Mu Lan nced at him and replied, "I heard about it. I''m not sure why it is rted to me and what it looks like, but I ampletely sure that I have been followed since I met Jason."


    Mu Feng never thought that her instinct would be so sharp. "....Are you still being followed?"


    "No, when Jason had been caught and I was nearly abducted, I felt it for thest time. I felt it till I reached the castle." She thought that it would be better to talk to Mu Feng about it, since he and his brother were protecting her.


    Mu Feng narrowed his eyes. "Are you saying that you felt it even after I dealt with Jason?"


    "I am." Mu Lan nodded positively.


    Mu Feng felt guilty. "I''m so sorry, sis. Our security isn''t strong enough."


    Mu Lan interrupted. "I think it''s quite enough. I''m not sensing like being followed. However, I think that they retreated just to wait for the right moment. They are nning something different this time. I want you to be alerted."


    Mu Feng agreed. "I will. I will also prepare more bodyguards for you."


    She smirked. "Do whatever you want. Just make sure that they are not double agent. I was spooked that day."


    "I apologize." Mu Feng hung his head.


    Mu Lanughed. "It''s fine. I-"


    "My, my, isn''t it Miss Lan?" An elegant voice said from behind of Mu Lan.


    Both Mu Feng and Mu Lan gazed at that direction from where the voice came from and they saw Arisa standing alone. She was wearing a spring maxi dress with a sunss on her head. She had a light makeup on her face. She looked like a beautifuldy.


    This beautifuldy didn''t make the siblings-inw duo happy, rather their mood were spoilt.


    "Oh, isn''t this Arisa? It''s been a while. Have you enjoyed my engagement party? Oh, I wasn''t able to meet you that day. I''m so sorry." When it came to act like a b****, Mu Lan was far better than any other girls. She already found out from Qi Ying that Arisa was in house arrest by Mu Feng that evening, so she couldn''t attend the party.


    Mu Feng innocently said, "But sister-inw, I met the guest. I didn''t see her or her family though. Are you sure that you invited her in your engagement." He emphasized ''sister-inw'' and ''your engagement''.


    Arisa gritted her teeth and trembled in anger. ''If it wasn''t for this s***, than second young master would call me sister-inw. Everything is her fault!'' She smiled sweetly and replied, "I''m so sorry. Because of some reasons, I wasn''t able to attend to the party. But I will attend to the next party you hold, I promise. You will invite me again, won''t you Miss Lan."


    "Of course I will." Mu Lan firmly replied.


    "I''m d. So where is first young master? Why are you two alone like a couple? Or maybe I wasn''t supposed to say that!" She gasped and tried to make a different meaning out of nothing. She slightly raised her voice, making other couples who were there look at the three of them.


    Mu Feng gave Arisa a yful smile just like he did in the past. "I used to admire you because of your great academic results. But now I see that youckmon sense. I wonder how you passed the exams and got such excellent marks. Did you cheat? It maybe what you did was using teachers or bribed them."


    "W-what are you saying, second young master? I was just pointed out the truth. How can you bully me like that?" Arisa''s delicate face became pitiful and her eyes became teary.


    Mu Feng shrugged. "That''s not my fault! I''m just stating what I''m seeing right now. You don''t look as intelligent as I thought you would be. You are disturbing someone''s meal, poking your nose to someone else''s family matters and acting like a crybaby in public. How unbing of ady from an aristocratic family!"


    The people around them began to murmur. They were annoyed about the way Arisa was acting. Their mood had been spoilt too.


    "I-I...." Arisa felt more upset as she kept repeating one word.


    The restaurant manager came out running after hearing themotion. His huge belly swung up and down. "Second young master, is there any problem?"


    Mu Feng pointed out at Arisa. "Thisdy is giving us hard time. Get her a seat far away from us. I don''t want people disturbing our meal time."


    The manager sweated as he turned towards Arisa. He knew her very well. She was a regr customer here. But Mu Family was more important. He politely said, "Miss, this way please. I will arrange a perfect seat for you."


    Arisa pretend to wipe her tears and walked out with the manager.


    "Damn, I don''t like this woman. She is so disgusting. I feel nausea every time I see her. I lost my appetite." Mu Feng twisted his mouth.


    "She is super angry at me and you gave her a hard time on that day. So she wanted to take revenge on us, maybe." Mu Lan said.


    "Serves her right." Mu Feng stopped as he saw the waitering towards their table.

 Chapter 485 MISUNDERSTANDING

    <h4>Chapter 485 MISUNDERSTANDING</h4>


    "Damn, I don''t like this woman. She is so disgusting. I feel nausea every time I see her. I lost my appetite." Mu Feng twisted his mouth.


    "She is super angry at me and you gave her a hard time on that day. So she wanted to take revenge on us, maybe." Mu Lan said.


    "Serves her right." Mu Feng stopped talking as he saw the waitering.


    The waiter came and began to serve the food. Mu Feng hurriedly jumped over the food.


    Mu Lan was speechless. When she regained her voice she said, "I thought you lost appetite."


    "To improve one''s mood, delicious food is a must." Mu Feng didn''t nce at Mu Lan after the food was served.


    Mu Lan chuckled. "I''ll keep it in mind."


    While they were eating, Arisa was fuming from the corner. ''You will know, what happens after messing with me.''


    ------


    After Mu Liang found out that Mu Lan didn''t have breakfast, he didn''t feel like eating lunch. He was doing some paper works, at that moment, the Head Butler, Noel came inside after a polite knock.


    "First young master, there is a letter for you. The sender is unknown." Noel said as he bowed.


    Mu Liang nced at it suspiciously and replied, "Put it on the table." Then he got up and put on a mask and hand gloves. Since it was from unknown sender, he should be careful.


    Mu Liang tore the envelope and found out some pictures in there. Those pictures were of Mu Feng and Mu Lan. Mu Liang sighed in relief as he saw Mu Lan having fun time eating lunch with Mu Feng. And here he was thinking that Mu Lan was mad at him and stopped having meal. Now it wasn''t the case. She only wanted him to worry.


    However, the next few pictures made him frown.


    In the pictures, Mu Feng was wiping Mu Lan''s lips while they were eating in the restaurant, he was putting his one hand on her shoulder while they were walking, they were going to the shopping mall and thest few pictures were from they went to the lingerie store.


    Well, someone tried their hardest to make up things.


    "Send my man." Mu Liang ordered Noel.


    "Yes, first young master." Noel left.


    In three seconds, a man in ck clothes came inside. "Boss." His tone was curt and mixed with respect.


    "Find out who sent these pictures and who is following second young master and Madam Mu. Give me a report in one hour." Mu Liang said. He was deeply worried about Mu Lan after the kidnapping. He didn''t want anything to happen to her again.


    "Yes, boss." That man curtly said before leaving.


    Mu Liang was sitting in the drawing room alone. A subtle smile yed in his lips. ''Lingerie store.... Hmm... looking forward to it....''


    Meanwhile, Mu Feng was in the car with Mu Lan. He received a text message. He scratched his cheek and told Mu Lan, "Sis, I''m going to the hospital for a bit. I''ll send you to the castle first." He nced at her while driving his car.


    Mu Lan was sitting in the passenger seat. She nodded, "Sure."


    Mu Lan''s car was following them from behind. The bodyguards were keeping eyes on them all the time. They already knew that someone was tailing them. They waited for Mu Liang''s instruction. But their boss ordered to keep protecting Madam Mu. So they stayed with Mu Lan.


    After sending Mu Lan back to the castle, Mu Feng drove to the hospital.


    The moment he walked inside Qi Ying''s room, Mu Feng pounced on her. He hugged her tightly and smelled her sweet scent. "I missed you." He whispered.


    Qi Ying''s face brightened seeing him. She hugged him back. She didn''t talk as she was still recovering.


    Mu Feng kissed her right cheek and rubbed there with his thumb.


    He missed her so much!


    "How are you feeling?" Mu Feng asked her.


    Qi Ying shyly gazed at him before nodding affirmatively. "Good." Her tone was soft.


    Mu Feng''s face rxed as she answered. "Are you taking medicine properly?"


    "Yes." Qi Ying didn''t say more than one word. Doctor forbid her.


    "Do you want to eat something? I will buy you anything you want." As soon as he got the text, he flew to the hospital. Just now he realized that he didn''t buy anything for her.


    "Ate." Qi Ying meant that she already had lunch.


    Before Mu Feng could speak, a harsh tone said, "Showing off affection, huh? Where were you when she was having lunch? It is past lunch. Now that you had lunch with other woman, you feel guilty for your fianc��e?"


    Mu Feng frowned and nced at the furious woman. "What are you talking about?"


    Qi Ying shook her head helplessly.


    Yan Su''s face was red as she was super mad. She threw some pictures at Mu Feng''s face and said, "See for yourself." Then she crossed her hands in front of her chest.


    The photos scattered everywhere and Mu Feng saw the pictures without taking them. It was pictures of him and Mu Lan going to the lingerie store and having lunch. But the photos were taken from behind of Mu Lan. It was that sort of angle that Yan Su couldn''t tell who the girl was. It seemed like someone intentionally took photos like that just to create some problems.


    "That''s sister Lan Lan." Mu Fengmented. He had no desire to make the thingsplicated, especially in front of, so he blurted out the truth.


    Qi Ying guessed the same thing, but no matter how much she tried, she couldn''t calm Yan Su down, In the end, she had to text Mu Feng toe over.


    "Second cousin, don''t you dare to lie. Lan dear will never go to lingerie store with you." Yan Su defended the innocent but full of mischief Mu Lan.


    Mu Feng rubbed his forehead. "If you don''t believe me, just call her. Why are you wasting your time on me?"

 Chapter 486 IF YOU WANT OT LIVE LONG

    <h4>Chapter 486 IF YOU WANT OT LIVE LONG</h4>


    Mu Feng rubbed his forehead. "If you don''t believe me, just call her. Why are you wasting your time on me?"


    "I will break your legs if Lan dear says ''no''." Yan Su threatened him viciously before calling Mu Lan.


    Yan Su was a pure mother hen.


    Mu Feng ignored her and turned to Qi Ying. "Did you misunderstand too?"


    Qi Ying smiled and shook her head negatively.


    Mu Feng kissed her left cheek and thought, ''But why would someone do that? If someone was tailing us, the bodyguards may know something about it.'' He called one of the bodyguards who was in duty to protect Mu Lan.


    The man answered the call and said, "Second boss."


    "Did you see anyone following us and taking pictures?" Mu Feng asked.


    "We did and wanted it follow them bit, first boss told us to protect Madam Mu." The bodyguard replied.


    "Okay." Mu Feng hung up. ''So big brother already knows. I don''t have to worry about it then.


    -------


    In the Mu Castle, Mu Liang saw Mu Laning inside the room. She smiled at him and hugged him right after she meet his eyes. "Aren''t you bored staying here all the time? You should go to office sometimes. Field work is more important." Saying that she soundly kissed his cheeks.


    After getting no answer from him, Mu Lan left the room with a long face and entered into the bedroom.


    While she was taking bath Yan Su called her. She answered the callzily, "What''s up?"


    Yan Su asked, "Lan dear, where are you?"


    Mu Lan replied, "In the Mu Castle."


    Yan Su asked further, "Did you go out?"


    Mu Lan admitted. "I did. But how do you know? Did you see me somewhere?"


    Yan Su told her the truth. "I got some pictures from an unknown sender. They are photos of second brother going to a lingerie store and having meal in a restaurant. The girl''s face was hidden. Second brother said that it was you. I didn''t believe him, so I called you."


    "He is right. It was me. He sent me back before going to the hospital." Mu Lan frowned. ''Unknown sender.... Did someone tried to create misunderstanding between brother Feng and Xiao Ying? I need to talk to Liang Liang about it.''


    "Oh... then... I''m hanging up." Yan Su hurriedly hung up.


    ''She must be feeling awkward now. I bet brother Feng is beating her up.'' Mu Lan thought.


    Just as she predicted, Mu Feng dislocated Yan Su''s left shoulder bone. Even Qi Ying couldn''t help her friend.


    Meanwhile, Mu Liang got a call. "Hello?"


    A woman professionally spoke, "Good afternoon first young master, I''m Rene, the chief editor of T Daily. I got some pictures of second master and your fianc��e together going to the shopping mall and having lunch together. Those pictures were sent by an unknown sender. There was also a letter about their ambiguous rtionship. I called you to ask your permission since she is your fianc��e."


    Mu Liang''s eyes dangerously narrowed. "Burn them and there are other medias have the pictures, tell them to burn the pictures too, if they have desire to live a long life."


    The editor gulped down her saliva and thanked God that she asked before making decisions. She agreed with Mu Liang. "Of course, first young master."


    Mu Liang hung up and turned to the man in ck clothes. "Let me know the result."


    The man reported, "A reporter from Z Magazine took those photos and to get more money, he sent those pictures to the other medias and you. One set of pictures went to the hospital. Second boss already knows about it."


    Mu Liang thought, ''If the reporter wanted money, he could just send the pictures to the media. Why is he working so hard by sending them to us? Is he trying to ckmail? But why the opposite partners? Why isn''t Feng or Lan? The case is different. He not only wants money but also wants us to have a hard time. However, how does he knows Lan? It has to someone else behind this. Someone who knows her as my fianc��e.''


    He ordered, "Send the threat to the medias which got the pictures and find out who is behind it."


    "I sent a team to take care of the media issue and the one who is behind it... second young master''s B team is working on it." The man replied.


    Mu Liang said, "Give me report in two hours."


    Grandfather Mu Cheng was feeling much better after being treated by Jing Sheng. In the evening, he sat together with his grandsons, future daughter-inw and ex-daughter-inw in the dining room.


    Mu Cheng leaned back and asked, "How are the things going?"


    "Good." Mu Liang shortly replied. He didn''t lie. No matter how many troubles there were, things were under his control.


    "What''s your next n?" Mu Cheng asked Mu Feng.


    "I''m targeting another mafia. I''ll take them down right after we go back to Paris." Mu Feng replied.


    "I can''t find your fianc��e. Where did she go?" Mu Cheng questioned again.


    "She is apanying Yan Su. Yan Su and Ying have a good rtionship." Mu Feng answered.


    "I don''t see your dad. Where is he?" Mu Cheng nced at Mu Liang.


    "Father went to China to find the woman he likes." Mu Liang replied nonchntly.


    Mu Lan nearly dropped the meat ball from her mouth.


    Jing Sheng''s right hand shook a little, but she calmed down quickly.


    Mu Feng looked at his grandfather through the corner of his eyes.


    Mu Cheng was puzzled. "What do you mean?" He had no idea what was going on.


    "Grandfather, do be agitated. You just recovered." Mu Liang said carefully.


    "Why...? Why....? He...." Mu Cheng''s face was turning red.


    Jing Sheng got up from her seat hurriedly and walked towards Mu Cheng. She rubbed his chest slowly and gently said, "Father, its fine. Please calm down. You have a high pressure."

 Chapter 487 NEED GALLONS OF COLD WATER

    <h4>Chapter 487 NEED GALLONS OF COLD WATER</h4>


    Jing Sheng got up from her seat hurriedly and walked towards Mu Cheng. She rubbed his chest slowly and gently said, "Father, its fine. Please calm down. You have a high pressure."


    Mu Cheng felt so bad. He said, "Xiao Sheng, I was wronged. You were also wronged. Did we do anything bad in your previous life? Though I didn''t suffer too long, Xiao Sheng, it must be hard for you."


    "I''m fine, father. My sons and daughters are very caring." Jing Sheng smiled.


    Mu Cheng took some deep breaths. "Is�� that so��." He nced at Mu Lan who was looking at him with concern. "Xiao Lan, take care of my grandson well."


    He atoned a lot. He loved his wife dearly. But he never thought that his small disgust towardsmoners would make such a huge impact and would make his wife destroy their own family like this. Though he didn''t want his wife to get hurt, he had no power to stop his grandson even as a family member. After all, they were bound with the ''stupid'' rules, and of course, a sinner was supposed to be punished in morality.


    Mu Lan smiled reassuringly at grandfather Mu Cheng and said, "I will also take care of you grandfather. Don''t worry about anything."


    -----


    [WARNING! Under aged you have been warned. Don''t read the rest of the chapter]


    Mu Liang prepared for sleeping. He went to the bed and took his mobile. Before sleeping he was checking the stocks. After checking, he put down the mobile on the bedside table.


    At that time, Mu Lan came out of the bathroom and closed the door.


    Hearing the noise, subconsciously Mu Liang nced at her direction and his whole body froze.


    He was prepared, all right?


    He was totally prepared.


    However, he didn''t expect THIS!!!


    Mu Lan was wearing a red lingerie. It was a see through super luscious lingerie.


    Even though Mu Lan was simply standing without any indecent movement, she looked like a temptress, the Queen of Temptation.


    Mu Liang''s mouth was dry in instant like a desert. The hit was warming his specific part. A sudden thrust wanted him to pounce on the temptress and devour her.


    Mu Liang needed to take his eyes off of her. But he couldn''t. His eyes didn''t blink even for once.


    Mu Lan''s heart was beating abnormally fast. ''Damn! Why does it feel like it''s my first time?'' She felt embarrassed and bold at the same time. She wanted to seduce the man she loved. So she took the courage to put something like this in front of him while the light was still turned on and he could see everything even though she was wearing a lingerie.


    "Liang��." Mu Lan softly called him by his name. Not ''Liang Liang'', but only ''Liang''. She only called him like this when they were having an intimate moment.


    Mu Liang''s body stiffed and hardened at some point. He licked his lips and torn his gaze away from her. He silently lied down and covered his body and face with theforter.


    He was definitely prepared for it. But why was he acting like a hungry beast who hadn''t been eaten his meal for hundreds of years.


    His desire was too strong to control. If she made love to her right now, she might ended up in the hospital witha for several days.


    He wouldn''t want to hurt her like this. He didn''t want into fall in her trap. He was just teasing for a few days. This way, he wanted to punish her a little more. The punishment would make here to the track. Since he couldn''t hurt her, he didn''t bother her either.


    When she would be desperate and would do something like she wouldn''t want to do it, then he would fall into her trap, not before that.


    That''s what his n up until he saw her wearing the red transparent lingerie.


    Who knew that she would give him such a blow?


    He greatly underestimated his feelings for her.


    ''I''m not having a good night sleep.'' He realized.


    Mu Liang wished to have a jar of water so that he could drink, but he couldn''t show her this expression.


    ''One jar isn''t enough. I need one gallon of cold water.'' He thought.


    Mu Lan smirked. ''Tsk, tsk, tsk, did you think you will able to keep up till the end?''


    She walked closer to the bed as a cat and got in the bed. After that, she hugged him from behind and inhaled his smell. Her right hand roamed around his chest and going to the south. "Hubby, you smell so good." Her tone was seductive.


    Mu Liang shuddered uncontrobly. He wanted to move but Mu Lan was glued to his body, top to bottom. His body was gradually bing hot and sweaty.


    Mu Lan unbuttoned his night shirt, slowly, one by one. Even her hand was moving erotically.


    Mu Liang closed his eyes. He gulped down his saliva. However, it made him even more thirty. His whole body was betraying him.


    He was caught off guard when Mu Lan''s inviting lips touched his back of the neck. At first, her lips gave him light pecks before the light pecks moved to his crook of the neck and then to his open shoulder.


    Mu Lan moved her body on his back and her lips came to contact with his right ear. "Are you mad at him, hubby?" Her lips slightly bit down his ear lobe.


    Mu Liang bit his lower lip hardly. ''No! No! I know nothing! I see nothing! I feel nothing!'' He pretended to be asleep. He resisted his groan. He resisted his burning desire. Her movements were like fuel in the fire.


    Mu Lan''s hand was on his naked chest, touching and pinching his manly nipples. "Don''t be mad at me, okay? Okay?" Her voice was pleading as if she was asking him, ''Eat me''.

 Chapter 488 I WAS RAPED

    <h4>Chapter 488 I WAS RAPED</h4>


    Mu Lan tried to put her right leg in between his legs. However, his whole body was stiff and rigid. His legs were tightly joined together as if they were one. She got zero chance to do anything.


    So she dly put his leg over his legs and rubbed his hard part. Her soft cheek rubbed against his cheek. "You cannot deceive me, hubby. I know you can feel me." She whispered.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    When Mu Lan woke up in the next morning, she heard birds were chirping. She rubbed her eyes before looking at the time. It was half past seven.


    She slowly got up, freshened herself, changed into a casual cotton dress and went to her study room. Two maid were already waiting for her there and they bowed as they saw her entering the room.


    After Mu Lan became Madam Mu, she had lots of sses, training and paper works. She skipped for three days and now she was piles on her huge desk.


    Mu Lan sighed in her heart. She dered, "Before breakfast, I will finish half of the paper works."


    One of the maids came forward and said, "Madam, the head cook was asking for today''s breakfast menu." She handed a paper.


    Mu Lan took it and chose few items and gave her dragon seal signature. "Send Noel to me." She ordered.


    "Yes, madam." The maid bowed and left.


    The Head Butler knocked the door and came inside. "Madam, have you asked for me?"


    Mu Lan gave him a short smile and replied, "I did. How are you today?"


    Noel politely replied, "I am doing as usual, madam. Thank you for asking. I hope you are feeling good as well."


    "I am. How is grandmother doing in the dungeon?" Mu Lan went straight to the business.


    Noel answered, "....She is being taken care of. She calmed down a lot. She doesn''t use harsh words and she is taking care of herself. She is having meals and medicine properly and sleeping on time."


    Mu Lan inquired, "Does grandfather always spend his time in his room?"


    "He does." Noel relied positively.


    Mu Lan''s expression fell. Staying at home in this age wasn''t good for him. "Take him out in the morning, afternoon and evening. Make sure that he drinks water in every thirty minutes and don''t forget to give him fruits whenever he is hungry. Spicy food is forbidden for him. Try to keep hom busy with the things he wants to do."


    Noel nodded. "Yes, madam."


    Mu Lan asked, "How is mother doing?"


    Noel''s expression changed a bit. "She is busy. She is taking care of flower garden and opened a flower shop. It became very popr thanks to first young master. It''s taking lots of big orders."


    ''A good news atst.'' Mu Lan smiled. "Good news. How are the assistants? Do they do their job properly?"


    Noel chose the employees by himself. He chose the perfect people for this work. "They do. They are all students and getting good sry. So they are loyal."


    Mu Lan nodded. "As long as they are loyal. Keep an eye on them. Mother may be target anytime. Since she was being hated by lots of jealous women, she has to be more careful."


    Noel replied, "Of course, I will take care of it."


    Mu Lan, who was looking at the papers and signing them as fast as possible, nced at Noel. "Let me know if you have problem with dealing anything. It won''t be a problem if you rely on me a little. I will also do the same. It will make our work easier."


    Noel''s expression rxed as he said, "Yes, madam."


    When Mu Lan went to the dining room, Mu Cheng, Mu Feng and Jing Sheng were already present.


    "Good morning." Mu Lan smiled and greeted them.


    "Good morning." Mu Cheng softened his expression after seeing her.


    "It''s a wonderful day indeed." Jing Sheng was genuinely happy. She was doing thing she loved and no one was there to bind her. She was free to do anything. She looked refreshed which no one ever experienced after she came in Italy.


    "Sister Lan Lan, how was it?" Mu Feng curiously asked. ''Wait a minute, we had a bet. Sis was supposed to seduce big brother. What is happening? She is unusually early and big brother is unusuallyte.... Am I getting the sports cars or not?'' He was confused.


    "Going with the flow." Mu Lan answered in a roundabout way. She sat down and at that moment, Mu Liang entered the room.


    He looked exhausted, giving totally different vibe from the rest of the people in the room.


    Mu Lan nced at him and sighed in her heart. ''He could have go with the flow. Why did he resisted so much?''


    Last night, Mu Liang fought his desire and won the battle. Mu Lan was bold and persistent. But in thete night, she fell asleep after being tired. At that time, Mu Liang was already drenched in sweat.


    ''I feel like I was raped.'' He said.


    Mu Liang recalled how Mu Lan''s fingers danced in his every part and he tried his utmost not to give in. He didn''te. But tears formed in his eyes like a vulnerable girl. He bit his lips to control his voice and his lips bleed. But the pain was bearable. He preferred this pain more than the seduction process.


    It was a nightmare.


    Mu Liang wanted to get out of the bed and to have a cold bath so much, or he was afraid that he would do something to that na?ve woman who was sleeping while hugging him tightly. However, he didn''t dare to move, lest he should wake her up.


    At dawn, he secretly went to the bathroom and for two hour he took a cold bath. After that, he didn''t stay in the same bedroom even for a second.


    He tried to sleep at a guest room as he didn''t have a wink of sleep, but all he dreamt of Mu Lan riding on him, showing erotic expressions and screaming his name. After he woke up, he was drenched again. This time, it wasn''t only sweat.

 Chapter 489 EXHAUSTED

    <h4>Chapter 489 EXHAUSTED</h4>


    "Xiao Liang, are you alright?" Jing Sheng was utterly speechless after seeing her elder son like this.


    Mu Liang never showed his fatigue. He was always perfect. Nothing made him fall. Even if he was stressed, he didn''t show it no anyone.


    Now he had eye bags. Hisplexion was pale. His hair wasn''t brushed properly. His shirt was a little wrinkled.


    Mu Liang looked terrifying. He could be matched with a zombie from ''The Walking Dead''.


    He was perfectly healthyst night. What made him look like this overnight?


    "Did something happenedst night?" Mu Cheng wanted to know if something bad happened in thepany.


    "....I just need some rest." Mu Liang curtly said.


    After he answered in that manner, no one dared to ask him again.


    Mu Feng leaned towards Mu Lan and whispered, "Sis, you dried him off. He looks like a desert thirsting for water."


    Mu Lan whispered as well, "Just wait and see."


    While they were having meal, Jing Sheng noticed that Mu Lan was eating less. She said, "Xiao Lan, eat more. How will you live eating this much?"


    Mu Liang stopped and gazed at her bowl. It was almost empty. He frowned but didn''t say anything.


    Mu Lan forced a smile and said, "I had some snacks in the morning after I woke up. So I don''t feel like eating."


    Noel was standing in the corner. He was surprised when he heard Mu Lan. ''She didn''t eat anything except for water. Why did she lie?'' he wondered. He didn''t say anything as it was rude for servants to speak while the masters were talking.


    "Sister Lan Lan, do you have ns for today?" Mu Feng was nning on finding out if anyone was stalking Mu Lan. The moment he heard the news of The Cobra, he felt like their target was Mu Lan. So he wanted to experiment by himself. If he was fortunate, maybe The Cobra might show their faces.


    "I have lots of work. Why are you asking? Do you need any help?" Mu Lan asked.


    "Nothing. Ying thought that you might visit herter so I was asking." Mu Feng replied.


    "How are the sses and the trainings going on? Is there anything you have problem with?" Grandfather Mu Cheng suddenly asked. He never showed his interest in household activities. But now he thought that he needed to keep in touch with it.


    Of course she was having problems. All the trainers and the teachers were from aristocratic families and they taught in the royal families. Now they got in touch with amoner and they had no interest in amoner like her. However, since the person is from the Mu Family, they were bound to teach her with a smiling face. Moreover, Mu Lan was doing her homework without any mistakes and always seemed so perfect, that they had no ce toin. But they talked bad about her behind their backs.


    "She is so greedy."


    "She is a fox."


    "Mu Family will be destroyed by her."


    "She must be good in the bed."


    "She must did the same thing whenever she saw other rich guy too."


    However, Mu Lan never cared about those things. She needed their knowledge, so she paid them to learn more and more. She cared less about those bunch of idiotic people who knew almost nothing about her.


    Mu Lan gave a smile in reply and said, "Everything is normal. The teachers are hardworking in every aspect. I''m doing my homework properly. It''s nothing hard. Don''t worry grandfather. I will do an excellent job."


    Mu Liang thought about it. Though everything regarding study was normal to Mu Lan, if those narrow minded people didn''t give her hard times, he would be surprised.


    He nned to keep an eyes on those teachers. If they were found giving Mu Lan the slightest hard time, then he would stop her from studying any further and would vanish those unsightly people. Mu Lan was perfect the way she was. She didn''t need to learn those garbage. She didn''t need to work hard. She would be protected by him. All she needed was him and she had to do nothing. She could just live her life with love and caring.


    In the whole meal time, Mu Liang didn''t nce at Mu Lan a single time and Mu Lan was the same. But both of their minds were filled with them. Mu Lan was thinking when Mu Liang woulde back to the normal state, and Mu Liang was thinking how he could reduce Mu Lan''s work.


    Mu Feng saw those two didn''t look at each other and found it weird. Curiosity was overflowing in his blood but he controlled himself and had his meal.


    After breakfast, Mu Liang went to the library. He still had some works to be done. Yesterday, he told his man to find more about the reporter who dared to take those photos secretly and tried to ckmail them.


    In the end, it was found out that the person who sent the pictures to the media was the reporter, and the pictures which were sent to Mu Liang and Qi Ying was a professional thief.


    The whole incident was suspicious. The reporter and the thief didn''t meet each other, but they had same photos. Someone was behind their backs who as paying them for doing this. It only showed that the person was trying to harm Mu Family, first that person wanted to split the rtionship between Mu brothers and the fianc��es, after that, if it was known by the media and the people in would be an impact on business. Mu Corporation would lose shares.


    If Mu Liang and Qi Ying didn''t know their partners well enough, the rtionship between couples and friends would destroy in a blink of eyes.


    Certainly, Mu Liang felt bad when Mu Lan went to the shopping mall with his brother and not him. Though he wasn''t talking to her, but, he would agree to go wherever she wanted to go with him.

 Chapter 490 IS SHE SHY?

    <h4>Chapter 490 IS SHE SHY?</h4>


    That aside, Mu Liang didn''t find anything offending. When Mu Feng was wiping Mu Lan''s mouth, Mu Liang took it as elder brother caring for his young her sister. There was nothing wrong with it. Moreover, Mu Liang was rxed seeing that Mu Lan was having meal.


    Mu Feng always wanted a younger sister and he was used to say, "If I have a baby sister, I will spoil her like a princess." His dreams came true after Mu Lan came to their house. He was also guilty for harming her two years ago, so his attitude towards her was also better.


    Aside those things, Mu Liang was thrilled when he saw the pictures of Mu Lan going to the lingerie store. He kept waiting till night how she was going to entice him. He was also prepared that no matter what she did, he wouldn''t fall in the trap. But everything turned upside down after he saw her in thest night.


    He really underestimated his opponent and miscalcted the depth of his love for her.


    More importantly, the enemy''s n failed already. The enemy underestimated the bonding. Now this n failed, there would be another one.


    Mu Liang gazed at the man in ck and asked him, "Did anyone have anything against Madam Mu?"


    The man replied, "Women''s jealously is vicious. After boss was engaged with Madam Mu, the Romano family had to take a huge. The ex-Madam Mu promised the Romano Family that she would make the boss (Mu Liang) marry their only child and would give thirty percent of shares of Mu Corporation. Basically, any businessman would take the opportunity. However, since it never happened and boss got engaged to someone else, they would be upset. Moreover, it''s just an engagement and rich people are worse than poor people. The daughter of the Romano Family is perfect in everything, a proper marriage candidate for the heirs of the Mu Family. They might try to harm Madam Mu to get her ce."


    ''Hmm... so the next target can be Lan. It is not the time to y around with the enemy.'' Mu Liang thought. "Get the reporter and the professional thief. Find out who is behind this."


    "Yes, boss." The man left.


    Mu Liang began working and two hourster, he realized that something was missing. He was already tired and feeling even more ufortable.


    "What is it?" He asked himself and took his cell phone to look into the stocks. He found a message which came in the morning. He opened it.


    The text was from Mu Feng. The text was: ''What happened between you and sister Lan Lan?''


    Just then Mu Liang realized that Mu Lan didn''te after him after the breakfast. Normally, she would alwayse and talk to him no matter how busy she was.


    Today, she didn''t even nced at him, not even once.


    There was a knock and a maid came inside with a tray full of food. It was snacks time.


    While the maid was serving, Mu Liang asked, "Where is Madam Mu?"


    The Maid didn''t raise his head and replied politely, "Madam Mu is working in her study room."


    Mu Liang asked, "Did she eat anything after breakfast?"


    The maid answered truthfully, "She was served but she said that she didn''t want food, so it was taken."


    Mu Liang stopped working. He asked, "Did she eat anything before breakfast?"


    The maid felt sudden chill ran down her spine. She shuddered. ''She didn''t. She only had milk in the morning."


    Mu Liang didn''t ask anything else. The maid sighed in relief in her mind and hurriedly left.


    ''Is she mad at me and eating less because of it? She was speaking less and forcefully smiled in the morning too.'' Mu Liang pondered over it and gradually felt upset.


    In the lunch time, Noel said that Mu Lan had gone to the hospital with her bodyguards.


    Mu Liang frowned and asked, "What did she wear before leaving?"


    Noel replied, "Madam Mu didn''t change into anything else. I asked her if she wanted to change, but she just smiled and said nothing."


    ''So she is avoiding me.'' Mu Liang thought. ''Is she shy because what happenedst night? Or did she not want to bother me?''


    In the end, Mu Liang told Noel to inform him when Mu Lan arrived at the castle.


    However, Mu Liang''s mind wasn''t resting and called Yan Su.


    Yan Su was overwhelmed after getting the call. Her fear for her eldest cousin was genuine. She answered the call, "Eldest brother?"


    "Did Xiao Lan had lunch with you?"


    "...No, she didn''t. She said that she had lunch in the castle." Yan Su was utterly confused.


    Mu Liang expression fell. He said, "Order the best Italian cuisine and give it to her. Force her to finish the whole meal. Don''t tell her anything about me calling you and I told you to do it."


    Yan Su replied, "F-fine." The best Italian cuisine is around thousands of dors in Italy. Did she have to spend the money for someone else?


    Mu Liang caught her stammering. He said, "I''ll send the money in your ount."


    "Okay." Yan Su replied. She sighed in relief.


    Even though, Mu Liang didn''t tell her, Yan Su took a picture of Mu Lan finishing the whole cuisine because the smell was making her crazy. After seeing that, Mu Liang was able to work without a hassle.


    In the evening, Mu Liang was notified that Mu Lan arrived safely. So he waited for her to enter the room. As he was in the drawing room, if Mu Lan wanted to change and to bath then she had to pass the drawing room.


    Five minutes, ten minutes, twenty minutes, forty minutes passed by..... but Mu Lan didn''t enter the room.


    It was past dinner time.


    ''So she was avoiding me!'' He thought,


    Mu Liang couldn''t take it anymore and got out of the sofa and then strode towards the door.

 Chapter 491 RENDEZVOUS

    <h4>Chapter 491 RENDEZVOUS</h4>


    Most of the servants were in the bed, some were still working.


    Mu Liang went to Mu Lan''s study room. He opened the door and saw no one. The room was empty and all the files which were piled up in the early morning were gone. Everything was done by Mu Lan in a single day.


    Mu Liang frowned. He imagined that she was working hard for him and for the sake of this family. However, she wasn''t here right now. ''If she is not in here, were did she go? She needs some rest.'' She even left her cell phone on the table. There was no way he could call her.


    He went out of the room and walked to the Mu Feng''s chamber. He opened the door and found no one either. He searched the entire chamber, all the rooms but Mu Feng wasn''t there either.


    Not getting any sign if his younger brother, Mu Liang called Mu Feng. To his surprise, Mu Feng not only didn''t answer the call but also hung up. The mobile operator signaled that the line was busy.


    Mu Liang raised an eye brow. Since Mu Feng didn''t answer the call, he sent a text. ''Is Xiao Lan with you?''


    Mu Feng immediately replied with another text. ''Yes.''


    Mu Liang didn''t think anything out of it. He thought maybe Mu Lan went to the hospital, Mu Feng wanted to know her wellbeing. So, he sent another text. ''What are you two doing?''


    ''Rendezvous.'' That some Mu Feng''s reply.


    Mu Liang''s pupils shrank. He immediately called Mu Feng, but it was the same result. Mu Feng didn''t answer. Mu Liang''s aura became excessive cold. He walked out of Mu Feng''s chamber and met a maid.


    "Did you see where second young master is?" Mu Liang asked her.


    His chilling voice made the maid shiver. She didn''t dare to stand up straight as she replied, "I-I saw second young master was heading d-downstairs." She stammered.


    "Was he alone?" Mu Liang didn''t notice that his gaze was killing that innocent maid.


    "N-no..." The maid''s light voice trailed away.


    "Who was with him?" Mu Liang''s gaze was shooting arrows.


    The maid was dying while answering, "M-M-Madam M-Mu...."


    The time when Mu Liang left, the maid was already on the floor,pletely drained.


    Mu Liang was right. Mu Lan went out with Mu Feng. ''Rendezvous? I will show you what rendezvous truly is.'' His face could be matched up with the devil king.


    Mu Liang walked to the downstairs and met Noel. Mu Liang immediately asked, "Have you seen them?" The aura around him darkened.


    Noel sweat dropped. He was busy instructing the butlers, Mu Liang''s sudden appearance startled him. Quick witted as he was, he instantly understood what first young master meant. He replied politely, "They went to the bar."


    Seeing Mu Liang''s expression, Noel thought that something bad happened. So he took a mental preparation.


    However, not giving him a slightest importance, Mu Liang rushed passed him and went out of the main door.


    There were four bars in the castle and the castlepound. Three bars were inside the castle. Two small bars which took a whole room situated in Mu Feng''s chamber and Mu Jin''s chamber. Both father and son loved drinking and hanging around. Another one was beside the drawing room, for the guests and others family members. This bar wasrger than the bars in the chambers. It upied two rooms.


    Thest bar was situated outside the castle. It had ten minutes walking distance from the castle. It was thergest bar in Florence city. It was four stored building. The first floor was under the ground, only half of it was above the ground. The first floor was for all the servants of the Mu household. Even the servants of the guests could also go there. The second floor was for the under aged boys and girls, especially for the teenagers. The third and fourth floor were for the adults and there was a he dance floor too. Sometimes for the bar parties, Mu Family would hire most popr singers and musicians. The bartenders were super experienced. The most fabulous part was, the bar had all types of alcohol and non-alcohol, however, there were all free. No one had to pay for the drinks no matter how expensive it was.


    For that very reason, not many guests had the opportunity to go there.


    Noel meant the same bar where Mu Feng and Mu Lan went. Mu Liang was walking to the same direction.


    Mu Liang had aplicated feeling. He was certainly jealous when Mu Lan praised Mu Feng, at the same time, he was upset that she didn''t praise him as well. So he nned to give her a little punishment.


    In the end, the one who got was huge blow was him. He spent a sleepless night and was tortured mentally, physically and spiritually.


    Though he conquered the desire, he still felt that he was defeated. The reason was, Mu Lan was avoiding him. After a night a seduction, she waspletely ignoring him. She even skipped the meals so that they couldn''t face each other.


    Mu Liang knew that he deserved it and Mu Lan was only giving him the taste of his own medicine. But he didn''t like it. In sixteen hours, he became the devil he was used to be, just because she started to avoid him.


    Mu Liang couldn''t stay away from Mu Lan even for a day. It was so obvious.


    Mu Lan was his the weakest and at the same time the strongest point. He had yet to realize it.


    Mu Liang didn''t have a single moment to think about hisplex feelings right now. All he wanted to see the girl in his arms.


    He strode towards the bar. The sky was clear and it was filled with millions of twinkling stars. In the silent night, he could hear loud voices.


    Mu Residence wasn''t a ce where people talked so loudly, not even in the bar. His pace quickened.


    As he reached the destination, the scenario in front of him stopped on the track.

 Chapter 492 I’M ALL OUT OF LOVE

    <h4>Chapter 492 I''M ALL OUT OF LOVE</h4>


    Mu Lan came to the castle before dinner. Yesterday, she discovered a secret passage in her study room which led to the end of the castle. She was excited to use it and thus she took the secret passage to go to her study room in the evening without anyone''s notice. When she had finished the rest of her work, it was past dinner time. She leaned back on the chair while closing her eyes. She needed some rest.


    Just then, the door was opened and Noel entered the room. Mu Lan sat up straight as she watched him entering the room.


    Noel was startled seeing Mu Lan in the room. He deeply bowed and said, "M-madam Mu, I''m so sorry for not knocking. I didn''t know that you returned. No one notified me."


    Mu Lan smiled. "It''s not a problem. Have youe to take the papers away?" She didn''t let him know that she knew the secret passage.


    Noel nced at the papers those were done. "Are you finished, Madam Mu? Expended! I''ll arrange them ordingly. Have you had dinner?"


    Mu Lan lied bluntly. "Yes, has everyone else had dinner?"


    "They did." Noel was arranging the papers.


    Suddenly the door was opened with a loud bang that startled Mu Lan and Noel greatly, and Mu Feng entered. "Ah! Sister Lan Lan, you are here! I thought you were in the hospital. You scared me!" He rubbed his chest.


    Mu Lan: "..."


    Noel: "..."


    Who was supposed to be scared actually?


    "I came back. Why are you here?" Mu Lan asked.


    Mu Feng sat on the sofa. "I was looking for Noel and a maid said that he was in your study room." He nced at Noel. "Are you busy after this, Noel?"


    Noel politely replied, "No, second young master. Is there something I can help you with?"


    "Yes, I need you to create arge flower garden in the east, close to theke. Tell theborer to start working from tomorrow. Ask mother what kind of flower she wants to cultivate."


    "Yes, second young master." Noel replied.


    Mu Lan cheered. "Flower garden for mother, that''s wonderful. I was thinking of buying a piece ofnd for her. You save my money."


    "Though mother divorced father, she is still my mother, I can give her mynd, she has every right to use it." Mu Feng replied.


    "Did she agree?" Munk knew Jing Sheng very well. After divorce, she didn''t even want to stay in the castle. Grandfather Mu Cheng requested her and she didn''t have the heart to say ''no''. She wouldn''t want thend either.


    Mu Feng said, "Huh, who do you think I am? Everyone is bound to fall for my charm."


    The way he said it, it made Mu Lan twist her face. "Sorry that I asked."


    "How is Ying?" Mu Feng asked.


    "Xiao Ying is doing great. She can speak a full sentence now. She will be cured in no time. Yan Su and Xue Lin are giving her time. She isn''t bored at all." Mu Lan stood up.


    "Do you have any other work to do?" Mu Feng stood up as well.


    "No. I want to go outside for a stroll." Mu Lan answered.


    "Then let''s go to the biggest bar in Florence city." Mu Feng naturally took her hand and headed towards the door.


    "You mean the bar outside the castle." Mu Lan is handling the properties of Mu Family, so she had a good idea about it.


    "My sis is so smart." Mu Feng said.


    After they reached there, Mu Feng ordered whiskey for himself and bloody mary for Mu Lan.


    Mu Lan nced at the outside. They were in the fourth floor. Since they sat in the balcony, she had a clear view of the outside scenery. The wind blew and her hair tickled her ears.


    "I can smell food." Mu Lanmented.


    Mu Feng replied, "The fourth floor is especial. It has both bar and restaurant. Do you want to eat something?"


    Mu Lan nodded. "Something spicy."


    "I will order it for you." Mu Feng went to the kitchen and asked the cook to give them food.


    In the meantime, Noel finished his work in Mu Lan''s study room and went to Mu Laing''s chamber to let him know that Mu Lan had returned safely.


    An hourter, Mu Feng and Mu Lan were drunk. Hugging each other''s shoulders they went downstairs. The servants who were drinking there, immediately left after seeing them. Neither one of them the dare to look at them nor did they gossiped.


    The both siblings-inw walked side by side, shoulder to shoulder and sang their lungs out.


    "I''m all out of love, I''m so lost without you | I know you were right, believing for so long | I''m all out love, what am I without you | I can''t be toote, to say that I was so wrong....." Mu Feng didn''t realize that his voice was off tune.


    Mu Lan couldn''t stay out of it. Her voice joined him, "I''m lying alone with my head on the phone | thinking of you till it hurts | I know you hurt too but what else can we do | tormented and torn apart | I wish I could carry your smile in my heart | for times when my life seems so low | it would make me believe what tomorrow could bring | when today doesn''t really know | doesn''t really know...."


    Both siblings-inw duo sang in unison, "I''m all out love, I''m so lost without you | I know you were right, believing for so long | I''m all out love, what am I without you | I can''t be toote, to say that I was so wrong....."


    One had a sweet voice and another one was off tune. It was a sight to see.


    For some unknown reason they were crying. Both of them looked like broken heartened as they sang.


    Mu Liang discovered them in this sight. If anyone could see his expression.

 Chapter 493 YOU DON’T CARE ABOUT ME

    <h4>Chapter 493 YOU DON''T CARE ABOUT ME</h4>


    Mu Liang''s head hurt at first. In the next second, he was dumbfounded and then, his heart was filled with guilty and it began to hurt as well.


    There was a reason for his changes of emotions.


    After singing the off tune song, Mu Lan cried loudly. "Buhu... hu... hu....."


    Mu Feng patted her head sympathetically. "Don''t cry sis... it breaks my heart...." He wiped his snorts with his sleeves.


    "B-but... he doesn''t love me anymore.... He is so cold..... He doesn''t even look at me.... I am the only one who cares about it.... He... he doesn''t... care at all.... He doesn''t love me anymore....." Mu Lan sobbed so pitifully that even the cruel person''s heart would melt.


    Mu Liang was dumb struck seeing her crying out aloud after finishing the song. Then when he heard her agony, his heart was crashed, feeling guilty deep inside.


    Mu Lan went on and on as she cried. Her eyes, cheeks and nose were all flushed. Pearl like tears rolled down her cheeks making them wet. "He... he is so cold... He doesn''t even talk to me... I-I can... can... not... not make him... fall for me.... He hates me.... He hates me..."


    Mu Feng could only hug this pitiful woman. He promised in his heart that he would never let Qi Ying cry like this. He would treasure her more. But right now, his top priority is to take care of his sister.


    Mu Liang heard her saying, "He hates me... he hates me...." And all his reasoning snapped.


    He cared less about what people thought about Mu Lan being drunk or whatever, all he cared about that his woman was crying because he hurt her deeply.


    Mu Liang had to take it seriously since she never showed her emotion like this. His body acted on its own and strode forward. He shoved his own brother to the ground and hugged the crying woman tightly.


    Mu Feng was caught off guard. He was drunk and his was feeling dizzy. When he was shoved, he couldn''t keep bnce and fell on the ground. He understood nothing, He felt no pain. Moreover, feeling the cool ground, he patted it and mumbled, "Don''t cry sister, I''m here for you... your brother is here for you....." He treated the ground as Mu Lan.


    Mu Liang never turned towards his brother. He tightly held Mu Lan in his arms and inhaled deeply. How much he missed hugging her, pampering her and loving her. Because of his childish jealousy, he hurt her so much that she cried in another man''s arms. He was pathetic as a lover.


    "Shhh... say no more...." He tried to console her.


    Mu Lan noticed the familiar hug, familiar smell and familiar voice. Her sobbing turned into weeping. She hugged the man with all her might, as if her life depended on it. "Y-you hate me... don''t you?.... You hate me...."


    Mu Liang coaxed her like a child. "I don''t hate you. I don''t hate you. I love you. I love you so much."


    "B-but you don''t look at me. You don''t talk to me.... You don''t... you... don''t... hug me anymore... you..... don''t care about me.... Mu Lan had a hard time breathing since she cried a lot.


    Mu Liang''s heart hurt seeing her in this situation. He said, "I care a lot about you. I will talk to you as much as you want. I will hug you much as you want."


    Mu Lan tilted her head. She could vaguely see his face. "You are not mad at me anymore..."


    Mu Liang hugged her even closer. "I was never mad at you. I can''t be mad at you."


    Mu Lan seemed confused. "But wasn''t it my fault that you were angry?"


    Mu Liang shook his head. "It wasn''t your fault. It was all my fault. I''m the bad one. You are the good one. You are an angel."


    "Am I? Am I angel?" Mu Lan out her head on his shoulder as she was being carried by Mu Liang.


    "Yes, you are an angel. You are the best. You can''t make mistakes. I''m the bad guy. I make mistakes and hurt you. I''m so sorry." Mu Liang deeply regretted how he neglected her past few days. She misunderstood him and felt so insecure that she skipped meal so that he could not see her face.


    The servants saw the public disy of affection in the middle of the night between first young master and Madam Mu. They finally realized why first young master was so obsessed with her. It was because of her cuteness.


    Mu Lan was crying so pitifully that even the maids who saw her like this felt like crying with her. On the other hand, the butlers swore that if it was other man, except for their master, they would beat that man up.


    They had to admit and this couple actually deserved a trophy for being the best couple in the universe.


    Noel called out Mu Feng''s personal butlers to take this drunkard to the room who was sleeping and weeping Qi Ying''s name at the same time.


    Years of reputation of the mighty King of the European Underworld had been tarnished in a single night.


    Mu Lan''s heart nearly stooped as she cried for too long. Her breathes became irregr and heavy.


    Mu Liang gave her a warm bath and rubbed her chest to make her breathing normal. She was already tired. Since she got bathing and caring, her eyelids closed and she fell asleep immediately.


    She didn''t know that her dressed was changed, her hair wasbed and a soaked cold napkin was over her eyes. Everything was done by Mu Liang.


    In the end, Mu Liang kissed her lips lightly and murmured, "I love you, Lan." Then he hugged her close to his chest and felt that the world was his. He didn''t feel it for a while.


    As he slept soundly, Mu Lan''s lips stretched upwards and in her mind she screamed, ''Sucsess!''

 Chapter 494 HIS MAJESTY

    <h4>Chapter 494 HIS MAJESTY</h4>


    In the morning, Mu Liang woke up earlier. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the sleeping woman in his arms. He took off the soaked napkin that already dried. Mu Lan''s eyes weren''t as swollen as before. He sighed in relief. Afterwards, he stroked her head for a long time.


    More than missing her body, he missed pampering her, loving her. To him, she was a ray of light that gave him a reason to live, a reason to go on living with full of happiness, this was something he never had before.


    How could he treat her with coldness?


    He deserved a beating.


    While rubbing her head gently, he leaned down to kiss her lips. When his lips touched hers, her softness melted his heart and tickled his heart. His lips lingered on hers for a long time. He was unable to move away. If her eyshes didn''t tter and didn''t tickle his nose, he wouldn''t move away.


    Mu Liang looked down to see the sleeping beauty waking up from her deep slumber. He wondered if he was Prince Philip kissing the Sleeping Beauty and waking her up from a curse of Maleficent.


    Mu Lan frowned the time she woke up. Her head hurt. It felt like that her head was going apart. She rubbed her forehead before opening her eyes. Just then, she realized something.


    ''Wait a second, why can''t I move?'' While wondering, she slowly opened her eyes and saw that she wasying on Mu Liang''s body. ''Oh, oh, His Majesty is still on the bed. How unusual!'' She mocked in her heart.


    Mu Liang saw her twisting her face, he asked worriedly, "Is the headache to much? I will tell the maids to cook a hangover soup for you." He used his right thumb to massage her temple and forehead.


    ''Is His Majesty giving me special treatment? He even got his voice back. Should I celebrate?'' Mu Lan thought. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the massage.


    Mu Liang called Noel and asked for hangover soup. And then his left handzily touched her small waist. His voice was light as he spoke, "You got thinner."


    ''Of course, I skipped meals not to face you, hmpf.'' Mu Lan kept whining in her mind but nothing came out of her mouth.


    "Lan, are you mad at me? I''m so sorry for hurting you." His tone was full of sorrow and guilt, as if he was in front of the Grim Reaper and was ready to atone for his sins before death.


    ''Let''s see, how long you can keep it up. Should I bet on it?'' Mu Lan thought.


    Mu Liang noticed that she was giving him his own medicine, he felt that it was better than her keeping everything inside her. At least, she was showing emotion and wanted to punish him for his wrong doings.


    He hugged her a little closer and inhaled her sweet scent. It was his drug to produce more energy. Hugging her, smelling her, he was in heaven.


    The maid came with the soup and knocked the door.


    Mu Lan didn''t want to be seen like this. So she twisted her body and moved away from Mu Liang''s embrace. She got up and went to the bathroom.


    She didn''t smile at him. She didn''t look at him. She didn''t talk to him. She didn''t look back at him.


    Mu Liang looked at his empty hands. He suddenly realized what Mu Lan felt past few days. It was his own home with his own family. She was on the other hand was new in here with new people. Moreover, for his and his family''s selfishness, she had to face danger and had to take a huge responsibilities.


    And he was acting like a jerk.


    A small jealousy turned into a serious thing.


    ''She must be in agony.'' Mu Liang thought. Frustrated, he got out of the bed and opened the door. The maid was already gone. She was probably out of the door waiting for further instruction. He was in the empty room, sitting on the sofa, waiting her.


    Mu Lan didn''t take time and came out after brushing her teeth and changing the dress. She walked out of the bedroom and saw the hangover soup. She merely nced at it and walked passed Mu Liang. She opened the door and smiled at the maid. Before the maid could open her mouth, Mu Lan said, "Can you take the soup to my study room?"


    "Y-yes, Madam Mu." The maid flushed and nodded her head. Then she took the soup and followed Mu Lan to another direction.


    Mu Lan had no idea that in the Mu Castle, the servants view about her had beenpletely changed afterst night. At first, they didn''t like her and thought of gold digger. After that seeing her capability, they respected her. Afterst night, their feelings for her turned into adoration. Behind her back, they began to call her ''cute mistress''.


    Meanwhile, Mu Liang was like an invisible man. He was alreadybeled as the devil. And now after bullying his soon-to-be wife, pitiful mistress began to ignore him.


    Served him right!


    In the breakfast table, Mu Liang kept giving Mu Lan food and soon her bowl was filled with foods. "You should eat more. You are working too hard. If you keep going like this you will be sick."


    Mu Feng, Jing Sheng and Mu Cheng were speechless as they saw the way Mu Liang was acting. It was even weirder that Mu Lan wasn''t talking to him.


    "What''s going on?" Mu Cheng couldn''t help but whisper.


    "Silent treatment." Mu Feng bluntly stated the truth.


    "What happened in the first ce?" Jing Sheng asked curiously. She was enjoying the show.


    No one knew the answer. Not even Mu Lan. But she guessed it because she as the one who caused it and she knew him the best.


    Mu Lan silently finished everything that was on her bowl. She didn''t disappoint Mu Liang or her own stomach.

 Chapter 495 CONSPIRACY

    <h4>Chapter 495 CONSPIRACY</h4>


    After breakfast, Mu Lan went to the study. She had to study about Mu Corporation. Before she became the head of the Mu Household, she never had interest in the business where Mu Liang was. But now, she had to study for the sake of the family.


    Little did she know that Mu Liang would follow her right after the breakfast. When he arrived, her ss had already began.


    "First young master, good morning." A woman greeted him with a smiling face.


    The one who was teaching Mu Lan about business was this Italiandy and everyone called her Martha. She had a gorgeous body which any man would desire. However, she desired only one man who never looked at her and chose a fianc��e and now she had to teach the fianc��e about business. How unlucky!


    "Hmm." Mu Liang didn''t even nce at him and replied half-heartedly. His eyes were on Mu Lan who was sitting on her chair like ady boss. She deserved this title. "Is you headache gone?" He was still worried about her headache. He didn''t want her to be in pain anymore.


    Mu Lan frowned a little as she was disturb. She liked to study and also she would be annoyed after being disturbed.


    Seeing Mu Liang treating his fianc��e with such tenderness, Martha was bleeding inside. On the other hand, seeing Mu Lan giving him cold shoulder, her blood began to boil. "It is very udy like of you Ms. Lin not to greet the first young master." She couldn''t help but criticize.


    Mu Lan''s frown deeper. She didn''t like others to interfere her personal rtionship with Mu Liang. Also it was Mu Liang''s fault that she was criticized. So she red at Mu Liang.


    Mu Liang felt bad as he was the one she got mad. He didn''t like the way the teacher talked about their rtionship. So in return, he gave her a deadly re to shut her up.


    Martha trembled under his gaze. She opened her mouth to speak. "I-I was only trying to make Ms. Lan a properdy." I was doing it for you... but thest sentence didn''te out of her mouth.


    Mu Liang simply ignored him. He didn''t like other women from the very beginning. He talked to Mu Lan softly, "Why are you alone? You should at least keep two maids with you."


    Mu Lan wanted to choke. ''Is he serious? Right now, I''m studying. What good will happen to stay close to a maid? I can call them anytime using call bells.''


    The next thing what Mu Liang said caught the bothdies off guard. "If the teachers and the trainers bully you, just punish them. Don''t hold back."


    "First young master!" Martha eximed in disbelief. She heard about Mu Liang pampering his fianc��e but she didn''t know that it was in that degree. She underestimated this foxy woman.


    Mu Lan kept her head buried in the pile of books. She had a hard time looking at her teacher.


    Mu Liang came forward and inquired what she was reading so attentively that she waspletely ignoring him. He took the book while saying, "What are you reading? Let me see."


    Mu Lan let out a sigh. ''What is wrong with him?''


    Reading the title and the first three lines, Mu Liang frowned. "What rubbish is this? Is this supposed to be a book? I''m going to ban the writer." He gazed at Mu Lan and said, "Don''t read this book. It is full of garbage."


    Then he red at Martha. "I told Noel to prepare the best teacher for Xiao Lan. I didn''t expect that his taste was so low." He immediate called for Noel.


    Noel came before a minute had passed. He greeted them politely.


    "Is this sort of books you arranged for Madam Mu?" Mu Liang asked him sternly.


    Noel carefully nced at the book in the hand of merciless Mu Liang and was stunned. ''Howe this low rated book is here? I bought a whole set of first ss book for Madam Mu.'' He gazed at Mu Liang and truthfully answered, "First young master, I have no recollection of me buying this book. I ordered first rated books for Madam Mu. I have never seen this book before today."


    "Then who is in charge of these rubbish?" Mu Liang asked.


    "The teachers." Noel answered politely.


    "That''s a lie!" Martha saw that the situation was dire. She screamed for defense. "This books were here from the very beginning. That''s why I was teaching Ms. Lan from this book."


    Noel seemed annoyed. He said, "Ms. Martha, please think before you talk. Even the maids of this household can tell the differences between good rating and bad rating books. I bought the books and handed over to the each teacher. If the books changed somehow, then it was your own fault. Was it not?"


    "How dare you-" Martha looked vicious. Her beautiful face changed.


    "Excuse me. I know which books were bought and which weren''t. I read every paper of this household." Mu Lan who was silent for a long time spoke. "I signed the papers containing the names and references of the books which Noel bought. He didn''t lie. The names of the books on that list and the books I''m reading arepletely different." Her eyes were sharp. She noticed them before and asked one of the trainers about it, but the trainer said that the books the teachers rmended were the good ones. Now it seemedpletely different from what she heard.


    Did all the teachers and trainers conspired together against her?


    Martha shuddered under her gaze. "You are lying."


    Mu Lan''s eyes narrowed. She threatened as she said, "If you don''t exin about the changes of books in five minutes, you have to stop being a teacher Ms. Martha. I''m afraid that you don''t have much time left for it."


    Martha didn''t belief her. "You are lying."


    Mu Lan was looking at the clock. "Four minutes fifty seconds."


    Martha wanted to curse her. "You-"


    Mu Lan didn''t show her any mercy. "Four minutes and forty five minutes."

 Chapter 496 FALLEN FAMILY

    <h4>Chapter 496 FALLEN FAMILY</h4>


    Martha shivered under the watchful gazes. When she opened her mouth, nothing came out. She wasn''t sure if she should reveal the whole n. If she did, she had to face the consequences. On the other hand, this tinymoner was nothing. She had no power. Even if Martha didn''t say anything, nothing would harm her. Someone had her back.


    Mu Lan warned her, "Time''s up. Now, if you have anything else to say, say it in the interrogation room. We have a torture machine in a dark cell. My dogs will love torturing you." She showed her white teeth. She looked like the devil herself was enjoying her enemy getting tortured.


    Mu Liang: "..."


    Noel: "..."


    Both men''s eyes turned towards the girl who was smiling evilly. What torture machine? What dogs? They were living here for such a long time, but they never heard of it.


    Mu Lan''s act was so natural that Martha was losing her confidence. There was a doubt in her eyes. ''She is bluffing, isn''t she? She cannot do anything to harm me. First young master would never let her hurt me. I''m aristocrat-''


    "Noel, call the guards and let them take her away. I''m not patient enough to stay here all the time to see her face." Mu Lan said with a bored tone.


    Martha looked at her in disbelief. "Y-you ca-cannot-"


    She didn''t finish speaking, Noel walked towards her and said, "Ms. Martha, please don''t make my job harder and cooperate with me." His voice was mild and polite, but his tone carried a certain hostility.


    Martha didn''t know what to say. ''It''s true... it''s true that she is really the mistress of the household.'' Martha heard the rumor of Mu Lan taking care of the Mu Household from the castle maids but she never cared about it. Now she felt like she was so stupid for not believing those rumors.


    Noel called two guards toe inside and to take care of Martha. Right then she realized the whole situation. She understood that this Ms. Lan wasn''t someone she could deal so easily. She made a mistake.


    The moment those bodyguards approached her she said, "I will tell you! I will tell you! We have no interest in dealing withmoners. So we decided not to give you proper teaching. And so-"


    Mu Lan calmly said, "And so you changed the books, wasted my precious time and took the money. Ms. Martha, are you tired of living? Don''t you care about your reputation at all?"


    Martha sneered. "What would happen to me if I harm the fallen family?"


    Mu Lan raised an eye brow. "Fallen family?"


    Martha insulted. "Amoner took the power of the Mu Family. It is nothing but a fallen family."


    Mu Lan chuckled in a low tune. "Fallen family you say. Why don''t I show you how ruined this family is?" She nced at Noel. "Bring me the contract which was signed by Ms. Martha."


    "Yes, Madam Mu." Noel politely said.


    For some reason, Martha got chilling. She didn''t like this carefree attitude of Mu Lan.


    Noel gave Mu Lan the contract and she read it thoroughly before looking at Martha. She smiled sweetly, "Fallen family, you think you work under a fallen family. Still you signed the contract because of therge sum of money and gave a poor performance. Not only that, you even insulted your employer. Since you have such a low quality and took high amount of money, you deserve some punishment. We, Mu Family don''tck of money, so we won''t force you to hand over the payment you got. However, we will breach the contract and Mu Family will make sure that Ms. Martha won''t get fine quality jobs from now on. Since your agency can''t use you in a good ce, they will have to fire you, isn''t that right? Do you think you will get any job in Europe anymore? Tsk, tsk. Ms. Martha, you should have acted rationally."


    Mu Lan''s voice was as sweet as honey. But her honey had hidden sharp knives. Noel and Mu Liang saw her cruelty for the first time. They were amazed by her performance.


    On the other hand, Martha''s face became deadly pale. She couldn''t believe that it was happening. Right before her eyes, her resume and contract papers had been torn apart by Mu Lan. With that, all her career and future had been turnished. Just like that.


    Mu Family rejected or neglected someone meant that person had no future in Europe even if they had strong backing.


    Martha couldn''t be saved either even though she had that person backing her. She kept depending on that person and believed that no matter how ruthless she was, that person could save her.


    "Please take Ms. Martha out of our territory. We don''t want her to be rotten in a fallen family, do we?" Mu Lan gently said as f she was treating a guest.


    Martha trembled. "P-please..." her voice was so small that no one could heard her.


    "What did you say Ms. Martha?" Mu Lan asked.


    "P-p-please.... Don''t do this...." Martha began to sob.


    Mu Lan shrugged. "Ms. Martha, please don''t act like we are bullying you. You brought this upon yourself. Didn''t you say that we are fallen? Then why are you so scared? From now on, we have nothing to do with each other. Please take care of yourself. Noel, take our guest out. She had done her purpose."


    "No... no please.... I beg you. I will do anything. I will tell you who your enemy is. I will tell you who is after you. Please don''t do this to me...." Martha covered her face his her hands.


    Mu Lan smiled. "But you already said who wanted to harm me. You women are so jealous of other''s happiness. Your jealousy took you down. Now what will be next? Your wrath? I''m a simple girl who doesn''t understand how rich people act. So please spare me from your enmity."

 Chapter 497 GOING TO THE WAR

    <h4>Chapter 497 GOING TO THE WAR</h4>


    Mu Lan smiled. "But you already said who wanted to harm me. You women are so jealous of other''s happiness. Your jealousy took you down. Now what will be next? Your wrath? I''m a simple girl who doesn''t understand how rich people act. So please spare me from your enmity."


    Clearly, Mu Lan was innocent. She didn''t know rich people act. However, it was also true that, she definitely knew how a devil acted. If not, how could she think of such thing?


    ''Did she get it from the first young master? It looks like birds of a feather flocks together.'' Noel''s sweats dropped.


    Mu Liang seemed very proud of his wifey. After crying, disheveled Martha was taken away, in the room, only Mu Lan and Mu Liang were left.


    Mu Liang didn''t let go of the opportunity. He began to coax his darling wife. "Are you alright? If you want, I can tell Noel to manage teachers for you."


    Mu Lan: "..."


    Mu Liang didn''t back down. He suggested, "How about I ask for top rated teachers? They are very professional and they won''t judge people by blue blood."


    Mu Lan, "..."


    Mu Liang continued to coax her. "You must be tired after dealing with the situation. How about I give you a massage?" Before Mu Lan could protest, he swept her from the chair and took her to the sofa. He put her down and he sat on the end of the sofa before taking her legs on hisps.


    Mu Liang was good at massaging. Thus Mu Lan did not refuse. She closed her eyes and enjoyed it. Actually her mind was filled with lots of things. To preserve the dignity of Mu Family, she didn''t punish Martha by taking her to the police and asked for money. It showed that Mu Family was indeed generous. However, one million dors which was given to Martha for the contract would be totally a lost project now. She wondered how she should take the money back. Being head of the household wasn''t an easy job.


    While rxing, she got an idea. Mu Lan took out her cell phone and dialed Noel''s number.


    Noel answered the call and politely asked, "Madam Mu, is there something you need?"


    Mu Lan''s lips curved into a beautiful smile. "Yes, send one letter to each teacher of mine. In the letter mention that they have topensate for their crimes two million dors and they have to change the books which they are using to teach me. They will have one week to do so, if they cannot, then they will end up as Martha. Pass the messages for me, okay?"


    "...Yes, Madam Mu. I will definitely do it." Noel was pleased at Mu Lan''s ruthlessness. She was totally fit to be the head of the Mu Household.


    Mu Liang''s lips also curved after hearing her words. His hands'' movement became even gentler.


    Mu Lan just hung up the call and Mu Feng barged into the room. "Sis, about the bet..." His voice trailed of seeing the scenario in front of him.


    Mu Lan''s right eye brow rose as if she was saying, ''You still think that you will get the sports cars?''


    Mu Feng sighed heavily. He bent down and said, "Fine, you win."


    "Are you free at this moment?" Mu Lan asked.


    "I''m going to exercise now. How do you think my handsome body came from?" He tried to show his muscles.


    "That''s good. I''m free at this moment. Why don''t we practice together?" Mu Lan suggested.


    Mu Liang''s body stiffed as he heard her.


    Mu Feng blinked. He was confused. "Practice you mean?" He never saw her fighting. No one ever mentioned it to him before because of lots of circumstances.


    "I''m talking about having a spar." Mu Lan said lightly.


    Mu Feng spat blood. "Sister Lan Lan, are you sure that I''m suitable for you? I don''t know how to hold back when I fight. How about let big brother teach you, eh?"


    He changed the address the way he called Mu Lan since her husband was there. If Mu Liang saw both of them were intimate then, his jealousy would go to the third level. Mu Feng had a very clear idea about it.


    Mu Lan shrugged. "If I practice with your big brother than I will only learn how to fight, not how to defense."


    Her point was logical, no matter how ruthless this devil was, he would never hurt his wifey. The first time they fought together, he always held back. It was so obvious that Mu Lan got tired of his pretending and hit him hard as she lost control of her anger at that time. Even Mu Liang got puzzled noticing her strength.


    Mu Feng scratched his nose as his eyes moved towards Mu Liang who was giving chilling gaze as if he as trying to say, ''I dare you to hurt my wifey.'' Mu Feng involuntarily shuddered.


    Mu Lan also noticed it. She frowned. "If you don''t practice with me, I''ll beat you up." She threatened.


    Mu Feng didn''t know what to choose. First, his sister Lan Lan was asking for help, if he didn''t listen to her, she would beat him up. Second, his big brother was threatening him not to hurt his wifey. When they would practice, if he didn''t try to hurt her, how was he supposed to teach his sister Lan Lan?


    There was a Royal Bengal Tiger (Mu Liang) in thend and there was a crocodile (Mu Lan) in the water. EIther way, it was dangerous.


    Where would Mu Feng go?


    In the end, he helplessly sighed. He said, "Fine, I''ll practice with you, but, since I''ll teach you how to protect yourself, I won''t hold back. It''s for your own good. However, I don''t want to die by big brother''s hand. So, sister Lan Lan, I will leave my life at your hand."


    Mu Lan was speechless. "Why are you acting like you are going to the World War III?"

 Chapter 498 LET’S STAR

    <h4>Chapter 498 LET''S STAR</h4>


    In the end, he helplessly sighed. He said, "Fine, I''ll practice with you, but, since I''ll teach you how to protect yourself, I won''t hold back. It''s for your own good. I don''t want to die by big brother''s hand. So, sister Lan Lan, I will leave my life in your hand."


    Mu Lan was speechless. "Why are you acting like you are going to the World War III?"


    Mu Feng had a heart attack. ''What are you saying sis? If it''s not war then why would I fear of losing my life? In the war, I can''t even fight back!'' He cried in his heart, but his eyes were dry.


    Mu Lan politely took her legs down from Mu Liang''s grasps. She said, "Stop exaggerating. Wait for me in the practice room. I''m going to change my dress." She walked passed both brothers and left the room.


    Mu Feng nced at his brother. "Doesn''t sister Lan Lan has ss today?"


    Mu Liang got up from the sofa. "She was fired. Apparently, they didn''t like her and gave her wrong lessons. If I didn''t observed it today, we wouldn''t find out. Fortunately, Xiao Lan took care of the whole situation in fifteen minutes."


    Mu Feng frowned. "How did this teacher got the guts to do it? Or is she not the one, the whole group?" Seeing his brother''s expression, Mu Feng got a clear idea. "Are they tired of living? That''s unbelievable! Who would dare to go against Mu Family, unless..."


    "Unless someone powerful is backing them up." Mu Liang looked at his brother. "I want you to look into this matter."


    Mu Feng nodded. "I will. But sister Lan Lan can handle this simple thing by herself."


    Mu Liang refused before he could blink. "She doesn''t need to."


    Mu Feng tried to make his big brother understand. "We won''t be beside her all the time, you know. If you don''t let her handle this little thing now, she cannot fight back in the future."


    Mu Liang didn''t get back from his word. "Like I said, she doesn''t need to." He got out of the room leaving his brother alone.


    Mu Feng sighed. "Impractical, but, alright." He realized that nothing would make Mu Liang change his mind. Only Mu Lan''s scolding might help him realize that he as wrong. "Love is blind." Mu Fengmented as he walked out of the room.


    -------


    Mu Feng was doing some exercise when Mu Lan entered the room wearing sports pants and a sports t-shirt.


    "I''m ready bro." She was all fired up.


    Mu Feng warned her. "Look, sis, I''m going to warn you. This is a real fight. Use all of your strength. Don''t hold back. First, I will show you how to attack, that''s when you will try to defend the way you want to. I''ll teach you to attack professionally at first. Then, I will show you how you will defend the professional attack. Got it?"


    Mu Lan attentively heard him and nodded obediently. "Got it."


    Mu Feng said, "Okay, let''s start."


    -------


    Meanwhile, Mu Liang had a video conference. Afterwards, he got a call from Assistant Ju Long. He answered the call. "What?"


    "Boss, did you have any personal grudge on Romano family?" Assistant Ju Long directly went to the business.


    "Nothing happened between us." Mu Liang replied. "What''s wrong?"


    "Mr. Romano took off seven billion dors from the Ind project we have been working on." Assistant Ju Long nearly had a heart attack after he heard the news. He immediately called Mu Liang to let him know the situation.


    Mu Liang frowned. He was prepared about it from the day of the engagement. But he had a thought that Mr. Romano would let him know at first. The whole thing was totally abrupt. It was as if the Romano Corporation wanted the destroy Mu Corporation by snatching the biggest ongoing project.


    "How much time have we left before the programunch?" He asked coldly.


    "Four days. Boss, if we can''t get seven billion dors, I''m afraid that we have to let go of this project." Assistant Ju Long didn''t usually panic. But this time, he couldn''t stop himself.


    "We can''t." Mu Liang immediately replied. "Forty thousand employees will lose their jobs if we do that. It will destroy the economical bnce of the whole Europe."


    Assistant Ju Long bit down his lip. He asked, "Then what will we do, boss? We don''t have enough time. I already called severalpany before I called you. None of them was ready to take such huge project all of a sudden."


    It was normal. An ongoing project, one of thergestpany took out a huge sum of money. Otherpanies would be suspicious about the project and definitely wouldn''t spent money on it.


    Mu Liang calmly said, "Give me one day. I will take care of it."


    "Okay boss." Assistant Ju Long replied. He believed in his boss. His boss would do the most extraordinary things out of blue shocking everyone.


    However, seven billion in a day, it seemed almost impossible.


    The Ind Project was thergest and most expensive project the Mu Corporation and the Romano Corporation took together. Twenty three billion dors were spent by the Mu Corporation and the Romano Corporation spent seven billion dors on it. If the project was done for, the one who would be more affected was the Mu Corporation.


    Mu Liang had money, there was no doubt about it. But, for a businessman to spend only his money in arge project like this was a foolish act.


    That was Assistant Ju Long was worrying about. He couldn''t help but curse the Romano Corporation.


    Maybe the Romano Corporation was nning on it before they became the partner with Mu Corporation in this project. They must be trying to get in the top and wanted to harm the Mu Corporation. That''s why, when the time came, without a notice, they terminated the partnership. That way, Mu Corporation would doom.


    What would Mu Liang do now?

 Chapter 499 SAVE ME

    <h4>Chapter 499 SAVE ME</h4>


    Ack!


    Thawk!


    Thump!


    "Ouch.... Sis... ah! Let go... sis... I had enough! Please sis! I''m dying..." Mu Feng began begging as he couldn''t take the beating anymore.


    Mu Lan looked puzzled. "Oh... am I hurting you?" She quickly let go of Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng began to cough and thenid down on the ground. He took some deep breaths and afterwards, gritted his teeth. "I AM DYING!"


    Mu Lan shrugged as she spoke, "You said that I had to use all of my strength."


    Mu Lan knew that Mu Feng was underestimating her and thought of her as a fragile girl. So when Mu Feng said, "Let''s start!" she came forward in full speed and charged him. Mu Feng was totally unprepared for the oue. However, his years of training saved him from the vital attack. However, Mu Lan didn''t stop at that, she kept striking and Mu Feng soon got over his astonishment and could only defend himself.


    In the end, he still had to get all the beatings. He regretted saying that she could use her full strength and she didn''t need to hold back.


    Mu Feng''s mouth was wide open. He said, "I didn''t know that you were so... manly..."


    "Say that again." Mu Lan twisted his arm once again.


    "Ack... spare me sis... I beg you..." Mu Feng''s breath hitched.


    Mu Lan didn''t let go. "You were saying...."


    "You are so beautiful like a flower. You are a goddess. Please let go of me..." Mu Feng was about to cry.


    Such humiliation! It was a good thing that no one was around besides them, or he would lose his face.


    Mu Lan was pleased listening to the false praise. She let go of his arm. Mu Feng immediately went far away from Mu Lan as if she was something scary.


    "Geez, I''m not going to kill you." Mu Lan said.


    "I don''t believe you. You are powerful like a monster." Mu Feng said while sitting.


    "Why... you..." Mu Lan gritted her teeth and chased after him.


    Would Mu Feng wait for another round of beating?


    Absolutely not. He ran with his life in his hands.


    In the end, Mu Lan flew towards him and fell on his running body. Mu Feng couldn''t stay still and fell on the ground together with her. To save himself, Mu Feng began speaking, "Wait... sis... I was supposed to teach you..."


    Mu Lan was having fun. She continued joking. "Haven''t you teach me enough fighting...? Look, you are escaping from me..."


    "I know, I know. I am a great teacher after all." Mu Feng shamelessly took the credit. "Let me show you defense skill. You need it the most."


    ''So he wishes to strike back. Very well.'' Mu Lan smiled and said, "Sure bro, your call."


    They stood up and looked at each other quietly. Mu Feng''s eyes as careful as snake. His stance was steady. The whole room became silent.


    ''Since, for some unknown reason, sis knows how to fight, I don''t have to hold back.'' Mu Feng thought before he charged in a lightning speed.


    As if Mu Lan was waiting for it. She moved away in thest second and attacked back. Mu Feng saw iting and blocked it with his right leg and swirled before striking back. Mu Lan moved away at the right time or her jaw would be broken. She turned over as she put her hands on the ground and with her legs, she tried to knock him down. Mu Feng was preparing for another attack. Seeing her legs flying over towards him, he moved backwards, but he was hit in the groin.


    Khuk!


    Mu Feng had a merciless defeat and he fell down with a red painful face with his hands on the lower region.


    "Si....s.... don''t you... want to see your future nephew or niece...?" Mu Feng was verged to death.


    Mu Lan had a devilish smile on her lips. "I was aiming your jaw. You sacrificed your little ancestor to save your face. That''s not my problem. The me goes with you."


    "Sis... are you sure that you want to make me your enemy?" Mu Feng red at her.


    "It looks like you have lots of energy left. Why don''t we continue were we left?" Mu Lan charged.


    "Someone.... Save me from this devil....." Mu Feng''s pitiful cry echoed in the whole room. He didn''t have the power to fight right now. However, he got a lesson. Before saving his face, he should save his little ancestor first.


    This siblings-inw duo were stopped by Noel who just came inside the room and halted seeing the miserable condition of Mu Feng. ''Am I in the right room?'' He wondered.


    "Noel, save me..." Mu Feng didn''t care about his reputation right now. He needed to escape.


    Noel found his voice. "Madam Mu, second young master." He greeted before saying, "First young master is looking for you. He that that it was urgent."


    "What does he want now? Tell him well will join him after we clean ourselves." Mu Lan said as she got up.


    Mu Feng was able to breathe again. He rxed his body and closed his eyes.


    "Yes, Madam Mu." Looking at Mu Feng one more time, Noel went out of the room and closed the door.


    Mu Lan kicked Mu Feng. "Hurry and get up."


    "Oww! Sis, spear me!" Mu Feng begged.


    They took bath as fast as possible and went to Mu Liang''s chamber. They saw Mu Liang''s thoughtful gaze.


    "What''s wrong?" Mu Feng asked.


    "We need seven billions in four days. Romano Corporation took their fund off of the Ind Project." Mu Liang spilled the beans.


    "What! Without notifying?" Mu Feng narrowed his eyes. His gaze was terrifying. No one could tell that he was beaten up an hour ago.


    "Yes, they seemed to have some motives behind it. However, they still haven''t said anything." Mu Liang was still calm.


    "Didn''t Ju Long ask otherpanies for help?" Mu Feng asked.


    "He did, but it didn''t work." Mu Liang replied.


    "Don''t use your own money. Let''s just take a different route." Mu Feng said.

 Chapter 500 MINI DRAMA 2

    <h4>Chapter 500 MINI DRAMA 2</h4>


    Four couples went to hike to Tour du Mont nc.


    The snowcapped peak of Mont nc is one of the world''s most spectacr nature sites. At an altitude of 4,810 meters, this legendary mountain is the highest peak in Europe. The Tour du Mont nc is a system of hiking trails that covers 170 kilometers of the mountain, with many different starting points including Courmayeur, Les Houches, and Chamonix. All trails feature mountain huts along the way where hikers can stop to rest and get refreshments.


    The four girls were refreshed seeing the green valley and therge flower bed. They stopped walking as they enjoyed the beauty of mother nature and sat on the pure green grass.


    Mu Lanid down and sighed contently. There was a bright smile on her lips. She nced at the boys who were behind them and called them. "You guys are so slow. Hurry up!"


    The boys were not only carrying their own bags, but also carrying their wives bags. They couldn''t bear to see the hardship of their wives. However, no one seemed to feel tired. Only Lu Feng was panting a little.


    Mu Liang came closer and pout down the bags. He sat beside Mu Lan and rubbed her head. He gently asked, "Are you tired?"


    "Not at all. Let''s camp here. It''s a perfect ce to spend some nights." Mu Lan eyes glittered.


    "Yes, we can''t go any further. Ying isn''t feeling good." Mu Feng sat beside Qi Ying who was panting hard.


    Qi Ying felt embarrassed being exposed. She hurriedly said, "I''m fine. If you guys want, we can walk further."


    Xue Lin frowned. "Do you think of us as some kind of monsters who love bullying you? Shut up and get some rest. I''m not going anywhere." Actually, she was the one who was in the worst situation. She could hardly talk. Her body was moist in sweat.


    The grey eyed man sat beside her and rubbed her back with right hand and gave a bottle of water with left hand. "Don''t talk anymore. Breathe slowly. You will feel better." His low voice was ringing in her ears.


    Xue Lin''s white jade face turned red instantly. PDA wasn''t her thing. She tried to hide her emotion as she frowned. She snatched the bottle and drank water.


    Yan Su was very energetic. She still didn''t sat down. She closed her eyes, stretched her hands in both sides and took a deep breath while smelling the air. "I can smell nature." She said with a smile.


    "Is nature food to you? If Xue Lin said it, I could ept it. But Yan Su, you..." Mu Lan teased her friend.


    Lu Feng took some pictures of his wife''s smiling face. He finally found some time to spend with his beloved and he didn''t want to waste a single moment.


    The day was wonderful. It was sunny and windy. White clouds were flowing. Sometimes they were covering the sun. But it was only for a moment. The sun could gloriously show his power.


    Thee coupe camped there. Xue Lin was washing vegetables, Mu Feng was chopping vegetables and Qi Ying was cooking. Mu Liang, Lu Feng and Xue Lin''s grey eyed partner went for fishing. Yan Su took her camera and snapped photos. And Mu Lan chose a spot and started painting.


    "You know we could just rent a guest house." Xue Lin said. For the first time she came in a trip with her friends after she was married. She was a little ufortable being with him while her friends were close to her. Only she knew what she went through every night.


    "Renting a guest house wouldn''t be a fun. Look we are having fun doing it, right?" Qi Ying said.


    Yan Su took a photo of Mu Lan and said, "She is probably afraid that we will hear her voice at night." She loved teasing her friends.


    Ssh!


    Xue Lin lost control of her hands and sshed some water on her own body. Her face was beet red as she red at Yan Su who was cheekily grinning. It wasn''t like they were alone. Mu Feng was there too.


    Mu Lan gave a slight nce before saying, "Yan Su, you brain works only in this sort of things, doesn''t it?"


    "You know me so well." Yan Su shamefully boosted herself.


    To save her friend, Qi Ying said to Xue Lin, "The wind will get chilly very soon. You should change your top before you catch cold."


    Xue Lin already finished washing the vegetables. "Don''t let anyonee in." Saying that she went to her tent to change her clothes.


    Others got confused. They wondered who would go in when she was changing.


    At that time, Mu Liang and others came back. They put down their buckets and showed how many fishes they caught. MU Liang and Lu Feng began chopping the fishes.


    Not seeing his wife Xue Lin, the grey eyed man nced at Yan Su. "Where is she?"


    Yan Su was busy snapping some photos of butterflies. She subconsciously replied, "She soaked her clothes and went inside the tent to take it off."


    Other stopped doing what they were doing.


    ''H-hey, wasn''t it too much saying it in front of other men? Not that I am jealous but I want a good night sleep. Look at those hungry beasts.'' Mu Lan thought.


    Xue Lin''s husband didn''t say anything. His eyes deepened as he went inside the tent.


    Just then the girls and Mu Feng recalled Xue Lin said that not go let anyone inside. It was toote now.


    ''She didn''t mean her husband, did she?'' They thought.


    They couldn''t finish worrying, they heard a small whimpering from inside. It sounded almost like a cry.


    Only the three other men knew what they felt at that moment as they gazed at their own wives.


    Mu Lan immediately screamed, "Lunch is ready!" She knew no matter how weak Xue Lin was, when she heard about food, she would get super power to fight back.


    As expected, in thirty second, Xue Lin came out with a red, teary face. "Give me food." She said.


    Actually they had yet to cook fish.


    Mu Lan gave her a look ''I just saved you. What food?''


    Xue Lin hung her head disappointedly. In the end, she got the huge part of the lunch, thanks to her appetite.


    In the evening, they girls were sitting far away from men and ying poker. They snatched their husbands cards. The husbands were sitting and drinking red wine. Lu Feng fried some fishes and they were enjoying it. They were also ying, truth or dare.


    Mu Feng took out a paper from a basket, got from Yan Su, and red it loudly for only men to hear. "What is it the most beautiful part of your partner?"


    He answered first. "Her hair. They are like golden fiber."


    Lu Feng was next. "Her strength. She has quite some stamina. We can do it all day."


    Mu Liang said nothing. His mind was venturing Mu Lan''s naked body and hard pink two peaches.


    The grey eyes man swept his eyes on Xue Lin and replied, "Her red lips. Even though she had anomia, her lips were this red. They are very kissable."


    Then the three men nced at Mu Liang.


    "Well, go on. Answer the question." Lu Feng said.


    Mu Liang opened his mouth. "Peaches." He said nothing more.


    Three other men: "..."

 Chapter 501 DOWRY

    <h4>Chapter 501 DOWRY</h4>


    "Don''t use your own money. Let''s just take a different route." Mu Feng said.


    "You got lots of experts in IT. Why don''t they just hack seven billions of dors?" Mu Lan suggested. She could hack and get money too without leaving a single trail, but she didn''t tell them that she was also an expert in that field.


    "Illegal action might get caught by Romano Corporation. They are keeping a sharp eye on us. They want to use any clue to get us down." Mu Liang said. "Also, when bank will require for sudden moneying from us without any legal action, then the fame of Mu Corporation will be tarnished."


    "That''s why I n to give you three billions worth gold now. What do you think?" Mu Feng said.


    "What are you? A pirate?" Mu Lan frowned.


    "Don''t underestimate my wealth." Mu Feng said proudly.


    "Yeah, sure. I''m such a worthless big brother that I will snatch your most precious collection when I''m in crisis. How about I say ''no''." Mu Liang''s tone was chilling cold.


    Suddenly Mu Lan remembered something. "Ah! So this gold is saved for the dowry when you wanted to marry Xiao Ying, right?"


    Mu Feng felt embarrassed. This gold was indeed his lifetime saving. He collected them thinking one day he would give it to his wedded partner. Then he met Qi Ying. Basically, it belonged to her. "Who told you about it?"


    "Who else? Yan Su of course!" Mu Lan replied.


    "That bber mouth!" Mu Feng cursed.


    "Save your dowry. I will give you four billions in two days." Mu Lan said.


    Both Mu brothers nced at her. Both of them were confused.


    "Just give me some time. I''m not going to exin it to you. However, I need your Online Game Department to cooperate with me." Mu Lan said. "And also, give me the copy of your Ind Project."


    Mu Lan''s eyes were at Mu Feng. However, she was talking to Mu Liang.


    Mu brother realized that and Mu Liang replied, "Sure. Let me know if you need anything else."


    Mu Feng''s sweat dropped. ''Cut it out guys. I''m feeling uneasy.'' Still, he couldn''tin since he was afraid of getting beaten once again. He said, "Well, I can help you with three billion. I will just steal it from someone else. Let me call her now." He took out his cell phone and dialed a familiar number.


    "Can''t you ask money from Yan Su or Dr. Lu Feng?" Mu Lan suggested.


    Mu Feng replied, "Yan Su''s family won''t partner with us in this project. This one is risky. That''s why I told big brother not to put his savings here. And Lu Family won''t invest their money if it wasn''t medical."


    Mu Lan nodded in understanding and went inside the bedroom to take herptop. She turned on theptop and her fingers flew on the keyboard.


    In the meantime, Mu Liang got a call from his secretary from Italy branch. "What?"


    The secretary was professional as she spoke, "Boss, the President of Romano Corporation sent his assistant in the office to discuss something with you. Should I sent him to you?"


    ''So they started making moves. That''s fast.'' Mu Liang replied, "No need. Let him wait till the office closes down."


    The secretary replied, "Okay boss." She hung up. Feeling satisfied at boss''s decision. ''This assistant of the rivalpany is acting all high and mighty. Now he will get some lesson for messing up with us.''


    Mu Lan came back and instructed Mu Feng to bring some high storage hard drives and a powerfulputer.


    Mu Feng couldn''t go since he was busy investigating and calling. So Mu Liang went out with his car. He went to the office using his personal elevator, so no one saw him. From his office, he took out the project file which wasn''t shared with anyone else. The Ind Project was written in detailed in this file. He made a copy of it and left. Then he ordered his secretary to send hisputer and ten hard drives in the castle.


    The secretary was puzzled. Mu Liang''s PC was an extraordinary, one of a kind. She didn''t argue and asked five guards to take Mu Lingputer out of the room. They used the president''s personal elevator, so not many people knew about it.


    Theputer and hard drives went safely to the castle. Mu Lan got them and started working. Mu Feng knew the password of Mu Liang''sputer, so he helped. It was the date of the first time Mu Lan confessed her feelings towards him.


    Theputer had some kind of Artificial Intelligence system. It helped Mu Lan even more. She took some papers and pencils. She wrote down some programs and worked on it in theputer.


    Mu Liang took the copy of the Ind Project and put it on a ck colored file. He took another five simr ck colored files and put some nk papers in there. He gave six files to six loyal workers of Mu Corporation and told them to take different routes to go to the castle and to give the files to Mu Lan''s hands.


    It was a dangerous mission since the Romano Corporation wanted the project for themselves. So Mu Liang had to be careful.


    Mu Liang took another ck colored file with some nk papers on it and walked out of the office. As he got close to the garage, the assistant of the President of the Romano Corporation came to him. "Good afternoon. Mr. Mu. I never thought that I had to search for you in the garage. Why are you sneakily going back?"


    "And why would I do that?" Mu Liang asked.


    The assistant showed a high and mighty behavior. He said, "You are supposed to beg for money right now, Mr. Mu. You don''t have enough time for getting the money, am I right? Since otherpanies won''t give you a single penny."

 Chapter 502 HARMLESS BUSINESSMAN

    <h4>Chapter 502 HARMLESS BUSINESSMAN</h4>


    The assistant showed a high and mighty behavior. He said, "You are supposed to beg for money right now, Mr. Mu. You don''t have enough time for getting the money, am I right? Since otherpanies won''t give you a single penny." His voice didn''t have politeness in it. A few days ago, he was talking to Mu Liang with respect.


    Mu Liang wasn''t sure why he was listening to this bug. He unlocked his car and was about to go inside without saying a single word.


    "Do you think that you are in any position to neglect me?" There was a click sound and Mu Liang immediately knew the sound. It was a sound of turning of the safety catch of a revolver. "Mr. Romano is waiting for you. If you may Mr. Mu, it will be good for you."


    This skinny, tall, ssed assistant was hateful. Mu Liang put down the file on the passenger seat and came out of the car. "You forgot the file, Mr. Mu." The assistant threatened with the pistol. "And keep you cell phone on the car."


    Mu Liang silently left his cell phone, took the file and locked his car. He sat on the blue car and the assistant was beside him. The driver started the engine and drove away. The destination was the mansion were the Romano Family lived.


    The mansion was expensive, encircled with garden. It was guarded with high security. They increased their security after Mu Feng''s team broke into their house.


    The car stopped at the entrance and Mu Liang got out of the car after the assistant. This skinny guy was still pointing out the gun. Mu Liang wanted to break his arms. But he stayed calm. He was a harmless business after all.


    A maid weed them and took the guest in the drawing room. In the drawing room, three people were having a warm conversation. They were Mr. Romano, Mrs. Romano and their one and only daughter Arisa.


    "Oh, it''s my darling Liang!" Arisa eximed and her face brightened seeing Mu Liang. Her face was a radiant smile and her greedy eyes glowed. She stood up and walked towards him.


    Mu Liang frowned the moment she said ''darling Liang''. It sounded so disgusting that his face ckened like a bottom of the pot. He gave her a death re as he saw hering closer to him like a frog. He was looking at the frog, as he thought of her like this.


    No one could me him. She was wearing a green cocktail dress with high heels.


    They must be waiting for him toe. Mu Liang noticed their preparation.


    Soon enough, Arisa said, "Darling Liang, I was waiting for you since the morning. Why are you sote-" She halted on her track seeing the death re of Mu Liang. Her eyes immediately became teary and she sobbed while saying, "Darling, why are you so hard to me? I have been in love with you since the first time I saw you. I only want you to love me and marry me. We will be happy together as long as I am with you. Why don''t you understand my feelings?"


    Mu Liang''s re became sharper as he replied, "From a teenage girl to a middle aged married woman, all falls for me at the first sight. Should I marry all of them? Then I will have thergest harem in history?" He totally ridiculed and crashed her heart.


    Arisa was shocked. ''What is he saying?'' She couldn''t understand his words. ''He can only be mine. If there is other woman, I just have to finish them all.''


    Her lunatic look didn''t miss Mu Liang''s eyes. He felt ufortable just by looking at her.


    "Now, now, why are you two fighting? We have to wee our guest. Arisa, let him sit." Mrs. Romano warmly said.


    "Tell your assistant to take off his revolver." Mu Liang calmly said.


    "What! He is pointing a gun at you!" Arisa red at the assistant who was behind Mu Liang.


    Her frantic gaze made the assistant shiver. He hurriedly left the room with the gun.


    "I''m sorry for such negligence, Mr. Mu. You are like my son. I highly appreciate you. Since you havee in my home, let''s have a chat." Mr. Romano spoke atst.


    Mu Liang nced at him and said, "I don''t have time for traitors."


    His words were so blunt that Mr. Romano''s face became red. However, he was still as calm as water, if not, he couldn''t be a sessful businessman for nothing.


    Mr. Romano controlled his emotion and said, "Oh, I remember, you need seven billions which I withdrew, don''t you? Why don''t we talk about it?"


    Mu Liang was still standing. "I don''t like spending my precious time with thieves. In future, we won''t have any deals. The other projects were yourpany is attached to us, I already told my assistants to take care of it. You will have to withdraw from it."


    Romano Corporation invested money on various projects of Mu Corporation and they would earn millions of dors from it. If now Romano Corporation withdrew, it would be a huge lose for Romano Corporation.


    Mr. Romano knew that Mu Liang could threat him like this, so he chuckled. "Mr. Mu, I think the problem before you is the seven billions, not the other projects. You are a professional businessman, Mr. Mu, you can''t talk like an amateur. Business and personal feelings arepletely different."


    "What do you want?" Mu Liang discovered this just like this frog (Arisa), her father was dramatic. He didn''t want to waste his time on this garbage. He wanted to help Mu Lan if she needed anything.


    "Why don''t we sign a deal?" Mr. Romano said.


    Mu Liang said nothing. He kept looking at his rival in business.


    Mr. Romano continued, "If you marry my one and only daughter, not only billion dors, but also everything I have will be yours, even thepany."

 Chapter 503 I WOULD LIKE TO SEE YOU TRY

    <h4>Chapter 503 I WOULD LIKE TO SEE YOU TRY</h4>


    Mr. Romano continued, "If you marry my one and only daughter, not only billion dors, but also everything I have will be yours, even thepany."


    Arisa showed a shy face as if they were talking about her wedding.


    Mu Liang never saw such shameless family after he managed his greedy rtives.


    Marry? What marriage? Even marry this frog! He was already engaged!


    Mu Liang knew Romano Family''s demand from the very beginning. HE wasn''t surprised. He said, "You mean, you want Mu Corporation."


    Mr. Romanoughed loudly. Then he said, "What are you saying Mr. Mu? We will be permanent business partners. That way we will be the strongest. Isn''t it a good deal?"


    "No." Mu Liang blurted out. Then he added, "I''m not interested in second wife."


    Arisa and her mother froze on the spot.


    Mr. Romano''s smile faded a little. He said, "Second wife? Arisa will be your only wife in the future. Why are you thinking of having another one?"


    Mu Liang spoke, "I already have one wife and I don''t need a mistress"


    Mr. Romano''s eyes weren''t smiling anymore. "Mr. Mu, you are taking the joke too far."


    Mu Liang coldly said, "You are not my friend and I have no intention to joke with a traitor who threatened and forced me toe here."


    "Y-you mean..." Mr. Romano was perplexed he thought that he knew this ruthless businessman. But now he seemed to be a devoted husband.


    Mu Liang mercilessly said, "I''m leaving. Please don''t show your face again. Especially you daughter. She is very unsightly." He turned his heels and started walking.


    "How dare you to call my daughter unsightly!" Mrs. Romano raged in anger.


    Mu Liang pretended not to hear.


    "Wait! Mr. Mu, you should choose wisely. How can you let go of such offer and choose a stray dog?" Mr. Romano got up. He was trembling in anger.


    Mu Liang halted on the track.


    Mr. Romano took the chance. "I investigated her. She has no title, no family. She only carries your family name. She is nothing. How can a stray dogpare to my daughter who has everything?"


    All of a sudden the temperature of the room dropped to the minus level. He slowly turned around. "Did you just call my wife a stray dog?" His voice was so cold that Mrs. Romano and Arisa shivered in fear.


    He walked closer, closer to Mr. Romano. Mr. Romano moved back a few steps. His heart shook seeing this side of Mu Liang. Then he realized, he never actually knew this person. He only saw a sessful, a professional businessman. That wasn''t the whole Mu Liang which was his part only.


    Mr. Romano fell on his seat and Mu Liang put a hand behind Mr. Romano''s head. "For insulting my wife, you have to pay with your blood." His eyes were as cold as a murdered.


    "Let go of my husband! Let go!" Mrs. Romano screamed.


    Mu Liang didn''t listen to that woman. His eyes were fixed at Romano''s eyes. Mr. Romano began sweating.


    Mu Liang''s blood was boiling, his bottom line was crossed. However, he didn''t do anything to Mr. Romano. He promised that he would, but in the near future.


    Mu Liang straightened up and walked out of the drawing room.


    After he left, Mrs. Romano ran towards MR. Romano. "Dear, are you alright?"


    Mr. Romano was seething in anger. He gritted his teeth and replied, "I''m fine, but the situation is not. I have to take a immediate step." His face became ugly.


    As Mu Liang was close to the entrance, Arisa called out to him. "Do you know the woman you call your wife is a s**t who is dating your younger brother?" She threw the photos which tter around Mu Liang.


    He didn''t have to look down to see what was in those pictures. He already found out from his men as the reporter said everything. She was the one who tried to harm Mu Lan''s reputation.


    She threatened him. "If you take a single step out of the house, I''ll sale it tot eh paparazzi."


    Mu Liang looked at her expressionlessly. His eyes darkened.


    "Marry me and live with me." Arisa said.


    Mu Liang silently walked closer to Arisa making her happy. He got closer to her and before she could speak, he warned her, "If you want to see tomorrow''s sunlight, I would like to see you try harming her again." Then he left the mansion leaving her dumbfounded.


    Mu Liang took a cab and told the driver to take him to the Mu Corporation. He leaned back in the seat and closed his eyes to rx.


    It was a long day.


    Suddenly there was a loud sound, the car jerked and Mu Liang''s whole body shook. His right shoulder was painful and the pain gradually numbed his shoulder.


    The driver screamed from the front. "Mister? Wake up, don''t fall asleep. You have been shot! Mister open your eyes!"


    Mu Liang opened his eyes and straightened up. He groaned in pain and said, "Give me your phone."


    The driver gave Mu Liang his own cell phone and asked him, "Show I take you to the office or hospital?"


    Mu Liang gritted his teeth to control his pain and replied, "Hospital, Lu Research Center."


    Mu Liang took the cell phone and dialed the first number which he could remember.


    -------


    Meanwhile, Mu Feng came inside Mu Liang''s bedroom. Mu Lan was too focus on theputer to notice Mu Feng. Her fingers danced crazily on the keyboard.


    Mu Feng was astonished to see such speed on Mu Lan. Mu Liang was also aputer expert, but he was almost jealous of her skill.


    He knew that he could talk to her at this moment. So, without disturbing her and walked slowly behind her and looked at the screen, and he momentarily dumbfounded.


    He began to think that his sister Lan Lan was truly a monster.


    Mu Lan was creating AI program.

 Chapter 504 MIGHT HAVE DELIBERATELY DONE I

    <h4>Chapter 504 MIGHT HAVE DELIBERATELY DONE I</h4>


    Mu Feng''s jaw dropped as his eyes glued on theputer screen. If his cell phone didn''t vibrate, he would look at the screen with mesmerized eyes.


    He silently walked out of the room without disturbing Mu Lan. He looked at the cell phone screen and saw an unknown number. Someone calling his private number from unknown number wasn''t new. He immediately answered the call thinking it was emergency. "Hello?"


    He was right.


    "Track this number and find me. I''m shot." Mu Liang said.


    Mu Feng halted. He asked, "Where?" He meant where Mu Liang was shot.


    "Right shoulder." Mu Liang hung up after that.


    Mu Feng was relieved that it was only shoulder. He immediately called his secretary. The secretary answered the call. "Boss?"


    Mu Feng said, "Check the GPS of the number I give you 54029936421. Did you get it?"


    The secretary replied, "Yes, boss. It is a cab. It''s heading to the north."


    Mu Feng said, "Good. Follow it. The check the surveince cameras of the road. Big boss had been shot. Find out who did it and bring him with you."


    The secretary nodded and said, "No problem boss."


    "Another thing. Big boss went to the office with his car. I want to know why he is in the cab." Mu Feng said.


    "Sure boss. Give me some minutes. I''ll let you know as soon as possible." The secretary hung up.


    Afterwards Mu Feng called Dr. Lu. Dr. Lu answered in the third time. "What''s up kid?"


    "Uncle Lu, big brother was shot in the shoulder. He is heading to your ce. I will leave him to you." Mu Feng said in one breath.


    It wasn''t abnormal for Mu Liang being attack. All rich families had to prepare for this kind of situation and Mu Family members were their regr patients.


    Thus, Dr. Lu replied, "Okay. I''m preparing everything in advance."


    "Thanks uncle." Mu Feng hung up.


    Then he thought, ''Should I tell sis about it? I''m not sure. She might break down. She is doing such important thing, it won''t be good if I distract her.''


    Thinking that Mu Feng told Noel, "Prepare first young master''s guest room for a patient. Clean it thoroughly. Send some snacks and warm milk in Madam Mu''s bedroom. Just don''t disturb her. She is doing a very important work. First young master and I will bete. We might note back today. We might be back tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. I will let you know beforehand. If Madam Mu ask you tell her that we are busy, if she has something important to discuss, she can call me, if not, don''t let her bother us and tell grandfather and mother that we are busy so we won''te back tonight. And if Madam Mu forgets to eat or sleep, let her be. She doesn''t have much time anyway. Understood?"


    Noel politely said, "Yes, second young master. You don''t have to worry about anything. I will take care of everything."


    Reassured, Mu Feng left the castle with some bodyguards. While he was still in the road, his secretary called.


    He said without any greeting, "Boss, Mr. Romano''s assistant met big boss in the garage of Mu Corporation and threatened him with pistol and took then took his in their blue car. There was a driver aside for the assistant. After that they went to the mansion of Romano Family and big boss came out of there fifteen minutester and hired a cab. However, Mr. Romano''s assistant shot big boss after Mr. Romano instructed him. Now the cab is in the Lu Research Center. Big boss was taken inside."


    Mu Feng was perplexed. "You mean big boss deliberately went with them. What''s wrong with thepany security?"


    Mu Feng''s secretary was also confused about it. He said, "I talked to the head of the security department. He said that big boss told them to clear the garage and also instructed them not to do anything no matter what they saw. That''s why they didn''t call us when big boss was abducted..... Big boss might have deliberately done it. That''s why I still didn''t send my team to take care of Mr. Romano and his secretary."


    Mu Feng also thought the same thing. "I understand. You did a great job. Just wait for my orders. Secure the hospital. Keep an eye on the old Romano and his dog. If you find something suspicious, let me know."


    "I got it boss." The secretary hung up.


    Mu Feng reached the hospital and asked the reception where Mu Liang was. The receptionist knew Mu Family members and said that Mu Liang was in the operation center in the VIP area.


    Mu Feng walked to the operation center and waited for Mu Liang toe out. He wasn''t tensed since the bullet hit Mu Liang''s shoulder, but he was still worried. He was so worried that he forgot that his fianc��e was also in the hospital. At that time, he got a call from Mu Lan. He answered the call. "Sis?"


    "Bro, what''s up? You don''t sound so good." Mu Lan called for an important reason. She hadn''t hear anything from the Head Butler, so she had no idea what was going on. Upon hearing Mu Feng''s tensed voice she thought that something happened.


    "Nothing, just pile of works. Is there something you need?" Mu Feng asked. He understood that she didn''t talk to Noel.


    She noticed that Mu Feng avoided her question, so she went back to the business. "Well, I need to contact Online Game Department. Can you help me to contact them? Be sure to tell them that they have to obey my everystmand. I don''t have time for arguing with anyone."


    "Okay, I will arrange everything right now." Mu Feng agreed.


    "Oh and prepare arge cargo in yourpany. They need it." She smirked.


    "Understood." Mu Feng said.


    "...Are you really okay?" Mu Lan couldn''t help but ask once more. Mu Feng sounded depressed before.

 Chapter 505 IT CANNOT BE

    <h4>Chapter 505 IT CANNOT BE</h4>


    "I''m fine, really. Don''t worry about it. Focus on money making." He felt better after talking to her.


    "I''m hanging up then." Mu Lan said.


    "Eat something while working, or you will copse. I can''t afford to lose my soldier now." Mu Feng joked.


    "Aye aye, sir! You have to eat too. Bye for you." Mu Lan hung up.


    Mu Lan saw a tray full of food. She realized that lunch time had ended long ago. She quickly finished her food before calling the Online Game Department.


    The secretary of the head of the Online Game Department answered the call. "This is the Department of Online Game of Mu Corporation. How can I help you?"


    Mu Lan replied, "I am Mu Lan."


    -----


    After the operation had ended, Mu Liang was taken to the VIP ward and he was still unconscious.


    Dr. Lu said, "He will wake up very soon. The driver drove really fast. That''s why he didn''t lose too much blood. A couple of days rest all he needs. I''ll give you the diet n."


    Mu Feng replied, "Sure. But where is the driver?"


    "He was traumatized after seeing bullet shot and blood. So I sent him to the neurology department. He will be fine." Dr. Lu looked at the nurse who was walking pass them. "Sister, take this child to the neurology department and let him meet the driver."


    The nurse smile and said in the friendly tone, "Sure."


    In the Lu Research Center, every female worker was called sister and every male worker was called brother by the colleagues.


    Mu Feng went to the neurology department and saw the driver setting in a cozy room. He had a tan skin, but his face was a little pale because of the ident. Seeing Mu Feng, the driver got up.


    "You are..." The driver basically didn''t recognize him.


    Mu Feng politely said, "I''m the brother of the man you saved. He was shot."


    The driver asked, "Oh, has the operation ended? How is he doing now?"


    Mu Feng replied with a smile, "The operation has ended. He is doing great. I''m sorry that you had to face such thing. But you are so brave to help my brother, I can''t show you enough gratitude just by thanking you."


    The driver hurriedly said, "No no, please don''t apologize. It wasn''t your fault. I hope those who did it will be punished. Oh, I forgot to call police!"


    Mu Feng said, "You don''t have to. You did a great help already. Your name is Mark Anthony, am I correct?"


    The driver whose name was Mark Anthony nodded. "Yes, did you ask the doctor?"


    "I did." Mu Feng lied swiftly. He got the name fro is secretary. Not only the name but the whole biography. This guy was from Sri Lanka and came here to work. He was an honest driver, there was no ck mark in his career.


    Mu Feng continued, "Would you like to work with us? You will have your ce to live and eat for free. If you get sick, you will have free treatment from our family doctor. You will be my sister''s driver. How is that sound?"


    Ronald was Mu Liang''s personal driver. Hiring a personal driver for Mu Lan wouldn''t be so bad.


    Mu Feng''s offer was tempting. However, this was how they offer their servants for work. And once a servant entered their world, they never quit. Who wouldn''t want to work in the paradise?


    Mark was dumbfounded. Looking at Mu Feng carefully, he realized that Mu Feng was a rich guy. He couldn''t observe Mu Liang because of the ident. Though the employer was rich, he still hesitated. There were many types of people who looked seemed good but after entering their turfs, their true color revealed.


    Seeing him hesitating, Mu Feng sighed. He called Noel.


    "Second young master, is there something I can help you with?" Noel politely said.


    "I chose a personal driver for Madam Mu. He is in the Lu Research Center. He seems to be confused. Bring a contract and talk to him." Mu Feng instructed.


    "Okay, second young master. I will handle it. Is there anything else?" Noel asked.


    Mu Feng remembered something and asked, "Oh, yes. Did Madam Mu had her meal? What is she doing now?"


    "Yes, she did." Noel replied. "I gave her another trey of food. Some workers from Mu Corporation came and they were working for Madam Mu. She is very busy."


    "That''s good then. " Mu Feng hung up.


    Mark Anthony''s jaw dropped. ''Did he say Madam Mu? As in Mu Family? The legendary rich family?'' He couldn''t help but ask, "Do you work for Mu Family?"


    Mu Feng smirked. He dramatically said, "I do. To be more precise, I am the second young master of the Mu Family. The one who you saved is the first young master of the Mu Family. Your life is blessed." He nced at Mark and asked, "So do you want to work for us?"


    Mark was bbergasted. He expected many things but this is outrages. "B-but am I worthy?"


    "You will have training before you start working." Mu Feng smiled. "If you want to work, then follow let me know."


    There was knock at the door and a bodyguard entered. "Second young master, first young master woke up and asked for your presence."


    Mu Feng elegantly walked out of the room. Mark hurried followed him.


    Who wouldn''t want to work for Mu Family?


    Mark was in the corridor, waiting for Noel and Mu Feng entered the VIP ward where Mu Liang was.


    Looking at Mu Liang''s calm temperament, Mu Feng sighed. "Big brother, you amaze me. You purposely went to the Romano mansion, didn''t you? And you could avoid being hurt. It''s not the first time you were attack. And... and... you were attacked in the broad daylight! So tell me what made you act like so pathetic? What are you nning?"


    Mu Liang kept his mouth shut. He seemed like sulking.


    Mu Feng''s eyes shed through the morning episode.

 Chapter 506 ALL FOR NOTHING

    <h4>Chapter 506 ALL FOR NOTHING</h4>


    Mu Liang kept his mouth shut. He seemed like sulking.


    Mu Feng''s eyes shed through the morning episode.


    ''It cannot be.'' He thought.


    Mu Feng thought about his brother''s expression and thought about something. Then he gasped. "Don''t tell me it''s because you wanted to recoil with sister Lan Lan?"


    At that moment, Mu Liang wanted to kill his brother.


    Mu Feng''s jaw dropped. "What?! For real?!" He couldn''t believe what he guessed was correct.


    Mu Liang couldn''t melt his beloved wifey''s heart. No matter how strong and seductive he was, it didn''t budge her. So if strength and seduction couldn''t buy her heart, then weakness could.


    Thus, he gave it a try.


    He took the bullet.


    He was admitted in the hospital.


    He was waiting for his wifey.


    But, his younger brother came.


    What a party pooper.


    "Where is Xiao Lan?" Mu Liang grudgingly asked.


    Mu Feng sweated. He scratched his nose feeling guilty and replied, "In the castle, working with the people of the Department of Online Game."


    Mu Liang''s eyes dimmed. ''So she didn''t feel anything. She didn''t want to see me. She didn''te to meet me.''


    Seeing his dejected face, Mu Feng instantly knew what his big brother was thinking. He hurriedly said, "It''s not what you think. It''s definitely not what you think. I didn''t tell anyone aside for my secretary that you were shot. So sister Lan Lan doesn''t know that you are hurt."


    Mu Liang: "..."


    All his effort was for nothing. And whose fault was that?


    The busy body Mu Feng.


    Who told his to keep it a secret from Mu Lan?


    Mu Liang gritted his teeth. "Mu... Feng..."


    Eek!!


    Mu Feng was terrified beyond believe. His legs nearly gave out. His big brother only used his full name when he was super angry. There was no good ending of it.


    Mu Liang said, "You won''t get any vacation in ten years even if you marry-"


    Mu Feng couldn''t let him continue. He hurriedly interrupted his big brother. "Now hold on a second big brother. We will go home tomorrow and you can act all spoilt in front of sister Lan Lan. At least let her do her job now. She will be yours from tomorrow after the job is done."


    "Her job is to be with me." Mu Liang red at his brother.


    "Now now, don''t say that. We need money you know. Give her one more day." Mu Feng tried to calm down his big brother.


    "Money isn''t important." I am the most important person. Mu Liang didn''t finish his words.


    However, his brother wasn''t a stupid but a genius who knew his big brother well. He could easily tell what was in his big brother''s mind.


    Mu Feng coaxed him. "Yes yes, I understand. I understand everything. I will arrange your arrival in the castle in such a way that sister Lan Lan won''t be able to get away from you." He didn''t like this subject. So he changed it quickly. "Now what do you want to do about Romano Corporation? They deliberately harmed you so that our shares fall. But it''s not that easy. Other businessmen know that even if something happens to you, I will be there to take care of it. Still they did it. And now their next target is me. Well, since you let them hurt you, they thought that they conquered the world. But I won''t let it happen anymore. I won''t let them hurt me."


    Mu Liang nned for taking care of the Romano Corporation the moment he walked out of the Mu Corporation. "Don''t worry about it." That''s what he said in the end.


    Mu Feng said no more about it. he rxed before ncing at Mu Liang and said, "Uncle Lu told you to take rest here for tonight. I won''t be here. I''ll go back and see what sister Lan Lan is doing. She might need my help. Tomorrow, I will take you out of here. Oh, by the way, the driver who saved you, I''m taking him as sister Lan Lan''s personal driver. He is honest and he was never listed. Clean background."


    Mu Liang thought of it and said, "I don''t mind. He was shocked watching me bleed. Is he okay?"


    "He was sent to neurology department and now he is fine." Mu Feng walked towards the door. "I''m going then big brother. Have a good night rest." He nced at lonely Mu Liang onest time before leaving.


    Mu Feng was waking in the corridor. Mark and Noel were with him. After Noel showed Mark the contract, Mark blindly signed it. He was now official personal driver of Madam Mu.


    "Look look, who it is. Mr. Fianc�� is leaving the hospital without meeting Ms. Fianc��e." Yan Su was leaning on the wall and was drinking soda.


    Right then Mu Feng recalled that he had to meet someone else. Feeling a little embarrassed and looked down and scratched his head.


    "Feng?" A sweet voice came from behind Mu Feng. It seemed that he was passed Qi Ying''s ward. She came out as Xue Lin said that she saw Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng turned around and saw Qi Ying in white maxi. Her golden hair was hanging on her shoulders. She looked like a nymph.


    He walked closer to her and took her inside the room. He hugged her close to him after closing the door. "I''m so sorry I forgot to meet you."


    Qi Ying smiled. She said, "It''s okay. I know that you are busy. But why were you in here since you didn''te to meet me? Xiao Lin said that she saw you in front of operating theater. Who was there?"


    Mu Feng couldn''t lie to her. He said, "Big brother. He was shot."


    "What?" Qi Ying was terrified.


    "He is fine now. He will go back tomorrow." Mu Feng rxed her as he patted her back.


    "That''s a relief. I want to go back too. Can I?" Qi Ying looked at him in the eyes.

 Chapter 507 DO WHATEVER YOU WAN

    <h4>Chapter 507 DO WHATEVER YOU WAN</h4>


    "That''s a relief. I want to go back too. Can I?" Qi Ying looked at him in the eyes.


    "As long as you are recovered, you can." Mu Feng replied.


    "I can talk just fine. And I have to take medicine for another week. Then I''m all good." Qi Ying said.


    Mu Feng also wanted to take her back to the castle. He wanted to keep her closer.


    Mu Feng was reasonable. "Then let me talk to the doctor. If he permits, let me take you tomorrow along with big brother and your friends."


    "All right." Qi Ying agreed.


    Mu Feng went to Dr. Lu office and knocked the door.


    Dr. Lu was working. He nced at him and said, "Oh, you. What now?" Then he looked down at the microscope again.


    "How is Ying''s condition? I want to take her back." Mu Feng enter the room and looked around.


    Everything in the room was as same as before except for there were more boxes full of bugs. Dr. Lu loved bugs. His son Lu Feng liked ntation. Grandpa Lu loved bacteria. The minds of these three geniuses were really twisted. However, Lu Feng was better than his ancestors.


    "Oh, your girlfriend? Yes, she is pretty good now. You can take her away. Just make sure she takes medicine regrly this whole week." Dr. Lu was concentrating at his work.


    As he was busy, Mu Feng didn''t waste his precious scientific time anymore. He said, "I will take her tomorrow then." Then he left.


    Before he left the Lu research Center, he talked to Yan Su. "The bodyguards will escort you tomorrow after breakfast. Be on your guard. Big brother was attacked today. I don''t want anything happened to the three of you tomorrow."


    Yan Su gasped. "Is first cousin alright?"


    "He is. He will be discharged tomorrow but he needs some rest." Mu Feng replied.


    Yan Su asked, "Then why didn''t Lan deare? Does Lan dear even know what happened?"


    Mu Feng shook his head. "She will know when big brother go home. She is doing an important assignment for thepany. We cannot disturb her."


    Yan Su nodded. "Yeah, I heard about that b*****d Romano withdrew his money. If I could only see him right in front of me then I would smash him."


    Mu Feng felt her. He patted her shoulder. "He will be taken care of. Just let this one slide." Then he went back.


    After going back to the castle, he was greeted by Noel. "Wee back second young master."


    "Where is Madam Mu?" Mu Feng main attention was to Mu Lan. Only she and the people around her knew what she was doing.


    Noel answered as usual, "Madam Mu is in the ballroom."


    Mu Feng was startled. "Ballroom? As in ball dance room? That''s where we hold mascaraed ball right?"


    Noel replied, "That''s the one, second young master."


    "...Okay...." Mu Feng was still confused. ''What is she doing in there?'' He walked in that direction.


    As he entered the ballroom, he was dumbstruck. ''Okay, I expected bunch of robots but not this.'' He came closer to Mu Lan who was busy painting. ''Sis, are you ying in the ballroom?"


    Wasn''t she supposed to create robot since she created the program of AI?


    Mu Lan nced at him and enthusiastically said, "Bro, you came! That''s good. I can use your help. Come, join me."


    Mu Feng looked around. Therge royal ballroom was dirty as it was full of dust. There was a round wooden stage in the middle of the room. Two people were covering with tiles. Five men were brining flowers inside for decoration. Mu Lanid down arge paper and started to paint.


    Mu Feng pointed out the water color and asked in disbelief, "Are you sure you want me to paint? I never did such thing."


    "That''s why I want you to do it." Mu Lan said. Her eyes were sparkling.


    Mu Feng was even more confused. "I don''t understand what you mean."


    Mu Lanughed. There was no fatigue in her expression. The other workers gave Mu Feng a sympathetic look. They were also feeling as same as him. They were just following her to-do list order.


    Mu Lan said, "Just take color and brush the paper with whatever color you want in whatever way."


    Mu Feng asked, "You mean that I can do whatever I want. Aren''t you afraid I can destroy it?"


    Mu Lan mysteriously said, "Maybe that''s what I want you to do. Do you want to try destroying this piece of paper?"


    Mu Feng shook his head. "I don''t. Money is an important thing."


    Mu Lan gave him a thumbs up. "That''s the spirit. Carry on. Ah, don''t try to write your name in the corner of the page." Then she walked to the stage to help others.


    Mu Feng asked from behind, "Which corner?" He was so nervous.


    Mu Lan hid herughter. "Any corner is fine."


    Mu Feng looked down at the paper where Mu Lan used a quarter of the paper. She painted grass, hills, rainbow, fountain, white horses with horns in their heads. Some horses had wings as they were flying in the sky.


    Mu Feng thought for a while. ''Was sis painting a fairnd? Then why did she stop? Maybe I can finish the whole painting for herself.''


    As he thought that way, he took the brush and colors and began painting. However, no matter how hard he tried, he just couldn''t do it. The more he tried to correct it, the more it became ugly. He couldn''t realize why it was happening. Why he couldn''t do it the way he wanted. He used more water and tried to remove the color, but the paper torn. There was a hole on the paper.


    Eeekk!


    Mu Feng was terrified as he looked at his grandmaster piece.


    The painting looked like the hell fire was everywhere. The war was going on. Some weird shaped animals were fighting in and full of magma.

 Chapter 508 IT’S A SURPRISE

    <h4>Chapter 508 IT''S A SURPRISE</h4>


    The painting looked like the hell fire was everywhere. The war was going on. Some weird shaped animals were fighting in and full of magma.


    Compared to the fairnd in the corner of the paper, it looked like hell broke down. It was an eye aching painting.


    It was absolutely horrifying.


    Mu Feng grabbed his head and wanted to scream. ''I am finished. Thepany is finished. Money is gone. My head will fly over. I can''t get a chance to be with my beloved Ying.'' He subconsciously rolled in the floor.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Mu Lan was stunned seeing him like this. Then her eyes fell on therge paper.


    Eeww!


    She couldn''t help but whine in her mind. She said, "Now that''s a grand masterpiece. Brother Feng, I have to admit, even a toddler draws better than you."


    Mu Feng was verge on crying. He panicked. "Sis, what should I do? What should I do? I destroyed it. How about I bring anotherrge paper? Next time, I think you should do it. I will help others with decoration."


    Mu Lan had a headache. She rubbed her forehead. She couldn''t look at the painting anymore since her eyes were hurting looking at all red, yellow, orange and ck colors.


    "So what did you want to paint?" She asked helplessly.


    Mu Feng replied with a guilty face like a child did something wrong and now answering to his angry mother, "I wanted to finish your fairnd. I painted grass, hills with volcanoes and some horses."


    Mu Lan was speechless. The other workers who saw the painting and heard Mu Feng description of the picture, covered their faces and hid their snickers.


    When Mu Lan found her voice, she said, "I can see mountains and volcanoes everywhere alright. It turned into a hell, not a fairynd, trust me on this. And horses? Dude! They look like alligators!"


    As she eximed, the workers around them couldn''t held back anymore and startedughing. Mu Feng''s red didn''t work on them this time.


    Mu Lan sighed. "You don''t have to worry about the painting. Since I''m a sure genius and merciful goddess, I forgive you this time. Your next task is go to bed early and wake up tomorrow at dawn. I have prepared a speech for you. Tomorrow at noon, in this stage, we will show a great performance which people will remember till their death."


    Mu Feng asked, "Did you call for a press conference?"


    Mu Lan replied, "I''m not that boring. What I will do, you will be able to see tomorrow. You are my second main lead. I know you are a good actor. Tomorrow, it''s your time to shine."


    Mu Feng murmured, "Somehow, I feel like I''m being cheated."


    Mu Lan heard him. Feeling guilty, she coughed and patted his back. "Go and have a good night sleep. Without you I can''t put up on a good show."


    "What about you? What will you do?" He asked.


    Mu Lan''s eyes glittered. "That''s a secret."


    Mu Feng nodded. "Okay, just don''t cheat on my brother." Before he got hit, he ran away.


    Before the night hit, the whole business world found out about a program being held in Mu Castle. The representatives from top ratedpanies from different countries flew to Italy that night.


    Most of them didn''t care about the program. Their target was to go to the Mu Castle. Being invited in the castle would be an honor and it would be favorable for business. Only a fool would miss the chance.


    ------


    The next day, Mu Feng woke up at dawn and saw a script on his desk. He began reading and jumped out of the sofa. ''What the hell!'' He screamed in his mind.


    However, he didn''t have time to think more of it and he had to go to the hospital and checked out for Qi Ying and Mu Liang.


    Qi Ying, Yan Su and Xue Lin took one car as they drove to the castle. On the other hand, Mu Liang and Mu Feng took an ambnce and drove to the castle. They were followed by a car full of bodyguards.


    "Big brother, you are going to watch an amazing show just believe me." Mu Feng was excited as he talked about the script.


    Mu Liang''s reply was, "I believe in my wifey."


    Mu Feng: "..." He wasn''t prepared for dog food at that moment. ''Oh, just forget that I said something.''


    It was a busy day for Mu Corporation. The workers from the PR Department and the Online Game Department came to the Mu Castle early in the morning and gathered in the ballroom. Everyone was busy working. Mu Lan gave them a letter each and instructed them what they had to do. They were all professionals. Even though they had no idea what was going on, they didn''t oppose either since Mu Feng gave them order.


    After Mu Lan gave them a brief lesson, they understood what all was about. They became enthusiastic and started working.


    Mu Lan didn''t sleepst night. She had to take care of the main protagonist of her drama.


    When Qi Ying and Mu Liang''s cars entered the area, the girls'' and boys'' expressions changed. The ballroom wasn''t attached to the castle. It was twenty minutes walking distance. From the main gate to the ballroom, there wererge red balls on the both sides of the path and cartoon banners.


    Yan Su almost screamed, "What is going on in here?"


    Xue Lin replied, "Maybe some kind of festival."


    Qi Ying shook her head and said, "It is not the time or season for Mu Family holding a festival in this area."


    Yan Su pped her hand. "I remember. The PR Department of Mu Corporation announced that they were holding a great show in the Mu Castle. This must be it."


    Qi Ying had no idea what was going on and Xue Lin had no interest in business world.

 Chapter 509 IT’S SHOW TIME

    <h4>Chapter 509 IT''S SHOW TIME</h4>


    Qi Ying had no idea what was going on and Xue Lin had no interest in business world. The girls eagerly looked around. They were loving the decoration which Mu Lan''s team did all night.


    Xue Lin suddenly said, "Isn''t that Lelouch?" She pointed out a picture.


    Yan Su recognized that character and screamed in joy. "He is! There is also Rintaro Okabe from Steins;Gate! Oh, I can see Akane Tsunemori from Psycho Pass over there."


    Qi Ying asked, "How are you two familiar of these characters?"


    Yan Su said, "These characters are from famous anime. Lin dear and I sued to watch them in the dormitory."


    Qi Ying understood. "Oh, I understand. You two liked to talk about those things all the time. So, is this some kind ofic con?"


    Xue Lin frowned. "I don''t think so. These anime were in scientific genre. I believe that it is something to do with the show."


    As they entered the castle, they were greeted by Noel.


    "When is the program?" Yan Su directly asked.


    Noel politely answered, "At noon. Madam Mu requested all three of you to join her after you freshen yourself."


    Qi Ying said, "Alright. We will join her soon."


    -----


    Before it was noon, the main electric door of Mu Family area was filled with reporters. However, none of them could enter as the security was tight. Even police came to be sure that nothing bad could happen.


    Through the tight security, only those had invitation card could attend. Those were the cars of Mu Family. The cars went to the hotels to bring the guests. Aside from the family cars, no other car and not a single ant could enter the ce, let alone human beings. Thepanies, who didn''t lend hand to Mu Corporation were now regretting because they weren''t invited.


    Mu Liang was taken to the guest room and heid down in the bed.


    Mu Feng ordered the maids. "Bring some bird nest soup and don''t let others know that first young master is wounded."


    "Yes, second young master." The maids bowed and left.


    Mu Feng turned to Mu Liang and said, "Okay, big brother, stay here and don''t go in front of sister Lan Lan right before the program. It won''t take too much time. So, just be patient. Just think about how hard sister Lan Lan worked hardst night. If you distract her then everything she did yesterday will be in vein."


    Mu Feng pointed out Mu Lan''s hardship so that Mu Liang refrained from doing something that would distract her during the program.


    Mu Liang saw through Mu Feng''s n. Still, he nodded and closed his eyes.


    Mu Feng took this chance to go out. He went straight to the ballroom.


    He found Mu Lan in the balcony instructed some employees of the PR Department. She was wearing a red gown glittering in the sunlight. She was wearing a red mask covering her upper face. Her hair was tied as a bun and a red flower jewelry made of ruby was decorating her hair. She was wearing a pair of long ruby earrings. Her lips were dyed in red lipsticks. She looked like a mysterious heroine of a drama.


    ''Was the main protagonist sis was talking aboutst night actually her?'' Mu Feng wondered.


    Mu Lan was done talking to them. She turned around and saw Mu Feng. "Brother Feng, you are here." She smiled.


    Mu Feng nodded. "Nice costume." He praised truthfully.


    "It''s only because I wore it." She shamelessly took thepliment. She looked around to search for someone but didn''t find anyone. "I don''t see your big brother."


    ''Ah, so you do care. Big brother''s sacrifice won''t go in vein.'' Mu Feng replied without batting his eyes, "Big brother had a rough night. So the moment he came home, he fell asleep."


    Mu Lan felt a little down. She wanted to show him what she could do. But she didn''t show her feelings. "So are you ready for the show?"


    "Always." Mu Feng was excited.


    Mu Lan''s eyes glittered. Her blood was rushing through her veins. "Great! Let''s go. It''s show time."


    ------


    Everybody who was invited, talking about what Mu Corporation wanted to show. Mu Corporation never failed to amaze them with new products, that''s the very reason, all of the guests were curios.


    The directors and the head of the every department of Mu Corporation were gather as well. As the Chairman of Mu Corporation, Mu Cheng also had to join. Though they belonged to Mu Corporation, when the guests asked about today''s show, they couldn''t give them a satisfied answer.


    The guests were given notepad and pencil. They were requested to wear a special spectacles which was also given to them.


    At noon, the curtains of the ballroom began to close down. The whole room was quiet as the people were covered in darkness.


    Suddenly there was a light in the middle of the stage. The people who were standing under the stage saw a woman in red gown. Her eyes were covered with red mask. She a challenging smirk hanging on her red lips. Her aura was giving off a mysterious vibe.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the Mu Castle. You havee from far away. You have our thanks." She bowed. From the very beginning of her appearance and up until now, everything was very dramatic. As if people came in the neenth century.


    Mu Lan smiled at them as she confidently spoke, "The Chairman of Mu Corporation, thank you for joining us. Today just like everyone else, you will be able to see Miracle. I know that everybody who is present in this room is curious about what is going to happen in here, what Mu Corporation wants to show all of you. However, did you notice that the young masters of Mu Family were absent?"


    The guests looked around themselves. They were so engrossed thinking about the show that they nearly forgot about legendary Mu Liang and Mu Feng.

 Chapter 510 AMAZING CREATION

    <h4>Chapter 510 AMAZING CREATION</h4>


    Mu Lan smirked at their confusion. "First young master always likes to keep a low profile. Please don''t mind him. As for our most popr second young master, please wee him in the stage with apuds."


    As the guests including the employees of the Mu Corporation pped, Mu Feng wearing golden attire came on the stage. He took the red mike from Mu Lan and said, "Thank you everyone. I really appreciate foring here and giving us your precious time. Since you gave your time to us without any doubt, we won''t disappoint you." Mu Feng memorized his script well. "Today you will able to see a great show. This beautiful mysterious woman beside me is the inventor of something new and she signed a contract with us. We took her new design in the consideration and thought that it was worth to try. However, till it was ended, we had no clue how amazing it was."


    Although Mu Feng was speaking about the invention, he had no clue what was it. Everything he was saying was a great fat lie. It was all thanks to Mu Lan''s great script.


    ''Sis is so shameless. How can she praise her own invention? She is using my body to boost herself.'' Mu Feng was displeased.


    However, he continued. "Our new inventor is called Red. She will show you her amazing creation. And then we will hold auction. You are the lucky guests who can obtain it. You know that we never disappoint you."


    He handed over the microphone to Mu Lan. "I''m honored that second young masterplimented me. I don''t think I deserve that much."


    Mu Feng''s look told, ''What do you mean by Iplimented you, you shameless woman!''


    Mu Lan put on a smile and said, "Anyway, before I start presenting my invention, let me show you a video clip."


    As she said, a white screen came down and through a projector a scene ofst night could be seen. It was Mu Feng was painting a living hell.


    The guests didn''t know what to say. They never thought that Mr. Perfect Mu Feng had a bad quality. He couldn''t paint. When they heard Mu Feng''s description though the sound box, they had hard time standing still.


    Mu Feng''s face was slightly red in shame. He scratched his nose and red at Mu Lan.


    Even though the guests were holding theirughter, they suddenly noticed that the projector was on the stage, attached to the end of the screen. They were busy looking at the white screening down, so they didn''t realize that the stage divided and a projector came up.


    The projector was as small as remote control. A pen-drive was attached to it. The projector was wireless and with a pen-drive anyone could use this projector.


    Mu Lan described, "This ck tiny projector can be kept right in front of the screen. While presenting, no one will have to think about whether they mistakenly covered the lighting out of the projector. You can use Bluetooth to show your project. You can also use pen-drive and hard-drive. It can be charged just like a normal cell phone. It is six inches long and four three inches wide. It is lighter than your cell phone. You can take it anytime, anywhere. If it is taken care of properly, you can use it for ten years or more. I can guarantee you."


    As Mu Lan depicted, on the screen the projector was shown in details so that everyone could see it properly.


    Everybody was amazed seeing this new projector. They pped in unison and praise came out of their mouths.


    Mu Lan continued, "Let''s bring thetest creation of second young master."


    One female employee from Mu Corporation brought the paper on the stage and with Mu Feng''s help they opened it together.


    Everybody looked at the square page. In the right corner, there was a fairnd and in other three part, it was living hell.


    The stage was divided one again and a white,rge and yet thin machine came out. The female employee opened the lid of the machine and put the left side of the painting in the machine and closed it. Then she turned on the machine. Then the employee brought a round metal thing and put it on Mu Feng''s head. The round metal thing was giving a red signal just like the machine. In the end, she bound a ck silkce to cover Mu Feng''s eyes.


    Mu Feng was dumbfounded and didn''t stop.


    Mu Lan spoke, "Second young master, can you see anything?" She held the mike in front of his mouth.


    Mu Feng truthfully said, "I don''t." But he was confused.


    Mu Lan said, "Good. Do you remember what you were trying to paintst night?"


    Mu Feng was embarrassed. "....I do."


    "That''s wonderful. Why don''t you bring the image in your mind and describe it to use once again. Please try to specific and shared with us as you are painting." Mu Lan encouraged him.


    Mu Feng took a deep breath and started speaking, "I wanted to finish what my sister started in the corner of the page. I wanted to make a fairnd with magical horses. First of all, they sky will be blue,vender..."


    As he described, the machine began to work as well. People gasped around the stage as they gathered around and saw how the machine worked. The machine worked exactly like the way Mu Feng described. The paper went inside as red, brown, orange, ck color and came out as sky blue, while, green,vender etc. colors.


    "Oh, I think I will draw a golden star in the left side of the sky...." Mu Feng continued without knowing what was going on. But hearing gasp he could tell that something exciting was going on.


    As he described, the paper went middle from the left side once again and everyone saw a golden star in the left side of the sky which wasn''t there before.

 Chapter 511 AUCTION BEGAN

    <h4>Chapter 511 AUCTION BEGAN</h4>


    The whole room filled with gasping and words of praise.


    Mu Lan smiled and said. "Thank you for thepliments. I''m honored. However, if all the important guests think that the machine used anotheryer of colors to cover the previous painting, you are greatly mistaken."


    The ballroom suddenly became quiet. People were eager to hear what she had to say. But it didn''t cover the surprised expression.


    Mu Lan shared the details of this machine. "This machine is called corrector machine which was created for if something would go wrong with colorful printing or painting, it will take off the color from the painting and reproduce the colors the way the owner of that neurocranial transmitter which is on the head of the second young master." As she described, the white screen showed the process of how the machine worked. "As you can see, in just two seconds the machine takes the color from the paper, reproduces the color and paints back. If you make mistakes, there isn''t a problem. The machine will take care of it. If it''s clothing, then it will take off the threads of the cloth and sew by itself. If it''s a report, it will take the color off and write down the way you want it. If it''s a design, the process is still same. But, you have be specific when you think of creating the new design. Always focus. This way the machine won''t have any problem. After all, it is an Artificial Intelligence."


    Everyone pped aloud. They really liked this new creation.


    Mu Lan depicted the machine''s structure. "It is thirty inches long and ten inches wide. Its weight is one kilogram. It has a special case in case, is there any ident. This case is both fire and water proof."


    Her words were covered by thunderous apuses.


    After the whole ballroom calmed down, Mu Lan started, "That''s not the end. I think you have seen some dolls ced around the ballroom. Have you thought that those were for decoration?" She chuckled while reading their minds. "Not really. You see, some of them even serving you in disguise of butlers. Have you noticed it? There are all professional AI guards who know martial skills like karate, kung fu, akido. ept for that, these AI can be your personal assistant. It can do all the office works without any mistakes and also can do household chores. Moreover, it can help you dress up for many asions and can give you advises in professional and personal lives. Aside from that it knows cooking, swimming, driving, massaging and can speak in all thenguages in the world including deadnguage Latin. It can also help you with business negotiation. Do you need a life partner after that? Why don''t you check it by yourself?"


    Mu Lan programmed a robot and handed the remote control to a businessman. The robot came on the stage and performed whatever it was ordered to do.


    After the testing, Mu Lan said, "This AI cannot be hacked unless you give the password to someone else. After the log in, it will perform everything youmand, however, it has values and morality. Something injustice cannot be done by it. If you want to change the program you only have to seek for us. If you think you can change the program with some programmer, don''t even think about it. They can''t break the code. With tight security you can use it without any headache."


    Mu Lan bowed after saying, "That is all. Thank you for giving your full attention. Now, it''s auction time. I''m handing over the microphone to the second young master."


    The PR Department recorded everything and it was being a live telecast in the official page of Mu Corporation. Millions of businessmen were gnashing their teeth for not able to be there.


    Mu Liang was looking at therge screen and drinking his bird nest soup. Watching her glowing in the stage, he couldn''t help but smile and yet also felt envious of those men who could see her up close.


    ''She did a good thing wearing a mask. Or I''m not sure how would I protect her from those unwanted enemies.'' That''s what he was thinking. He realized that he couldn''t keep her under his care for long. She was gloriously shining on her own.


    Mu Feng took the mike and said, "First, we will bring the projector."


    The stage was divided and the projector came up.


    The businessmen were given the numbers. They showed their numbers and started counted.


    "Ny thousands!" The first number was this high, but wasn''t close to billion.


    The second person said, "Ten million!"


    "Twenty million!"


    "Thirty million!"


    "Sixty million!"


    Soon the people grouped into two groups and started having sh, but none of them backed down. Everyone wanted everything. These super ss machines weren''t easy to get by. And they were all top rated businessmen, so they cared less about money.


    "Ny seven million and eighty thousand dors one, ny seven million and eighty thousand dors two, ny seven million and eighty thousand dors three, the projector is sold to X Corporation." Mu Feng announced.


    The ounting Department already began counting.


    "The next item is the corrector machine." Mu Feng spoke. He was getting excited.


    "Sixty million!" Everyone gasped as they heard the number. It was pretty priceless item, everyone wanted it.


    "Sixty five million!"


    "Seventy million!"


    "Eighty six million!"


    "Ny million!"


    "Ny nine million!"


    "One billion!"


    The ballroom quiet down. Then it became festive.


    "One billion thirty million!"


    "One billion forty five million!"


    "One billion sixty million eighty thousands!"


    "One billion ny million seventy thousand dors one. one billion ny million seventy thousand dors two, one billion ny million seventy thousand dors three, the corrector goes to Ge Corporation." Mu Feng dered.


    The otherpanies sighed. They couldn''t believe that this item would be taken by Ge Corporation.


    A certain pair of grey eyes drifted around and found what they were looking for. It was a tiny human being who wasn''t supposed to be there.

 Chapter 512 RICH

    <h4>Chapter 512 RICH</h4>


    A certain pair of grey eyes drifted around and found what they were looking for. A tiny human being who wasn''t supposed to be there.


    The pair of grey eyes flickered in amusement. The tiny woman didn''t seemed to notice and engrossed in eating. Then they looked at the screen once more.


    The next moment, the robots came up. There were seven of them.


    Mu Feng announced, "These robots are called Miracle. They are actually miracle. I will never let my wife work. I know that she will just love it."


    When the auction started, not only Mu Feng, but also Mu Lan and the employees of Mu Corporation''s jaws dropped on the floor.


    Each robot were sold in ten billion dors.


    Miracle robots turned out to be the most expensive robots in history.


    Mu Lan''s leg gave out.


    Since they were using Mu Corporations metal and other items, to build a robot it cost thirty to fifty thousand dors.


    When they were sold in ten billion dors each, it was a win win situation.


    ''If I knew I would never sell the projector and the corrector.'' Mu Lan thought.


    After the auction ended, the guests had were gossiping and no one wanted to leave early.


    Mu Lan was encircled by some businessmen who offered her some jobs, but she politely declined saying that she was a frencer.


    She smiled at them and hardly escaped. She headed out of the ballroom and walked towards the castle.


    "Excuse me, miss."


    A sudden voice halted Mu Lan. She turned around and saw a handsome man. He was wearing a blue formal attire. He looked Chinese but his eyes were unusually grey. They were the most attractive parts of him.


    Mu Lan politely said, "Is there something you want with me, mister?" She recognized him immediate. He represented Ge Corporation. He bought the corrector and four Miracle robots.


    "I don''t have enough experience with robots. Can you exin everything to me if you don''t fell bothered?" He said.


    His voice drawn Mu Lan. But it didn''t affect her much. She replied, "Oh, please don''t be bothered by it. Using robots are easy. You will be given catalogs with the parcels. Everything is written there. If you give it your employees-"


    "They are not for official purposes." He in interrupted her. "They are for my future bride."


    ''God''s bless is with that girl.'' Mu Lan praised the lucky girl in her mind. She smiled brightly and said, "Congrattions in advance."


    "Thank you." That''s man''s grey eyes became gentle. "You will be invited in the wedding, so you will be able to see my bride."


    Mu Lan asked, "How will you invite me if you don''t have my contact number?"


    He replied, "As long as I contact your husband, it won''t be a problem, right, Madam Mu?"


    Mu Lan felt that her heart was in her throat. She became alerted even though she felt nothing ominous from him. She asked, "Do I know you?"


    He smiled and answered, "You will, soon enough. My wedding day is knocking at the door."


    "Is that so...? Then I will wait for the invitation on the behalf of Mu Family." Mu Lan had nothing else to say. So after talking, she turned around and left.


    Mu Lan met Mu Feng the moment she entered the castle. "Sis, you are awesome! Seventy two billions! You became billionaire in ten minutes!"


    Mu Feng didn''t know how to express to amazement. All he could do wasplimenting Mu Lan.


    Mu Lan showed a proud expression. "See? Aren''t I amazing?"


    Mu Feng hugged her shoulder and said in a pampered tone, "You are totally! Sis, why don''t you give me one? You won''t ask money from me, right?"


    Mu Lan was speechless. "So that''s what you were nning from the very beginning, you shameless dog!"


    Mu Feng didn''t let of Mu Lan''s shoulder. "Haha, sis, I''m your only bro Feng. You know better how much I care for you. I love you lots. I love more than Oscar does."


    Mu Lan''s face twisted. ''Oscar? Howe hepares himself with Oscar? Oscar is a cute pie.''


    "Please sis, you are the best. You are the most awesome woman in this world. You are genius..." Mu Feng went on and on.


    Even the Head Butler who was standing in the corner was getting annoyed.


    Mu Lan sighed and said, "Fine, I will give you one." Mu Feng''s face brightened up. But the next sentence, "As a wedding gift." It shot through his heart.


    "Why?" Mu Feng nearly cried. He wanted it now. How could he wait?


    Mu Lan replied, "Didn''t you want for free? You can have it free as a gift. Your birthday is gone already. So in wedding it''s appropriate."


    "I will held by birthday party tomorrow." Mu Feng said with determination.


    "Shameless." Mu Lanmented. She gazed at Noel and said, "You can head to the ballroom. Take care of grandfather. If I need anything, I''ll call you. And if people ask for Red, just say that she went home and you don''t have her contact number.


    Noel bowed. "Certainly, Madam Mu." Then he left with several butlers. They had to serve lunch.


    Suddenly she remembered that man with grey eyes. "Hey, do you know anyone from Ge Corporation with grey eyes?"


    They were walking side by side in the corridor. Hearing the question, Mu Feng halted on the track. "Why do you ask?" He carefully asked.


    "I met him a while ago. He knew that I am Madam Mu. Is he close to you?" Mu Lan said.


    "That''s right. What did he say?" Mu Feng inquired.


    "Nothing much. Just asked how the robots work." She shrugged.


    Mu Feng observed her expression in the corner of his eyes. ''He never approach unknown people without motive. I don''t believe that he only wanted to know about robot.''


    Though he was deep in thought, he didn''t let it show. They walked towards the study room. They had so much to do.

 Chapter 513 I’M FOLLOWING YOU

    <h4>Chapter 513 I''M FOLLOWING YOU</h4>


    Mu Lan nced at him. "What are you doing?" She asked.


    Mu Feng came back from his thoughts. "...I am following you...."


    Mu Lan further asked, "Why are you following me?" He wasn''t supposed to follow her around.


    Mu Feng had other thing in his mind. "....Why you say....." He didn''t want Mu Lan to know that Mu Liang was shot. He knew that Mu Liang would never lie. Thus he wanted to cover it up, or else Mu Lan might beat him up for not telling her sooner.


    Mu Lan instructed him, "Go and talk to the guests. Do you want me to do that too? They will poach me if I go."


    Mu Feng reluctantly said, "Okay, okay, I''m going." His body was stiff as he turned around and walked away.


    Mu Lan narrowed her eyes. "Isn''t he a bit suspicious?'' She felt like he was hiding something. ''Oh, well, I will find out sooner orter.'' She shrugged and walked to the chamber of Mu Liang.


    She nervously opened the door of the living room, however, she didn''t see Mu Liang anywhere. "This surprises me. Is he tired and taking a nap?" She asked herself.


    Then she walked to the bedroom and opened the door. He wasn''t there either. She sighed.


    If Mu Liang was present, she woulde to sleep. But in the empty cold bed, she didn''t want to sleep. That''s the reason why she didn''t sleepst night and worked all the time. She was too tired to think of anything else.


    She took off her mask and dress. Then she took off the jewelries and went to the bathroom. After shower, her fatigue went away.


    Mu Lan''s stomach growled in hunger. She changed into a pink spring dress and walked out of the bedroom. She was about to call a maid, just then, she saw the door of the guest room opened and the maid came out with a tray of empty bowls. Seeing Mu Lan standing right in front of her, she was startled.


    "Who is in the guest room? By whose order?" Mu Lan asked.


    The maid had nowhere to hide. She bowed and replied, "Um... second young master ordered to prepare this room for a patient."


    Mu Lan was suspicious. She recalled Mu Feng''s odd behavior. "Patient? Who is that person? And why didn''t you tell me beforehand?"


    "Um... that is second young master told us not to tell you anything." The maid was scared to death.


    "Who is in there?" Mu Lan asked. She already began walking. She had a bad feeling.


    "....Um... first young master...." The maid couldn''t help telling the truth.


    Before the maid uttered ''first young master'', Mu Lan already opened the door and say Mu Liang was trying to change his short. His shirt was unbuttoned and white bandage was covering his chest.


    Mu Lan stood by the door and without blinking stared at him.


    Mu Liang gazed at her and smiled after seeing her beautiful appearance. "You did great."


    However, hispliment didn''t go through her head. Her eyes were glued at his bandaged chest. "What happened to you?" She asked. At that moment, she totally forgot that she was mad at him and was punishing him.


    ''She talked to me. She finally talked to me.'' Mu Liang felt like he heard the most beautiful melody ever.


    "I was shot." He answered truthfully.


    M Lan walked closer. She asked, "Is that why you didn''te home?"


    Mu Liang''s eyes were connected with hers. "Yes, doctor said that I needed a few days of rest."


    "Then why are you here?" Her voice slightly broke as she asked.


    "I wanted to see you badly." Mu Liang stretched his right hand and caught Mu Lan''s wrist and pulled her close to him. He encircled his arms around her and smelled her fragrance.


    Mu Lan was worried that he would get hurt, so she didn''t pull back and stayed still in his arms. She was so that Mu Liang wanted to tease her.


    "Who shot you?" She asked.


    "The assistant of Mr. Romano." Mu Liang told her everything what happened yesterday.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you were hurt? You could just call me throughndline or other''s cell phone." Mu Lanined. She was getting mad for not knowing anything.


    "I thought that Mu Feng would tell you. But he was worried that you would get distracted, that''s why he didn''t." Mu Liang rubbed her head.


    "He knew! That makes sense. That''s why he was acting weirdly." She sighed. "it''s true that I would get distracted. But if I knew I would do something to take Romano Corporation down."


    "Maybe, that''s the very reason he didn''t tell you. We don''t want you to fight him. Just enjoy your life the way it is. We will handle our enemies." Mu Liang coaxed her.


    "I don''t believe it. How can I stay safe and you two will fight? I want to fight with you." Mu Lan said stubbornly.


    "Who said that you aren''t fighting? You did a great job out there. I have seen it in our website. You are a hero. Didn''t they try to poach you?" Mu Liang praised her.


    Mu Lanughed and said, "They did. That''s why I left quickly."


    Mu Liang touched her chin and turned her face towards him. He frowned. "Didn''t you sleepst night?"


    She looked at his eyes and replied, "How can I? You weren''t here."


    Mu Liang''s face became slightly solemn. "Did you work all night?"


    Mu Lan answered truthfully. "I did. How do you think I finished the work in a single day? There was a lot to do, you know? If I didn''t start working on the robot four months ago, I wouldn''t able to finish it so early."


    "Did you eat while you were workingst night?" Mu Liang asked.


    "I did. Not only me but all the employees and the maids and cook were awake. They constantly served food. There was no way we would be hungry." Mu Lan smiled rememberingst night. "It felt like we were doing science festival in school. That''s what everyone was saying. They were really having fun."

 Chapter 514 UNDER CONTROL

    <h4>Chapter 514 UNDER CONTROL</h4>


    "I did. Not only me but all the employees and the maids and cook were awake. They constantly served food. There was no way we would be hungry." Mu Lan smiled rememberingst night. "It felt like we were doing science festival in school. That''s what everyone was saying. They were really having fun."


    Then she lightly touched his shoulder. "Does it heart?"


    Mu Liang smiled and said, "It won''t if you kiss there." He was half joking. What he didn''t know that Mu Lan leaned over and kiss his shoulder over the wound.


    "You should kiss here too." He pointed out his lips.


    Mu Lan smiled and kissed him on the lips.


    Mu Liang hugged her tighter, not caring about the wound and said, "I''m sorry for being a bad husband. I won''t do it again."


    Mu Lan replied, "It''s alright. I think we are even, since you took a shot for me, I will forgive you this time."


    ".....You knew?" Mu Liang asked.


    "I know your capabilities. Since you already knew that someone was tailing you, knowing that, you didn''t let the security team do anything. Isn''t that right? It''s pretty obvious." Mu Lan said. She scratched his nose that said, "No matter how angry I am with you in future, you can''t hurt yourself like this again. That''s an order from Madam Mu. Understood?"


    Mu Liang asked is despair, "You will get mad at me in future!"


    "It depends on your performance." Mu Lan scoffed.


    Mu Liang eyes shone. "Do you doubt my performance? Don''t you know how good my performance is?" His right hand moved under her dress and touched her thigh.


    Mu Lan almost jumped. "What are you doing?"


    "Showing you my performance." Mu Liang answered innocently but his hand was being naughty.


    Mu Lan threw herself out of the bed and said, "That''s not what I meant." Her face was flushed.


    "But you were enjoying it." Mu Liang said with a smirk.


    "I-I wasn''t. Anyway, I''m hungry. I''m going to the dining room to have lunch. You should take a nap. Don''t tire yourself." Mu Lan was leaving.


    She just opened the door and at that time, a maid tried to knock but halted. "Madam Mu, your lunch is here."


    Mu Lan nced at the trey full of food and said, "I didn''t order for anything." She could smell delicious smell.


    "Ms. Jing Sheng cooked specially for you, Madam Mu." The maid politely answered. After divorce, everyone called Mu brothers'' mother ''Ms. Jing Sheng'' as she requested herself.


    "Oh, I can recognize the smell. Put the trey over there." Mu Lan pointed out the tea table. Without a word, she sat of the sofa, rubbing her hands excitedly.


    The maid served the foods and Mu Lan just jumped on the food, forgetting someone wanted her attention.


    Mu Liang was speechless. He never thought that he would lose to his mother''s food.


    After the maid left, Mu Liang let out a cough. "Cough!"


    Mu Lan became stiff before looking at the man on the bed. "Want some?" She asked.


    Mu Liang looked deeply in her eyes. "I do want something, but that''s not the food. I want you." His voice was husky.


    Hearing his tone, Mu Lan''s heart jumped. "Why don''t you recover first? Then we will think of that." She didn''t wait another second and finished thest drop of chicken soup. She took a fried shrimp and put it on her mouth. After chewing for a while she asked, "Are you sure you don''t want some?"


    Mu Liang gulped down a mouthful saliva. Of course he wanted to taste his mother''s cooking. However, it seemed that his mother only liked to cook for her daughter-inw, not for her sons.


    Mu Lan felt sorry for him. She took the bowl and walked towards him. She sat on the bed and feed him a fried shrimp. Mu Liang swallowed the shrimp.


    "So, how are you going to deal with Romano Corporation?" Mu Lan asked.


    "Don''t worry about it. Everything in under control." Mu Liang calmly said and the opened his mouth wide. He wanted another shrimp.


    "I''m looking forward to it." Mu Lan said.


    The next day, Mu Corporation took action. The PR Department of Mu Corporation held a conference right after financial department added seven billion dors in the Ind Project and the Law Department sued Romano Corporation for backing down in the middle of the project was going on.


    The PR Department showed that Romano Corporation was a traitorpany and could not be a business partner with Mu Corporation. For the illegal act of Romano Corporation, they lost all the projects which were together with Mu Corporation.


    Since Mu Lan had lots of money to spend, she became the next partner instead of Romano Corporation and she expend her money there.


    While war was going on in between Mu Corporation and Romano Corporation, Mu Lan was ying with Oscar. Oscar was sent back to Italy before Mu Lan came here. He was having fun with his wife Lucy and twins. Lucy was pregnant once again.


    Mu Lan and Oscar were besideke as they yed fetch. Mu Feng wasying down on the grass and enjoying the nature. He smiled as he nced at the pair of master and pet.


    Suddenly Mu Lan asked, "bro, you were saying something about a trap. I thought that you nned on taking Romano Corporation down today, but it was nothing. They were just losing shares. It''s not close to what Liang Liang lost." She was simply unsatisfied.


    When The PR Department of Mu Corporation announced Romano Corporation''s betrayal, they lost lots of share as otherpanies began to lose their trusts. However, if Romano Corporation got a big project in the meantime, they could ovee the obstacles.


    Mu Feng smiled and said in a rxed tone, "What are you worried about? Everything is under control."


    Mu Lan said, "I heard someone was supposed toe today. Where is-"


    "Oh sh*t!"


    "Darling you are here!"


    "Oh no-mpf"


    "Chu!"


    Crash!


    "Holy cr*p!"


    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    ANNOUNCEMENT!!


    For the Xue Lin and mysterious man''s novel, I need a cover photo.


    So I''m holding apetition. If anyone is interested, join thepetition.


    The one, whose work will be selected with get a big prize for it.


    Rules:


    1. Contact me via Discord or Email to know further details if you''re interested (addresses are in synopsis and in my review)


    2. 600*800 the size of cover photo


    3. No copyright (NO stolen work)


    4. Deadline June 02, 2019


    If the work is legal and choose by me, Webnovel will approve it.


    Of course you will get the credit!


    ^_^

 Chapter 515 AS LONG AS I’M ALIVE, YOU CAN’T MARRY

    <h4>Chapter 515 AS LONG AS I''M ALIVE, YOU CAN''T MARRY</h4>


    Everything happened so fast that people were having hard time to cope with it.


    Mu Lan was talking absentmindedly as she threw a ball far away, "I heard someone was supposed toe to the castle today. Where is-"


    As she said that, Mu Feng recalled that someone texted him a while ago about that person''s arrival. Hepletely forgot to be prepared. "Oh sh*t!"


    Mu Feng couldn''t help but curse as he just recalled.


    But it was toote.


    The person was already here.


    "Darling you are here!" The person ran like a bullet and jumped towards Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng was caught off guard. He couldn''t move away as fast as that person was. He could only scream. "Oh no-mpf!" However, his mouth was blocked.


    That person kissed Mu Feng on the lips wholeheartedly. "Chu!"


    At that the same time, Qi Ying was bringing some snacks in the trey made by her. Upon watching the scenario right in front of her, she was so shocked that the trey on her hands fell on the ground with arge sound.


    Crash!


    ''Holy cr*p!'' Mu Feng screamed in his mind.


    "Oh my!" Mu Lan covered her lips as she observed the whole thing.


    Mu Feng got his courage back and kicked that person before moving away. He repeatedly rubbed his lips with disgust in his eyes. "You are the worst! I can''t believe that you are my brother!"


    Mu Chen shrugged. "Second brother, you can''t say it like that! We had a bet remember! I said that that moment I would see you I would do something you would hate, and you said that I could never touch you. It doesn''t matter that you forgot. The thing which matters is that you lost. Now give me your Gold Lamborghini."


    Mu Lan was speechless. ''That was Mu Chen! The third young master of Mu Family.'' She saw his pictures.


    Mu Feng screamed. "That doesn''t mean that you didn''t enjoy kissing me! You are so disgusting. I won''t give you anything gold or silver!"


    Mu Chen smirked. "Well, what to say.... You lips are so juicy that I felt a little regret after stopping. Why don''t we-"


    "Shut up! I don''t want to hear anything else. I''m already taken. You can''t have my soul." Mu Feng red at him like his younger brother was some kind of pervert.


    "Hahah... I only need your body dear brother. Soul isn''t important." Mu Chen licked his lips.


    "Shut your trash! Look what you have done to my future wife! She is scared to death by you." Mu Feng covered his body and saw Qi Ying''s pale face and immediately rushed towards her. "Hey Ying, are you okay?"


    Qi Ying''s lips trembled while speaking, "Feng, he... he.... ki-kissed you....."


    Mu Feng hurriedly said, "Just for fun. Just for fun. Don''t mind him too much. This is his way of joking. His heart is ugly, so his jokes are ugly."


    Mu Lan found her voice back. "Even a joke should have its limit. I mean kissing on the lips of own brother, it doesn''t seem so nice." Her heart was filled with bitterness after seeing a kissing scene between two brothers.


    Mu Feng opened his mouth to say something but he closed it. He didn''t want to share the details so soon.


    Mu Chen was being licked by Oscar. Oscar seemed like loved his third young master. His gave Mu Chen was cuddles and licks.


    Mu Chen rubbed Oscar''s head and said, "Good boy! Now go and y with your partner."


    Woof! Woof!


    Oscar ran into Mu Lan.


    Mu Chen saw her and asked, "And who are you? I know that chick, but not you." His voice was cold. As for ''that chick'' he definitely meant Qi Ying. It showed that he didn''t like thisdy at all.


    Qi Ying shuddered at his cold gaze.


    Seeing his younger brother like this, Mu Feng frowned. "You should speak with respect. She is your first sister-inw."


    Mu Chen''s face darkened. "This chick dared to steal my first brother! I don''t believe it. I will ask first brother by myself. If it''s true then I will never forgive her." He turned around but halted and looked at Mu Feng, "I''m taking the car." And then he ran away.


    Just like he came back like a whirlwind, he left like one.


    "I''m not giving you anything." Mu Feng murmured.


    Mu Lan nced back at Mu Feng, "Let me guess, brotherplex."


    Mu Feng sighed. "Where should I start?"


    Mu Lan chuckled. "Well, if he dares to call for a war, I''m in."


    ''There is no way he could win against me.'' Her look said it all.


    -----


    Mu Chen ran wildly as he entered the castle. He didn''t let anyone greet him properly. He ran like a bullet train towards the chamber of Mu Liang and barged into the room.


    "First brother, I missed you so much!" Mu Chen screamed as he tried to hug Mu Liang.


    Mu Liang was looking at theptop screen. Seeing his youngest brother getting closer to him enthusiastically, he shoved him aside with a kick.


    Mu Chen wasn''t prepared for a attack. He was thrown away in the corner like a garbage.


    Mu Chenined, "First brother, how can you be so heatless towards your own brother? Did you sell your soul to the devil?"


    Mu Liang asked back, "Is this something new?"


    Mu Chen was speechless. His first brother actually admitted that he sold his soul to the devil.


    Mu Chen asked, "First brother, are you going to marry that chick?"


    The temperature of the room suddenly dropped.


    "What did you just say?" Mu Liang asked. His eyes were killing Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen gulped down a mouthful saliva. He was feeling nervous. But he got a courage to say, "First brother, is that the chick you chose? You cannot. As long as I''m alive, you cannot marry someone else." Heined and act pitiful.


    Mu Liang replied without hesitation, "Then you can just die. Then I can marry, right?"


    -----------------


    ANNOUNCEMENT!!


    For the Xue Lin and mysterious man''s novel, I need a cover photo.


    So I''m holding apetition. If anyone is interested, join thepetition.


    The one, whose work will be selected with get a big prize for it.


    Rules:


    1. Contact me via Discord or Email to know further details if you''re interested (addresses are in synopsis and in my review)


    2. 600*800 the size of cover photo


    3. No copyright (NO stolen work)


    4. Deadline June 02, 2019

 Chapter 516 MU CHEN

    <h4>Chapter 516 MU CHEN</h4>


    Mu Lan nced back at Mu Feng, "Let me guess, brotherplex."


    Mu Feng sighed. Where should I start?"


    Mu Lan chuckled. "Well, if he dares to call for a war, I''m in."


    She nced at the woman in Mu Feng''s arms and screamed, "Oh my God, Xiao Ying, you are bleeding..... I mean nose bleeding...."


    Mu Feng quickly looked down at Qi Ying and saw that under her nose, there were two red lines. He took his handkerchief and wiped away the blood carefully. After that he asked, "Ying, are you okay?"


    Qi Ying wasn''t a weak girl. As her nose bled, she felt a little embarrassed knowing the exact reason why it happened. She only nodded with a red face.


    "Xiao Ying, I didn''t know that you were that kind of pervert. BL huh?" Mu Lan didn''t let go of such opportunity to tease her dy like'' friend. She had a teasing smile on her lips.


    "I''m so sorry." As if her hidden secret was out of the bag, Qi Ying wanted to dig a whole and bury herself alive.


    "Ah, too bad I couldn''t take a photo..." Mu Lan shrugged.


    Mu Feng said, "Sister Lan Lan, what are you talking about? Please call for the medical team. I didn''t bring my cell phone with me since it''s an annoying day."


    "All right." Mu Lan called the medical team.


    Qi Ying protested. "I''m fine. Don''t worry." She didn''t want the whole castle finding out about her nose bleeding.


    Mu Lan hung up the call and said, "But let''s make sure of you are at least okay. You don''t want to stay in the hospital, do you?"


    Qi Ying stopped talking.


    "And you." Mu Lan looked at Mu Feng. "Keep your cell phone with you all the time. You are in such an important position, how can you act so recklessly?"


    Mu Feng scratched his nose guiltily. "I''m a human too. I need rest too."


    "Then you should resign from your post and let me handle it." Mu Lan said.


    Mu Feng choked. "You?!" He chuckled. "No way. You will turn it upside down."


    In the underworld, people had seen the worst of the world. Betrayal, killing, hating, torture, stealing, destroying etc. It was all bloody. It was a living hell. What he saw, what he experienced, he painted it in the art paper. He even had nightmares in nights, and couldn''t sleep.


    Even the hell broke down, he would never let Mu Lan experience it.


    And Mu Lan knew it. That was the reason why she said it.


    She smiled and said, "Then you should keep working hard."


    The medical team came in time and checked Qi Ying''s health. They found nothing wrong.


    -----


    Meanwhile, Mu Chen gulped down a mouthful saliva. He was feeling nervous. But he got a courage to say, "First brother, is that the chick you chose? You cannot. As long as I''m alive, you cannot marry someone else." Heined and act pitiful.


    Mu Liang replied without hesitation, "Then you can just die. Then I can marry, right?"


    Mu Chen''s eyes were filled with tears. "I cannot... I cannot..... believe.... you..... You.... are... not.... my.... first..... brother......"


    "Why can''t you believe it? I''m not into boys, let alone my brothers. I want to marry the woman I love and wish to have a family for our own. Who are you to stop me from having my happiness? If you feel lonely, you should go to your partner. I want to live with my dear wife. And look at you. You left your partner for your career. Do you think after that you deserve happiness?" Mu Liang said all those things only because his youngest brother call Mu Lan ''chick''.


    "Waah!" Mu Chen never was scolded by his first brother. Now hearing all those, he cried loudly, then turned around and left in tears.


    Mu Liang sighed and pinched the area between his eyes. ''So he prepared tear drop this time. First brotherplex and now acting, his annoying attitude is growing day by day.''


    Mu Chen''s brotherplex was in the mild stage when he was younger, but then, his brotherplex grew stronger after Mu Feng sacrificed his acting career and gave it to Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen was overwhelmed by his second brother''s big heart that he fell in love with his brother. He became fully obsessed and didn''t like if some other girls were close to Mu Feng. From then on, he started disliking girls, specially the beautiful girls.


    He was so obsessed that he even hugged Mu Feng in his sleep and never let him go. Mu Feng had to hold his dder whole night, no matter how torturous it was.


    And then one day, aftering home from filming, Mu Chen saw Mu Liang was practicing archery. Mu Liang just finished training. His upper body was open in the sunlight. Shining sweat drops were rolling down from his muscled chest and back.


    At that day, Mu Chen realized that his calm, quiet scary first brother was quite manly.


    Thus his obsession for his first brother started then on.


    After that time, Mu Liang was never half naked even if he was in his own room. He had his lessons.


    To Mu Liang, brotherplex was a disturbing thing.


    Because of Mu Chen''s brotherplex, Mu Liang and Mu Feng were always on their guards. They never got to rx when Mu Chen was around.


    Mu Cheng, the grandfather of three handsome grandchildren was sued to say, "Xiao Chen is a disgrace for Mu Family."


    Mu Cheng tried to find lots of psychiatrists, psychologists and councilors to cure his youngest grandchild, however, except for Mu Liang and Mu Feng, no one could keep up with Mu Chen''s acting. He was getting more profession at his job. He acted childish and pitiful, so the hired psychiatrists, psychologists and councilors couldn''t do anything reckless.


    Mu Liang and Mu Feng couldn''t be tricked by their youngest brother.

 Chapter 517 IT’S COMPLEX

    <h4>Chapter 517 IT''S COMPLEX</h4>


    Mu Lan walked inside and saw Mu Liang was looking outside. "How is your wound?"


    Mu Liang turned towards her and replied, "Better. Doctor said that it will heal in a week."


    Mu Lan was astonished. "A week? Isn''t it a deep wound? It''s pretty fast."


    Mu Liang raised his right eyebrow. "What? Don''t you want me to heal faster?"


    Mu Lan shook her head. "That''s not it. I''m just surprised."


    Mu Liang stretched his left hand. "Come here."


    Mu Lan walked towards him and sat on the sofa.


    Mu Liang hugged her close and said, "You are so cute when you are obedient." He kissed her right temple.


    "So when I''m not obedient, do I look ugly?" Mu Lan asked as she carefully put her head on his shoulder.


    "When you are not obedient, you are more beautiful." Mu Liang said it from the bottom of his heart.


    "You deserve Oscar for your sweet mouth." Mu Lan couldn''t help but giggle.


    "My mouth can be even sweeter." Mu Liang said.


    "Oh, really?" Mu Lan wanted to see his bottom line.


    "You''re the moonlight that lights up the night''s darkness;


    You''re the rain that patches the dried upnds;


    You''re the breath that keeps my heart alive..." Mu Liang recited the poem.


    ''Ah! My ears lost their virginity!'' Mu Lan screamed in her mind. "Haha, hubby you are getting better at ttering me." From her tip of the nose to her soft ears, everything turned red in embarrassment.


    "As long as it is for you, I can be better at anything." Mu Liang leaned forward to capture her lips.


    Mu Lan eagerly kissed him. The temperature of the room heated quickly. The sounds of kissing and moaning filled the whole room. When shecked oxygen, Mu Lan kept a little distance from his mouth, however their noses touched. Mu Liang hadn''t have enough. His lips touched her swollen lips and rubbed them.


    The sweetness in the roomsted for a long time.


    Mu Lan gasped for breathing as sheid on Mu Liang''s masculine chest. Mu Liang contently yed with her hair. Time to time, he would kiss her face. They didn''t have some sweetness in past few days, now it was showering.


    After Mu Lan caught her breath, she asked, "Did your youngest brothere to meet you?"


    Mu Liang asked her back, "Did he disrespect you?"


    "Brother Feng scolded him for me. Say, what''s his deal? Is he really into his brothers?" She looked at Mu Liang.


    Mu Liang sighed and answered truthfully, "Not really. He only wants affection from us, so he does those nasty things to get our attention."


    "So he has brotherplex but everything he did like kissing brother Feng''s lips was a prank." Mu Lan had to admit that Mu Chen was not only a handsome man but also a good actor. ''No wonder he is so popr in China.''


    Mu Liang''s right hand which was ying with her hair stopped in the air. "Did you say that he kissed Feng?" He thought that he misheard.


    Mu Lan recalled the scenery and giggled. "He kissed brother Feng right in front of Xiao Ying. She nearly fainted. But you should have seen brother Feng''s expression. Haha!"


    Mu Liang rubbed her head affectionately. "It''s good that you had fun, but don''t get into it though. Chen did it precisely because Feng''s girlfriend was present, or he wouldn''t do that."


    Mu Lan was speechless. "Your brother''s possessiveness is too much!"


    "That''s why it''s called brotherplex. It''splex." Mu Liang joked.


    However, Mu Lan found logic in his joke, so she didn''tugh. "If he tries to annoy me, I''m game."


    Mu Liang smiled. "Don''t worry. I or Feng, none of us spoils him. If we do that he will turn worse. And if he was really sexually into us, trust me I would send him to mental hospital and never let hime back."


    "I believe that your parents worked hard to change his habit." Mu Lan said thoughtfully.


    Mu Liang felt nostalgia as he replied, "Mother, no. She wasn''t that close and father''s mind was elsewhere, all the time. He had hardly have time for us. Chen never liked grandmother since she was a woman. The one who was bothered the most was grandfather. He felt that his whole family drowned in shame because of Chen."


    Mu Lan chuckled. "Well, I can imagine that."


    "Thus grandfather hired many doctors, but under Mu Chen''s acting ability, none of them was sessful." Mu Liang paused for a bit before saying, "We can give another shot since a psychologist is here in the castle."


    Mu Lan knew exactly who he was talking about. She thought about the consequences and said, "I don''t think it will go well. Judging by both of their personalities, they are bound to hate each other. Xue Lin might be quiet but her tongue is sharp. Once she opened her mouth to punish anyone, that person would be stripped in front of everyone. She doesn''t like fighting, but that doesn''t mean that she hates arguing. She can even make me speechless."


    Mu Liang believed Mu Lan''s words. He said, "I don''t mind if she gets angry and beat him up. He might get some lesson from it."


    "He will hate women even more. His eyes were hateful when he looked at me and Xiao Ying as if we took his toys." Mu Lan said.


    Mu Liang gazed down at her. "Toy you say. Am I a toy to you?"


    Mu Lan''s eyes glinted with mischief. "Aren''t you? You are my boy toy."


    "Why don''t I show you what a boy toy''s duty towards its master?" Before she could say anything, her lips were covered.


    -------


    Mu Liang and Mu Feng couldn''t be tricked by their youngest brother. They were never merciful when Mu Chen was acting all spoiled.


    It was proved in the dinner time. Mu Cheng, Jung Sheng, Mu Liang, Mu Feng, Mu Lan, Qi Ying, Xue Lin, Yan Su and Mu Chen sat together to have meal.

 Chapter 518 UGLIER THAN ME

    <h4>Chapter 518 UGLIER THAN ME</h4>


    Mu Liang and Mu Feng couldn''t be tricked by their youngest brother. They were never merciful when Mu Chen was acting all spoiled.


    It was proved in the dinner time. Mu Cheng, Jung Sheng, Mu Liang, Mu Feng, Mu Lan, Qi Ying, Xue Lin, Yan Su and Mu Chen sat together to have meal.


    Everyone was eating in silence. Even bbermouth Yan Su was silent. After all beside her was sitting Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen was sulking as he saw Mu Liang and Mu Feng sat beside their female partners and no one looked at him.


    In the end, Mu Cheng spoke first. "Yesterday was a glorious day. Mu Corporation really owes a lot to Xiao Lan. Now that you have be a partner in business, if you want, you can sell your ideas. Mu Corporation will help you."


    Mu Lan smiled. "I must say that the employees are very hard working. If it weren''t for them, we couldn''t finish everything in one night."


    Jing Sheng said, "You are too modest. Sometimes giving yourself some credit won''t hurt you. It will give you more confidence in yourself."


    "She is always confident. She doesn''t need more." Xue Lin replied. "Being too confident makes people do wrong things."


    "Xiao Lan is wise. She will always take the right path." Mu Liang said. He peeled a bowl of shrimps and gave the bowl to Mu Lan. "Here, for you."


    The whole day he tormented her with his whole heart. They even skipped the lunch. While Mu Lan was worried about his wound, he ravishingly eaten her thoroughly. He didn''t stopped till she passed out and he bled again. In the end, Mu Liang had to call for the medical team to take care of him.


    Now, Mu Liang thought that she looked pale because of her fatigue for two nights of works. After seLLing the products, she had to take care of the business as she sighed some document to be partners with Mu Corporation and read the reports all night. And today, she was taking a break and he took away all her energy. So he was being extra caring.


    "First brother, I want some shrimps too." Mu Chen couldn''t take it anymore. He had been listening to all the things they were saying about this ''chick''. He still had doubt about where that ugly grandmother and his irresponsible father went. His brothers were too busy with their female partners. Now the whole family was neglecting him.


    "There are plenty of them in the bowl. Take them by yourself." Mu Liang coldly replied.


    His coldness was his usual behavior. Thus Mu Chen didn''t flinch. He said, "I only want the shrimps which only first brother will peel for me."


    "Chen, how can you say such embarrassing thing?" Mu Feng couldn''t help but say. He put a braised pork on Qi Ying''s bowl.


    Mu Chen''s face turned ugly. "But these chicks are asking for it. But why can''t I?" He pointed out Mu Lan and Qi Ying.


    The dining room suddenly turned silent once again.


    Mu Feng gritted his teeth and said, "I dare you to call them chicks again." His voice was low.


    Mu Liang''s eyes were also cold. "Your attitude is worse than a woman. Looks like you need to be taught how to be a proper man, or you will bring shame to our family."


    Mu Chen said, "I won''t eat anymore. I wills starve to death. Before death I will write a suicide note and send it to police. The police will take this women away and will lock them up."


    Mu Cheng lost his temper. "Enough! Who do you think you are acting all high and mighty? Where were you when I was sick? Where were you when thepany was going down? You couldn''t spend a single penny and you want to harm those who saved us! Unforgivable!"


    Mu Chen already seeded annoying the men, so he became quiet. He contently had his meal.


    Mu Cheng calmed down and looked at the tiny woman who was eating as if she was hungry for two days. He couldn''t me her. The cook in the castle had top rated culinary skills. "You are Xiao Lin. This is the first time we have met. I heard of your achievements. I can see your future is bright."


    Xue Lin looked at him and said, "Thank you."


    She still had no clue how she should address him. So she skipped that part. Aftering in the castle, this is the first time she had meals with elders. As everyone was busy, she wasn''t able to greet anyone.


    Mu Cheng said, "I heard you helped lots of people before."


    "I did it because the offers were good." Xue Lin bluntly said.


    Indeed. She sold her friends for tea and citizenship.


    Mu Cheng nodded. "Very well, I can offer your good deals too. Can you please take care of my youngest grandson?"


    "Say what?" Mu Chen was startled. He looked at the tiny woman in disdain.


    Mu Lan and Mu Liang had an idea that it was going to happen. That''s why, he asked her to bring Xue Lin at dining room.


    Xue Lin didn''t blink before saying, "I won''t help someone who is uglier than me."


    Pffft!


    Yan Su and Mu Feng had a hard time holding back theirughter.


    Mu Chen lost his words. He looked at Xue Lin with a nk expression before bursting into anger. "Ugly? Who? Me? Are you blind? It looks like you need a more powerful sses, you poor girl!"


    Xue Lin didn''t mind his curse because she knew that she was poor. To her, what he said was logical. She said nothing in reply.


    "Rascal! How can you talk like that to a guest?" Mu Cheng almost stood up.


    Jing Sheng and the Head Butler Noel hurriedly came forward.


    "Father, your blood pressure!" Jing Sheng panicked.


    Noel said, "Elder master, please calm down!"


    Qi Ying tugged Mu Feng''s sleeves. She whispered, "It''s going to be a long night if this continues. Why don''t get up first? Then others will finish their meals soon."


    "What''s the hurry? Let''s enjoy the show." Mu Feng whispered as well.

 Chapter 519 RICH BOY VS POOR GIRL

    <h4>Chapter 519 RICH BOY VS POOR GIRL</h4>


    Qi Ying was listening to the conversation and she began to get worried. She knew that if Xue Lin said anything more than that, hell might break.


    Thinking that, she tugged Mu Feng''s sleeves and whispered, "It''s going to be a long night if this continues. Why don''t get up first? Then others will finish their meals soon."


    "What''s the hurry? Let''s enjoy the show." Mu Feng whispered as well. He was fully enjoying the scenario.


    Mu Chen said with disdain, "What will a skeleton chick do? She is as small as a bug. So annoying!"


    The ''skeleton chick'' wasn''t bothered even in the slightest. She refused to look at the childish man and enjoyed the miso soup. She replied, "At least, I''m not uglier than certain someone who has weird mentality with brotherplex."


    Mu Chen''s face reddened in anger. "Again with the ugly thing? I''m the most popr around disgusting women in all around the world because of my look. What are you?"


    "Tsk! Women even like their own poops." Even though it wasn''t true, Xue Lin meant it in other way. She meant that Mu Chen''s look was more disgusting that human waste.


    Upon hearing that and getting the meaning, others in the dining room bit their own lips to controlughter. The reactions of butlers were also same.


    The elders were surprised noticing her behavior. She didn''t flinch when she said such thing when elders were around.


    Mu Lan, Mu Feng and Yan Su were thoroughly enjoying it, it was written in their faces. Mu Liang, on the other hand, filled Mu Lan''s bowl with more food and Qi Ying was worried.


    Mu Chen rendered speechless as he heard what Xue Lin said. "You... you.... do you know who you are talking to? A bug like you, how can you act so arrogant?"


    Atst, Xue LIn looked up. "Hey you ugly poop, I''m talking to a brat who only knows how to annoy people to death, not caring about their feelings at all. You think you love them, but you are actually being a burden when you stir their emotions so much. You think they were being attracted to you? Wrong! They are just being so bothered that they want you to leave. You are not only childish in that sense for not understanding their feelings and pushing yours bothering love towards them, you are also someone who is ungrateful to those who help your family members. If you really cared about your family members, than you wouldn''t act like that. So tell me, what does that make you?"


    The room became dead silent after Xue Lin''s outburst.


    She had been ignoring this ''ugly poop'' for a while. She thought of being an outsider and kept silent. However, after being attacked, she had no reason to keep silent.


    Mu Chen trembled as he found nothing to speak.


    Mu Liang realized what Mu Lan said about Xue Lin was true. He understood Mu Lan''s theory of Xue Lin stripping others naked by her sharp tongue.


    When Mu Chen found his voice, he said, "What''s it with you how I act? You are a woman. Naturally you are the worst creature in this world. No men dared to talk to me like that. And a worst creature like you-"


    However, Xue Lin didn''t finish her words yet. "There are some women who are disturbing but thinking every woman is bothersome is beyond stupidity. Because out there, some men are also troublesome. And here a prince thinks that men are gods and women are bugs. Hey you, if it wasn''t for a woman, you wouldn''t be in this earth in the first ce. Even if you aren''t respectful, how can you be so ungrateful? Or do you think that you came from a man''s womb? I have never seen a man who pushed down others so much. YOU are sick!"


    Her voice was calm and collected. But the thing which made her words the worst was her cold voice and chilling gaze filled with disgust.


    Mu Chen never faced anything like this before. His family never was harsh to him. He wasn''t good at facing the reality since he was a child and this girl unmasked his every wrong doing. He knew that he was being a bother, but he didn''t want to admit and he kept annoying the people he cared about. He thought that he cared deeply about them, but all he cared about was only himself.


    Xue Lin already lost all her appetite. So she drank water, wiped her mouth, then stood up and left the room without another word.


    Yan Su broke the silent first. "Ah, I''m full. I''m going back."


    After she left, Mu Chen also left with a dark expression. He didn''t finish his meal.


    Mu Cheng chuckled. "I like her. She is good."


    Jing Sheng said, "Probably we needed her from the very first time. Then Xiao Chen wouldn''t end up like that."


    "Mother, even if you offer her lots of money, if she thinks that she doesn''t want to work, you can''t make her work." Mu Lan knew her stubborn friend.


    "Ahahaha...but that was fun. I never saw Chen being rendered speechless. Did you see his expression when she called him ''poop''? Ah! That was candid!" Mu Feng couldn''t stopughing.


    Qi Ying sighed in relief as no one got mad at Xue Lin for her foul mouth. She was really thinking that the elders would faint after hearing her outburst. For some reason nothing happened and she was worried for nothing.


    "I hope that he won''t take revenge on her." Mu Lan said.


    "The person who can take care of himpletely ising tomorrow. You can rest assured." Mu Liang said. He looked at her empty bowl and asked, "Do you want to eat more?"


    "No. I''m full." Mu Lan said.


    "Then let''s go to the bed early. You didn''t have enough rest in three days." Mu Liang grabbed her hand and stood up.


    Mu Lan agreed and they said good night to the elders and left. Mu Feng and Qi Ying did the same.

 Chapter 520: COMPENSATE YOUR HUSBAND

    <h4>Chapter 520: COMPENSATE YOUR HUSBAND</h4>


    "I should take a bath." Mu Lan didn''t have time to take a bath after she woke up. She went directly to have dinner after Mu Liang woke her up from deep slumber. Though Mu Liang cleaned her body with soaked towel, she wasn''t feelingfortable. She held herself back when she was having dinner, but now she couldn''t take it anymore.


    Mu Liang began to take off his clothes too. "I will join you."


    "But your wounds��" Mu Lan saw his new bandaged and she realized that he had to redo it after using too much force.


    "What? I bathed you multiple times, it won''t kill you to help me bath, right? You shouldpensate your husband." Mu Liang already took off all of his clothes and gloriously went to the bathroom. "Hurry up and join me."


    Mu Lan only could take off her clothes and enter the bathroom. She saw Mu Liang was in the bathtub, enjoying the warm water. He looked at her with dark eyes. His mouth was dry as he eyed her top to bottom.


    Mu Lan felt embarrassed. She covered herself with her two hands as walked closer and teamed up with him in the bathtub. However, she sat in the opposite side of where Mu Liang was.


    The bathtub was huge. Even if Mu Liang stretched his hands and legs, he couldn''t reach her.


    "What are you doing?" He asked while frowning.


    "Can''t you see? Bathing." Mu Lan hardly looked at him.


    "I''m injured." Mu Liang wanted her to get closer to him and stay in his arms. But his wifey was ying tricks on him.


    Mu Lan replied, "With your injury you can still clean your most of the parts. I will help you to clean your back. No worries."


    For some reason, she had a bad feeling. She felt like, he wanted to do something which she wouldn''t agree to do. That''s why she was keeping her distance.


    "If I move too much, it hurts." Mu Liang told the truth. After all, his wound reopened.


    "Who told you to be so energetic?" Mu Lan red at him, but there was so fire in her eyes. Her face was bright red.


    "I wanted to show you how boy toy works." Mu Liang answered innocently as he spoke in husky voice. "And you liked it."


    "I didn''t." Mu Lan refused to admit.


    "Really? Then why did you screamed for more when I was hitting your g spot?" When Mu Liang wanted, he could be the most shameless man in the world.


    Mu Lan''s face was so red that it felt like blood was dripping. She remembered how she shamelessly begged for more. However, she didn''t want to admit. "I wasn''t screaming. It never happened."


    "Are you saying that you weren''t flowing as fast as river flows, or you weren''t tightened around me deliciously?" Mu Liang asked. He was slowly getting close to her.


    Mu Lan''s head was already drowning in the water as she didn''t want to hear anything shameful. So she didn''t notice him getting closer.


    After Mu Liang got closer, he yanked her hand. Mu Lan gasped in surprise. Before she could do anything, he already secured her in his arms. "Babe, are you sure that nothing like that happened?"


    "What babe? Who is your babe?" Mu Lan trembled as his lips trailed down on her neck to the crook of her neck and bit her lightly. His hands groped her round soft hills. Her breath hitched.


    Her reaction didn''t go unnoticed by Mu Liang. He chuckled in a low voice. "Babe, do you enjoy when I touch you there?" His fingers brushed over her pink nipples.


    Mu Lan subconsciously arched her back, pushing herself even more close to his hands. With her eyes close, she let out a light moan. "Umm.."


    Her sweet voice ignited the fire of his which he cooled down in the evening. He yed and pinched there and said, "Babe look, you hardened there." His voice was husky as he spoke close to her ear and it made Mu Lan''s whole body turn hot.


    Mu Liang carefully put her between his legs and began paying with her nipples. Mu Lan cried out and with ecstasy she rubbed herself on his body.


    Mu Liang lightly bit her earlobe and said, "Babe, does it feel good there?"


    Mu Lan didn''t answer. Her face was red, eyes were wet and mouth was open wide as she gasped for air. From time to time, sultry moans came out of her little mouth.


    She could feel that there was a warm feeling in between her legs. She craved for more. But she refused to be so shameless.


    He pinched her hard as she cried out aloud. "You must be feeling too good if you make such lewd voice." His left hand traveled down. "You are hot in here. Hot liquidsing out. Are you enjoying it so much that before I touched there, you started giving reaction?"


    Mu Lan couldn''t take his dirty words when he was doing these sort of things. She shook her head and said, "L-lie�� ah!"


    She couldn''t finish speaking before entered his middle finger. Her whole body jumped. She had been waiting for him so much that the moment his middle finger enter, she mped around him.


    "Babe, do you want me that much? You are eating my finger." Mu Liang kissed all over her face as he teased her with such words. His right hand was still working on her chest.


    Tears rolled down from her eyes in pleasure while she let out amorous moan. Her body was vigorously trembling. Her hands were over his hands, but there was no strength. "N-no��." And yet her voice betrayed her.


    "No? Babe doesn''t like one finger. Maybe two fingers will be okay, hmm?" Mu Liang mercilessly added his index finger and moved faster.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!" With his movements, her voice rhythmically increased.

 Chapter 521: YOU DID YOUR BEST

    <h4>Chapter 521: YOU DID YOUR BEST</h4>


    "No? Babe doesn''t like one finger. Maybe two fingers will be okay, hmm?" Mu Liang mercilessly added his index finger and moved faster.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!" With his movements, her voice rhythmically increased.


    As her body moved, there was shing sound of water.


    "Babe, you are so wet. Your juice is hotter than the water. It feels so good." Mu Liang''s nasty words didn''t stop. His gaze was scorching hot. He hardened down there and kept poking her from behind.


    Mu Lan felt his hard part poking her. It made her whole body melt. But her reaction as more inviting than before. She opened her legs wider subconsciously. Just like her eyes, her brain turned steamy and couldn''t think straight. She was only listening to her body.


    "Babe, did you just open your legs for me?" His hoarse voice was low.


    "Nnn��" Mu Lan eyes were close as she moaned.


    "Answer me babe, does it feel good?" He slightly moved her body to the left side, so that he could bit her breast.


    As he bit her, she let out a louder moan and came hard. Her head nked out as she gasped for air. She withered in his arms and couldn''t help but shudder in pleasure she was receiving from his hands and mouth.


    "F-feels��. G-gooood��" Her voice quivered as she answered.


    "You came so hard. Didn''t you say you didn''t enjoy this afternoon? Did you lie?" He asked as he tortured her with his mouth.


    There were sshing sound of water and slurp sound of his mouth sucking something delicious. Mu Lan couldn''t think of anything else. Saliva was oozing down from her mouth as she replied, "L-lie��."


    Mu Liang chuckled before saying, "I didn''t hear you. Louder babe." Then he bit her heard.


    "Ah! I lied!" Mu Lan answered. Her body was moving on her own to match his fingers rhythm.


    "So you are telling the truth now?" He sucked her and nibbled her here and there. Red marks formed in her pinkish white skin.


    "��Y-yes��" Mu Lan nodded muddled headedly.


    Mu Liang couldn''t help but kiss her lips hearing her sweet answer. "So you are enjoying?"


    "I-I�� am��. Mmm��" Mu Lan had no choice but to oblige.


    Mu Liang inserted fourth finger as he asked, "Do you want more?"


    "I want more��." Desire came out with her answer.


    He rewarded her as he pushed his tongue on her mouth. After kissing her thoroughly he said, "Good girl. Tell me what you want. I will give it to you."


    Mu Lan''s left hand went behind and took the rock hard thing in her hand. "G-give it to me��."


    Mu Liang''s gritted his teeth as he couldn''t wait anymore. But he still waited. "Where do you want it?"


    Mu Lan cried out. She took her right hand down there where he was ying with his fingers. "H-h-here�� hnn.."


    Mu Liang didn''t tease her anymore and took out his fingers. She cried out in dissatisfaction.


    "I''m giving you want you want, babe." He turned her around towards him. He spread her legs and positioned her. Then in one go, he entered her.


    "Aaaahhh!" Mu Lan clenched him around him and encircled her arms around him as she hugged him.


    "So tight babe. Loosen a little." He sucked her skin as he said.


    It was an impossible request. She was feeling so good that no matter how much he told her to loosen up, she couldn''t. Moreover, she tightened around him more and feeling the intensity, he grew bigger inside her.


    "Babe, I''m injured. You have to move on your own." He licked the saliva on her skin and he grabbed her waist and helped her to move.


    At first, Mu Lan moved slowly. It was so pleasurable that her body shook to the core. Mu Liang couldn''t take it either. He moved her faster and faster.


    Mu Lan screamed alluringly. Once she got the rhythm, without his help she moved. He was hitting her in her weakest spot and it made here quickly. She lost hers strength, but Mu Liang said, "Babe, you can''t stop now. Or you will miss the pleasure."


    Hearing him, she absentmindedly moved again. This time, Mu Liang helped her. The moves became fiercer and fiercer. Mu Liang didn''t stop her andmanded her to speak lewdly and scream for more.


    "More, more, more. I want more��." She hugged his neck and moved up and down.


    Her whole body moved with her. Mu Liang mesmerized looked at the beauty in front of him.


    He wanted to tease her more. So he asked, "Babe, who do you love?"


    Mu Lan couldn''t think properly. She answered what came in her mind. "L-Liang�� Liang��."


    Mu Liang asked more, "Babe, who do you want?"


    Mu Lan''s head was on his nape. "Li-iang��. Liang��."


    He asked her further, "Babe, are you enjoying?"


    As he increased the movement, she gasped for more air. "��Hah�� hah�� I am��.."


    "Do you like it when I pinch you here?" He pinched her right nipple.


    "��Ah�� Y-yes��." She replied obediently.


    "Where do you like it? Here�� or here��.?" His hands moved to her sensitive areas.


    Mu Lan wasn''t in the right mind to answer. She was feeling good everywhere. Thus her answer was, "Everywhere��."


    Mu Liang wouldn''t take it for the right answer. He said, "That''s not true. Maybe I should ask your body."


    As he hit her g spot numerous time, she jumped and screamed. "Oh! Hnn��. Ah!" The whole bathroom became steamy and filled with her flirtiest sounds.


    Seeing her absent minded expression, he asked, Babe, who are you thinking of?"


    "Li-iang�� Liang��." Mu Lan couldn''t talk anymore. After getting pleasure for three hours in the water, she lost consciousness.


    Mu Liang smiled contently and kissed her wet hair. "You did your best."


    Mu Lan wasn''t in the situation to listen to his praise. She had no idea what happened next.

 Chapter 522 CRAVING FOR AFFECTION

    <h4>Chapter 522 CRAVING FOR AFFECTION</h4>


    The next day in thete morning, Mu Liang was stroking Mu Lan''s hazel tree colored hair. The sunlight came through the window and fell on her naked body. Her body was covered till her waist. The kiss marks in her supple skin were bright in his eyes.


    Mu Lan was sweetly and silently sleeping. She didn''t wake up in ten hours after she faintedst night. Her breath was regr and her temperature was normal. She was a living sleeping beautyying on his right arm.


    Mu Liang leaned forward to kiss her naked shoulder. He traced his lips tenderly over the red hickeys. His heart was peaceful in the bright day.


    Just to destroy the mood, someone barged into the room with a knock. Noticing that was his youngest brother, Mu Liang immediately covered whole Mu Lan''s body, even her head. His gazed pierced through Mu Chen''s heart.


    The moment Mu Chen entered the bedroom without knock, he saw his brother kissing that woman''s skin with love. Her body was full of bruises. He wasn''t a kid not to know what the marks were.


    Moreover, whenever he wanted to sleep with his first brother while Mu Feng was away Mu Liang would kick his hard to make him roll on the floor. Mu Liang never allowed anyone sleeping with him. Now he was hugging a woman I his bed and kissing her with all his might.


    ''Woman. Again!'' Mu Chen''s heart was filled with jealousy. In his whole life, he wanted to be the closest person to his most favorite people, his brothers. He didn''t want other people snatching them away from him. Now, two women took his precious brothers away. How could he not hate women?


    With a hint of jealousy, he scornfully red at the woman who was wrapped like a dough.


    "What do you think you are doing?" Mu Liang cold voice swept through the room.


    First of all, someone came into his bedroom without knocking, secondly, he was ring at his wifey and thirdly, his brother destroyed such loving moment.


    The third point was the most important part.


    "Why is she in your bed?" Mu Chen''s eyes were red as if he was about to cry in jealousy. "You never liked other people sleeping with you."


    "A wife sleeps with her beloved husband. Isn''t it obvious?" Mu Liang''s merciless answer was a huge blow to Mu Chen.


    "Wh-haa-" Mu Chen couldn''t speak after that.


    That was true. Husbands slept with their wives. It was natural. But Mu Liang and Mu Lan were married. That''s what Mu Chen knew. But still, he couldn''t refute.


    "If you haven''t asked grandfather or father this same question, why are you so stupid enough to ask me this? Didn''t I give you enough time to grow up? Maybe I should have harsher with you." Mu Liang''s voice was excessive low. It wasn''t only because that he was annoyed and mad at his youngest brother, it was also for Mu Lan who was sleeping.


    Mu Chen cringed as he heard his first brother''s cold tone. It was so distant that he felt lonely. "Why couldn''t we stay together?"


    Mu Liang was silently gazing at his brother. For some reason, when it came to bonding, Mu Chen was always childish and possessive.


    "As brothers, we are always together. If you didn''t acted abnormally, we wouldn''t let you stay away from us. It is natural for men to marry women and stay together. Haven''t you see our grandparents and parents? The rtionship between siblings and life partners are different." He answered patiently.


    Mu Chen admitted what his first brother said was true. Even what the small girl (Xue Lin) said was also true. But he still couldn''t ept it.


    In the morning, he went to talk to his second brother who was eating tofu with all his might. Being disturbed by Mu Cheng, he got angry and threw Mu Chen out. Feeling remorse, Mu Chen came to find his first brother and yet he had to see his brother like this as if Mu Liang was whole new person.


    "First brother, I-" Mu Chen couldn''t speak anymore.


    "All right. You go to your room. When I''m free, I wille to look for you. Don''t disturb your sister-inw. She couldn''t sleep because of thepany for two nights." Mu Liang''s voice warmed up a bit.


    As an older brother, Mu Liang had a good knowledge when to scold his brothers and when to be friendly to them.


    Upon hearing what he said, Mu Chen said no more. He nodded and left. He really wanted his brothers''pany.


    After he left, Mu Liang uncovered Mu Lan''s face and met a pair of transparent ck eyes. "You should spend more time with your brother. He is craving for some family love. He feels lonely."


    Mu Liang lovingly scratched her nose and said, "You wake up first thing in the morning and speak for another man. You got some nerve. How about I punish you for your sin?"


    Mu Lan heard about the word ''punish'' and her flushed. "What sin? What punishment?"


    She had already had enough of itst night. She couldn''t imagine how she could shamelessly scream like that.


    Mu Liang''s hands trailed down her body. "Thinking of other men when you are in your hubby''s arm is a great sin."


    Mu Lan shivered from his touch and tried to move away and just then she realized that she was still connected with him.


    "Wha... what...!" Mu Lan''s whole body heated up as she felt something hardened and twitched inside her.


    Mu Liang pinned her down and said, "Babe, we have been like this all night. I was waiting for you to wake up and you talk about another man. Tell me how should I punish you?"


    His hoarse voice made Mu Lan tremble. Last night''s memories were still vivid in her mind.


    By the way, how could this guy be so shameless to stick to her the whole night?

 Chapter 523 I WILL WIN

    <h4>Chapter 523 I WILL WIN</h4>


    As she was pressed down, Mu Lan hurriedly said, "Wait, wait... there is lots to talk about. You didn''t tell me how you are going to deal with Romano Corporation. And another thing, did you tell Mu Chen about mother''s divorce and grandmother''s deeds? He came yesterday, but never asked about it."


    Mu Liang''s eyes dangerously narrowed. "When I''m inside you, you talk about other things. Really Lan? You became too naughty. You need to know when to be obedient and listen to your husband."


    In the end, Mu Liang bathed her and then ced her on the bed before covered her withforter. Afterwards, he changed into shirt and pants and went downstairs.


    Meeting Noel in the middle of the corridor, Mu Liang instructed, "Tell the maids to bring nutritious food for Madam Mu."


    Noel politely bowed. "Yes, first young master."


    "Is everyone in the dining room?" Mu Liang asked.


    "Send young master and young mistress still didn''t show up." Noel said.


    "Don''t bother them. Bring food in their chamber." Mu Liang knew his brother more than anyone else. "After lunch call medical team." He had to change the bandagest night and today after bath. He didn''t want to take risk.


    "As you wish, first young master." Noel left.


    After Mu Liang entered the dining room, Mu Cheng said, "Why are you alone?"


    "Xiao Lan is tired, so she is sleeping." Mu Liang replied bluntly.


    "How can she sleep till noon? She has no sense of discipline." Mu Chen frowned as he criticized Mu Lan.


    "If it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t be sleeping till now." Mu Liang said coldly.


    After Mu Chen came, Mu Lan woke up and talked about him. If he didn''te into the room then Mu Lan wouldn''t wake up and would talk about him only to trigger jealousy of Mu Liang. Now she was too tired to get up from the bed.


    Mu Chen shut up even not knowing what he did wrong.


    Xue Lin murmured, "Someone who is full of ws looking into others mistakes. Hippocratic!"


    She kept grudge those who went against her. As long as her heart wasn''t content, she would keep bothering those people. Mu Chen was one of them.


    "You!" Mu Chen red at her.


    Xue Lin smirked. "What? Don''t you want to keep your brothers to you? What happened to that promise?"


    Mu Chen clenched her fists before saying, "Give me a day. I will show you who the winner is."


    "Alright kids, lets start eating." Jing Sheng smiled. She loved lively atmosphere.


    In the evening, Mu brothers was in Mu Feng''s chamber. They were sitting in the bar. While drinking wine they talked about what happened to their parents and grandmother.


    Mu Chen sighed. He barely had any attachment towards his parents and grandmother, so he didn''t feel bad for grandmother and his parents'' divorce. Since his mother was staying here and having her own business, he was satisfied. However, the one who was close to him were grandfather and his two elder brother brothers.


    Mu Chen said, "You guys will leave for France after this incident with Romano Corporation is over. Grandfather and mother will be alone in here. I will take care of them."


    Mu Feng asked, "Aren''t you going to live in China?"


    Mu Chen answered, "Nothing is more important than family."


    Mu Feng clicked his tongue. "Tsk, if you were smarter like this all the time, we wouldn''t be harsh towards you in the past."


    "As long as you don''t neglect me, I''m a good boy." Mu Chen defended.


    "Shut up! I still didn''t forget that you kissed me. No matter how many times Ying disinfected me, it wasn''t enough." Mu Feng rubbed his lips again in disgust remembering yesterday''s incident.


    And how Qi Ying tried to disinfect him, there was no need to exin since she was still in the bed.


    "That was a bet and you owe me your golden car." Mu Chen said.


    "Like hell I will give it to you." Mu Feng loved that car.


    Mu Chen said, "Are you sure you are a man of honor?"


    "What''s an honor? Never heard of it." Mu Feng feigned ignorance.


    "Let''s talk about tomorrow''s n." Mu Liang opened the file.


    At night, Mu Liang came into the bedroom only to find Mu Lan working in theptop.


    "I told you to sleep." Mu Liang said sitting beside her.


    "How can I sleep twenty hours? Let me finish this first, then we will talk about it." Mu Lan didn''t take her eyes off of the screen.


    "Is it the ind thepany bought?" Mu Liang asked.


    "Yes and I''m going to change a few things. Let''s make it a utopia." Her eyes glinted as she worked.


    Looking at the screen Mu Liangmented, "Fantasy kingdom."


    "Do you like it?" She asked excitedly.


    He replied, "It will cost a lot."


    "Don''t worry about the money. I have plenty." She grinned.


    "Then I will call for board meeting in a week. Do you think you can prepare it within a week?" He asked.


    "Will you finish Romano Corporation in a week?" She wanted to know how he wanted to deal with thispany.


    "Probably." Mu Liang noticed that she was using hot water bag. "Does it still hurt?" He asked.


    "Massage me whole night. It will be fine." Mu Lan said happily. "That''s your punishment."


    "....Yes, ma''am." Mu Liang obliged.


    From the next morning, there was a new situation in the Mu Castle. Two members of Mu Family were ying games. It was about who could earn more attention. Basically, it started with Mu Chen. He tried to get close to Mu Liang when Mu Lan was present. However, Mu Lan didn''t let him seed. She always stayed between two brothers.


    While Mu Chen was beyond irritation, the family members as well as the servants enjoyed the show.


    But what actually happened between Mu Lan and Mu Chen, the author will exin it tomorrow. Right now she needs to sleep, a lot.

 Chapter 524 GAINING AFFECTION COMPETITION

    <h4>Chapter 524 GAINING AFFECTION COMPETITION</h4>


    The next morning, after breakfast, Mu Liang was enjoying the nature as he sat on a chair under a huge red umbre while drinking some orange juice.


    Mu Chen came to the flower garden to spend some time with Mu Liang. He happily said, "First brother, I bought some sweets from China. Let''s eat it together-"


    "Hubby, there you are." A sweet coaxing voice interrupted him. Mu Lan, wearing a pink cotton dress, walked towards the Mu brothers and sat on Mu Liang''sp. "I have been looking for you everywhere." She kissed his cheek.


    Mu Liang was in good mood. He encircled his arms around her waist and back. "Do you need something?" His eyes were smiling.


    "Can''t I miss you without anything I need?" Mu Lan coquettishly asked.


    Mu Liang kissed her forehead. his heart melt at her words. "You can."


    Mu Chen: "..."


    He was still here, but the couple heed no attention towards him.


    Mu Lan rubbed her cheek cutely on Mu Liang''s face and said, "I was missing you for no reason. I just want to be with you."


    "You be with me twenty four hours. No need to exin." Mu Liang adoringly stroked her hair. Two of them forgot that there was another person.


    Mu Lan nced at Mu Chen and gasped in surprise. "Oh, it''s brother Chen. When did youe? I didn''t notice you at all!"


    Mu Chen: "...." His face turned red.


    Mu Liang also gazed at his youngest brother and asked, "Do you need something?"


    Mu Chen controlled his anger and spoke, "First brother, I wanted to have some sweets with y-"


    "Oh, is that sweets in your hands?" Mu Lan interrupted him again.


    Mu Chen: "..." He saw lots of shameless women before, but Mu Lan must be first to make him utterly speechless.


    "I was actually wanted to eat some sweets." Mu Lan stood up and almost snatched the sweet box from Mu Chen before he could do something.


    "Thank you for the sweets brother Chen. Oh my! It''s from China." She happily looked at the box and eximed. "Liang Liang, our brother is so considerate. He brought some sweets for us. Let''s eat it together." She once again sat on Mu Liang''sp.


    As she excitedly opened the box, Mu Liang said, "Feed me."


    "Sure." Mu Lan dly fed Mu Liang.


    "Let me feed you." Mu Liang took a sweet and fed her.


    "Moe..." The sweet was so delicious that Mu Lan''s expression softened.


    Five minutester, Mu Lan looked back. "Ah, brother Chen left."


    Mu Liang scratched her nose. "Who told me yesterday that I had to spend more time with my brother?"


    Mu Lan contently licked her lips tickling his heart. "I wanted you to do that, but I didn''t say that I will lose thepetition." She shrugged. "Yan Su told me after breakfast that Mu Chen dered a war against me. So I thought, why not giving him the taste of being defeated."


    Mu Liang smiled and leaned forward to taste her lips. Then he said, "Little devil."


    "Huh, learned from you." She kissed him back. "By the way, you said someone was supposed toe to tame your brother. Where is that person?"


    Mu Liang frowned hearing her word. "That person suddenly disappeared. We can''t contact that person."


    Mu Lan was a little concerned. "Did that person hide? Is that person male or female?"


    Mu Liang replied, "You will find out after that person''s arrival."


    At lunch time, Mu Chen smiled and gave Mu Liang a bowl of food. "First brother, I filled the bowl for you. You have to eat more."


    Mu Lan was extra sweet as well. Time to time, she filled Mu Liang''s bowl. "Here, you should eat more. You are getting skinny."


    Mu Liang: "..."


    Mu Chen: "..." He used so much force that his chopsticks broke.


    Others were silently enjoying the show.


    The whole day, the family watched the affection gainingpetition.


    After lunch, Mu Chen came to Mu Liang''s chamber. "First brother, let''s y chess-"


    Mu Lan painfully called out from bedroom, "Hubby, my waist hurts. It''s all your fault. Massage me."


    There was still a few hours before the sunset. Mu Chen found Mu Liang in Mu Feng''s chamber. "First brother, I want to-"


    At the same time, Mu Lan came out with Qi Ying, Yan Su and Xue Lin. She grabbed Mu Liang''s hand and said, "Liang Liang, I told you that I''m going out for shopping and you said that you will apany me."


    After Mu Liang and Mu Lan came to the castle and just freshened up. Mu Chen barged into the bedroom. "First brother, about the previous discussion-"


    Mu Lan came out of the bathroom. "Liang Liang, I''m hungry. I want to eat your cooked food. Anything is fine."


    In the dinner time, Mu Chen once again arranged Mu Liang''s dish. "First brother-"


    However, before he could, Mu Lan shoved a bowl towards Mu Liang. "Hubby, it is for you."


    After dinner, Mu Chen called out, "First-"


    Mu Lan hugged Mu Liang from behind. "Liang Liang, I''m tired. I want to sleep. The bed is so cold without you."


    Mu Feng sighed. ''Did my younger brother really think that he could win against sister Lan Lan? How pitiful.''


    After getting in the bed, Mu Lan got a text from Mu Feng. ''Sis, have mercy on my little brother. I can''t look at his face.''


    Mu Lan sent a reply. ''He reaps what he sows.''


    Mu Lan looked down at her. "Aren''t you tired? Go to sleep." He patted her back, trying to make her fall asleep.


    "Hey, aren''t you angry?" Mu Lan was quite surprise seeing Mu Liang notmenting about her wrong doings. Moreover, he was going along with her even though he had workloads.


    There was no way Mu Liang would go angry. His brother and wife were fighting for his affection. He was beyond happy. He wished that every day would be the same.


    He kissed her head in reply and said, "Nope. Be that way every day."

 Chapter 525 A GUEST HAS ARRIVED

    <h4>Chapter 525 A GUEST HAS ARRIVED</h4>


    The next day, at Romano Corporation, the situation was bad. After losing fair amount of good projects, Romano Corporation was in the verge of bankruptcy.


    Mr. Romano mmed his desk. "If it wasn''t for that woman called Red, nothing this sort of happened. Now not only my n failed, but also I''m losing thispany. It''s all her fault."


    His skinny assistant was standing in the corner of his room. His head was hanged in defeat. He clenched his hands tightly.


    Ring! Ring!!


    The assistant answered the call since it was from front desk. "What is it?"


    A female secretary replied, "Sir, Mr. Wagner from Germany came. He wants to talk to Mr. Romano."


    The assistant paused and nced at his boss who was emitting fire. "Without previous appointment, we can''t allow it. Mr. Romano is busy."


    The secretary said, "Mr. Wagner said that it''s an emergency."


    The assistant said, "Still Mr. Romano can''t. He is in the meeting."


    At that time, someone snatched the phone receiver and a male voice said, "Don''t pretend to be so high and mighty. I already know yourpany''s situation. If you want to get over your crisis. Let me talk to Mr. Romano."


    The assistant looked at Mr. Romano and said, "Mr. Wagner wants to talk to you. He said that he will help us."


    Mr. Romano raised an eyes brow. "Does he? Let him in."


    The assistant nodded and said, "Mr. Wagner please give the receiver to the secretary."


    The secretary took the receiver and said, "Sir?"


    "Let him in. Bring some tea and snacks for the guest. That''s all." The assistant ordered.


    "Okay, sir." The secretary. She hung up. She gave the guest a professional smile and said, "This way, sir."


    The secretary took the guest in the presidential office. The assistant was waiting for them. "Good morning, Mr. Wagner. We are honored to have you here."


    "Likewise." The guest entered the room. He saw Mr. Romano was sitting on his chair.


    Mr. Romano narrowed his eyes and said, "It has been years, Andreas Wagner. What are you scheming this time?"


    Andreas Wagner let out augh. "Is this how you treat you savior?"


    "I don''t believe words. But if you show me how you can act, I will trust you. Oh, I totally forgot that Mu Corporation took yourpany because you kidnaped Mu Liang''s bed partner. You are already their ve. Tell me is she that good in bed?" Mr. Romano sneered.


    Andreas Wagner didn''t mind his words. He sat down and said, "Well, failure is the key to sess. I did lose once. But I underestimated my opponent." His words had hidden meaning. The opponent he meant was Mu Lan, not Mu Liang. "But the thing is, I only saved her and gave her a new life. However she escaped from me before I could bed her. I must say, she is an oriental beauty."


    "So that''s why Mu Liang let you go. You saved her life. If it was the opposite, I cannot imagine your future." Mr. Romano chuckled. "She seduced him for good. A sessful businessman like him is blinded by a street woman with no identity." He tightly held his fists.


    "So it seems. He is blinded." Andreas chuckled remembering Mu Lan''s face.


    "Aren''t you the same?" Mr. Romano mocked.


    "If you met her, you would forget your own wife." Andreasmented. Mr. Romano''s wife and daughter, both of them were well known Italian beauties.


    "How can she be better than my daughter? I don''t believe it." Mr. Romano refused to admit defeat. "But that Red woman was something. If I got her, I wouldn''t let her go for sure."


    Andreas chuckled at this time. "Red, huh? Beautiful." Hemented. His eyes fell on Mr. Romano,ptop. There was the live program of that day, when Mu Lan was on the stage as the auction was going on.


    Mr. Romano said, "If there is a woman who can win against my daughter is that woman called Red. I don''t believe that Mu Liang''s woman is any better than her. She got him only seducing him. This woman Red is a genius. Too bad that Mu Corporation poached her first. It would be better if we poach her before Mu Corporation gets any high. We send some spies to know about her. But they failed. Too bad we don''t know who she is."


    Andreas said, "I have an idea who she is." We slept together few times..... He didn''t say thest sentence.


    Andreas Wagner recalled the time, when she spent her times in his mansion and how she fooled him. She took away his credit card and hacked the operating system by using his ownptop and fled away from his highly secured mansion. Not only that, she used his credit card and took away millions of dors. Then she was in disguise and fooled the Police of Germany as she reached her destination.


    Even after losing hispany, authority and his power, Andreas Wagner still couldn''t take his mind off of her. Someone who was beyond his reach, he wanted it badly.


    A few days ago, he saw the war between Mu Corporation and Romano Corporation in the television. Though he knew that Mu Corporation would win, he was perplexed after seeing the live program that Mu Corporation held.


    The moment he saw the woman in red dress and heard her voice, he immediately knew who it was. He could never the girl he desired slipped from his hands by her intelligence and bravery.


    His blood boiled in greed after he saw her. She was looking glorious in that form and confident in the stage as she amazed everyone. He wanted to snatch her away and lock her up so that no one could see her shining.


    The reason he came to help the Romano Corporation was because of her. There was no doubt about it.


    Mr. Romano and his assistant became alerted upon hearing what Andreas said.

 Chapter 526 IF IT WAS THAT EASY

    <h4>Chapter 526 IF IT WAS THAT EASY</h4>


    [A/N: A VERY HAPPY BIRTHDAY to Webnovel. Thank you so much to those who created this tform for the bookworms and for those who can earn money. You have no idea how much I''m in debt to you. You will always be in my heart. ^_^]


    Andreas said, "I have an idea who she is." We slept together few times..... He didn''t say thest sentence.


    Mr. Romano and his assistant became alerted after hearing what Andreas said.


    "You know that woman called Red?" Mr. Romano sat straight.


    "I know her and that''s why I''m here." Andreas Wagner said.


    "So what are you nning? Do you want to poach her?" Mr. Romano asked. He could barely hold back his excitement.


    Andreas Wagner let out augh. "If it was that easy..."


    -----


    While Andreas Wagner and Mr. Romano were nning against Mu Lan, she was busy with household work. She was sitting on her chair in the study room and reading the documents.


    "How is Xue Lin doing?" She asked busily.


    Noel was standing in front of her while arranging thepleted documents. He replied, "Ms. Lin is learning how to swim. Since she has some health issue, the instructor asked her to keep her practice to the minimum. Ms. Lin is very obedient."


    Mu Lan said, "Of course, she knows that she cannot afford to get sick."


    "But isn''t first young master paying her enough?" Noel was confused. He saw that Xue Lin wore cheap clothes even though she earned a lot in the Mu Corporation.


    "I can''t answer you that since she never enclosed her problems to us. I wish we could help her, but she won''t take sympathy from us." Mu Lan sighed. She got herself a friend who didn''t want her friends to be troubled. So she never asked anything from her friends.


    Mu Lan finished signingst paper and gave it to Noel. "What''s in next? I''m hungry already."


    Noel replied, "Madam Mu has to visit thepany to attend the Ind Project. But first I''ll ask the maid to prepare some snacks for you. Is there anything you particrly want?"


    Mu Lan thought for a while and replied, "I feel like eating something spicy."


    "Then I will tell the cook to prepare something spicy for you." Noel took out his cell phone and send a text to the head cook.


    The cook replied in return, ''Give me fifteen minutes.''


    "Madam Mu, the cook said that he would take fifteen minutes to prepare something for you." Noel confirmed.


    "Oh, okay. I will be in the bedroom. Please tell the maids to prepare an official attire for me." Mu Lan stretched her hands in both sides.


    "I will, Madam Mu." Noel bowed and left to give the maid further instruction.


    Mu Lan drank a mouthful water and was about to stand up. At that time, someone barged into the room with bloodshot eyes.


    "Ah, if it isn''t brother Chen." Mu Lan said innocently, but there was a hint of sarcasm.


    "You! What is wrong with you? Do you think you are some sort of big shot just because first brother pampers you? Who gave you the right toe between me and my brother? You worthless piece of meat!" Mu Chen was enduring for a while, but he couldn''t take it anymore. He just let out his hatred towards her right after he saw her.


    "Oh, is it the reason why you are upset brother Chen?" Mu Lan''s eyes fixed at him.


    "Upset? I hate you. Are you that stupid not to understand that?" Mu Chen wished to cut her into pieces.


    "Aha, you hate me for what? To steal your brother from you? Or being in the charge of your family? Or because I''m a woman? Which is the reason you hate me, brother Chen?" Mu Lan''s tone was excessive calm just like the nature became calm before the storm.


    Mu Chen put her hands on the table and looked into her eyes before saying, "Since you are so stupid, let me tell you why. Yes, because you took my brother from me. That''s why I hate you."


    "Lie." Mu Lan''s tone became slightly cold.


    Mu Chen blinked. "Lie?"


    Mu Lan''s eyes were challenging. "You hate me because I am a woman. Not because of I am in the charge of your family or taking your brother from you, because you don''t even love your family."


    "What are you spouting? Are you brain dead?" Mu Chen mocked her. His eyes were alerted.


    "Then let me refresh your memory. After you were born, your mother stayed in her bedroom and hardly came out. Your grandmother took care of your brothers. What about you? Don''t tell me that everyone neglected you." Mu Lan let out a coldugh.


    She continued, "Just like your brothers, you had nanny to take care of you, your mother would stay beside you when you are sick, your grandmother would take you to her family and cook for you, your grandfather would worry be worried about you when you get hurt while ying. Your second brother would y with you when you are lonely. Your first brother would help you study before your exam. Are you going to tell me that they did all these just because of their obligations?"


    The room suddenly became silent. Mu Chen became sweating. He never saw this side of Mu Lan, he didn''t even know she knew so much about him before he met her.


    Of course she knew. Right after she became Madam Mu, Mu Lan''s first lesson was to know the history of the Mu Family and the past stories of the living people. She not only knew Mu Liang and Mu Feng''s stories but also Mu Chen''s.


    Mu Chen got his voice back and turned around. "I''m not sure what you are talking about."


    Just as he was about to touch the door knob, a knife cut through the air, broke the knob and pierced the door.


    Mu Chen looked at the shaking knife with wide open eyes.


    "I don''t think I allowed you to leave, coward."


    ________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Hello everyone!


    I''m raising money to study abroad and to achieve my dream, since my rich father won''t give me a single penny. Haha...


    Please help me to raise money. You don''t have to directly give me money.


    I think you saw Webnovel''s birthday page.


    In that page, there is a ORIGINAL AWARD event, all you have to do is to support my novel.


    If you do that, if my novel is in TOP 5, Webnovel will pay money.


    Please help me to raise money for my tuition.


    That''s all I''m asking.


    ^_^


    ***I''ll give you 4 extra chapters in return. ;p

 Chapter 527 HOW DOES IT FEEL?

    <h4>Chapter 527 HOW DOES IT FEEL?</h4>


    Mu Chen looked at the shaking knife with wide open eyes. His heart shook at the same time.


    Mu Lan''s cold voice swept through. "I don''t think I allowed you to leave, coward."


    She continued, "When your whole family cared for you so much, what did you do? Let''s not talk about how you shoved away their love, your second brother loved you so much. He never ate without you. You knew he loved acting and he was a born actor. When Mu Family had a crisis time and your father was poisoned and your grandfather was kidnapped, Mu Liang asked you to join him in the underworld, did he not? But you, what did you do?"


    "You did exactly what a low life would do. You turned away when you brother, your family needed you the most. You snatched away your second brother''s dream and you forced him to sacrifice his dream and let him take your position in the underworld. After you got the best actor award, you gave it to your second brother. Ahahaaha.... What an irony!" Sheughed till her stomach hurt.


    "So how does it feel to be an actor? How does it feel to snatch away someone else''s dream and happiness? How does it feel, brother Chen?" Mu Lan never felt such disgust towards anyone before.


    "But wait, I didn''t evene to the main part yet." Mu Lan had no desire to let him go after he came to the wolf''s den. She stood up and one step at a time as she got close to him. "Mu Feng is such a charming man, isn''t he? You can''t even let him get close to the women around him. You alwaysin to him and tell him that you he doesn''t give you time. You never bothered Mu Liang like that the way you bothered Mu Feng knowing that Mu Liang wasn''t the womanizer like Mu Feng, isn''t that right?"


    "But now that you found out that Mu Liang got himself a fianc��e, you started bothering him. You are trying to gain his affection. On the other hand, you hate both Xiao Ying and me. Heh, do you think I can''t tell." Mu Lan pressed Mu Chen in the door. She tip toed and pushed her mouth to his left ear. She felt that Mu Chen''s whole body shivered in disgust.


    She chuckled. "Did you think that your brothers were stupid enough not to notice your sexual desire? You are into men, aren''t you brother Chen?" Her right hand touched his chest. "You hate women not because they are close to your brothers and snatching them away from you. You hate women because you are gay. You hate women because you exactly know that you are different from your brothers and your brothers will always choose women as their partners but not you. You not only have desire for your brothers but also for the butlers who are handsome. I saw that in your eyes."


    Her lips touched Mu Chen''s jaw and he tightened his jaw. His face became pale in disgust. And how she liked torturing him like that. "Tell me brother Chen, am I wrong?"


    Mu Chen shoved her away, with a force he opened the door and hurriedly left. She could hear that he was making ''Wak! Wak!'' sound as he was about to vomit.


    "Tsk, it''s so easy to bully him." Mu Lan didn''t think that Mu Chen would give up so easily. And here she was preparing to say lots of things.


    She stuck out her tongue in the way Mu Chen left and then she walked away. In the corridor she met Mu Liang.


    Mu Liang asked her, "What happened? I heard that Chen suddenly got angry and went in your study room and suddenly came out and began vomiting."


    "Serves him right." Mu Lan frowned. She looked at Mu Liang asked, "Are you ready to go to the office?"


    "I am. Do you want to go with me? I will wait for you." Mu Liang stroke her hair.


    The maids who were working, they bent their heads so that they didn''t have to eat dog foods. They had plenty of them in these past few days.


    "No. You go first. I don''t want them to know that I''m Madam Mu. After all, my identity is Red." Mu Lan said proudly. "I will go there after fifteen minutes. Let them wait for their savior."


    Mu Liang said, "Go after an hour."


    Mu Lan was speechless. ''Liang Liang, you sure are ruthless to your employees. Without them, we could never get so much money.''


    "So did he do anything to you?" Mu Liang asked again. He was curious to know what made Mu Chen like that.


    "Ahh..." Mu Lan sighed. "I just gave him a medicine for his illness. As long as he doesn''t bother anyone, it will be fine. I don''t like people who don''t help in crisis ande back in the good time to snatch away the remaining happiness." She scoffed.


    "You did say to give him time." He said.


    "I said that out of consideration. But then he had to call for a war against me. He needs to know for whom he is still in this family. I will give him a week to take care of his attitude, or I will kick him out of this family." She said.


    Mu Liang knew that she was saying only because she was mad. He chuckled and said, "If you need help, tell me."


    Mu Lan shook her head negatively. "Are you for real? At this time, you have to coax me not to kick him out of the family, not the other way around."


    "But I will only support you." Mu Liang said.


    Mu Lan raised a white g. "You win."


    After he left, Mu Lan went to the bedroom to change into an official outfit and ate her snacks.


    Noel spoke politely, "Madam Mu, second young master rmended a personal driver for you. He was professionally trained in here. He saved first young master after he was shot."

 Chapter 528 MEETING CANNOT BE DELAYD

    <h4>Chapter 528 MEETING CANNOT BE DELAYD</h4>


    As Mu Lan was having snacks, Noel spoke politely, "Madam Mu, second young master rmended a personal driver for you. He was professionally trained in here. He saved first young master after he was shot."


    "Oh, yes, you told me about him before. I forgot to meet him at that time. Very well. Let''s see what he is capable of." She finished her snacks and was ready to go out.


    At the entrance, Mu Lan met the driver Mark Anthony. That guy was definitely nervous after seeing Mu Lan who was the head of the house.


    "You are Mark Anthony." Mu Lan spoke first before he could introduce himself.


    By now, Mu Lan knew every single face of all the servants of this household. Of course she saw Mark Anthony''s photo in the contract he signed. But this was the first time they actually met.


    "I am. I''m honored to work under you, missy." Mark dramatically bowed. After she gazed at him, his nervousness from before was long gone.


    Mu Lan was stunned. He must be the first person who called the head of the Mu Family ''missy'' knowing that she was his employer. However, she didn''t mind calling him that. It made her feel younger.


    Mu Lan smiled and said, "The honor is mine. I heard that you saved the first young master. We are lucky to have a person like you. You know where you have to take me, right?"


    "Yes, missy." Mark nodded.


    "Let''s go then. I shouldn''t bete." Mu Lan left with Mark.


    As the car drove, Mu Lan was checking her cell phone. It had been thirty minutes but they hadn''t reached yet. Mu Lan was bored at threw her cell phone beside her. She nced outside the window to look at the scenery. Suddenly she realized that the car was going in a different direction.


    Mu Lan immediately became alerted. "Mark, we are supposed to go to thepany. Where are you taking me?"


    Mark''s eyes were on the road. Though he was calm, a tension was rising inside the car. "Missy, didn''t you notice?"


    Mu La sharply gazed at him. "Notice what?"


    Mark looked at the rare view mirror. "Three cars are following us. I''m trying to ditch them."


    Mu Lan check behind her and realized what Mark said was true. Three ck cars were following them.


    Today, she was supposed to show a presentation regarding Ind Project. The construction was supposed to start two weeks ago, but Romano Corporation withdrew money and the work dyed. Then Mu Lan took three days to create the design. She couldn''t dy it any longer.


    The copy of the presentation was supposed to be with her. Fortunately Mu Liang and Mu Feng both of them had copy of the presentation. She didn''t take one. However, someone must have thought that the nning would be with her. Someone must have leaked the information from the inside. There was only onepany who would want to snatch the project.


    "It must be Romano Corporation." Mu Lan looked at the watch. She still had half an hour before the meeting started.


    Mark read news every day. He said, "Missy, they have bad intention. The speed of their cars are getting faster. They are trying to make a car ident or want us to take in some direction. I might get rough. Do you have problem with it?"


    "Be my guest. We have to reach before the meeting starts." Mu Lan took her cell phone. She needed to call Mu Liang. She regretted not to exin the details of the presentation to Mu Liang. If she did, she didn''t have to worry about it now.


    But before she could dial the number, one car from behind nearly hit Mu Lan''s car. Mark took a sharp turn to avoid the car crash. The cell phone from Mu Lan''s hand flew off.


    "Missy, hold on tight." Mark looked back to check if she had safety belt tightened around her. "Don''t move around."


    Mu Lan couldn''t take off the safety belt and her hand couldn''t reach her cell phone. She only said, "Just push the red button. It will alert the bodyguards."


    Just then she noticed. Where were the bodyguards who were following her car?


    Mark did as she told. He pushed the emergency button and drove faster. He already ditched two cars.


    "Where are the bodyguards'' cars those were following us?" Mu Lan asked.


    "When I tried to ditch the enemy''s cars, I also ditched them." Mark said. "I didn''t know that their drivers were so unskilled that they couldn''t follow us."


    He took three turns and drove the car in the narrow road.


    Mu Lan looked around. It felt like that she was in an uninhabited ce. "Are we too far from thepany? Only fifteen minutes left."


    Mark whole heartedly focused on the road. He replied, "At first, I was nning to go to thepany, but they seemed to see through my n. They became rougher even in the main road. I''m surprised to see that police aren''t after them. Now we are far from the bothpany and home. It will take forty five minutes to reach thepany."


    "It''s no good." Mu Lan said. She had to reach thepany.


    They ditched thest car which had been following them. Mark stooped the car under a bridge which no one used. He looked around the area carefully. He didn''t find a single soul.


    "I think we can go back now." Mu Lan said.


    Mark didn''t say anything. He started the engine and drove to the exit, the opposite road.


    Just then, a cargo came forward. It drove straight right side of their car and...


    Crash!


    Mu Lan''s car flew far away as it circled on the air and then heavily crashed on the road.


    In the silent world, the sound was so loud that if there was any ghost, it would be scared.


    A pair of legs came out of the cargo and walked towards the car.

 Chapter 529 I WILL NEVER OBEY ANYONE

    <h4>Chapter 529 I WILL NEVER OBEY ANYONE</h4>


    After the huge sound of car crash subsided, a pair of legs, came out of the cargo and walked towards the car. The sounds of the walking was too loud in the dead silent.


    The car was already upside down. That person looked out of the broken window and saw a girl was inside. After opening the door, that person tried to unlock the seatbelt, but he couldn''t. So he took out a short knife and cut the belt before dragging her out.


    "My my, what a painful face." That person caressed her face which was covered in blood.


    Mu Lan''s whole face was distorted in pain. After being sandwich in the car, her body was screaming in agony. As the windows broke, the sses cut through her face and hands. If she wasn''t wearing a coat and suit pants, her other parts would be injured too.


    She couldn''t breathe properly. The sudden crash was unexpected. Thus she wasn''t prepared for it. She lost consciousness for a couple of second. The burning pain of the injuries woke her up. She opened her mouth and tried to breathe. Tears rolled down from her eyes. She tried to look around and at that time, someone opened the door.


    That person dragged her out. In affliction, she almost cried out aloud. While closing her eyes, she muffled. She felt that someone''s cold hand caressed her face.


    "My my, what a painful face." That''s what she heard. Even though she was muddle headed, she instantly knew who it was.


    Andreas Wagner!


    Mu Lan didn''t have the strength to move. She slowly opened her eyes. The sunlight felt too much. She immediately narrowed her eyes. But the moment she saw Andreas Wagner''s teasing smile, the pain in her eyes vanished, and it reced with burning rage. She immediately forgot the soreness of her body.


    "What a frightful sight! Did you miss me, darling?" Andreas was mocking. Looking at her deadly expression, he didn''t changed his smiling expression at all. Furthermore, it gave him more encourage.


    "Looks like the dog needs more training." Mu Lan gritted her teeth to forget the stinging on her face.


    "Darling, you shouldn''t speak to your savior like this." Andreas smiled.


    Mu Lan opened her mouth and took some deep breaths. She was having problem I breathing. However, she still asked, "Did you join your hands with Romano Corporation?"


    Andreas Wagner''s eyes glinted. "I knew you are smart."


    Everything became clear to Mu Lan.


    Mu Liang hold a secret meeting for the directors who were involved in the Ind Project. However, there was a spy in the group who leaked the information. Since Andreas knew Mu Lan, he recognized the woman called Red and joined with Romano Corporation to take care of her.


    "Did you think I will go with you? You can never make me obey you. Torture me or kill me, I will never listen to you." She could barely breathe, but she still spoke. She wanted to buy some time for Mu Liang to rescue her.


    After Mark pushed the emergency button, the bodyguards would most probably call Mu Liang. Mu Liang would find every possible way to find Mu Lan no matter where it was. Mu La only hoped that the GPS signal would work. If it was destroyed, there might be a problem.


    Andreas smiled profoundly. He leaned forward. Seeing his lipsing at her, Mu Lan moved her face slightly. She didn''t let him touch her lips.


    Andreas didn''t mind her attitude. His lips trailed to her left ear and he said, "Who sad that I''m going to take you away with you? Who said that I''m going to make you obey me?"


    Mu Lan''s heart dropped. ''If he didn''t want to take me away, then why did he attack us? Could it be that he wanted the presentation I prepared?''


    Just as she predicted, Andreas Wagner asked, "Give me the USB drive."


    Mu Lan chuckled. "What are you talking about?"


    "The USB drive where you have the presentation dear. Or should I call you Red?" His thumb ran over her bloody lips.


    "I don''t know." Mu Lan''s eyes were piercing at him.


    The trace of smile was removed from his lips. He said, "Dear, you can joke as much as you want. But this isn''t the time. Give me the USB drive and you can get away easily with your life."


    She didn''t have the USB drive. It was with Mu Liang. Mu Feng also had a copy. Even if she had one, she wouldn''t give it to him.


    "I don''t have it. I never had it in the first ce." Mu Lan said. She felt that her right side of her body was going numb. She didn''t know how long she could stay conscious.


    ''Why are they sote?'' She thought.


    Andreas said, "Darling, don''t take your joke too far."


    He already found out from the spy that Mu Liang or Mu Feng didn''t have anything with them. They already told the directors of the projects that te guest Red would take care of the whole thing, the Mu brothers knew nothing about her n.


    The only mistake was, the spy believed Mu Feng''s word. Mu Liang didn''t say anything about it. The spy went along with MR. Romano''s n and informed Andreas Wagner about the inside information.


    Mu Lan told him, "Search me if you want. I would like to see if you find it or not."


    Seeing the challenging pair of eyes, Andreas realized that he made a huge mistake. Still he smiled. "Darling, don''t you think you are being cleverer these days. Such thing is not good for you. You will get more attention."


    "Get away from me. I won''t be submissive towards anyone. And that includes you." Mu Lan said.


    Andreas smiled even more brightly. "I know. That''s why I won''t give away the things to anyone which I can''t have."


    In Mu Lan''s line of sight, she saw a revolvering out in Andreas Wagner''s hand.

 Chapter 530 GOODBYE, DARLING

    <h4>Chapter 530 GOODBYE, DARLING</h4>


    "I won''t be submissive towards anyone. And that includes you." Mu Lan said. She felt like she was draining. The cold sweat formed in her forehead. Her lips paled. She was feeling light.


    Andreas Wagner''s facial expression didn''t change in the slightest. To her surprise, his face brightened up. He said, "I know. That''s why I won''t give away the things to anyone which I can''t have."


    He was a possessive person from the very beginning. He didn''t like to share his things. Since he hated the things he liked to be possessed by others, he would rather destroy it if he couldn''t have it. If the object he liked wanted to possess wasn''t there anymore, neither he nor the other people could have it.


    Since he couldn''t have Mu Lan, he wouldn''t want Mu Liang to have her. He could simply kill her


    In Mu Lan''s line of sight, she saw a revolvering out in Andreas Wagner''s hand. His eyes carried hunger, hunger for her death.


    Mu Lan''s expression changed dramatically. She couldn''t believe that Andreas was nning to kill her all along.


    "What an expression! Who wants to die when they have a wonderful life, right?" Andreas slowly pointed out the revolver on her head.


    "Are you sure about this? He will hunt you down and will kill you the most unimaginable way. You will never find peace and you will regret every second after you pull the trigger." Mu Lan''s heart dried. Even so, her voice didn''t quiver.


    Andreas replied, "Darling, don''t curse me like that. Isn''t it better? We will both die and stay together. But that boyfriend of yours will suffer being alone."


    "You are crazy!" Mu Lan''s expression changed.


    She didn''t want to die. Mu Liang''s loving face came in her mind. How much she loved him. If she was dead, what would happen to him? Could he survive? Could he forget her and live happily after she died?


    If she was in his ce, she could. She would live with his memories till thest breath. Would he be the same?


    Mu Lan wasn''t ready. She wasn''t ready to die. She wasn''t ready to leave Mu Liang. She wasn''t ready to give him to another woman. Mu Liang could only be her and her alone.


    "I became crazy the moment I met you, dear. It''s all your fault." Andreas looked so calm and collected. There was no madness in his eyes. He seemed to be in peace. He was feeling that now he could achieve his goal. That''s why, he seemed so calm.


    "It was you who tried to imprison me. Now again you are making another mistake. Don''t me me for not warning you beforehand." A drop of tear fell from her eyes. She didn''t close her eyes. She red at him. She wanted to see how he was going to pull the trigger.


    "Don''t cry darling. I will meet you soon." Andreas coaxed her.


    "That''s making me even more upset." Mu Lan didn''t want to bow down even seeing his tightening his index finger in the trigger.


    "Goodbye, darling." Andreas Wagner pulled the trigger.


    Click!


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    Tears rolled down from Mu Lan''s eyes. They mixed up with her blood and sweats. Her soul almost left her. Her heart shook in fear.


    She thought, ''I''m dead. I''m dead.''


    However, she didn''t die. When she realized that Andreas Wagner did pull the trigger but there was only a click sound, it meant that there was no bullet in the revolver, she was shocked at first, and then got angry.


    ''This guy is messing with me.'' She gave him a deadly re, only to see that he looked puzzled.


    Seeing him like this, she got aplex feeling deep inside her.


    ''What''s going on? If he tried to prank, why does he have such expression? Or is it that he really wanted to kill her but there was no bullet? But is it even possible?'' Mu Lan nkly looked at him.


    Andreas Wagner came back to senses. He once again pulled the trigger.


    Click!


    Mu Lan''s heart shook once again, but there was still no bullet.


    Click!


    Click!


    Click!


    Click!


    And the point, Mu Lan wasn''t scared anymore. She only nkly looked at him. Her heart turned sour thinking why Mu Liang hadn''t arrive yet.


    She had no idea that Mu Liang was worried sick thinking where she had gone.


    If Mu Lan had the slightest energy, she would have fight against Andreas and she knew that she would win. But she didn''t have the energy to move fingers.


    "Why there is no bullet?" Andreas Wagner frowned.


    Mu Lan was thinking the same thing. She was also thinking that there must be something wrong with Andreas Wagner''s head.


    "Oh, you mean these, mister?" A person said from the left side.


    Both Mu Lan and Andreas Wagner looked at their left and saw Mark Anthony. He was sitting on the ground leisurely. He was ying with six bullets which were in his hands. The most shocking part was, he had no injuries.


    "Who are you?" Andreas Wagner asked.


    "Oh, sorry for thete introduction. I''m Mark Anthony from Sri Lanka. I''m the new driver for the little missy over there." Mark replied.


    "How did you take the bullets?" Andreas clearly remembered that he filled the revolver with bullets before putting it in his pocket.


    Mark pretended to remember something. "Aha, I forgot to tell you that I was a magician when I was a teenager. I earned quite a bit."


    Mu Lan: "..."


    Andreas: "..."


    Mu Lan was already losing her consciousness. But she forced herself to keep her eyes open.


    Mark didn''t finish speaking. "You did a great sin. You tried to harm this missy. You shouldn''t have done it." Suddenly his carefree look and tone changed into a cold tone and expression.


    Before Andreas could open his mouth, Mu Lan saw Mark throwing a bullet towards Andreas. And the movement was so fast that before Andreas could realize anything, Mu Lan watched the bullet entered his right side of the head and the bullet left from his left side.

 Chapter 531 MISSY DON’T DIE

    <h4>Chapter 531 MISSY DON''T DIE</h4>


    Mark didn''t finish speaking. "You did a great sin. You tried to harm this missy. You shouldn''t have done it." Suddenly his carefree look and tone changed into a cold tone and expression. As he spoke, he let the bullet fall one by one slowly.


    "You have to get punishment for what you have done." Mark''s gaze was exactly like a serial killer. Five bullets fell on the ground, one by one at a time, only one left in his hand.


    However, both Mu Lan and Andreas Wagner were so captivated by his eyes that they didn''t notice. They felt like, there was only one person in the whole world and that was Mark.


    Before Andreas could open his mouth, or before Mu Lan could think of anything, she saw Mark throwing the only bullet he had in his hand towards Andreas.


    Mark''s movement was so fast that before Andreas could realize anything, Mu Lan watched the bullet entered his right side of the head and the bullet left from his left side.


    Andreas Wagner''s expression was perplexed before he mmed down hard in the back.


    Because of his movement, Mu Lan who was in his arms, her body jerked in pain. She let out a cry. Blood from deep inside her wanted toe out from her mouth.


    Mark hurriedly came closer. "Hey, hey, missy. Don''t die yet." He was worried but didn''t let her know, so he only joked.


    "I''m not dying." Mu Lan felt like her heart was going to stop. She tried to forget the throbbing pain all over her body and breathed deeply.


    "That''s good to hear." Mark was checking her injuries like a professional doctor.


    "What are you?" Mu Lan looked at him with doubt look.


    It was true that he saved her and she was grateful. But, Mu Lan never saw someone throw a bullet with his hand just to kill people. It wasn''t humanlike. She had to admit that she was now scared of him, a tiny bit.


    "Hey there missy, stop right there. Don''t think too much. I''m not an alien." Mark touched her back and she groaned. Her face was deadly pale.


    "All right. Don''t talk. I will get you out of here." Mark whistled like an eagle. The sound echoed in the silent area. After that, he tried to take her in his arms.


    And at that moment he saw a red dot on Mu Lan''s head.


    Even a fool can tell what was happening. A sniper was pointing his gun at her head.


    Mu Lan heard him whistling. She was sure that he called for a ride. But she could think why he did that. He could just call through the cell phone.


    She didn''t notice that his body was stiff. She was barely hanging in there. The only think she saw that like a sh, Mark''s left hand rose and caught something with his index and middle fingers. There was a sniper bullet in his fingers.


    He just caught a sniper bullet with his two fingers of his left hand.


    Mu Lan''s jaw dropped.


    Shepletely forgot that she as injured or her whole body was aching. The only thing in her mind was that Mark just caught the bullet like it was a fly.


    Even catching a fly with two hands was an impossible task, she was used to think that.


    Mu Lan was so absorbed in thinking that she didn''t hear a whistle just like Mark did.


    "Who are you...?" it was thest question before she passed out.


    "Ah, missy?" Mark saw her fainting right at the spot. He sighed. ''Her body is so fragile. She must be hurting a lot.''


    He sensed someone''s presence. Without looking back, he said, "I couldn''t contact the bodyguards using emergency button and cell phone. The line didn''t go through."


    The skinny, short man from behind replied, "They jammed the signal. Even the bodyguards couldn''t call for help."


    "So much for technology." Mark sighed.


    The muscled man asked, "Did you kill the rest of them?"


    "Yes, while this guy was rescuing missy or that''s what I thought, I killed the rest of them. I think they had some sort of n for the new project missy is working on." Mark said. He took Mu Lan away from the car and ced her in the shadow.


    The only reason why he wasn''t injured because he left his seat the moment he saw the cargo was about to hit the car. He just flew over the cargo.


    Mark took off Mu Lan''s coat so that she was morefortable. "We should call for a ride. We can''t take her like this or they will find out who we are."


    The skinny man replied, "I took care of the signal jamming problem. You can call the Mu boy. He must be insane by now."


    "Let him suffer. Who told him to take away our missy? I will call the butler Noel. They have private medical team." Mark said.


    "You have medicine with you." The skinny man said. He and the other man sat beside Mark.


    "Honestly, your head is only filled with technology and that''s why you can''t think of normal things. If I use my medicine, they will find out about us. You have no idea how cautious they are." Mark shook her head. He took his cell phone and called the head butler Noel.


    Noel answered the call, "Where are you? Are you in danger? We have been looking for you everywhere? Where is Madam Mu? Is she alright?" Noel asked like a train.


    Mark replied, "The enemy jammed the signal, so I couldn''t call. I don''t know where we are, just check the signale bring the medical team. Madam Mu is injured badly."


    "Stay right there. We areing." Noel hang up.


    Mark tried to imagine what was happening in the castle right now. Thinking that he began to unbutton Mu Lan''s shirt.


    The muscled man got alerted. "What are you doing?"


    Mark said in a carefree manner, "Can''t you tell? Removing her shirt."


    The muscled man sighed. He said, "I can see that, but why?"

 Chapter 532 KEEP A LOW PROFILE

    <h4>Chapter 532 KEEP A LOW PROFILE</h4>


    The muscled man sighed. He said, "I can see that, but why?"


    The skinny man snickered. ''Sometimes, Mark is such an air headed.'' He thought.


    "I want to see her injuries. She hurt her backbone and stomach." Mark frowned thinking Mu Lan''s expression changed when he touched her back.


    "You shouldn''t." The muscled man shook his head as he forbid.


    Mark couldn''t understand his friend. "What''s wrong with that? It''s not that I''m seeing her for the first time. Is there anything I don''t know about her? I know every inch of her body."


    Mark''s carefreement would make others think that he was a pervert. But actually it was the most innocent sentence.


    Mark remembered the time he was used to bath a little girl. When he would scrub her body, she would grab his hair and would pulled them with all her might.


    The muscled man replied, "She grew up Mark..." At that moment, Mark''s hands stopped as he saw her cleavage. He nkly stared at there.


    The muscled man continued, "Have you seen enough? She grew up. You can''t just see her naked like before. She won''t bath with you like she was used to before."


    Mark silently buttoned her shirt. He turned her over, the coat which was beneath her and pulled her shirt to see her back. Just as he thought, her back was covered with blue and purple marks.


    The muscled man frowned. "That''s nasty."


    The skinny man''s expression wasn''t good either.


    Mark said, "Looks like I have to use my medicine."


    "Don''t-" The muscled man shook his head negatively.


    "I know what you want to say. She has the power to heal fast. Even though she has the elixir, it doesn''t mean she can''t feel anything. She just fainted in pain right now." Mark''s expression wasn''t good.


    The muscled man calmly spoke, "I understand. We understand. But this isn''t the time to reveal ourselves. If we do that she will be in danger. They are still looking for the gold key."


    Mark''s body rxed a bit. "You guys go. I will take care of the matter in here. Just finish that Romano guy. He tried to harm her."


    The muscled man said, "I know what you are saying. This guy is tricky. Andreas and Romano both of them had different opinion about this operation. Andreas wanted to kill Lanie in secret and Romano wanted to poach her. So Romano arranged a sniper to kill Andreas. But you killed Andreas. When Romano found out that he couldn''t poach her, he just wanted to finish her."


    Mark looked at him. "You seemed to know about their n every well."


    The skinny man replied, "I was keeping an eye on them. I''m good at being invisible you know."


    "It''s easy for you to take care of him then. Finish him." Mark said.


    The muscled man replied, "The Mu boy is enough to take care of him. We don''t need to go that far. We just have to make sure that nothing will happen to her. Let''s keep a low profile for her sake. If we make a move now, she might think of us as her enemy. We will show up in front of them after she regains her memory."


    Mark nodded. "I was nervous at first thinking that she might recognize me, but she didn''t."


    The muscled man patted his back. "I can feel your pain. You are not the only one." He looked at his partner and said, "Let''s go."


    The skinny man leaned over to kiss Mu Lan''s forehead before leaving.


    After they left, Mark poke her face. "Hurry up and regain your memory. I don''t like it when you look at me like I''m some kind of stranger." He scoffed.


    He stood up and took the sniper bullet and mixed Andreas Wagner''s blood in it. He put the bullet right where the real bullet which hit Andreas was. And he took the real bullet and took it to an abandoned building and hid it there. After that he came back, he took some broken sses and injured himself in his face and hands. He didn''t have to remove the trace of his footsteps or others since they never leave traces. He just had to create his traces.


    When Mu Liang and the medical team came, they found out Mu Lan and Mark were both unconscious. The only difference was Mark was sleeping.


    The whole day was chaotic. The Mu Castle was busy.


    ------


    On the dock of Florence city was bustling. A man in white suite and suite pants was walking in there. He had a white hat in his head and a ck sunss covering his eyes. He was wearing a ck shoe.


    He walked slowly and looked around the area.


    "What a dirty ce!" The man beside him scoffed. He was wearing a ck uniform.


    The man in white attire chuckled. "Aren''t you funny? If you didn''t insist, would Ie here?"


    "I only wanted toe here to let you meet someone." The partner in ck said.


    The man in white said, "I assume that it is rted to the task I gave you."


    "You think too much. It''s not about the task, it''s something else. You just have to see it." The man in ck spoke stubbornly.


    The man in white said, "I wish it is a girl."


    The man in ck opened his mouth to say something but closed it immediately. If he told that it was a man they were going to meet, this guy with his would definitely return to the country.


    The man in ck wasn''t supposed toe here. He just got a message from someone and he immediately took the decision toe here. As he came, he dragged the person in white with him.


    The man in ck cautiously walked beside his partner.


    The man in white saw his nervous expression and sweat in his forehead. He sighed in his heart. ''So we are not going to meet a girl. Ah, what a misfortune!'' He thought regretfully.

 Chapter 533 AM I DREAMING?

    <h4>Chapter 533 AM I DREAMING?</h4>


    Mu Lan saw darkness around her. She looked around and there was no end of darkness. She called for Mu Liang, but her voice didn''te out. She felt scared, she felt like she was alone. She walked in the darkness, finding nothing. In the end, she hopelessly fall on the ground and in her heart, she called for Mu Liang.


    She closed her eyes andid down silently in the darkness. Her body was getting cold and numb. She didn''t know how long it had been, a warmth of a man engulfed her. Her coldness and numbness vanished in the air.


    The man called her name. She didn''t want to open her eyes. The warmth gave her a sense of security. She deeply sighed as she closed her eyes.


    Just as she closed her eyes, she saw a familiar room. The sunlight had brightened up the room.


    She remembered thest thing. Mark, her new driver shot Andreas using his hand only and caught a sniper bullet with his two fingers. She felt like everything was nothing but a dream.


    "You woke up." A familiar voice said.


    Mu Lan looked at the man who had a worried expression. "Am I dreaming?" Her voice was husky when she spoke. She felt thirsty.


    Mu Liang was sitting beside her, he took her wrist and kissed there. "You are not dreaming. You woke up three dayster." Then he helped her to seat up, she whimpered lightly in pain. He took a ss of water which was prepared for her.


    Mu Lan noticed that her head and both hands were bandaged. She didn''t use her hand to drink, Mu Liang helped her. She felt like she was in dessert for so long. One ss of water wasn''t enough for her. She wanted another ss of water. After drinking two sses of water, she was finally satisfied.


    Mu Liang wiped her lips lightly knowing that there was an injury. "How are you feeling?"


    She answered, "Hungry..."


    Mu Liang held her wrist and said, "The doctor said that you would wake up today, so mother cooked fish soup for you. Do you want some?"


    Mu Lan shook her head. "Not enough." She needed more food.


    "There are some chicken dumplings and boiled egg for you." Mu Liang ordered the made to arrange the bed table for her.


    The maid arranged the bed table and served the food. Mu Lan''s hands were wrapped up. Thus, Mu Liang fed her slowly.


    Mu Lan gained some energy after eating a few mouthful dumplings. She asked, "What happed to Mark... the driver?" She wanted to know how he covered up everything.


    Mu Liang unhurriedly replied, "He was found unconscious beside you. He was hurt a little. It seemed that he was thrown away from the car because of the jerking. Feng said that he must have forgotten to tighten the seatbelt around him. he is resting in bed."


    "...I see...." Mu Lan carefully looked at him to see his expression.


    ''Did he really doubt nothing at all?'' She wondered.


    A driver who was driving professionally for years, didn''t tighten the seatbelt properly seemed to be aughing matter. However, in ident anything could happen. But still, it wasn''t a strong excuse.


    "I will change your driver. He will have to terminate the contract." Mu Liang said.


    "Huh? Why?" Mu Lan was stunned. Her heart shook. ''Did he find out anything?''


    "He tried to run away in danger. What if he left you there alone?" Mu Liang frowned.


    Mu Lan secretly sighed in relief. "....Oh... no, he is a good man. Don''t terminate the contract. I want him to be my driver."


    "Okay, but if anything unusual happens, let me know." Mu Liang fed her fish.


    Mu Lan nodded. She changed the subject. "I missed the meeting." She had prepared for it for three nights. She felt bad not be there.


    Mu Liang coaxed her. "Feng handled the meeting. Your presentation was neat and so detailed that he had no problem with it. He carried out the meeting and signed the contract in your ce. The construction started in the very next day. Feng took your friends there so that they could help you in advance."


    At first, none of them wanted to go, they wanted to stay beside Mu Lan. However, Mu Feng told them that they could do nothing even if they were beside her. So it would be better if they went there and worked for Mu Lan. It would help Mu Lan a lot.


    So her three friends went there to work for Mu Lan''s sake. They would finish Mu Lan''s task while she recovered.


    She smiled. "Okay... that''s good for me. I hope that they won''t overdo anything. So how long do I have to stay here in bed?"


    Mu Liang answered, "Stay in bed for a whole week. If it was someone else, they wouldn''t heal so fast. I asked Lu Feng toe here and told him about your fast healing progress. He took care of the rest."


    "Did you tell him about the elixir?" Mu Lan asked.


    "No. But as a doctor and a researcher, he will find out eventually. I didn''t let him take your blood though." Mu Liang was careful and threatened Lu Feng not to take an ounce of blood from her body. Mu Liang guarded his own friend like a mother hen.


    Mu Lan hid her smile thinking what Lu Feng had gone through. Suddenly she remembered the sniper. "There was a sniper..."


    He fed her and replied at the same time, "Yes, the sniper killed Wagner. It seemed that Romano and Wagner didn''t have a solid n. Romano didn''t like Wagner''s n and killed him. Wagner might have knew things would go that way, so he prepared his men to kill the sniper brutally."


    Mu Liang told her exactly the way Mark created the scene. Mu Lan knew nothing about it since she lost conscience beforehand. Hearing all that, she wanted to meet Mark to know the real story.


    "And what about Romano Corporation?"

 Chapter 534 YOUR LAST CHANCE

    <h4>Chapter 534 YOUR LAST CHANCE</h4>


    Mu Lan asked him, "And what about Romano Corporation?"


    Mu Liang kept quiet.


    Three days ago:


    After Lu Feng said that Mu Lan fainted in pain and wouldn''t wake up anytime soon, Mu Liang said nothing. He just took Mu Chen and threw him in the enemy''s den.


    Mu Chen was good in disguise. He went to the Romano Corporation, in guise of an Arabian rich man. His ent was Middle East really good.


    Mu Chen went to Romano Corporation and told the receptionist, "I''m Mohammad Akram. I had an appointment with Mr. Romano at half past three."


    The receptionist checked the name and called Mr. Romano''s office.


    At that time, Mr. Romano was throwing away everything in his desk. He was raging.


    He was nning to kill Andreas from the very beginning when he learned the truth that Andreas was palling to kill the woman Red. So he told his assistant to keep an eye on him. If Andreas tried to harm that woman, his assistant was supposed to kill him and then the other people with Andreas would take Red with them.


    Mr. Romano contacted the police chief and asked for their cooperation and the police chief was his long-time friend agreed to stay away from Mu Family and Romano Family''s business. His assistant hired a group of men to help them. They jammed the signal as they chased Mu Lan''s car. Later, the assistant was in the rooftop pointing the sniper at Andreas.


    Mr. Romano rxed his body knowing that Andreas was going to die. At that moment, his assistant contacted him and said that a man killed all the remaining people with Andreas and killed Andreas as well.


    Thinking that person might be Mu Family''s bodyguard, Mr. Romano frowned andmanded his assistant to kill the woman called Red.


    After hemanded to kill Red, the connection was lost. Mr. Romano couldn''t contact his assistant. Later his body was found in the rooftop. Someone brutally killed him. The assistant''s every joint was broken. Before death he experienced excessive pain and it showed in his face.


    Mr. Romano still couldn''t forget the scenario. His hair straightened up thinking of that.


    His trail of thoughts split upon hearing the sound of telephone ringing. He took the call, "What?"


    The receptionist said, "Mohammad Akram from Saudi Arabia came to meet you."


    "Bring him to the living room. I will meet him there in fifteen minutes. And also give him something to drink and eat." Mr. Romano hung up the call and freshened up. Afterwards he asked his secretary to take care of the files which were scattered in the floor. Then he went to meet the Middle East client.


    Seeing himing Mu Chen got up from the seat. "Mr. Romano, good afternoon. I''m Mohammad Akram. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Mr. Romano smiled brightly and shook his hand with Mu Chen. "The pleasure is mine. Please have a seat. I heard about you in the news. I was nning on meeting you. Thank you foring in mypany. It''s an honor having you here."


    Mu Chen sat down and said, "You are exaggerating. I came all the way just to meet you."


    Mr. Romano was happy to hear that. Mohammad Akram was very famous in Saudi Arabia and above all, he was crazy rich. "Meet me? That''s quite a surprise. So what business do you have with me?"


    Mu Chen started, "Well, you know that I live in Riyadh. I have lots of oilpanies and so I thought if making a resort for rich people to stay with their families when theye for business negotiation. I nned to buy a ce in Duba to make it a paradise. Duba is beside the Red Sea. It is a beautiful ce with great view. I want you to help me to make it. In whole Europe, you have one of the best architect in your hand. In fifteen acre area, you have to make a dreand for rich people. Money isn''t important. I will give you fifty million in advance and another fifty million after the work is done. While your team will be there, they will stay in the most expensive hotel without any cost. They can eat anything and go anywhere they want. They will have their own transport. You will have two years to finish the paradise for me. Such deal is hard toe by. So, Mr. Romano, what do you think?"


    Mr. Romano could only see money in front of him. He gulped down a ss of water. "Mr. Mohammad Akram, it''s a pretty good deal. But the situation..."


    Mu Chen interrupted him. "I know what you are talking about. You are thinking about how Mu Corporation betrayed you. But let tell you, this is your turning point. If you lose this chance, don''t you think you will regret it?"


    "Err..." Mr. Romano still had to decide. It was all of a sudden invitation and very attractive too. However, he didn''t have his assistant who was used to help him to find out some hidden information.


    Mu Chen continued, "This is thest chance to you will get to turn around and show Mu Corporation what you are capable of. You will show the world that you are better than Mu Liang. The world will know that your intelligence and hard work brought Romano Corporation out of danget."


    The way Mu Chen spoke to him, Mr. Romano was having goosebumps. The fire inside his heart lit up once again.


    Seeing the fire, Mu Chen''s eyes glowed. He thought, ''Onest push, and then...''


    Mu Chen aka Mohammed Akram got up from the seat and said, "I know that as a businessman, you have to think of many things. I will leave it up to you. My flight is tonight at half past ten. Before that if you can decide, contact my secretary. After I leave, my secretary will contact Mu Corporation. So as you know, you don''t have much time left..."

 Chapter 535 LET’S SEE WHO LAUGHS IN THE END

    <h4>Chapter 535 LET''S SEE WHO LAUGHS IN THE END</h4>


    "You don''t have much time left...." Mu Chen said.


    Mr. Romano was quiet. He was still thinking whether he should take this chance or not.


    Mu Chen called out, "Mr. Romano?"


    Finally, Mr. Romano looked at him and replied, "I''m so sorry Mr. Mohammad Akram, I have to say ''no''." He gave an apologetic smile.


    Mu Chen stared at him without any reaction. Then he gave him a smile. "Its fine, Mr. Romano. It''s your wish whether you agree or not. I just hope that you won''t regret it in future."


    Mr. Romano said nothing but gave a polite smile in return.


    After Mohammad Akram aka Mu Chen left, Mr. Romano frowned. For some reason, he couldn''t believe that the richest man in the Middle East woulde and meet him personally. Not only had hee personally, he also offered a great deal. At this time, Romano Corporation was verge to the end. Everything was so suspicious.


    Mr. Romano wasn''t a businessman for nothing. He was a cunning man who betrayed numerous business partners to climb up to the top. Even though hispany was going down, he didn''t lose his cool.


    Without his assistant, he couldn''t do certain things, but he had yet to lose his head. As long as his head was intact with his body, he would never go down.


    The moment Mr. Romano heard about the deal, he had a doubt. He felt like it was a trap. After Mohammad Akram talked about Mu Corporation and said that after he would leave tonight, his secretary would give the deal to Mu Corporation, Mr. Romano was even more doubtful.


    Why would Mohammad Akram go to him when his secretary would go to Mu Corporation in the end?


    That''s what Mr. Romano thought.


    That''s why he said ''no''.


    However, after Mohammad Akram left, he had a tiny bit of regret. It was a good offer after all. But his heart didn''t agree to deal with it.


    Mr. Romano looked at the ceiling and let out a sigh. Then he took his mobile and dialed a number.


    After the third ring, a man answered the call. "Who is it?" His tone was rough.


    Mr. Romano answered in a low tone, "It''s me, Romano."


    "Oh, I know you. So what business do you have with me?" The rough tone didn''t change after recognition of the caller, however, it turned into a crude one.


    "I need your help. That is.." Mr. Romano told him everything one by one.


    After hearing everything, the man spoke, "To make ite true, you have to pay a lot more. Are you sure that you want to do that?"


    Mr. Romano didn''t hesitate to answer, "Yes."


    The man chuckled. "Then you must be very brave or utterly foolish."


    "I don''t care as long as I seed this time. After this I will be unstoppable." Mr. Romano said.


    The manughed aloud. "Then we have a deal. Let''s see whoughs in the end." Then he hung up.


    ----


    Mu Chen aka Mohammad Akram went inside the car after leaving the Romano Corporation. Afterwards, he called Mu Liang.


    "How was it?" Mu Liang answered the call and that''s what he asked.


    "First brother, he didn''t fall for the trap." Mu Chen said dejectedly.


    He came all the way to Italy from China only because Mu Feng called to work for him a little. All he had to do was to act like an Arabian rich man and to make Mr. Romano fall for his trap. However, to his surprise, his n failed. He had thought that his acting was great, but who would have thought...


    Mu Liang relied, "I understand. Come back safely."


    "....Yes, first brother... I''m truly sorry." Mu Chen apologized.


    "No, it''s okay." Mu Liang hung up after that.


    Mu Feng was sitting beside him. They were in Mu Liang''s bedroom, taking care of unconscious Mu Lan. "He failed, huh? Just as you expected."


    Mu Liang said, "Romano is a cunning businessman. He certainly doesn''t do uncertain things. The best part is now that he doesn''t have his assistant beside him."


    Mu Feng agreed. He nodded and said, "You are right. That skully man did all the bad deeds on Romano''s behalf. He deserved a painful death."


    "Did you find out who killed him?" Mu Liang stroked mu Lan''s head while asking.


    "...Ah... the thing is... the satellite couldn''t capture the scenario. It seemed like, someone deliberately hacked the satellite and deleted the footage. We can''t find who did that and why no matter what." Mu Feng confusedly replied.


    "You are saying that there is another genius hacker beside Xiao Lan. What is your guess?" Mu Liang''s eyes were deep and unfathomable. No one could tell what he was thinking, not even Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng scratched his nose and said, "Well, it''s certainly not Romano''s men. They aren''t that good. Although they certainly have talents in IT Department, they are no match for sister Lan Lan. But the one who hacked and deleted the footage and then vanished without any track, this person is really powerful. I can''t say if it is friend or foe since that invisible person or people literary saved sister Lan Lan but didn''t show their true identity. However, since I don''t know that person, I can''t trust anyone."


    Mu Liang replied, "You have a point. We can''t trust that person at all. Stay sharp. I don''t think that person is invisible. I have a feeling that the person is really close to us."


    "A spy?" Mu Feng''s eyes became sharper.


    Mu Liang looked down at the woman who was sleeping without caring what was happing around her. He couldn''t imagine what would happen to her if that invisible person didn''t save her in time.


    ''I don''t think so.'' That''s what he thought and didn''t say it aloud.


    Mu Feng suddenly remembered something. "Oh, I remember. It can be sister Lan Lan''s brother. He never showed his face in front of us...

 Chapter 536 WHAT WILL HAPPEN IN THE FUTURE?

    <h4>Chapter 536 WHAT WILL HAPPEN IN THE FUTURE?</h4>


    Mu Feng suddenly remembered something. "Oh, I remember. It can be sister Lan Lan''s brother. He never showed his face in front of us, but he kept contacting her. It could be him."


    It was true that he could steal from Mu Feng''sboratory in broad daylight without leaving any trace. He could even destroy the surveince footage of certain time without even going to the security office. He could hack from who knew where and just remove his trace.


    Mu Liang also admitted that. He couldn''t brush off the idea of Mu Feng. A few days ago, Mu Lan''s brother came to Italy and contacted Mu Lan. Mu Liang secretly send people to trace him, but after talking to Mu Lan, her brother simply vanished. Just like that.


    Except for Mu Lan, no one could tell where he was or how to contact him.


    Mu Laing even let his team to look for him through the satellite, but there was nothing about him, not a single information. It was as if the person wasn''t in the.


    Mu Liang was used to think that only one person could do such thing and that was Mu Lan.


    But the question was, if she really hide his brother, then she knew everything, didn''t she? But for a child to know everything, was it that the death of her mother and father was also known or caused by her?


    However, if she knew all these, she already knew who her enemy was. Then why did she fall for ''that guy''? Wasn''t he the enemy?


    Clearly ''that guy'' joined his hand with her enemy who sold her off in Japan when she was little. If not, why would he hurt her? What would he aplish by hurting her?


    ''That guy'' who never eyed a woman let alone touched them. Then why he was so engrossed in her?


    And what about Mu Lan? Judging by Mu Lan''s capability, if he was her real enemy, then why did she still fall for him? Why did she still suffer?


    Or could it be everything was an act....?


    Or, could it be everything was just to finish him off....?


    Mu Liang shook his head. He was deep in thought.


    If it was all act, could it be the sacrifice she did two years ago was an act?


    No! Never!


    She wasn''t the person who liked to self-sacrifice. She would want to finish her life just to make her enemy suffer.


    Or could it be.... she really fell in deeply love with him even knowing he was his enemy? Maybe that''s the reason why she endured everything he made her through.....


    Unconsciously, Mu Liang clenched his fists so tightly that his finger nails cut through his palms and his hands were covered in blood.


    ''Will she leave me after regaining her memory...?''


    After so long, hiding his emotion, his fear arouse once again.


    When he told Mu Lan about her past, she didn''t think of anything. Moreover, she was dissatisfied with her taste in men. She med herself.


    However, she thought like this only because she had no recollection of him now. Now that she love Mu Liang deeply, she couldn''t feel for another man. That was not her style.


    But what will happen after she regains her memory? Certain emotions will certainly change, and there is no doubt about it.


    Then, who will she choose?


    Of course, by her character, even though she loved ''that guy'', she wouldn''t say that aloud and would stay beside Mu Liang silently.


    But Mu Liang could never endure that.


    He could never ept that she would force herself to be with him when she clearly loved the other man.


    Mu Liang would certainly let her go at that time, no matter how painful it would be for him, no matter how deadly scenario it would be.


    "....Brother! Big brother! Big brother!"


    Mu Feng''s concerned tone and jerking, made Mu Liange back to senses.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?! Your palms are bleeding!" Mu Feng took the bowl of cold water from bed side table which was prepared for Mu Lan and cleaned Mu Liang''s hands.


    "Honestly! You scared the hell out of me!" After cleaning Mu Liang''s hands, he took the first aid box and applied ointment before wrapping the wounds.


    "What were you thinking that made you hurt yourself?" Mu Feng asked in concern.


    He knew his brother from the moment he was born. He knew his big brother''s character more than anyone. This was the first time, he saw her causing him hurt himself like that. Last time, Mu Liang broke the window of his study room in Paris after he heard that Mu Lan was dying.


    It didn''t take Mu Feng to guess, who his brother was thinking of. But he couldn''t guess the reason, why his brother hurt himself.


    ''Is big brother thinking of sister Lan Lan''s injuries... or is it how punish Romano.... Or is it something else.....? Hmm.... Since he didn''t lose after seeing her injuries, it must be something else. Was big brother thinking of ''that guy'' again?'' Mu Feng thought that it must be the reason.


    After he finished wrapping up the wounds, Mu Feng put the first aid box in ce.


    Mu Liang still didn''t answer him. He kept gazing at his own palms.


    Mu Feng sighed. He sat beside his big brother and his cell phone rang. He answered the call. "What?.... Now?.... Okay.... Really?" At this time, he frowned. "Are you sure?" He had doubt lingering in his tone. "I see.... Okay, I''m on it. Don''t do anything, just keep a low profile... It''s fine. I understand... Fine, wait for my instruction."


    His tone and chatting made Mu Liang curious. He nced at his brother.


    Mu Feng hung up and said, "This old geezer is really something!"


    "Are you talking about Romano?" Mu Liang guessed correctly.


    Mu Feng was pissed. "Or whom? This guy made a move right after Chen left thepany. It looks like he doubted Chen. Now he just contacted an arms dealer."

 Chapter 537: THE DANCE CLUB

    <h4>Chapter 537: THE DANCE CLUB</h4>


    "Are you talking about Romano?" Mu Liang guessed correctly.


    Mu Feng was pissed. "Or whom? This guy made a move right after Chen left thepany. It looks like he doubted Chen. Now he just contacted an arms dealer."


    ''What an idiot!'' He cursed that old geezer.


    "Then let him do whatever he wants. Now he will have a taste of his own medicine." Mu Liang took Mu Lan''s wrist and kissed there. He didn''t look at Mu Feng anymore.


    Mu Feng got the message and let the couple be alone.


    After Mu Chen came back, he went straight at Mu Feng''s chamber.


    "Second brother?" He called out from the living room. He had his lesson after he was kicked out from the bedroomst time. So he didn''t go inside the bedroom.


    Mu Feng was packing his luggage. He nned on taking the three girls in the ind to help his sister Lan Lan with her works. But he would leave after they were done with Romano Corporation.


    He heard his younger brother calling for him. He came out of the bedroom. "Oh, you came back." Seeing Mu Chen''s defeated face he patted his younger brother''s back. "Don''t feel bad. You did a great job. It helped us a lot."


    Mu Chen sighed loudly. "Second brother, I''m really sorry."


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "Its fine. Didn''t I tell you? You did your best. That old geezer is a cunning fox. He won''t fall for tricks so easily. So we already knew the oue."


    "Really?" Mu Chen straightened his back. He still had doubt.


    "Absolutely. Now go back and get changed. I''ve some works to do." Mu Feng said and nudged him to go.


    "Let me know if you want me something to do." Mu Chen said before leaving.


    "I will." Mu Feng replied. After Mu Cheng left, he sighed. "I should have taken him with us if he didn''t hated the girls so much."


    --------


    That day, in the evening, Mr. Romano went to a dance club. The club was almost dark and there were loud music and scream. People were drinking and dancing madly.


    Mr. Romano went to the bar stand and asked a bartender, "I''m here to meet Isaac. Where can I find him?"


    His voice was a little loud because of the loud music. The people around them heard him loud and clear. They stopped whatever they were doing.


    The bartender was also the same. He nced at Mr. Romano and carefully looked top to bottom. Then he signaled at the top floor.


    Mr. Romano gazed where the bartender pointed and saw that ss was covering the whole floor. Five sturdy men were blocking the view of the top floor.


    "Thank you." Mr. Romano got the answered the thanked the bartender before going to the capsule lift.


    Two guards were guarding the capsule lift. They blocked Mr. Romano but stayed silent.


    Mr. Romano said, "I''m from Romano Family. I have an appointment with Isaac. You can contact him."


    One of the guard took out his cell phone and called Isaac.


    Isaac was drinking and having fun with the girls around him. He took the call and asked, "What is it?"


    "Boss, Romano is here to meet you. He said that he had an appointment." The guard said.


    "Yes, he was supposed toe. Bring him to the hot spring." Isaac smiled.


    "Yes, boss." After Isaac hung up, the guard took him to the hit spring.


    Mr. Romano went to the hot spring and surprisingly saw Isaac and beauties in the warm water.


    Isaac warmly invited him in. "Romano, I wanted to meet you for a long time. Come on and join me."


    Mr. Romano could hardly believe that his meeting with Isaac would turn out this way. He hesitated.


    Isaac''s expression subtly changed. "What? Doesn''t Romano like the hospitality this lowly giving him?"


    Mr. Romano needed his help tight now. He couldn''t offend him now. He hurriedly said, "Nothing this sort of. I''m very pleased. The thing is, I don''t have extra clothes with me."


    Isaacughed aloud. "You don''t have to worry about it. I invited you, I will arrange everything. Please take off your clothes in that room and join us. We will talk after that." He pointed out the corner of the room, there was a room to change clothes.


    Mr. Romano didn''t hesitate anymore. He went to the room and changed into bathrobe and came back. After he soaked himself in the warm water, a few beauties came to massage his body. His body immediately rxed getting the touch of warm hands. He was feeling so good that he almost forgot why he came here for.


    ".....About our n....." Mr. Romano began, though he wasn''t sure that he should talk about it in here. There were lots of ears in here.


    Isaac was kissing his girlfriend. She had a luscious body and a gorgeous face. Her one nce could pierce a man''s heart. After kissing her thoroughly, "You can continue. They won''t tell a single soul."


    Mr. Romano drank red wine offered by one beauty. "I need a box of powerful bomb to destroy the whole ind. Only you can help me with it. I want your men to do this for Romano Family."


    Isaac was feeding his girlfriend. After that, he replied, "That''s not a problem. But, Romano, aren''t you asking for too much?"


    Mr. Romano said, "I will pay half for that in advance, another half after the work is done. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Isaac looked at the man in front of him who was enjoying the treatment of the beauties. His eyes were sharp and dangerous. "But the cost is high. You are asking for top powerful grenades, after all. "


    Mr. Romano was ready to pay for it. He had to destroy the ind which Mu Corporation bought. After it was demolished, he could sell his ind which was simr to Mu Corporation''s ind in the double price he was spending now.

 Chapter 538 THE NIGHT WAS LONG

    <h4>Chapter 538 THE NIGHT WAS LONG</h4>


    Mr. Romano was ready to pay for it. He had to destroy the ind which Mu Corporation bought. After it was destroyed, he could sell his ind which was simr to Mu Corporation''s ind in the double price he was spending now.


    Mu Corporation wouldn''t have any other chance other than buying Mr. Romano''s ind in double price. The cost would be high and Mu Corporation would need years to get back what they lost.


    Before they could economically stand again, Romano Corporation would be in higher position.


    End of the dream.


    "The price is ten thousand gold bars. Pure. Gold. Bar. Give me five thousand gold bars in advance. I will take care of the rest of the task." Isaac demanded.


    Mr. Romano''s body got rigid. That was too much for the price. Above all, he couldn''t give anything except pure gold since the man he was dealing with a guns dealer, not someone he could mess up with.


    He asked, "Isn''t that too much?"


    Isaac smiled. "That''s what I am telling you. The cost is high. You want something good, you have to pay that much at least. Moreover, you are asking for not only bombs but also men. My men are all professionals. Their lives'' cost isn''t any less then the bombs. There is no room forpromise. Now, it is your own decision whether you want it or not."


    Isaac pulled his girlfriend closer and started making out.


    Mr. Romano''s head was filled with the gold bars. He thought that he was ready, but it seemed that he wasn''t. he closed his eyes as he couldn''t decide.


    A beauty who was massaging his shoulder said from behind, "After you be sessful, you will have more gold bars you ever had. Don''t you think so too?"


    Another beauty who was hugging his one arm said, "Our master never lost. He will definitely win and give you the reward. In the end, you are going to win and no one else. You won''t lose men or anything."


    The beauty who as feeding him pastry said, "You are only investing the gold bars, they wille back to you eventually. But this type of opportunityes in lifetime. You may not have this sort of chance ever again."


    Mr. Romano thought that those beauties had points. What they were saying was logical. He will definitely win back what was his. Just he had to win now. After winning nothing would matter. He would thrive again and Mu Corporation would lose everything.


    Ten thousand gold bars would be a little sacrifice. If could get forty thousand gold bars from selling his ind to Mu Corporation.


    Finally Mr. Romano decided. "I''m calling the bank to send you five thousand gold bars. I just need to see the contract."


    Isaac knew that Mr. Romano would agree. He said, "You are a wise businessman, Romano. I like that."


    After the bath, Isaac and Mr. Romano had dinner together and then they signed the contract. The five thousand gold bars came from the bank and Isaac''s men took them.


    To celebrate, Isaac and Mr. Romano drank and had party. Late at night, Mr. Romano was totally drank and stumbling while he was leaving.


    As he came out of the dance club, a yellow Ferrari stopped I front of him. The window of driver seat slid down and a beautiful fairy showed up. She was none other than Isaac''s girlfriend.


    "Hey there rich guy, need a ride? I don''t think you can drive your car." She gave him a brilliant smile.


    Mr. Romano''s heart was scorching warm. He looked at her with red eyes. "I... I need... a ri...de...."


    "Get in." The girl said. She was very inviting.


    Mr. Romano stumbled as he walked and with a lot of effort, he went inside the car. Inside the car, there was a sweet aroma. He smelled carefully and found that the scent wasing from her body. It was very soothing. He closed his eyes.


    "Where should I take you? Tell me your address." The girl who was driving said.


    ".....I..... won''t..... go...." Mr. Romano murmured.


    The girlughed sweetly. "Don''t want to go to your house. Then where do you want to go? I will take you anywhere."


    Mr. Romano opened his eyes and turned his head towards her. He looked at her beauty, her beautiful figure. His mouth was dry. He gulped down and replied, "Take me to a hotel."


    The girl replied, "As you wish." She drove to the five star hotel and booked a room for him.


    Then she took Mr. Romano''s nearly unconscious body to the room and went inside.


    Mr. Romano was put on the bed. He opened his eyes and caught her wrist.


    The girl looked at him and said, "Is there anything you need?"


    "You are so beautiful, like a fairy." A proud business was saying that when he had wife and marriageable daughter were waiting for him in the house.


    The girl said, "Do you want me? You have to pay a big price for it."


    Mr. Romano was in daze. He got her sweet scent and his heart skipped a bit. He murmured, "I will pay anything to have you."


    The girl seductively smiled. She said, "Don''t you know who I am? I''m girlfriend of Isaac. You won''t be alive after youy a hand on me."


    "Then you shouldn''t drive me here. You knew that this was going to happen." Mr. Romano''s voice was husky. His hands roamed around her body. "And moreover, I alreadyid my hands on you."


    "I like sly businessmen like you." She smiled and began taking off his clothes. "Let''s enjoy tonight, shall we?"


    ----


    Late at night, Mu Feng got a text. He rubbed his eyes before looking at the cell phone screen and read the message. Then he hugged Qi Ying''s sleeping body and smiled.


    ''God is always with me.'' He sang in his heart.


    The night was still young for some people. They had lots to do.

 Chapter 539 UNEXPECTED THINGS HAPPEN

    <h4>Chapter 539 UNEXPECTED THINGS HAPPEN</h4>


    Before the warmth of the sun hit Italy, the whole world found out that while Romano Corporation was verge to bankruptcy, Mr. Romano was having fun time with beauties in hot springs leaving his beautiful wife and daughter in home.


    On the other hand, Isaac destroyed Mr. Roman''s ind and burned down Romano Corporation because Mr. Romano slept with his girlfriend. It didn''t take him long to find out what happened.


    Before Mr. Romano woke up from a beautiful dream, his wife and daughter found out that Mr. Romano rode in a beauty''s car and went to the hotel with her.


    Since nothing was left, Mrs. Romano filed for divorce paper. She left the house and went back to her father''s house. Arisa Romano was devastated. However, she didn''t left with her mother. She stayed at home and waited for her father toe back.


    It was noon when Mr. Romano woke up with a headache. But because ofst night''s sweet dream, his heart was rxed and singing love song. He might be in his fifty''s but he had physical needs. After spending a night with a beautiful girl, he was quite refreshed.


    He held his head which was throbbing and looked beside him. The bed was empty, it was cold. He didn''t know that just like the bed, the world was empty and cold around him.


    He searched for his cell phone and found it on the floor around his clothes. The cell phone was dead because of low battery. He looked for a charger and found one in a drawer. As he charged his mobile, he went to the bathroom for a shower. After shower, he called the reception to ask for breakfast.


    After breakfast, he turned on the cell phone to find out that there were more than hundreds of text messages, calls and other notifications.


    Mr. Romano was in the nine clouds and checked the news. He was definitely sure that everyone was talking about Mu Corporation''s ind project and everything.


    ''Mu Liang, your arrogance and ignorance end here.'' Smiling smugly he checked the news and ......


    Romano Corporation burned to ash! The fire service said they couldn''t save thepany.


    Romano Ind was demolished by the missile. Billion dors'' paradise is lost forever.


    Mr. Romano engulfed himself in pleasure. Years of reputation is over.


    Mr. Romano prefers beauties over his own wife.


    Mr. Romano spends his night in a five star hotel with a celebrity.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    Mr. Romano couldn''t believe the news. The cell phone slid from his hand and fell on the floor. He clutched his heart with a pained expression. He had a hard time to breathe.


    If there was no video and pictures attached, he wouldn''t believe his eyes and ears.


    ''How''s that possible? I have everything in under control. I had.... Everything in control....... Mu Liang was supposed to bend down... he was supposed to lose everything..... I am... betrayed.......''


    He stretched his hand to grab the ss full of water. But before that he lost consciousness.


    The room service came to clean the room, he found Mr. Romano lying on the floor. He hurriedly called the manager of the hotel and ambnce.


    The doctor checked Mr. Romano''s pulse and shook his head. He announced, "He is dead."


    ------


    Mu Feng threw his mobile in frustration. "Oh,e one, we worked so hard and now he is dead."


    He was in the castle, in his own chamber. There were some people with him.


    "I guess, he was over confident. I mean, he was supposed to get a good news, but look at him. It was unexpected for him." Isaac turned his head towards his girlfriend and kissed her. "You did a great job."


    The girlfriend smiled coquettishly. "Kiss isn''t enough. I want something valuable."


    Isaac smiled and said, "As you wish, I will give myself to you. Let''s get married then. We have both waited long enough."


    The girlfriend was overwhelmed. She covered her mouth with her hands and tears of happiness rolled down and soaked her cheeks.


    Mu Feng was even more agitated. "Get a room you two! Don''t spoil my heart more than it already is."


    The girlposed herself and hugged Isaac. She nced at Mu Feng and said, "Second young master, you already have a woman you love. No one stopped you marrying her."


    Mu Feng sighed. "If only she was eager like you to get married, I would have married her the day we first met."


    "Oh my!" The girl teased.


    Qi Ying heard him and flushed red in embarrassment.


    Isaac spoke this time, "Then for your future marriage, I will give you advance present." His men brought a box inside the living room. The opened the lid and there were golden hue. "Five thousand pure gold bars."


    Mu Feng asked, "Isn''t that what old geezer gave you? Why are you giving me this? Take it as your reward."


    Isaac chuckled. "I took another ten thousand gold bars from the bankst night."


    Mu Feng blinked. "I didn''t hear anything about bank robbery..... unless you forged the contract....."


    Isaacughed loudly. "That''s why I like you, boss. You are so clever. Yes, I forged the contract and took everyst bar that Romano owned. Now he has nothing left."


    Qi Ying worriedly said, "But is it alright? Ms. Romano and Mrs. Romano are left with nothing. Will they survive?"


    Mu Feng: "..."


    Isaac: "..."


    Isaac''s girlfriend: "..."


    Isaac''s men: "..."


    Isaac opened his mouth first. "I must say, boss, your taste is quite unique."


    His girlfriend said, "So this is second young master''s type. Completely opposite of your personality, second young master."


    Mu Feng gazed at Qi Ying and said, "It''s not they are alone. They still have family fortune. They will survive. And remember that Romano geezer and his daughter tried to kill big brother and your best friend multiple times."


    Qi Ying said, "But still, you didn''t have to stoop this low..."


    "We didn''t kill him. How did we stoop low?" Mu Feng asked.

 Chapter 540 DO YOU LOVE HIM?

    <h4>Chapter 540 DO YOU LOVE HIM?</h4>


    "We didn''t kill him. How did we stoop low?" Mu Feng asked. He didn''t show it, but he was upset.


    It happened in the past too. No matter how many times, Qi Ying always opposed to Mu Feng''s work. But that''s his job, he couldn''t just burden his big brother. He couldn''t leave like that.


    But this pure heartened, simple minded, naive woman couldn''t get it. He couldn''t live without her. Again, he couldn''t leave his family business like that.


    Looking back and forth, Isaac''s girlfriend smiled and said, "Ms. Qi, I heard that you have a flower garden. Can I see it? Let''s go there together." She stood up and took Qi Ying''s hand.


    Qi Ying''s heart was restless. So she agreed.


    The girlfriend said before leaving, "Boys, enjoy your meeting."


    The two girls went to the flower garden. Qi Ying didn''t have any flower garden here. It was Jing Sheng''s garden. The girls sat on the chairs and a maid served snacks and cold drinks.


    The girlfriend sipped in the ss and nced at Qi Ying. "Ms. Qi, why do you have such a long face?"


    Qi Ying knew Mu Feng''s upation. She knew that he killed for living. But she didn''t want him to be like that, he wanted him to live peacefully, no killing, no harming, no bad deeds.


    Today''s news made her very upset. A whole family had fallen down and the idea came from her man. Those who were bad, they would be punished byw, there was no need to dirty one''s hand.


    How could she make her beloved understand that?


    Qi Ying answered, "I''m not upset. I just don''t want him to do bad things."


    The girl beside her smiled. "So you want to change him." She put the ss down.


    Qi Ying shook her head. "I don''t want to change him. I just don''t want him to hurt others."


    The girl understood her point. "So what you are saying that, he can get hurt and he can''t strike back."


    Qi Ying frowned. She stubbornly said, "There is aw for the people who are bad."


    The girl burst intoughter. "Ahahaha..... bad people? Ms. Qi you are amazing. I mean, in this world, you are living in luxury of the man who is the King of the Underworld and you sure use the phrase ''bad people'', w''. Ahahaa.... My stomach hurts."


    Afterughing so long, she caught her breathe and said, "I forgot to introduce myself. "I''m Sarah, Isaac''s girlfriend."


    Qi Ying said, "I know you. I saw your movies. You are an excellent actress."


    Sarah chuckled. "Thank you for the praise. I have been acting for twenty three years. I have seen people who are the worst. Among all the worst people, I found Isaac. He is a powerful arms dealer and the first time I met him, he killed the director of the movie I was acting. Our first meeting was bloody."


    Qi Ying''s face turned pale. "Why didn''t he kill you? You saw him killing a person."


    Sarah gazed at her. "You aren''t as na?ve as you show it to others, Ms. Qi. Well, the director tried to harass me, and that''s why Isaac killed him. This guy, he has some nerve. He confessed his love when the corpse was still warm."


    Qi Ying curiously asked, "What did you do?"


    "I fainted." Sarah lightly answered.


    Qi Ying: "..." She was expecting this.


    "After that, he would alwayse to find me. He is such a sweet guy. He always being red rose whenever he came and loves eating my food. He is a womanizer. He is always with two girls. He is so fierce towards his enemy. He kills people instantly." Sarah was looking at the garden. "And I came to know the real him. He is everything what people say around him. Ruthless, cold heartened, bloody killer etc. However, he was a sweet and pure soul which only belongs to me. And I epted him for who he is. I''m not pure. I slept with directors and actors. But I have a pure heart too. And that only belongs to him.


    Listening to Sarah, Qi Ying could rte Isaac with Mu Feng. But she had to admit that Mu Feng was far better.


    Sarah looked at her. "Ms. Qi, I love my boyfriend for who he is. But it looks like, you love your boyfriend for his looks and properties."


    Qi Ying was startled. "That''s a lie! I love him." She couldn''t imagine being without him. She already suffered a lot.


    Sarah''s eyes were filled with ridicule. "Love? What do you love about him?"


    "I love him when he is so sweet and forgiving. He always cares about me. He loves me dearly and never let me get hurt." Qi Ying was proud of the Mu Feng who was so cool and handsome. He was a good guy towards her.


    "So you only love him for his good points, not for bad points." Sarah sighed. She expected more from Qi Ying. "This isn''t love, Ms. Qi. This is fantasy. This is what a fan feels for their celebrity or idol. Do you how a fan behave? As long as their idol is the most handsome, most loving, coolest, they will love and support the idol. They forget that an idol is a human, idols have ws like normal human beings. The moment the idol make a simple mistake which isn''t actually nothing to do with outsiders, the fans will curse or unfollow the idol. And you are exactly the same."


    "Huh? How''s that possible? I know he is doing bad things but I still stay with him." Qi Ying protested.


    Sarah said, "Staying with him? You are burdening him with your idealism. You are making him unhappy. You think you are right and you are forcing him to think and act the same. You don''t love him for who he is. You want to change him the way you are imaging your fantasy boyfriend. Buthe is just like you and your friends and family, he is a human with ws. Did you think that way, or did you try to ept him that way?"

 Chapter 541 LIVING IN A POND, NOT KNOWING THE OCEAN

    <h4>Chapter 541 LIVING IN A POND, NOT KNOWING THE OCEAN</h4>


    Qi Ying trembled. In her mind, she always visualized the perfect Mu Feng who was in front of him and always disregarded the Mu Feng who was mean to others. All she wanted him to be the coolest man who was always loving towards her. She didn''t want him to be an evil guy. She didn''t want him as a viin but a hero.


    She closed her eyes tightly and said, "But hurting people is wrong!"


    "So you want him to be forgiving those who harm his family and friend. Do you actually want him to do nothing when his loved one dies?" Sarah resolutely looked at Qi Ying.


    "He can take the bad people to the police." Qi Ying said. "There is no need to harm the family members either."


    Sarah smiled. "Did you think his enemy will leave you alone when they find you? Don''t you know when the enemy gets ahold of the girlfriend or wife, they gang **** the girls no matter how the girls plead? So if that happens to you one day and the enemy kills your beloved children too, do you want your lover to forgive them? Do you want him to let them go? Oh, I forgot that he couldn''t go to the police since he would be killed too. I mean, there won''t be anyone left to bring the justice for all the innocent people."


    Qi Ying''s face paled. She didn''t know how to answer. She had no words.


    How could she forgive those who would harm her to the point of no return? How could she not do anything to those who would harm her children?


    To save her children, she was ready to kill....


    ''I''m ready to kill?!?!'' Qi Ying''s own thoughts shocked her.


    That''s right, when the enemy would try to gang **** her or kill her children, there won''t be anyw to save them. Thew would strike back after everything would be done. After the bad deeds would be done.


    Before that, where would be so called justice? Who would save the poor victims when it would actually happen?


    Qi Ying couldn''t answer. This realization didn''te to her before. However, she didn''t want to admit. She refused to believe that God wouldn''t save His children.


    "What? Can''t answer? Cat caught your tongue?" Sarah asked. "Let me help you to clear your head."


    In the next second, before Qi Ying could look at her, Sarah got up from the chair, raised her hand and pped hard across Qi Ying''s cheek.


    p!


    Sarah worked out every day regrly and Qi Ying had a docile body who never even ran in the past. After getting the p Qi Ying''s face turned to another side, she almost fell from the chair and her check was instantly swollen.


    Not from far away, Xue Lin and Yan Su were enjoying the beauty if mother nature. They were seating on the grass. Xue Lin was reading a book and eating chicken dumplings. She finished twenty of them and there were still another twenty dumplings. On the other hand, Yan Su was taking photos of flowers.


    They weren''t very close, yet not far from Qi Ying and Sarah. As a result, Xue Lin and Yan Su heard their conversation from the very beginning. Since it was something personal, the two friends didn''t interfere.


    When they heard their conversation, Yan Sumented, "That actress has a point. Our Ying dear was always in cage. Living in a pond all these years she cannot understand how the ocean works."


    Xue Lin shook her head. "That''s not the point here. The point is whether she really loves that stupid cousin of yours or not."


    "St-stupid cousin! Lin dear, you are harsh." Yan Su''s sweats dropped.


    Xue Lin shrugged. "He calls me scary friend. I just didn''t want to owe him anything."


    At that time, they heard the pping sound. They both were startled by the harsh sound.


    Yan Su peeked through the flowers and eximed, "What the hell! That actress is hurting Ying dear. I will show her what it feels to mess with my friends." Getting all fired up, Yan Su was about to get up.


    That''s when Xue Lin caught her arm. "Don''t bother. Xiao Ying thinks that hurting others are bad. So you can''t hurt others."


    "But that''s because she is na?ve! She doesn''t know who the world works." Yan Su was bing restless. She truly cared about her friends.


    Xue Lin nodded. "That''s true, she doesn''t know. But she needs to know. There won''t be people helping her all the time. And those who helps her, in return she will only disregard their behaviors. It''s a good time to let her know how the world works."


    Yan Su was sweating. "...But she is hurting."


    "Rx, that woman won''t kill her." Xue Lin couldn''t concentrate on reading and so she was eating dumplings and enjoying the show.


    When the timees, Xue Lin is really ruthless.


    Qi Ying was verydy like. She neither lost herposure, nor did she scream. However, the shock in her eyes were visible. The hand automatically touched her swollen cheek.


    "Oh, you won''t scream. You won''t ask for help. A truedy. Who taught you those unnecessary stuffs? You don''t even know how to survive in a. What''s the use of being sodylike?" After that, Sarah gave her another p. Later, she grabbed Qi Ying by her arms and threw her on the grass.


    Qi Ying yelped in surprise. She immediately closed her mouth hearing such sounding from her mouth.


    "Oh my, you don''t want to lose youposer in front of others. But the enemy won''t let you off like that you know. They will hurt you all the time, they won''t stop. Their methods will get ruthless in every attack. Will you be able to keepposure then?" Sarah caught Qi Ying''s hair.


    "Mmmm..." Qi Ying held back.


    "Ouch!" Xue Lin said that for her friend. She was amazed to know that Qi Ying really cared for her image in front of others.

 Chapter 542 I LIKE HER

    <h4>Chapter 542 I LIKE HER</h4>


    "Is she for real?" Yan Su''s jaw dropped. She also had no idea that Qi Ying had such a princessplexion.


    After one minute beating, Qi Ying couldn''t hold back and cried out loudly. "Help!"


    "Oh, looks like thedy of the house wanted to open her mouth atst. So how does it feel, your majesty?" Sarah pulled Qi Ying''s hair.


    "Let me go... please...... you mustn''t do this..." Qi Ying''s cry didn''t stop Sarah.


    Xue Lin frowned. "Guards mighte. You should check whoeveres. Don''t let anyone bother them. And also tell them to call for medical team." She calmly instructed Yan Su.


    Yan Su said, "I''m on it." Then she hurriedly left.


    Qi Ying requested multiple times, but Sarah didn''t listen. Qi Ying couldn''t tell why the servants weren''t gathering, why there was no guard. She felt hopeless.


    Finding no other way to save herself, Qi Ying began to threat Sarah. "Feng won''t let you off. Do you know what he did to those who harmed me before?"


    Sarahughed loudly. She was amused. "Ahaha.... You say really some funny things, Ms. Qi. Didn''t you just say you want your lover to be a cool person? Of course he won''t hurt me. He will just send me to the police. However, before that, you will turn into a corpse."


    Qi Ying''s heart shook in fear. It was vividly written in her eyes. "P-please... don''t..." She pleading was pitiful. She couldn''t imagine what would happen if she was going to die.


    Sarah smirked. "Now you know what a victim feels. You should apologize to your future brother-inw and your friend, because you not only didn''t even do something after they almost died, also you tried to defend the killer. More importantly, you should apologize to your lover who whole heartedly loved you but instead you gave him nothing but burden."


    She licked her lips and continued, "But I don''t mind taking your ce and living with second young master. He is a good man. He will cherish me."


    "It won''t happen! He won''t love you!" Qi Ying screamed.


    "Why not? I''m not someone who tried to change him. I''m someone who whole heartedly love him." Sarah gave her a beautiful smile. "Why don''t you just die then? You can apologize to everyone for being a narrow-minded person in hell."


    Qi Ying lost her confidence. Mu Feng''s kind smile, perverted nature came into her mind.


    How could he not be her? How could he choose other woman? How was she going to survive if he wasn''t around?


    At that time, she realized, no matter how cruel he was, how ruthless he was, he was only like that to others only to protect her and his loved ones.


    He loved her so much. And so did her. She loved him too. If not, how could she not imagine her life without him at all? How could she not imagine that he was with other woman?


    Sarah took the butter knife from the table and pointed it at Qi Ying. Her eyes were as cold as a murder. She was a great actress, Xue Lin couldn''t agree more.


    Qi Ying''s eyes were as round as flying saucer. Her eyes showed desperation. She badly wanted Mu Feng to protect her right now. She so wanted to say ''sorry'' to him at this moment.


    "I cannot die like this. I cannot let her have her way.'' She thought.


    Sarah moved the butter knife down to her face. Feeling scared to death, Qi Ying fought back with all her might. She threw some kicks and punched in the empty area while closing her eyes tightly. Her scream destroyed the silence of the nature.


    However, nothing hurt her. Nothing happened after throwing some kicks and punches. She opened her eyes with a trembling heart and found no one over her body. No one was holding a knife. She looked at her right side and saw that Sarah put down the butter knife and sat on the chair.


    "Ms. Qi, did you try to hurt me?" Sarah innocently asked..


    "I..!" Qi Ying panicked. Realization caught her. She knew that she did something which she never approved but all she wanted was to save her own life. Even though she knew that Sarah was only doing a prank, it felt so real.


    "I''m so sorry." She apologized bowing her head. She was ashamed of herself.


    "You are apologizing to a wrong person, Ms. Qi." Sarah calmly said.


    Xue Lin sighed in relief. She closed her eyes for a moment.


    Yan Su sighed in relief too. She almost had a heart attack. Just like her the servants who came to rescue but couldn''t do anything because of Yan Su, they were all drenched in sweat.


    The medical team came as they were requested. They treated Qi Ying''s wounds.


    Yan Su sat beside Qi Ying. "Are you sure that you are alright?"


    Qi Ying nodded. She looked like she lost all of her energy.


    Xue Lin came to Qi Ying too. She muttered as she gazed at calm Sarah, "I like her."


    Yan Su looked at the sses girl in disbelief. "Can''t you have any sympathy towards Ying dear? She is our friend."


    Xue Lin shrugged her shoulder. "I''m telling the truth. Xiao Ying learned something very important today from her. Even her stupid fianc�� couldn''t do anything about it while this actress did. She is an amazing person."


    Sarah smiled at her and said, "Oh my, you are such a kind person. Actually, I took it personally. I admired second young master for so long, but never had he nced at me. Now someone caught his attention but didn''t love him whole heartedly. It hurt me a lot."


    Xue Lin couldn''t understand, why all the women in the earth admired that stupid man? Also that man only drawn danger to himself just like Mu Lan.


    Xue Lin grunted. ''I''m stupid too. If not, why am I befriend with dangerous and mysterious Xiao Lan? We are all stupid.''


    Mu Feng had no idea about the girls. He was talking with Isaac about their next mission.

 Chapter 543 I’M SORRY

    <h4>Chapter 543 I''M SORRY</h4>


    After the girls left, Isaac said, "If it wasn''t for your previous warning, I would have killed the whole family. Fortunately, we have been prepared. The contract was changed and Romano''s signature was forged such a way that no one is going to understand if it is real or fake. The police is already looking for why Romano Ind was destroyed, but it seems that they found nothing till now. They think that Romano wanted to destroy his own ind and they can''t find a clue why he wanted to do such thing."


    Mu Feng was in a deep thought. "We shouldn''t interfere with whatever happens next. It might trigger something else."


    Isaac said, "I will do ording to your wish. I just hope no one else knows about Romano''s n."


    Mu Feng said, "Even if they know, they cannot prove anything. The contract says otherwise. And another thing, did the police interrogate Sarah?"


    Isaac nodded. "The police worked pretty fast. As soon as they found out about Romano''s death, the first person they contacted was Sarah. She handled everything perfectly. Since he was alive when she left, they didn''t pressure her. IT was good that Romano woke up after she left and ordered breakfast. The room service man also found a healthy man when he delivered food. No harm was done."


    He continued, "And the fire service discovered the cause of fire in the Romano Company. They said that it was caused by short circuit. No one knew that it was chemical. Everything was clean from our side."


    He curiously asked, "By the way, boss, how did you know that Romano would contact me?"


    Mu Feng shook his head. "It wasn''t me. It was your first young master." He didn''t tell Isaac the details.


    Mu Liang''s team hacked into Mr. Romano''s cell phone and looked into the contact numbers. From there, they found out that Mr. Romano had previously bought guns from Isaac. Mu Liang then made a n and sent Mu Chen as Mohammad Akram, one of the richest man in the business world.


    Just as Mu Liang expected, Mr. Romano rejected Mu Chen''s offer thinking it was a trap and called Isaac to destroy the ind that Mu Corporation owned.


    What Mu Feng didn''t know was Mr. Romano had a weak heart and Mu Liang knew it. Mu Liang used Isaac and his girlfriend Sarah to build a trap for Mr. Romano. Just as he predicted, Mr. Romano died in heart attack.


    Since Mu Liang didn''t came out of his bedroom after Mu Lan was attacked, Mu Feng didn''t have time to talk to him this morning.


    Mu Liang wanted Romano Corporation to go bankrupt and then he wanted to buy thepany to show Mr. Romano. However, after he got the news of Mu Lan being attack and Lu Feng said that she fainted in pain, Mu Liang promised to kill that old geezer in two days before she woke up.


    Not only had Mu Liang wanted to remove Mr. Romano out of the universe, he also nned to destroy Romano Ind and Romano Corporation.


    The only reason for all these happened was because Mu Lan was hurt and she was in pain.


    End of the discussion.


    Thought Isaac wanted to know badly how Mu Feng predicted everything, hearing that Mu Liang created the whole n, he dared not to ask further. However, his admiration and fear for Mu Liang increased.


    They were talking about their next move and at that moment, someone barged into the room. Looking at Qi Ying distorted appearance, Mu Feng instantly stood up and hurriedly got closer to her before she could reach him.


    "What happened to you? Who did this to you?" He worriedly asked.


    Qi Ying''s heart was already filled with guilt. She couldn''t look at him. "Can we go to the bedroom?" She meekly asked.


    Isaac saw the situation and said, "Well then, I''m leaving now. If there is anything else, let me know." He left the room with his men.


    Mu Feng took Qi Ying inside the bedroom and made her sit on the bed. "Who did this to you?" His voice was already this dark. If she told him who did it, there might be a bloody war.


    Qi Ying noticed how much he cared for her. She looked down in shame.


    "Did Yan Su do this to you? I''m going to kill her." Mu Feng gritted his teeth. He didn''t know why the girls had a fight, but he would never allow other people to hurt her, not even her own parents.


    Yan Su was in the bath when she sneezed. "Damn it! Did second cousin curse me? What the hell is Ying dear telling him?"


    Upon hearing Mu Feng''s usation, Qi Ying shook her head.


    "Then who hurt you?" Mu Feng started checking her wounds.


    Qi Ying''s body trembled as she cried. "It''s all my fault. I''m so sorry. I''m such a narrow minded person. I shouldn''t have judge others when I have no right to do so."


    Mu Feng could only listen to her. But looking at her red and purple wounds, it was hard for him not to lose temper.


    She continued, "Feng, I''m really sorry for judging you."


    Mu Feng blinked. After she said that, he realized that she was talking about him. "Ying, I''m not mad at you. Really. But why are you suddenly apologizing?"


    "Sarah opened my eyes. She taught that if you don''t fight for your love one, you and all of us have to suffer. She showed me that I didn''t love the whole you. She was so true that I''m kind of ashamed to admit that she was so true. Now I know how it feels to fight against the people when I''m beaten down. I won''t judge you anymore. I won''t. Please don''t feel burdened. Don''t be sad. I will support you whether you change or not. I will support you whatever you do. I will slowly adapt to the way you are and try to love you whole heartedly from now on."

 Chapter 544 WHY DID I FALL FOR YOU?

    <h4>Chapter 544 WHY DID I FALL FOR YOU?</h4>


    Qi Ying sobbed and spoke at the same time. She lookedpletely udylike but she didn''t care. She kept mumbling, "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I will support you all the time. I won''t hurt your feelings anymore. I will love you the way you are and you won''t have to change into my ideal man."


    Mu Feng was sure that Sarah hurt her like this. However, he couldn''t understand whether tough or cry or get angry. He was also confused how he should deal with Sarah. Seeing the woman he loved dearly saying that she would support no matter what became, it made him feel relieved and loved.


    He hugged her tightly and said, "Hey, it''s okay. I know that none of us is perfect. I know what you are and I love you because you are you, the imperfect Qi Ying, my Ying. You don''t have to feel bad about it. I won''t judge you and I won''t feel upset about it. I''m d that you want to ept for who I am." He was so happy that he could die at this moment.


    Their sweet momentsted forever. (Like for the whole morning and night.)


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    "So many things happened when I was out of the world." Mu Lanmented after hearing everything.


    Mu Liang nced at her deeply.


    She caught him gazing at her without blinking. She asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Will you take me for who I am?" Mu Liang asked. He gathered lots of courage to ask her this question.


    Mu Lan was speechless. She never dreamed that there would be a day when Mu Liang would ask her such question. She carefully watched him and discovered that sweats were forming on his forehead.


    ''He is serious! What did I do to make him feel so insecure?'' Mu Lan deeply pondered about it.


    While she was thinking, Mu Liang kept looking at her.


    Five minutes past.


    Ten minutes past.


    Mu Liang had a bad feeling about her silence. He grabbed her hands startling her and said, "Well, are you going to answer or not?"


    Mu Lan looked at him and said, "I''m not sure what made you think that I won''t ever ept you." She tightly held him hands and said, "Listen you, I don''t know what made you feel this way, but if you think that after I regain I memory I will go to that married man, let me tell you, I AM NOT INTERESTED IN USED MAN! Do you think I''m dumb enough to go to him? I mean, if Ipare the two of yours physical appearance, properties, attitude, you win in every single way. With my so high IQ and EO, is there any reason for me not to choose you? Tell me!"


    Mu Liang was overwhelmed when she so directly pointed out his delicate part. He was really worried about it.


    It was true thatpared to him, that monster had nothing. But when love was so logical anyway?


    Mu Liang suddenly frowned. He got a hole in her confession. "Did you fall for me just because of my look and properties?"


    Mu Lan thought about it. "Why did I fall for you? I don''t know. Let''s see. You are very very rich. You have a huge mansion as if it''s a paradise. You got a whole ind. You have your own private helicopters and ne. Oh, I forgot to mention your luxurious cars. Boy, they are so cool. You bribed me with lots of expensive dresses and jewelries...."


    Upon hearing what she was saying, Mu Liang''s heart sank deeper and deeper. His face turned darker and darker.


    Mu Lan didn''t even notice his change of expression. She kept saying, "And the way you touch me, I tremble all over. The way you look at me, it takes my breath away, The way you kiss me, I feel like melting. The way you belief me a lot, it makes me give you everything I have in return. The way you care for me so much that it makes me feel that just loving you isn''t enough. I feel like giving you so much more, like I want to give you happiness, a happy family, even my life."


    She loving looked at him. Despite her whole body was aching, she leaned closer and hugged him boldly. "And no matter how powerful the other men are, I can''t believe that they have such stamina like you in bed. And I gave you my heart and body to you, there is no way I''m going to go to the other man. Also, since your heart and body are mine, I have no interest in giving them to other woman. So in future, though I know that it''s impossible, if you want to have another women, I will kill every single one of them. You are worried about your dark side might scare me, but you have yet to see my dark side."


    Her eyes were dark and clear. What she said, she would make theme true. Her clean and fresh answer made her look even more astonishing.


    If she wasn''t in pain because of her injuries, Mu Liang would have taken her then and there.


    He was totally uncool and didn''t know how to respond to her. All he wanted to know if she would ept him for who he was or not. But it seemed that her feelings for him were more than he could ever imagine. It made him dumbstruck.


    "What are you looking at? I gave such a mind-blowing speech, you should at least praise me being such broad minded person. I can''t believe that you are saying nothing." Mu Lan got excited. "Ah, could it be that my speech made you overwhelmed in love. Did you fall for me again? Hehe. I know I am a charmer. If you want, I will make you fall for me every single day-"


    She couldn''t finish what she was saying. She was tightly hugged.

 Chapter 545 TOGETHER FOR ETERNITY

    <h4>Chapter 545 TOGETHER FOR ETERNITY</h4>


    She couldn''t finish what she was saying. She was tightly hugged. It made her change her expression in pain. The oxygen in her stomach came out of her mouth.


    "Eh? Liang Liang, what happened? Hey say something? You are scaring me!" She wanted toin that she couldn''t breathe because of his tight hug but stopped feeling that his body was shaking.


    Mu Lan said nothing and endure his tight hug and pain. She silently hugged him back.


    Time passed away.


    Mu Liang''s heart was sinking when she was talking about his property.


    At first, he actually wouldn''t mind whether she chose him for his money and glory. But as the days passed by, he became greedy. He didn''t like if Mu Lan looked at other men, he didn''t like her smiling at other people. It didn''t matter who that person was, didn''t matter the gender, but the only thing that mattered was him and her.


    Now he wanted her to love him for who he was, for his good and bad sides. He wished that she would ept him whole heartedly. He really wished her to love him for who he was, not for his name and fame.


    However, when she began to express her feelings for him, his mind went nk. He had a hard time to process that she was talking about herself. She was telling him how she felt when he would love her and cherish her.


    Mu Liang wouldn''t hug her absent mindedly if his eyes weren''t filled with tears. He was just a little embarrassed and didn''t want her to see him crying like a child.


    It was the first time in his life, there was someone whom he loved dearly, expressed her love for him so verbally like this. He was so overjoyed that he became emotional. If now God told him that he had to die, he might have blindly agreed too.


    While hugging her, he promised that he would never hurt her, never make her cry, always cherish her, always make her happy, always do whatever she did, never let her feel down and never let her take away.


    This was what he owed her. He owed her for giving him so much happiness in this life time.


    When she couldn''t take it anymore, Mu Lan said, "Liang Liang, I can''t take the pain any longer. Please release me."


    Mu Liang realized what he was doing, he immediately let go of her. "Are you hurt?" His voice quivered.


    Mu Lan frowned. "My whole body is aching. If you kiss me, the throbbing pain will go away." Her eyes were glittering.


    Mu Liang gazed at her deeply and obediently said, "En, I will kiss you right away." Then he deeply kissed her lips.


    The sound of kisses and light moans ovepped the birds'' chirping that wasing from outside the windows.


    After making her breathless, he let her lips go. "I will kiss your wounds too." Before she could catch her breath, he filled her with kisses.


    "Lan, remember that, you are mine and mine alone. I won''t let anyone have you. Not this lifetime, not in the next lifetime. Even in the next lifetime, you have to love me and only me. *Even if I hurt you or make you cry, even youe to hate me, no matter what, you have to be with me for eternity." Mu Liang''s voice was heated and husky.


    His warm voice made her tremble in ecstasy. She couldn''t even answer him, because he didn''t let her to do so. When she opened her mouth, she cried out. Both of them had no idea if it was for pain or pleasure.


    Too bad that they couldn''t go to the final stage because her body hurt.


    Mu Liang kissed the girl who was tiredly leaning on his body. "Heal quickly. I can''t wait to love you more."


    Mu Lan wanted to ask, "Will I be alive after your love showers on my body?" But she couldn''t. She closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    The knock on the door interrupted the lovely atmosphere. Mu Liang frowned and in a low voice said, "Come in."


    He already covered Mu Lan''s body top to bottom so that other people could not see that face she made during she was asleep. He wasn''t ready to show her cuteness to the world yet.


    Noel came inside and said, "First young master, I''m sorry to disturb you and Madam Mu. Third young master invited his two friends in the castle without giving us any notice. They came from Saudi Arabia. They are in the living room at this moment. Before Madam Mu took care of all the household duties. Now that she is recovering, I would like to take your order."


    Mu Liang frowned. ''Did Chen forget the rules of Mu Household?'' However, he didn''t talk about it since Mu Chen currently helped them and he was rather upset because of his failiur.


    He ordered Noel, "Prepare one guestroom that has two single beds. I will prepare the lunch and dinner menu. Bring me the food menuter. Ask the guests and third young master if they wanted to eat here or out. Prepare food counting how many people are going to eat. If you need to go to the shopping mall, just let me know. I will take care of the budget for now."


    Noel bowed and said, "As you wish, first young master. And about Madam Mu''s food menu..."


    Mu Liang said only one sentence. "I will take care of it."


    He meant that he wanted to cook for her.


    Noel opened his mouth to say something but his voice didn''te out. ording to the new policy, the members of the Mu Family could cook in their private kitchen without servant''s help.


    He could only say, "....Of course, I will buy the ingredients-"


    Who would go against Mu Liang anyway?


    Mu Liang interrupted him. "No need. There are plenty of vegetables in the garden and fishes in theke. They are enough."


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________


    *Mu Liang was trying to say that no matter what he bes (as he is in the core of underworld), she can''t leave him. Even if he makes mistakes, she has to forgive him.


    He didn''t mean that he would actually hurt her. If he does end up hurting her, no matter what she says, he himself can''t forgive himself.

 Chapter 546 NO COMPROMISE

    <h4>Chapter 546 NO COMPROMISE</h4>


    Mu Lan woke up in the evening when her stomach cried out for food. She opened her eyes and looked at the clock. "It''s seven! No wonder I''m so hungry."


    "Should I serve your lunch or dinner?" A voice came from the door step.


    "Maybe both. I''m so hungry.. Ah! Ahahahaha.... Liang Liang, what are you wearing?" Mu Lan burst intoughter.


    At this moment, Mu Liang was wearing his shirt and pants which he usually wore at home, but over his regr clothes, he was wearing her pink pig face apron. It was both peculiar and cute.


    Mu Lan never thought that he would wear her apron one day and that would look so adorable.


    She spoke her mind. "Ahahahaha.... Oh hubby, you are so adorable. I love you so much." She rolled on the bed and keptughing.


    Mu Liang wasn''t trying to show her the fact that he was cooking. But he just came to check on her and saw that she was awake. He thought that maybe she would be touched seeing him cook for her.


    But who knew that she would burst intoughing.


    Mu Liang''s face grew hot and said, "Can you please stopughing?"


    "Oh, Liang Liang, you are blushing. My hubby is so cute." Mu Lan''s stomach hurt afterughing so hard.


    Mu Liang tried to distract her. "I was cooking. What else I can wear?"


    Mu Lan immediately caught his word. She stoppedughing. "You are cooking! For me?" She was astonished.


    Mu Liang sighed in relief in secret as his n was sessful. "Who else? Wait till I serve the food."


    "Wait, wait, why don''t you let the maids do that? I need to freshen myself. Help me to go to the bathroom." Mu Lan said.


    "Do you want to clean yourself? Wait there. I will clean you after dinner. You don''t have to go to the bathroom." Mu Liang said while he went to the kitchen.


    Mu Lan could only wait till he served the food. He put the bowls on the bed table one by one. The dishes were vegetable sd, fish soup, fried eggs, chicken spaghetti and a ss of orange juice.


    "You cooked everything by yourself, right?" Mu Lan had a doubt.


    Mu Liang raised an eyes brow. "Do you doubt my culinary skill? I will cook for you every day if you agreed me make love to me every night."


    Mu Lan became silent. No matter how much she wanted to eat his cooking, her body won''t be able to take his showering love every night. She shivered thinking about making love every night in different position.


    "I will be gentle." Mu Liang tried to pursue her.


    It was still a big ''no''. She couldn''t take the stimtion every night. Every night meant dusk till dawn. When would she sleep then?


    Mu Lan silently shook her head. She gave another proposal. "How about cooking every weekend? I would love to y with you at night."


    How could he control his hunger for her the whole week? Did she really think that in one night, she could conquer the world?


    Mu Liang asked, "Do you want to die in one night?"


    Mu Lan gulped. "Two nights a week."


    "If you are ready to break your bones..." Mu Liang wouldn''tpromise.


    "Three nights. I won''t go any further." Mu Lan said determinedly.


    Mu Liang calmly suggested, "How about some punishment then?"


    Mu Lan shivered. She couldn''t take his perverted punishment. "Okay, okay, you win. We will do it after a night break. One night is our ''holinight'' (like holiday), and the next night will be the work night (like work day)."


    Mu Liang agreed. "Okay, no problem. The holinight will be your punishment night."


    Mu Lan lost her appetite. "How can you be so cruel?" She pouted her face. ''This guy is so unreasonable.''


    "Finish your food." He said.


    Mu Lan stubbornly said, "I won''t eat. You will give me punishment. I don''t agree to it."


    Mu Liang warned her. "If you don''t'' finish, our making love worknight will start from tonight."


    "What? But I didn''t eat!" Mu Lan protested.


    Mu Liang simply said. "I cooked. You eat or not, it doesn''t matter."


    "I refuse to admit your tyranny." Mu Lan angrily tried to stand up, however, she whimpered. She needed time to heal.


    Mu Liang quickly caught her. "Don''t move too much. Are you trying to hurt yourself?"


    Mu Lan showed a pitiful face. "But making love with you hurts my body even more." She nned to stop him with her weak look.


    Mu Liang''s eyes darkened. Her puppy eyes were igniting the fire he was controlling the whole day. "If you don''t want to be pressed down right now, stop acting so cute and finish your meal."


    Mu Lan was shocked. ''I am acting pitiful. Where do I look cute?'' But this time she didn''t argue and finished her meal quietly.


    No wonder he was the top business. In his dictionary, there was no word called COMPROMISE.


    ------


    The man in ck spoke, "So you are saying that this future sister-inw is making your life miserable."


    Mu Chen sipped the red wine and said, "Don''t call her my future sister-inw. She doesn''t deserved the title."


    The man chuckled. "Then who deserves it. You?"


    Mu Chen said, "Alif, can you not be so disgusting?"


    Alif said, "Then you tell me. Everyone except you likes her. If you didn''t have a thing for your brother, would you dislike her so much?"


    "I''m telling you, I don''t despise second brother''s girlfriend. But this particr woman is killing me." Mu Chen held his head with both hands.


    "Alright, alright. I believe you. So what did she do? You told me that she became the head of the household. She must be talented enough to get this title. Is she clever enough to find out your inner most thoughts?" After watching the changes of Mu Chen''s expression, Alif smirked. "I was right."


    Mu Chen said, "She is a demoness. She can read people''s mind." He cursed her in his breath.

 Chapter 547 SHE IS DEAD MEA

    <h4>Chapter 547 SHE IS DEAD MEA</h4>


    Mu Chen said, "She is a demoness. She can read people''s mind." He cursed her in his breath.


    Alif snickered. "If she was a man, wouldn''t you admire her as if she was a magician? You are making me interested you know. Now I would like to see my future sister-inw too."


    "Don''t even start. I hate her." Mu Chen said with red eyes.


    Alif didn''t give any attention to Mu Chen. "It''s a good thing that I don''t have weird personality like you. I still have goosebumps thinking about when you confessed your love to me."


    "Did you fall for me yet?" Mu Chen gave him a look that made Alif shiver.


    "I have a beautiful girlfriend and I''m very very happy with her." Alif said.


    Mu Chen''s expression darkened. "I knew it. My happiness will always snatch away by those greedy women."


    "Don''t say as if you are cursing them. You are the one who is in the wrong spot." Alif couldn''t imagine his life with Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen was dozing off. "I won''t let her go. She is a dead meat for sure. I will make her suffer."


    Alif frowned andined, "How can you destroy your brother''s happiness? Are you even a human? You don''t deserve to be called a sibling. I heard that she is already in bed for three days. You didn''t even go to see her. You even invited me toe without giving them any notice. You are acting like a jerk."


    Alif wasn''t sure if Mu Chen heard him or not, since Mu Chen quiet down and started snoring.


    Alif sighed and went back to the guest room. There was another man wearing white t-shirt and white pantsying on the bed. He was working on his iPad.


    "What are you doing, Akram?" Alif asked.


    "Can''t you see? Working." Akram replied.


    Alif sat on his own bed and said, "I can''t believe that they would put us in the same room. Do you want me to think that in this castle they don''t have any single bed guest room?"


    Akram didn''t look at Alif and said, "Since the head of the household is sick, her soon-to-be husband took the decision. He must be angry at his younger brother for not giving the Head Butler formal notice beforehand. He wanted to teach his brother a lesson."


    Alif came to realize something. "So that''s why Mu Chen is so pissed. Though his brother did it, but his anger fell on his future sister-inw. How pitiful! This guy will never listen. His hatred towards women is increasing day by day." He looked at his cousin and said, "But still, Mr. Mu Liang could bes little bit sensible as we are not any random guests."


    Akram wasn''t bothered about it. "No random guest cane to the castle you know. Go to sleep and let me work."


    "Sometimes, you need a break. What will give you by working so much?" Alif asked while frowning.


    Akram replied, "Lots of money. Where do you think all the money came from? All the oil business I have, do you think people merely call me Oil King?"


    "Yes, yes, your majesty. If only oil was your only business...." Alif mocked.


    "Sleep. Wine is making you spout nonsense." Akram scolded his cousin.


    Alifid down on the bed and said, "Yes, cousin."


    Akram instructed him, "Be sure to start your mission from tomorrow. Even though you came here for vacation, you have to finish the job I gave you two months ago."


    Alif sat up straight. His drowsiness was goner. "What! How can you be so cruel? There are very few people who are lucky enough to stay here for couple of days. I''m looking forward to visit every corner of this ce and you give me workload. Unbelievable! I won''t work while I''m in here."


    Akram lightly said, "Sure, as long as you don''t finish the task I gave you, you can''t enter Saudi Arabia. It sounds great, doesn''t it?"


    Alif wanted to curse this man right in front of him. But he controlled himself. Heid down again. "Fine. I will do it."


    Alif went back to sleep. Akram was looking at the screen. It was the live program of Mu Lan introducing her inventions. "Red, an interesting name." He thought.


    Akram cared about two things. New idea and money. This era highly appreciated new ideas. New ideas would always bring more money. And money ruled the world. Every person who had the taste of power would want to rule the ones who were weaker than them.


    Akram was very interested in the woman called Red who had various ideas in science. He was nning on to poach her. He already created a budget. He would give her one million dinars for seven days of work. He thought that there wouldn''t be anyone who could miss such opportunity.


    "But the question is, where did she disappear?" Akram sent his men to look for her after the live program became a top news in business and science world. However, she was just gone.


    Mu Lan used voice changer, contact lenses and makeups. Her acting skill was super. That was the very reason why the people who were looking for her couldn''t find her anywhere.


    Some of he businessmen tried to match her with Mu Liang''s fianc��e, but however, there were some dissimrities between both Mu Lan and Red. Without the close people others couldn''t find out who she was.


    Akram turned off the iPad and got out of the bed. He went to the attached balcony and looked at the clean sky. Numerous starts were twinkling in the sky. The moon was half of the size.


    Akram murmured, "It would be soon full moon." His voice mixed with the wind of the spring.


    At the same time, Mark Anthony was looking at the sky. He saw the moon too. "Full moon, huh. I''m waiting." His eyes were as deep as the ck hole.

 Chapter 548 ARE YOU ANGRY?

    <h4>Chapter 548 ARE YOU ANGRY?</h4>


    The next day, Mu Lan felt slightly better. After having breakfast, she called for Noel.


    "Madam Mu, did you ask for me?" As usual he respectfully bowed.


    Mu Lan smiled at him as she answered, "Yes, I''m feeling better than before. Can you kindly bring all my documents here? I would like to work. I can''t neglect my duties any longer. You must be having pressure."


    "That''s very kind of you, Madam Mu. Fortunately first young master is doing your job. So, you don''t have to worry about the household duty." Noel was pleased that Mu Lan wanted to work. However, he was afraid that Mu Liang might punish all the servants for making her work when she was still in bed rest.


    "He is doing what? But what aboutpany?" Mu Lan was stunned. Mu Liang told her nothing about it.


    "I didn''t ask him about it." Noel answered truthfully.


    Mu Lan urgently asked, "Where is he now?"


    Noel hesitated before he replied, "...He is in your study room, working."


    "I see." She took her cell phone and called Mu Liang.


    Mu Liang answered the call. "Did something happen?" He worriedly asked.


    "Yes, something big happen." Mu Lan replied.


    Mu Liang frowned. He immediately stood up and rushed towards the door. "What happened?"


    "The high and mighty Mu Corporation is going to be bankrupted because the president of thepany doing the house work." Mu Lan was pissed.


    She liked it that he cared so much for her and she highly appreciated his concern for her. However, neglecting one''s duty because of her, she didn''t approve it.


    Mu Liang halted in the track. He was silent for a bit. Mu Lan was also silent. Then he asked, "Are you angry?"


    Mu Lan naturally denied, "Nope, I''m not angry. My hubby is working so diligently on my behalf, how can I get angry? You are working so faithfully that thepany will sink and it will be my fault. I AM PISSED!" her voice rose gradually.


    "Sorry." Not knowing what to say, Mu Liang apologized.


    Mu Lan calmed down and said, "If you are sorry then let Noel bring my works to me, I''m going to do my job and you are going to thepany, right now."


    Mu Lan was already feeling guilty for making he stay home all the time because of her. They already passed a huge obstacle not so many days ago. If now something happened to thepany, she could only me herself.


    Mu Liang was once again silent before asking, "Do you really want to work? But your body-"


    Mu Lan cut his words. "I''m totally fine. I will on the bed and work. I won''t move and the maids will help me if I need anything."


    Mu Liang tried to find some excuses, "You need healthy food..."


    "Mother will cook for me. I already told her." Mu Lan lied.


    Mu Liang tried onest time. "But if you need to go to the washroom..."


    Mu Lan curtly answered, "That won''t happen. You just helped me in the morning, so don''t worry. I don''t have diabetes."


    Mu Liang trust her on this. She didn''t go to the washroom frequently, so if he was absent, he didn''t have to worry about it.


    Mu Liang had no other option left. Thus, he had to agree. "Alright. I will go to work. Be sure to take the medicine after you finish your meal and eat everything."


    "I will." Mu Lan promised.


    "I''m going then." He sighed dejectedly.


    Mu Lan knew that she was harsh on him. So she smiled and said, "Have your lunch properly, ande home safely."


    Mu Liang nodded. "Alright. Bye."


    "Bye." Mu Lan hung up.


    After hanging up the call she called Jing Sheng. "Mother, are you busy?"


    Jing Sheng enthusiastically said, "I''m not. Xiao Lan, how are you feeling?"


    Mu Lan smiled. "I''m feeling good. Mother, I want to eat your cooking. When will you be at home?"


    "I''ll be here to have my lunch. I will cook for you then. What do you want to eat?" Jing Sheng adored her so much.


    "As long as it''s spicy." Mu Lan sweetly asked for her favorite vor.


    Jing Sheng shook her head. "That won''t do. You are still injured. You need to heal first. I''ll cook some nourishing soup for you. I will tell the cook to ready the ingredients, so you won''t have to starve for too long."


    Mu Lan was sunk in despair. "Fine, you win. As long s your cooking, I''m fine with it."


    Jing Sheng smiled. "Good girl. Now take some rest."


    "Okay." Mu Lan hung up.


    Noel already brought her documents. "Madam Mu, here is the documents."


    Mu Lan looked at the papers and said, "So few! Where is the rest of them?"


    Noel politely answered, "First young master finished them."


    ''It must have taken him a long time.'' She thought. "When did he wake up?"


    "He woke up at half past four." Noel said.


    "What?" Mu Lan had a headache. "I can''t believe this guy!" She was furious and also felt bad for Mu Liang. She nced at Noel and said, "Next time, don''t let him do my work again."


    Noel nodded. "I understand." Then he added, "Two guests of third young master came yesterday from Saudi Arabia."


    Mu Lan began working. She asked, "Did third young master tell you beforehand?"


    "No, that''s my first young master was angry and put the guests on the room with two single beds." Noel said.


    "Haha... serves him right. Is he in the castle area?" She asked feeling amused.


    Noel answered, "Yes, he is entertaining the guests."


    "Leave him be for now. If he creates any problem for you, let me know." Mu Lan suddenly remembered anther thing. Since Mu Liang wasn''t home, she wanted to take this chance. "Oh, another thing. How is Mark''s condition after the ident?"


    Noel replied, "He can walk now. He wants to train his body, so he is regrly going to the gym."


    "Send him to me after you leave. I need to talk to him."

 Chapter 549 TEN MORE DAYS

    <h4>Chapter 549 TEN MORE DAYS</h4>


    "Send him to me after you leave. I need to talk to him." Mu Lan said. She needed to know more about her new personal driver.


    Not only Mark Anthony shot Andreas Wagner just using his hand, he also caught a sniper bullet with two fingers of his left hand. She still couldn''t forget that scene. If he couldn''t be so amazing, she would be dead by now. She must find out he that guy actually was.


    "I will tell him." Noel said before he left.


    Ten minutester, Mark Anthony knocked the door. "Missy, I''m here."


    Mu Lan looked up and said, "Come inside and please sit on the sofa."


    Mark Anthony came inside and asked, "Are you sure that it''s alright for a young man like me toe inside the bedroom of an unmarried missy?"


    "Stop joking. Though you hid it well in the documents and physically, aren''t you above forty?" Mu Lan sharply looked at him.


    Mark Anthony was stunned at first and then shrugged remembering that she was a genius. "Is this how you talk to your savior, missy? You haven''t taught well in the childhood."


    Mu Lan raised an eye brow. "I want to thank you but first I need to know if you aren''t an enemy. Before you, there was another man who saved me and then wanted to cage me. How do I know that you don''t have any ulterior motive?"


    Mark chuckled. "You are such a genius; can''t you tell right from wrong? Did your judgement be clouded after falling for a monster?"


    Mu Lan frowned. "When did I fall for a monster? Who are you talking about?"


    ''If you are calling my Liang Liang a monster, I swear I will make you pay for this.'' She promised in her mind.


    "Can''t you remember?" Mark pretended to recall. "Oh, I forgot. You lost your memory."


    Mu Lan''s eyes were as calm as the water. She asked again with more patience, "Who are you calling monster?"


    Judging by Mark''s roundabout way of talking about, she already knew the reply.


    Mark Anthony talked as if he was talking to an old friend. "The eldest son of Li Family. Man, I must say that I felt like puking when you said that you loved that guy. So was he worth your love?"


    Mu Lan smiled slightly. She asked him instead, "Mark, don''t you think you know a lot about me when I don''t?"


    Mark Anthony gazed at her and said, "I know more about you than you can imagine."


    "Who are you?" She asked. Her eyes were serene.


    Mark leaned back on the sofa. "Get your memory back. You will know. It''s hard for me too when you talk like I''m some kind of stranger."


    Mu Lan narrowed her eyes thinking of something. "You are not alone, are you?"


    "What makes you say that?" Mark became interested.


    Mu Lan went back to the incident. "After you caught that bullet, you whistled and no one fired at me anymore. Your partners took care of that sniper, didn''t they?"


    Mark smiled at her and asked, "Do you want to meet them?"


    "I''m not sure whether you people are my enemy or not. I want to know who you are before I meet rest of your partners." Mu Lan put down her documents. She gave all her attention to Mark.


    Mark asked, "Do you want me to tell you now?"


    "I do." Mu Lan nodded.


    Mark scratched his head. "Even if I tell you, you won''t understand. How about you regain your memory and you will know without anyone bothering you?" He suggested.


    Mu Lan shook her head both sides. "That won''t do. I want to know before I regain my memory."


    Mark sighed. "You are stubborn as usual. You just have to do things which you don''t need to do."


    "Certainly, I will be curious since I don''t know how you know me so much." Mu Lan replied with a smile.


    Mark gave up. "Fine, I will tell you. Though it won''t help you since you don''t remember us. I doubt that you will trust us. So, recover as soon as possible. Ten dayster, full moon ising. I will tell you then."


    Mu Lan was confused. "What does it have to do with full moon?"


    "It was everything to do with it. Missy, nature is the sole power of us." Mark grinned. After that, he stood up. "If there is nothing else, I will be leaving now. I don''t want others to eavesdrop our conversation. Not many people know our existence."


    Mu Lan reluctantly agreed. "Sure. I hope in the full moon I will be able to know how to caught the bullet and shot a person using only your hand."


    Mark walked away with a carefree posture. He waved his hand while going away.


    "Ten days, I will recover before that. Let''s wait and see." Mu Lan had a determined look.


    Aftering back to the castle, Mu Liang was stunned seeing Mu Lan so obedient. She didn''t move much. Without anyone''s help she didn''t go to the washroom. She did all her work sitting idlily on the bed. No one had to force her to take medicine or food. She finished everst ounce of the meal.


    As a result, her body healed faster than anyone excepted. Mu Liang called Lu Feng toe over.


    Thus, Lu Feng once again flew to Italy and checked Mu Lan''s body.


    "I''m surprised that you are talking medicine without any prank. Which doctor doesn''t like an obedient patient? Sweet little bunny is the best patient. Please heal faster. I don''t want toe back and forth from France to Italy in the midst of my research." He grabbed Mu Lan''s hands and requested her with a pleading manner.


    Mu Lan also felt bad for dragging him so much. She nodded and said, "I will try my best."


    After Lu Feng left, Mu Liang came back with a ss of warm milk. "Here, drink it."

 Chapter 550 WHAT ARE YOU HIDING?

    <h4>Chapter 550 WHAT ARE YOU HIDING?</h4>


    After Lu Feng left, Mu Liang came back with a ss of warm milk. "Here, drink it."


    Mu Lan took the ss and without any dilemma she drank thest drop of milk. Afterwards, she licked her lips and nced at Mu Liang who was looking at her with steady eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Mu Lan asked.


    "I should ask this question to you, don''t you think?" He didn''t move his eyes away from her.


    Mu Lan asked him back, "Are you doubting me for being obedient?" She cutely gazed at him.


    "Should I not?" Mu Liang didn''t fall for her trick. It wasn''t the first time he was seeing her cuteness, but it still messed up his heart and thoughts.


    Mu Lan leaned closer and snuggled in his chest. "Isn''t it normal to try to improve my health? I don''t like to stay on the bed all the time."


    As she nestled up close to his chest, Mu Liang hugged her with left andbed her hair soothingly with right hand. Her honey words melted his heart and his head almost became nk.


    Mu Liang frowned. ''I cannot let my heart swayed like this.'' Gathering up his lost self-control, he said, "This is not the first time you are injured. Last time, it was so hard letting you stay in the bedroom. You never took medicine if I wasn''t around. What made you change so suddenly? If it isn''t something secret, why aren''t you telling me?"


    Mu Lan rubbed her body on him and asked innocently, "Why would I keep anything secret from you? What do I have to hide from you anyway?"


    She wanted to know about Mark''s identity first. If she told him about Mark Anthony''s super human power, Mu Liang might make him disappear thinking of him as a threat. That''s why she still hid the news from him.


    Mu Liang touched her chin and made her look at him as he asked, "Really?"


    Mu Lan nodded. "Yes."


    He calmly asked, "Then why are you seducing me? You don''t do it unless you have any ulterior motive."


    Mu Lan always had an answer ready. "Of course, I have ulterior motive. I can''t have fun and can''t go outside and you are only questioning me. I feel so lonely nowadays. It must be because you don''t love me anymore."


    Mu Liang groaned at herin. He pushed her down to the bed and kissed her deeply. Mu Lan didn''t have a chance to prepare herself. He bit and nibbled both of her lips and made them swollen. Mu Lan cried out as she was being devoured by a beast. Noticing her pain, he licked her red lips to sooth her.


    Mu Liang didn''t give her much time to rest. As if kissing her lips wasn''t enough, his lips traveled lower and lower.


    Mu Lan arched her back as she moaned. It was like oil in the fire. Mu Liang became even more ferocious. He tore her night gown. He didn''t let her go until he covered her whole body with hickeys. When he finished, he licked his lips.


    After that, Mu Liang incoherently breathed and said in a hoarse voice, "I swear that if it wasn''t for your sickness, I wouldn''t let you sleep the whole night."


    Mu Lan didn''t have a time to process the sentence he said. She felt like her heart was about to burst. Her mouth was open as she breathed in and out.


    Looking at her luscious face, Mu Liang body grew hot again. He shifted his gaze to elsewhere and got out of the bed. He took a soaked towel and cleaned her body.


    After cleaning her, he covered her body and kissed her forehead. "Sleep now." Then he took a shower in the cold water and masturbated while groaning her name.


    --------


    On the ninth day, just before the full moon, Lu Feng came to Italy once again and approved Mu Lan to walk around. Mu Lan was overjoyed.


    Lu Feng said, "I did say that you can walk. But judging by your expression you seem to n on jumping around. You cannot do that. Just walk slowly. Don''t try to walk fast. And please I request you, don''t run. Just for another week, only walk, slowly. Have you understood what I said?"


    Mu Lan nodded happily. "Hundred percent."


    Mu Liang said, "Since you recovered, do you want to hold a party?" He knew that she liked party a lot.


    Mu Lan shook her head. "Not now. I''m not fully recovered yet. Let''s have a party on the next a weekend. Noel said that the guests will also leave the day after the next weekend. It will be a good time to hold a party."


    Though she said that, her eyes were glittering. She was happy that they were going to hold a party, however, she was even more happy thinking that Mark was going to reveal the truth. ''Just another day. I will be able to know the truth.''


    Mu Liang and Lu Feng saw her overly excited mood.


    After lunch, Lu Feng was standing in the entrance waiting for Mu Liang. Mu Liang came and they left the castle together.


    Lu Feng opened his mouth first. "Don''t you think that your future bride is a way more excited? She was never this happy before."


    "No. She was excited like this before too, when she woke up from thea. She had no memory. She should have been anxious and sad, but she was overjoyed." Mu Liang said.


    Lu Feng understood what his friend meant. "Are you saying that she is hiding something just like before?"


    Mu Liang answered, "Positive."


    Lu Feng frowned. "Maybe she knew something during the ident urred. Now she has the chance to investigate it."


    Mu Liang nodded. "I think so too."


    Lu Feng sighed. "Keep an eye on her then. I think you should take her back to France. Her ss will start soon, right? I also called Yan Sust night toe back as soon as possible."


    ___________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Hey my Dearest Readers <>


    Did anyone think of me as a good girl?


    Aha, you are so wrong. I''m so rebellious who never listen to her parents and do things on her own way. Moreover, I''m so greedy for something good. And also I''m always rude to those who are rude to me. No one can make me do things on their own ways.


    Well, I''m good to those who are good to me, doesn''t matter how bad that person is and I won''t hurt others if they don''t hurt me first.


    However, except for that, I''m a DEVIL.


    Don''t think that I''m White Lotus since I never cared what people thought of me about my real self. I have no desire to hide my true self, because I love myself.


    ^_^

 Chapter 551 RELATED TO HER

    <h4>Chapter 551 RELATED TO HER</h4>


    Lu Feng sighed. "Keep an eye on her then. I think you should take her back to France. Her ss will start soon, right? I also called Yan Sust night toe back as soon as possible."


    Mu Liang replied, "I was also thinking the same thing. She can''t stay here. However, she is the head of the household. She had to stay here at least half of the year. She is also a business partner of Mu Corporation in Italy. Most of the time, she needs to attend the meeting."


    Lu Feng frowned. "Then what about her study?"


    "I will talk to herter on about it." Mu Liang said.


    "You better. I don''t want toe in Italy anymore. Grandfather always pester me to get married. He wants to see his great grandchildren soon. I bet he is thinking of making them his apprentices." Lu Feng shivered. He recalled the time he spent with his grandfather.


    Mu Liang had a subtle smile on his lips. "Then give him some great grandchildren and he will stop pestering you to marry."


    Lu Feng shook his head dejectedly. "You think that I don''t want to? I do, but Yan Su''s studyes first. I can''t let her bare children for me now."


    Mu Liang asked his friend, "Do you think you will find her in France after her finishes her study? Her first choice is Africa. After studying, she will go there to write a book and articles about wild life."


    Lu Feng halted on his track. Though his friend never lied, he still looked at Mu Liang in disbelief. "And how do you know that when I don''t? When did she tell you that?"


    "She didn''t tell me anything. I told you from my instinct." Mu Liang had been observing that Yan Su was taking photos of animals and insects. Before that she would take photos of architectural designs when she wrote an article about it.


    Mu Liang''s instinct was never wrong. Lu Feng fell silent. They didn''t talk until they reached aircraftnding space.


    Lu Feng turned towards his friend and said, "I''m going back now. I''m not going toe back here this year, so you should watch your future wife."


    "I will, this time." Mu Liang promised.


    -------


    The next day, Mu Lan was all fired up. She was doing the paper works as usual in her study room. She finished her work with a tremendous speed. After a while, she asked Noel without looking at him. "Is there anything else?"


    Noel was a little perplexed seeing her working in a lightning speed. He thought that maybe she was some personal works to be done. He replied, "Everything has been done except for today''s menu for lunch and dinner."


    Mu Lan said, "Just tell the cook to prepare a feast for everyone, including the servants."


    Noel didn''t know what made her so happy today. He was also in a good mood seeing his mistress all happy. He curiously asked, "Madam Mu, pardon me for asking, did something good happen?"


    Mu Lan smiled smugly. "Nope. Something good is going to happen."


    She had a plenty of reason to be happy. First of all, she recovered and could walk again, and secondly, which was more important, Mark Anthony said that he would tell her who he was. Since he knew a lot about her, she had a feeling that he was somehow rted to her in the past. It would be amazing to find out something new since Mu Liang might not know the things which Mark knew.


    "...I see..." Though he was confused, Noel didn''t ask anymore.


    "Tell Mark toe here. I have to give him some important task." Mu Lan said.


    "Yes, Madam Mu." Noel bowed and left.


    Mu Lan leaned back on the chair and sighed. She murmured while closing her eyes, "Madam Mu.... It sounds of old, and here I''m not married yet."


    Mark Anthony came ten minutester. He knocked on the door and entered. "Missy, did you call for me?"


    "I did. When do you n on telling me who you are?" Mu Lan was eager though she knew that Mark would choose night to tell her his story since he talked about full moon.


    Just as she predicted, he said, "At midnight meet me in thekeside. You cannot bring anyone else with you."


    Mu Lan immediately nodded. "That''s what I am nning. But I''m not sure that first young master won''t wake up when I get out of the bed." She didn''t want to tell him that Mu Liang had a habit of hugging her while sleeping.


    "Give him a sleeping pill. It won''t hurt him." Mark suggested.


    However, looking at Mu Lan''s expression, he realized that she didn''t like it.


    So, he gave her another solution. "Make him drank tonight."


    "Easy for you to say." Mu Lan knew that Mu Liang had a high tolerance for alcohol. However, this one was better choice than the previous one.


    At that moment, someone knocked the door.


    Mu Lan looked a t Mark and said, "You can leave now. I will definitelye." Then she said loudly, "Come in."


    As the door opened, Mark left and Noel entered. "Sorry to interrupt you Madam Mu."


    Mu Lan said, "I''m done with him. Is there something urgent?"


    Noel answered, "The ne which second young master had taken twelve days ago has justnded."


    Mu Lan blinked. "Are you saying that they came back/"


    "I am." Noel politely replied.


    Mu Lan''s eyes shone. "That''s a great news."


    "Madam Mu, you knew that they wereing back and that''s why you wanted to prepare a feast." Noel said with smile.


    "...You can say that." Mu Lan gave him a smile as well. Of course, she didn''t know that they wereing. However, she didn''t need to raise suspicion.


    Noel said, "I will go and wee everyone."


    "Sure, go ahead. I''m also waiting for them." Mu Lan said with a smile. She already made up a n when she heard that her soon to be partner in crime had arrived.

 Chapter 552 TELL ME WHAT YOU KNOW

    <h4>Chapter 552 TELL ME WHAT YOU KNOW</h4>


    "What are you saying? I cannot do that. You should find someone else to do it." Mu Feng shook his head negatively.


    "Bro, you the best of the best. None can surpass your acting ability." Mu Lan tried to pursue him.


    Mu Feng was resolute. "I know that I''m the best but I can''t do it without knowing what you are plotting. And also, I''m going to sacrifice my stomach and acting ability, you need to bribe me something good."


    Right after he came back, Mu Lan asked for Mu Feng and they met in her study room after lunch. Having a feast, Mu Feng was greatly satisfied until he heard Mu Lan''s request.


    Mu Lan asked for him only one thing. "Bro, after dinner, you have to take Liang Liang in your private bar. You two can talk important stuff. Meanwhile, give him the most alcohol which will make him drunk to the point that he won''t wake up till the sune up."


    Mu Feng found her request was not only a bit of weird but also suspicious. Thus, he said ''no'' with a straight face.


    And now, Mu Lan had to pester him.


    Mu Lan was stunned hearing him asking for bribe. She put her hands on her waist. "I prepared a feast for your stomach. What else do you want?"


    Mu Feng chuckled. "Sis, is this how you are supposed to bribe me?"


    "Fine, I will let you have half of my dinner which mother will cook for me." Mu Lan pouted in dissatisfaction.


    Because of Mu Liang and Jing Sheng''s pampering, she still couldn''t eat the head chef''s cooking. She had to depend on what Mu Liang or Jing Sheng would cook specially for her.


    Mu Feng narrowed his eyes. Since she was so desperate even to give away half of her dinner, he was really suspicious now. "And why would you go so far to make him drank? Do you have some kind of perverted thoughts?"


    In his eyes, he still though of his big brother as a saint. If he only knew Mu Liang''s true color...


    Mu Lan''s face was red. She red at him. "Who is pervert? You are pervert! Perverseness is in your blood. Liang Liang is also the same. If he didn''t n on making me stay up till the morning, do you think I would tell you to do it? I''m not fully recovered yet; my body cannot take his torture."


    She cleverly turned the table and used both of the brothers.


    Mu Feng scratched his head. "Who are you talking about? My big brother isn''t like that." He protested.


    "Oh really? Do you actually know your beastly brother? Can''t you tell by observing when he takes me to the duplex house beside theke, you cannot find any of us for days?" Mu Lan''s face was bright red when she mentioned it.


    Mu Feng remembered the time and realized that what Mu Lan said was right. He still had doubt. But in the end, he agreed. "Fine, I will do it to save you tonight. But I can''t do it all the time."


    Mu Lan said, "No worries. Just let me sleep properly tonight. Other night, I will take care of it."


    Thus, Mu Liang was sold by his wifey.


    -------


    After dinner, just as nned, Mu Feng took Mu Liang and Mu Chen to his bar and they drank till half past ten. When it came to alcohol, none could bepared to Mu Feng. While he was still sober, Mu Chen was already snoring and Mu Liang was a little drowsy. His guard was down and his eyes were bing heavy.


    "Well, big brother, I will take you back." Mu Feng carried Mu Liang in his chamber.


    When Mu Feng entered Mu Liang''s bedroom with his big brother, he noticed that Mu Lan was already sleeping.


    Mu Feng whispered, "Big brother, do you want to take a bath?"


    Mu Liang nodded. "Take me to the bathroom. I can bath myself." His tone slurred.


    Mu Feng said, "Fine. I will tell the maid to bring you something to sober up." He took his brother to the bathroom.


    Mu Liang said, "I just want to sleep...."


    Mu Feng replied, "Oh, okay. I will stay with you till then." Seeing how sloppy he was, Mu Feng help him to take off his clothes. Before he left, he said, "I will be outside the bathroom. Don''t fall asleep in the bathtub."


    Mu Liang nodded, but said nothing.


    Mu Feng was still worried but didn''t say anything. "Maybe I had gone overboard." He said to himself. However, looking how peacefully Mu Lan was sleeping, he rejected the idea.


    ''Nope, for sis, this is a simple task.'' He thought to himself.


    After Mu Liang had a bath, Mu Feng helped his to go to the bed and tucked him under theforter. "I will tell the maids to bring you a hangover soup tomorrow morning." He whispered.


    Mu Liang nodded and said, "...Sounds good." Then he closed his eyes.


    Mu Feng soundlessly closed the door.


    At the middle of the night, Mu Lan opened her eyes. She wasn''t sleepy at all. She pretended to fall asleep and fooled the two brothers.


    She turned around slightly to see that Mu Liang was in dreand. He didn''t move after he was taken to the bed. He fell asleep immediately.


    Thanking Mu Feng in her mind, Mu Lan soundlessly got out of the bed and walked out if the room after wearing a warm outerwear. It was cold outside at night.


    She sent to her study room and used the secret passageway to get out of the castle without meeting any guard.


    Mu Lan walked towards theke. Her blood was boiling in excitement. Not from very far, she saw a solitude standing beside theke.


    She knew that person very well.


    Mark Anthony.


    Mu Lan came forward and said, "I am here just as you said. Now tell me everything."

 Chapter 553 THEY ARE THIRTEEN MEN

    <h4>Chapter 553 THEY ARE THIRTEEN MEN</h4>


    In the moon light, Mu Lan could clearly see Mark standing beside theke. The cold breeze blew, making Mu Lan shiver a little.


    Mark Anthony didn''t look at her. He calmly nced at theke. Slowly, the moon was covered with a ck cloud.


    Mu Lan frowned. ''What is wrong with him now?''


    After a few secondster, Mark began to take off his clothes while his back was turning at her. He was still silent.


    "...Wait! What are you doing?!" Mu Lan eximed. She didn''t know where to look. However, she had to admit that that middle-aged guy had a body that would make any girl drool except for her.


    Without a word, Marl took off everything except for his underwear and dived in theke.


    Mu Lan''s jaw dropped. She was speechless. She was expecting an exciting story but not this. Mark had his way to introduce himself. She had to give him that.


    ''But hey, did he really dive in theke? Why wasn''t there any sound?'' Mu Lan found it very strange.


    When Mark dived, there was no sound of water. Even the water didn''t move. He just simply vanished and it was like he didn''t touch the water of theke at all.


    Mu Lan rubbed her eyes thinking that she might have been hallucinating. Seeing the clothes were still there, she walked closer to theke and saw the clothes. She bent down and touched the clothes.


    "Oh, so this is real. I didn''t hallucinate." She confirmed her doubt. "But is he really there?" She peeped at the water.


    All of a sudden, Mark showed up from under the water.


    Feeling startled, Mu Lan fell backwards on the ground with a yelp sound. This little scream felt like a loud sound since the ce was quiet. She covered her mouth in surprise.


    "Here, I''m trying so hard not to make a sound and you had to scream like you are watching a horror movie." Mark hissed.


    "Sorry.... Wait, why am I apologizing? What are you doing? You are supposed to tell me your story. I''m not here to watch you swimming..." her voice trailed down.


    When she wasining, the huge cloud which was covering the moon moved away and the silver moon light once again enlightened the ce.


    In the moon light, Mark could be clearly seen. Lake water was dripping from his muscled body. He looked tremendously attractive. It would make any girl breathless. He didn''t seem like a middle-aged man at all.


    However, in the moon light, in Mark''s left chest a mark showed up. It was a white glowing mark. Mu Lan narrowed her eyes and looked at it closely. It was a mark of a snake. A cobra.


    Mu Lan opened her mouth. "A snake...?"


    "A cobra." Mark replied. She was right.


    Mu Lan asked, "Is this a symbol of your team? How did you get that? Some kind of surgery?"


    Mark Anthony was speechless.


    Someone chuckled from behind.


    Mu Lan who was still sitting on the ground jumped and turned back at the same time. She was shocked. ''When did theye?'' She wondered.


    There were twelve men standing right behind her. One of them was chucking at her question.


    Mu Lan looked at them without blinking "You are..."


    "We are with him." One of them said. "We are called The Cobra."


    Mu Lanughed. "Pft, what a shy name!"


    "The name was given by you." Mark said from behind.


    "Huh?" Mu Lan immediately stoppedughing. "Are you saying that I''m the founder of a team?"


    One of them sighed and said, "Don''t think to highly of yourself."


    Mu Lan''s cheek burned. She could only see their solitudes as the moon was behind them. She couldn''t recognize any of them. However...


    Mu Lan said, "Before we go to the conclusion of who you are, tell me something. How did youe in here? The security is highly unbreakable."


    A skinny, tiny man said, "Is there anything impossible for us? I don''t think so."


    Mu Lan noticed that his style of talking resembled her. She said, "Okay then, the main question, who are you?"


    Another man said, "We told you. We are The Cobra."


    "I heard that. But what are you? You are not supermen from Justice League. But you seemed to have some remarkable abilities." Mu Lan recalled the time Mark showed his technique using his hands and fingers.


    "That we have. We have the abilities that normal humans don''t possess. That''s why you named us The Cobra." The skinny man said.


    ".....Like ninja or something...?" Mun tried to guess.


    "You are close. But not hundred percent." Another man said.


    "Why are making me ask so much? Can''t you just describe yourself?" Mu Lan felt like they were ying with her.


    Mark answered this time. "The thing is you know everything about us. We don''t need to tell you anything. Just regain your memory and that''s all you need."


    "Fine, do you live here?" She asked with a pissed look.


    "No. We live in South America." Another one said.


    Mu Lan asked, "Then why are you here?"


    The man in the corner answered, "For you."


    Mu Lan was alerted. "For me? Do you want something from me?"


    The skinny man replied, "No, we are here to protect you."


    Mu Lan frowned, "To protect me! From who?"


    Someone said in a low voice, "She asks too much."


    Another one beside him said, "She is more annoying than she was at her childhood"


    She frowned upon hearing theirints. "I can hear you. Now answer my question."


    Another man replied her, "From those who seek your blood."


    "...What''s with my blood?" Sweat formed in her forehead. ''Shoot! They know too much!''


    Mark replied from behind, "Elixir."


    Mu Lan narrowed her eyes. "......And why do you think such weird thing will be in my blood?"


    "Because it was me who saved you from the scientificb in Japan." A muscled man came forward and knelt down in front of her.

 Chapter 554 THE GOLD KEY

    <h4>Chapter 554 THE GOLD KEY</h4>


    Mu Lan narrowed her eyes. "......And why do you think such weird thing will be in my blood?"


    "Because it was me who saved you from the scientificb in Japan." A muscled man came forward and knelt down in front of her.


    From the very beginning he was quiet. Now as he opened his mouth, other stopped speaking. Mu Lan guessed that he was the team leader.


    "....You.....?" Now she got her answer. She was wondering from the start who saved her from there since no one knew her. ''So, it was him.''


    The man put his hand on her head. "You grew up before we had time to get old, dear one." His voice was warm and soothing.


    For some reason, there was a turmoil in Mu Lan''s heart. She suddenly felt like crying. She controlled her emotions and asked, "What did you save me for?"


    "Because in return you gave me something valuable." The man replied.


    Mu Lan asked, "How did I give you a valuable thing when I had nothing with me? What did I give you?" Her voice exceptionally softened.


    The man smiled lovingly as he patted her head like she was his daughter. "You gave me a heart which I never had."


    She had no word for that. "Then what happened?"


    "We raised you." He said.


    Because the moon light was directly hitting her eyes, she couldn''t see the twinkling eyes of that man. He was amused to remember some old memories.


    ".....You raised me?" Mu Lan could hardly believe what he was saying.


    "Do you want a prove?" He calmly asked.


    "Of course." Mu Lan said. She was curious to know what prove they had.


    "On you left breast there is a mark of a cobra. In the full moon, bath in theke water and it wille up." He answered,


    "....Huh?" Mu Lan wasn''t sure whether to get angry or to stay calm. ''Are they pervert or something?''


    Mark said from behind, "We raised you mean you bathed you, dressed you, fed you, took care of you. You were a kid you know."


    Mu Lan sighed in relief. ''Oh, yeah, I was a kid back then. It was normal.'' It was too much for her to take all these news at once. Her brain was also confused and stopped working properly. "But how did I get the mark?"


    "We had practiced ancient arts. After we passed the exam, we had naturally given the mark. As you were with us, you had practiced the same thing. You passed thest trial. That''s why you have the mark." The man in muscled said.


    "What did I practice?" Mu Lan asked.


    "You will know when you regain your memory." The man said.


    "What? Come on! Why won''t you tell me?" She was dying to know everything.


    "We already told you too much. We are working so hard for you and yet there is no simple ''thank you''." One of them whoined her being annoying said.


    "Oh, shut up grandpa!" Mu Lan scolded him.


    Othersughed. Event he muscled man also couldn''t help chuckling.


    "Even though she lost her memory she scolded him just like when she was a kid." The skinny manughed till he bent down.


    The man who was scolded red at Mu Lan. Though she couldn''t see, she felt the burning gaze. But she ignored him.


    After the atmosphere became lighter, Mu Lan asked, "You said that you are here to protect me. But why was I in China and when I was hurt, where were you people?"


    The muscled man''s smiling expression turned serious. "You wanted to go back to take what''s yours and told us not to help you. You wanted to live without our protection. Though we didn''t listen to you and protected you from many things, before you went to Italy, you threatened to leave us if we follow you. And you went there and faced the danger alone."


    He looked guilty and he had a hard time facing her. He touched her back and hugged her tightly. "I couldn''t protect your heart. I''m so sorry little one."


    If she wasn''t stubborn to threaten her life, they would have killed that ruthless man for breaking her heart. They really couldn''t do anything except for watching. Only they knew what hell they were in.


    Mu Lan felt him trembling as she was silent in his arms. She felt safe in his arms. The tears she was holding back fell from her eyes. ''So, this is how it feels to be with family.'' She thought.


    Others were silent too. They were also feeling guilty for not protecting her.


    Mu Lan smiled after a few seconds and said, "Thank you not protecting me. If I wasn''t hurt, if I didn''t lose my memory, I wouldn''t have a new life and I couldn''t dream to have a new family. Now that I have the best of the best man by my side, you can be rest assured."


    The man hugged her even tighter. "You are right. This Mu kid is good. He will cherish you."


    "Then don''t feel bad. Because everything that happened, it happened for a good reason." Mu Lan hugged that man. She remembered something and asked, "But what about the men who are after me? Do they know where I am?"


    "They are not only after your blood but also the gold key." Mark said from her left side. After drying his body, he dressed up.


    "What gold key?" Mu Lan asked. She was already free from hug.


    "It''s a key that has something which other people wants to have. It''s our treasure." The skinny man replied.


    The muscled man described the whole thing. "We had a disciple who betrayed us and sold our secret to the other people. Though we killed the traitor but the work was already done. Mafias from different counties started to look for the treasure. Without the key they can''t find it so you the key keeper took the key and hid it somewhere even we don''t know where. We wish to take it from you, that way you will be safe. But the thing is, you don''t have your memory."

 Chapter 555 YOU HAVE POWER

    <h4>Chapter 555 YOU HAVE POWER</h4>


    The muscled man described the whole thing. "We had a disciple who betrayed us and sold our secret to the other people. Though we killed the traitor but the work is already done. Mafias from different counties, started to look for the treasure. Without the key they can''t find it so you the key keeper took the key and hid it somewhere even we don''t know where. We wish to take it from you, that way you will be safe. But the thing is, you don''t have your memory."


    "Is the situation that bad?" Mu Lan asked while frowning.


    "Yes, the Mu boys know about it. They didn''t tell you anything since they had no clue about what the gold key is. And even if they tell you, you couldn''t help them with information anyway. So ultimately, they didn''t want to worry you unnecessarily." The muscled man said.


    She asked after thinking a while. "When did I hide it? Do you have any clue?"


    "You simply vanished from South America. We found you three dayster in Africa." The skinny man replied.


    "....And how did I end up there without anyone''s help? What about money and passport?" Mu Lan asked.


    "As a member of The Cobra, did you think you need that to go anywhere?" Mark sighed. He was utterly disappointed at her thinking of The Cobra so simple as if it was nothing.


    "Don''t tell me I have teleportation power?" Mu Lan''s eyes glittered. If she had it she would try it immediately.


    Someone knocked her head and said, "No, you silly. You have the power of the wind."


    Mu Lan turned her head and saw a bulky man with beard. Since he was facing the moon, Mu Lan could see his clearly.


    "So, I flew there! That''s so cool! I''m so amazing!" Mu Lan got even more excited.


    The cold wind blew and teased her. She shivered in cold.


    The bulky man and others sighed.


    "She turned into an idiot after she went to China. I knew it wouldn''t be good for her but no one listened to me. Now look!" Another man said regretfully. He had a short beard.


    The muscled man said, "Little one, you don''t have that type power. You build a boat and sailed alone. With the help of the wind, you went to another continental in one day."


    Mu Lan was slightly disappointed; however, she was still shocked knowing that she had such power. And moreover, she built a boat by herself!


    "How old was I?" She asked.


    "You were twelve back then, brat." The bulky man grilled her head.


    "Ow! Ow! That hurts!" Mu Lan cried out.


    "Oh, I forgot that you hurt your head in Mn. Tsk. Such a weakling! There was a time when we killed two hippopotamuses together. And look at you now, turned into a normal human being." The bulky man grudgingly said.


    "Well thanks for theplement." Mu Lan was also pissed.


    What did they take her for? She had been away from them bad was acting as a human and also lost her memory and so many things happened. How was she supposed to have that inhuman power when she was suffering from some physical issues and had no idea who is was?


    Seeing Mu Lan pouting, the muscled manughed. He rubbed her head with adoration. "It''s fine, dear one. When you regain your memory, everything will be alright then. Now, I don''t think it is possible for you to do it since you don''t remember how to do it."


    Mu Lan nodded. "I understand.... About the gold key, should I talk to them or do you want to keep your identity secret?"


    ''Them'' was meant to be Mu brothers. And she thought that since they came here secretly to meet her, it must be because they wanted to keep their identity secret.


    The muscled man smirked and said, "Don''t worry about it. They cannot do anything even if they know about the truth. This is the business of The Cobra. There is no point of tagging the outsiders."


    "I understand." Mu Lan nodded in response. She didn''t feel bad when he called Mu Liang outsiders.


    It was logical. No one would want to drag others in their personal problem since the situation was unusually problematic from the first ce. Moreover, Mu brothers didn''t know the enemy that well. They had no idea how to deal with them. And it wouldn''t be good for them to interfere other''s personal business.


    As long as Mu Lan wouldn''t directly involved herself, Mu Liang wouldn''t get involved either. To him, all that matter was Mu Lan. She was his bottom line.


    Suddenly the beard man asked, "There are some guests in the castle, right?"


    "Yes, two of them. Why do you ask?" Mu Lan was curious. ''Why this sudden change of subject?'' She wondered.


    "When will they leave?" The skinny man asked.


    Mu Lan answered, "Probably the next weekend."


    Mark instructed her, "Stay away from them. Don''t show yourself to them. Keep a low profile."


    Mu Lan frowned. "That''s not possible. We are holding a party and I have to be present as a Madam Mu."


    The muscled man deeply looked at her and asked, "Are you sure you want to be tied down with the responsibility of Madam Mu till the end of your life?"


    "Why are you asking this?" Mu Lan was perplexed.


    He rubbed her head and said, "Nothing, I just wanted to ask. As long as you like it, you can do whatever you want." He nced at the moon and said, "We must leave." After he gazed at her and said, "Have a ss of warm milk when you go inside. You are freezing."


    After he said that, then she realized that she was indeed cold. She nodded and got up with his help. "Thanks for meeting me. And I will try to avoid the guests as you said. But you didn''t tell me the reason."

 Chapter 556 NOT A WINK OF SLEEP

    <h4>Chapter 556 NOT A WINK OF SLEEP</h4>


    "He is after you. That''s why. He will try to poach you if they know that you are Red." The muscled man said.


    "Haha, don''t worry about it. He won''t find out. Even if he tries, he won''t get me." Mu Lan lightly said.


    The bulky man grinded her with his fist once again and said, "Don''t underestimate your enemy. How many times do I have to tell you that?"


    "I got. I got it. Stop doing that!" Mu Lan tried to take his hand off of her head. But before that, he removed his hand. She said, "I''m going back now. See you around."


    She smiled and turned around. She walked quickly like running.


    "Don''t run!" Thirteen men said at the same time.


    Sheughed and slowed down.


    "Honestly, she will make me bald in no time." The one who was alwaysining said.


    After walking five steps, she stopped and looked back. She couldn''t see anyone, as if there was no on there from the very beginning, everything was her imagination.


    -------


    When she went back to Mu Liang''s chamber, she warmed a ss of milk and drank it. After that she peeped into the bed room and found Mu Liang in the same position. She sighed in relief.


    Mu Lan silently came inside, took off her outerwear and put it where it was before and went back to the bed.


    So many things she got to know tonight and her blood was boiling in excitement. She took some deep breathes to m herself down and looked at the sleeping man next to her.


    The moon light enlightened Mu Liang''s solitude, making him extra mysterious. His sleeping posture was perfect and he looked more handsome than usual time.


    Since after getting drank he was deeply asleep, Mu Lan did something bold. She nestled against him, gave him a mouthful, soft and loving kiss and said, "Do you know that your wife is a woman with super power? I wonder how will you react after knowing the fact."


    After she said that, she hugged him and closed her eyes. Over excitement made her tired and she fell asleep in a few seconds.


    Her breathing was regr and she was dreaming something beautiful which caused her smile softly while sleeping.


    Mu Liang opened his eyes and observed his sleeping beauty. There was no drunkenness or sleepiness in his eyes. His eyes were clear and deep. Thousands of thoughts were running inside his head.


    He touched her face with the back side of his fingers and stroked her lightly. It caused her cuddle even closer to him. He reached out and hugged her, pulling her even closer.


    Mu Liang looked out of the window watching the bright, round moon.


    His mind was circling around only one thing. ''The Cobra...''


    -------


    The skinny man snorted as he smoked. "Do you really think that it is okay for the Mu boy to know our existence?"


    The muscled man only chuckled and ate his food.


    The bulky man said, "Little brat became weaker. She didn''t feel his presence at all. He was following her from the very beginning."


    Mark sighed. He was also thinking the same thing.


    The muscled man said, "He was hiding his presence skillfully though."


    "But he couldn''t possibly think that he fooled us." The beard man said.


    "He won''t. He never underestimates his enemy. It''s funny to know that he was ying hide and seek with us." The muscled man said with an amusing grin.


    "I wonder what he is feeling now." The others chuckled thinking about the current situation of Mu Liang.


    -----


    Seeing his second brother so happy and trying make him drunk, Mu Liang had a doubt, so he pretended to drink and became drunk. After bath, Mu Feng tugged him under theforter and left.


    At first, Mu Liang thought that Mu Feng knew things about Mu Lan what he didn''t. But he threw that option.


    Mu Liang wait for Mu Lan to get up. Just in the middle of the night, she got up and secretly went out of the room. He followed her from behind. He was extra careful not to be found out.


    Not from too far away, he saw Mark Anthony, the new driver and frowned. ''Why is she meeting him?'' Seeing Mark undressing himself, he was even more confused and was ready to fight if something bad had happend. He hid himself behind a tree and looked carefully.


    Then he suddenly saw twelve men behind her out of nowhere. Only he knew how scared he was. He thought that they would abduct her. He was so ready to call the guards.


    To his surprise, they introduced themselves as The Cobra.


    Mu Liang''s body turned cold. ''What business do they have with her?''


    Little by little he found out more and more, and all his logic and reasoning turned into dust. His head couldn''t take anymore. When he saw that Mu Lan had nothing to talk about, he turned around and left under the shadow.


    He came to the bed and warmed his body under theforter. After a while, Mu Lan came back and fell asleep.


    That night, Mu Liang didn''t have a wink of sleep.


    -----


    The next day, he rubbed his painful temples and got up. As Mu Feng ordered, the maid prepared a hangover soup for him and he drank it all.


    His head was still filled withst night''s incident. He went back to the bedroom and saw Mu Lan was still sleeping.


    ''She is being protected by thirteen men since the very beginning. And my men knew nothing about it. As expected of The Cobra.'' He thought.


    The maid knocked the door and broke his chain of thoughts. "First young master, second young master is looking for you." She politely said while bowing.


    "Okay." Mu Liang replied. He came out after changing his dress and met Mu Feng.


    "Big brother, how are you feeling?" Mu Feng asked.


    ''Traitor!'' Cursing his second brother in his mind, Mu Liang answered, "I don''t know."


    Mu Feng blinked. "Don''t know.... Didn''t you drink the soup?"


    "I did. Feng, what do you know about The Cobra?" Mu Liang asked.

 Chapter 557 JUSTICE FOR SISTER LAN LAN

    <h4>Chapter 557 JUSTICE FOR SISTER LAN LAN</h4>


    "I did. Feng, what do you know about The Cobra?" Mu Liang asked.


    Mu Feng was startled as he was suddenly asked that. He answered, "As much as the whole world knows. Did something happen?"


    "Do you think so?" Mu Liang asked him back without answering.


    Mu Feng nervously asked, "Big brother, did something happen? Why are you talking like this?"


    Mu Liang grabbed Mu Feng''s left ear which was close to him and pull it strongly.


    Mu Feng screamed. "Ow! Ow! Big brother, what are you doing? It hurts! What did I do?"


    "What do you think you did?" Mu Liang mercilessly pulled his younger brother''s ear.


    "Ow! What are you talking about? I didn''t do anything!" Mu Feng was seeing stars right now.


    "Did you not? Didn''t you make me drank? In whose order?" Mu Liang used more strength.


    "What? It was justice for sister Lan Lan. Now let me go please." Mu Feng cried and begged.


    "Justice?" Mu Liang let go of Mu Feng''s red ear. He frowned, "What justice?"


    Mu Feng didn''t answer. He ran towards the attached kitchen and opened the freezer. He took out a cold-water bottle and put it on his red ear. After that, he sat down and said, "Sister Lan Lan requested me to save her from your beastly attitude in bed. She said that she needed rest for a whole week, only forst night, I had to help her to make you drunk. I just helped her as her brother."


    Mu Liang''s eyes twitched. Judging by Mu Feng''s expression, he wasn''t lying. ''Acting beastly..... huh? My dear wife, I must show you how beastly I can be after you recover.''


    He said, "Don''t tell your sister Lan that I know your n. Let her think that I was drunk."


    Mu Feng was sure that his big brother wasn''t drunkst night. He and Mu Lan were fooled by his brother. "Did something happen?" He asked. He feared that something happenedst night after he left.


    Mu Liang nodded. "Yes, something did happen. When I was pretended to be asleep, your sister Lan went out to meet someone, or some people."


    Mu Feng gasped. "Sister Lan Lan is cheating on you! I don''t believe this!" He refused to believe it.


    Mu Liang hit Mu Feng''s head. "What''s going on in your mind?"


    Mu Feng was confused. If his assumption was wrong, then why his big brother was angry, he couldn''t get it. "But you said...."


    Mu Liang revealed, "The people she metst night were The Cobra."


    Mu Feng''s jaw dropped.


    Mu Liang continued, "Apparently they raised her when she was a kid."


    Mu Feng''s eyes were almost popping out of his sockets.


    Mu Liang further said, "She is one of them. That makes them fourteen in number."


    Mu Feng''s heart stopped breathing.


    They love her very much." Mu Liang''s every sentence was a huge blow to his younger brother.


    Mu Feng felt like losing consciousness.


    Mu Liang saw his brother''s reaction and was amused. "I was shocked too after I heard and saw everything.


    Mu Feng''s mouth was opened so wide that a fish could enter easily. After a long time, he regained his voice and asked, "Are you telling me to believe all these?"


    Mu Liang steadily stared at his brother.


    Mu Feng gave up and said, "Okay I believe you... So, you just eavesdropped and they didn''t find you. Are they really The Cobra we are talking about?"


    Mu Liang also thought about that. "I think they definitely found me eavesdropping but they simply didn''t care."


    "... And why wouldn''t they?" Mu Feng knew that The Cobra never liked to reveal themselves in front of others.


    "They have good opinion about me. I guess they didn''t mind since Xiao Lan is going to marry me. They wanted me to know." Mu Liang came up with this conclusion.


    "So, since they like you and trust you to know about her, does it mean that they will join with our force?" Mu Feng''s eyes glittered. He could already picture with his wild imagination that The Cobra joined them.


    "No." Mu Liang''s simple answer destroyed Mu Feng''s wildest dream. "They don''t like others to interfere their work. And also, the gold key, as long as Xiao Lan doesn''t get involved in it, which I highly doubt that she won''t, we won''t do anything. This is the problem of The Cobra and they don''t want anyone to interfere with this."


    Mu Feng''s eyes narrowed. "Gold key... that gold key? So, it is indeed rted to sister Lan Lan. And The Cobra is already looking for it. But too bad that sister Lan Lan doesn''t have the memory."


    "That''s exactly why I thing that she will get involve even though they told her not to." Mu Liang said.


    "Well, that''s her responsibility to begin with. But the thing is, how did she get to contact them?" Mu Feng asked the question which was bugging him for a long time.


    Mu Liang didn''t answer. Before he told his brother, he wanted to know whether Mu Lan approved it or not. Most probably The Cobra wouldn''t want Mu Feng to know their faces. Mu Feng was evil when it came to disturb people. It might make Mark hurt Mu Feng in the end which would probably lead to a war and Mu Feng''s team would never win.


    "So, you won''t tell me." Mu Feng pouted. He felt like he was betrayed.


    "I don''t want war between us." Mu Liang said. "We can never win. They have the powers of the nature. They can destroy us with a blink of their eyes."


    "But I want to know. I want to know." Mu Feng was losing his patience. "Fine if you don''t'' tell me, I will just ask sister Lan Lan."


    He got up and was about to enter Mu Liang and Mu Lan''s bedroom when Mu Liang unhurriedly said, "If you wish to walk for the rest of your life, you won''t enter."


    His chilling voice lowered the temperature of the room.

 Chapter 558 ACOOMPANY ME TO WORK

    <h4>Chapter 558 ACOOMPANY ME TO WORK</h4>


    Mu Feng got up and was about to enter Mu Liang and Mu Lan''s bedroom when Mu Liang unhurriedly said, "If you wish to walk for the rest of your lives, you won''t enter."


    His chilling voice lowered the temperature of the room.


    Mu Feng''s legs stopped on the spot.


    To save him like an angel, Mu Lan opened the door of the bedroom and rubbed her eyes as she walked into the living room.


    Both Mu Liang and Mu Feng froze on the spot.


    Mu Lan just bathed and wore a white maxi dress. Her hazel nut tree colored hair was down, some strands were hanging on her shoulders. Though she freshened up not so long ago, she was still feeling sleepy. She wanted to sleep more, but hunger and loud voicesing from the living room made her awake.


    "Why are you awake so early?" Seeing her sleepy face, Mu Liang asked. His voice was full of warmth.


    Mu Feng''s jaw dropped once again. Why did the culprit get a warm attitude when he was getting all the beatings?


    This was discrimination!


    Mu Lan came towards Mu Liang and sat on hisp. She still didn''t notice Mu Feng. Sheined cutely, "Hungry."


    Mu Liang hugged her. "The breakfast is almost ready. Wait for a while."


    Mu Lan shook her head. "No. I want to eat your cooked fried eggs."


    Mu Liang smiled and asked in a doting manner, "Do you want some sausages or bacon?"


    "Sausages." Mu Lan answered as she put her on his shoulder.


    Mu Liang''s heart melt at the sight. "Okay, I will cook for you." Then he signaled Mu Feng to go away.


    Mu Feng already had enough dog food. Like a broken heart ex-wife he left the room with tears in his eyes.


    Mu Liang sighed at his younger brother dramatic scene. Then he took Mu Lan to the attached kitchen and let her sit on the chair. "Be good and sit here. I will cook for you."


    Mu Liang wear Mu Lan''s pink pig headed apron and food the ingredients. While he was cooking, Mu Lan hugged him from behind.


    "Liang Liang..." She cutely called out.


    "What Is it?" Mu Liang softly asked. He put her hands under the apron so that her hands would be safe from hot oil.


    The atmosphere was sweet and harmonious.


    "I have something to tell you." She said.


    "Do you have to tell me now? We can have breakfast first and then can talk." Mu Liang suggested.


    "....Okay..." Mu Lan agreed.


    After breakfast, Mu Liang took her to the bedroom and sat down face to face. "What is it you want to talk to me about?"


    "Let''s go to Egypt." Mu Lan said.


    Mu Liang blinked. He was sure that she wanted to talk about The Cobra. The proposal of visiting Egypt caught him off guard.


    "Why do you want to go there?" He asked.


    Mu Lan replied, "Once you promised me that me would go to Africa. Why don''t we go now? We have time before my ss starts."


    Mu Liang remembered that once he indeed promised her that, but he had a good idea that it wasn''t the only reason she wanted to go there. He was sure that it was rted to the gold key.


    "I will think about it." Mu Liang answered.


    "If you don''t go with me, I will go alone." Mu Lan stubbornly said.


    "Alright. I will go with you, but first let''s take care of the work. Also, your friends came back, you should give them more time." Mu Liang tried to change the subject.


    "If you need help at work, I will help you. But don''t forget about the Egypt n." She didn''t fall for his trap. Her mind was field with gold key.


    If her calction was correct; if The Cobra found her in Africa after three days, then she must have hidden the key in Egypt. Because, above all the countries in Africa, only Egypt was emotionally calling for her.


    Mu Liang said, "Fine, apany me in the office. You will help me at work."


    After finding out her another identity, he was being extra careful. At first, he didn''t want her to talk to others, and now he was feeling that he couldn''t let others see her face. Specially when she was target of some unknown enemies they didn''t know of.


    "I will get ready then." Mu Lan said.


    "Take a disguise of my personal assistant. Then no one will know who you are." Mu Liang said.


    "Is it bad if they know who I am?" Mu Lan asked.


    "What do you think? They will think that I let my fianc��e work for me. My reputation will be gone." Mu Liang patted her head. "Get ready as soon as possible if you don''t want to bete."


    "Okay." Mu Lan agreed.


    ------


    Mohammad Akram and Mohammad Alif went out to enjoy the natural beauty. They were sitting beside theke and Akram was working on his iPad and Alif was looking at the sky.


    At that time, Mu Lan and Mu Liang came out of the castle and waited for the car.


    From theke there was a clear view of the entrance. Hearing the sounds of people talking, Akram reluctantly nced at that direction and his whole body froze. He gazed at theughing girl who was hugging Mu Liang and stole some kisses once in a while.


    After a few secondster, the car came and they went inside. The driver drove away the car.


    Akram smirked, and then chuckled, and that chuckle turned into augh.


    Alif looked at his cousin as if he was seeing a mad man. "What happened? What made youugh like a crazy person?" He looked around and found nothing funny.


    Akramughed till his stomach hurt and then said, "Alif, your assignment is canceled. And I have to reward you for taking me here. I''m really happy."


    Alif knew that something happened to Akram while he didn''t notice, but hearing about the assignment was canceled, his eyes shown in happiness.

 Chapter 559 MORE IMPORTANT THAN RED

    <h4>Chapter 559 MORE IMPORTANT THAN RED</h4>


    Akramughed till his stomach hurt and then said, "Alif, your assignment is canceled. And I have to reward you for taking me here. I''m really happy."


    Alif knew that something happened to Akram while he didn''t notice, but hearing about the assignment was canceled, his eyes shown in happiness.


    "Cousin, what made you so generous today?" Alif was curious.


    "Something that I have been looking for more than ten years." Akram turned off his iPad and threw it beside him. After that heid down on the grassnd.


    Alif was astonished. "More than ten years.... is that thing more valuable than the woman called Red?"


    Alif''s assignment was to look for the woman who became a hot topic in Mu Corporation. His target was to look for Mu Liang''s weakness. After the woman called Red came into the spotlight, his target changed.


    "Yes... You can say that.... more valuable product that cannot be bought with money or anything." Akram''s eyes became ferocious as he looked at the sky. "All you need is to tame it."


    -----


    Inside the car, Mu Liang took Mu Lan''s hand in his. He asked, "What did you n for the party?"


    Mu Lan bit her lower lip. She recalled that The Cobra told her not to meet the guests However, as the mistress of the household she had to meet the guests since they weren''t just guests but also business partners. Not only that, they were the richest in Saudi Arabia. She couldn''t wee them because of her sickness, now that she recovered, she couldn''t neglect her duty as the head of the household.


    Mu Lan answered, "I will arrange the party in the traditional way. We have to thank the guests for staying with us, don''t we?"


    "You don''t have to do that much." Mu Liang knew that the traditional party for the guests was a tradition in Mu Family for generations. As the mistress of the household, she had to follow the rules.


    "As the head of the household, I have to. That''s normal. I can do it." Mu Lan said confidently.


    Mu Liang frowned. He realized that there were some things that Mu Lan didn''t like to do but as her duty she had to do them withoutints. She was doing this for him, for his family.


    This thought made him restless.


    Mu Liang took her closer and kissed her forehead. "After your ss starts, what are you going to do about the duties?"


    Mu Lan scratched her head and replied. "I really don''t know. I will think about itter."


    Actually, she was thinking about it for a while but nothing came up, unless she moved to Italy. However, she loved Paris and their mansion and more importantly, the duplex house which only belonged to both of them. She didn''t like extravagant luxury but only a simple life. Moreover, she didn''t like people calling her Madam Mu. She wanted everyone to call her Lan or Xiao Lan.


    However, Mu Lan kept silent. She didn''t want to be a bother for Mu Liang. He pampered her in the sweetest way and she didn''t want to take it for granted. She also wanted to pamper him. Thus, she would keep silent. She couldn''t act more selfishly she already did.


    Mu Liang saw her unusually silence, his lips bent down. Both of them were silent for the rest of the journey. Their minds were filled with many thoughts.


    After they went to the work, Mu Lan acted as the personal assistant. For her extraordinary get up and make up, even those who worked under her in the Mu Castle for two days and nights couldn''t recognize her.


    Mu Lan smirked. She whispered to Mu Liang, "Look, they can''t recognize me. Aren''t I amazing?"


    Mu Liang coughed lightly and said, "Please be on your guard, Ms. Assistant."


    He couldn''t deny that he was enjoying it.


    "Aye aye, captain... I mean, yes, Mr. President." Mu Lan was having fun.


    The heavy atmosphere a few minutes ago was gone.


    Mu Liang worked and had a few meetings with the executives, Mu Lan followed him the entire time. The continuous meetings were long and it made her bored. She fell asleep while sitting on the chair.


    After the meeting had ended, Mu Liang got up and was about to walk out, then he turned around and saw Mu Lan fell sleep. He narrowed his eyes.


    Thee executives were stunned seeing the new assistant sleeping on her first day work. They wanted to wake her up, but the president was still looking at her while frowning.


    Mu Liang''s one of the secretaries in Italy sweated and said, "Boss, please don''t get angry. I will take care of her." She wanted to chew Mu Lan''s head right now. She couldn''t imagine what would happen if the boss got angry.


    "Not necessary. She was busy tillte night, so she must be tired. She didn''t know that she had to join today. Let her sleep. When she wakes up, tell her toe to my office." Mu Liang didn''t lie at all. She was indeed busyst night.


    "...Yes, boss." The secretary was sure that Mu Lan was going to be fired.


    However, to their surprise, Mu Liang didn''t leave. There as no way he would leave when his wifey was sleeping in the room which was full of men.


    He sat down on the chair again and said, "I have some things to do. You people leave first."


    After the executives left with confused heart, Mu Liang put his secretary to guard sleeping Mu Lan and went back to his room. His office was just beside the presidential meeting room. In this room, only he could call for meeting. Without him, no one dared to use this room.


    After sleeping for a whole hour, the sleeping beauty finally woke up. She opened her eyes and saw an unfamiliar room.


    "Good morning, have you slept enough?" A mocking voice came from her left side.

 Chapter 560 APPRECIATE FOR THE TITLE

    <h4>Chapter 560 APPRECIATE FOR THE TITLE</h4>


    "Good morning, have you slept enough?" A mocking voice came from her left side.


    Mu Lan recalled where she was and immediately sat up. She recognized this room. It was the meeting room. And the first thing she saw was a man wearing a professional attire.


    "Shoot! I fell asleep in the meeting room!" Mu Lan''s face was red in shame.


    "And it''s your first time too." The man said.


    "And how did youe here?" Mu Lan asked while frowning.


    "Stop asking the same question again and again. It''s annoying." Mark sipped the coffee.


    "Oh yes, you can do anything that normal people cannot." Mu Lan cupped her head with both hands. "But did I just fall asleep? I can''t believe this."


    "Don''t stay here for too long. The lunch time is already over. I bet that he still didn''t eat anything." Mark talked about Mu Liang.


    "...Yes, he is certainly like this. I am going then. Thanks for watching over me." Mu Lan stood up and walked out of the room.


    She didn''t see anyone in the corridor. She stood in front of the presidential room and knocked the door before entering.


    Mu Liang was sitting on his chair and looking at the documents.


    Mu Lan asked, "Have you had lunch?"


    "No, I was waiting for you." Mu Liang out down the documents and took the box full of food.


    "You should have wake me up." Mu Lan said. She felt guilty.


    Mu Liang smiled. "But you needed that sleep. Aren''t you feeling refreshed now?"


    She couldn''t say ''no'' to that. She was certainly feeling refreshed. "I''m going to wash my face first."


    "Okay." Mu Liang agreed.


    -------


    While they were eating, Mu Liang suddenly brought the topic. "Have you thought about stepping down from the title as the head of the house?"


    Mu Lan''s hand stopped. She looked at Mu Liang with bewilderment. She asked back, "Do you know what you are saying?" Her voice quivered in excitement.


    Mu Liang noticed that. He realized how much she wanted to step down from this title. Heughed in his heart.


    How many women wanted to hug his thigh just to get the power of the Mu Household? And Mu Lan was already tired of it.


    He answered, "I am serious."


    Seeing his deep eyes, Mu Lan asked, "But who is going to take care of the work?"


    Just then, someone knocked the door and entered without permission. They saw a dark face.


    That personined, "Big brother, I was calling you for so long. Why did you reject them?"


    Mu Liang only said, "I didn''t feel like listening to your chattering." After answering, Mu Liang began eating.


    Mu Feng''s face became red. "You are not my brother." He pouted.


    "Brother Feng,e and join us." Mu Lan smiled and offered some food.


    Mu Feng''s expression wasn''t good after seeing her. Because of her lies, Mu Liang pulled his ear. It still hurt.


    "Who wants your food?" Mu Feng grudgingly asked.


    "But I saved some shrimps for you." Mu Lan knew that his weakness was shrimps. But she didn''t know why Mu Feng was mad at her.


    ''Did something happen? Did Liang Liang find out anything?'' Mu Lan wondered.


    Mu Feng slowly walked towards them and saw that there were indeed some shrimps for him.


    Mu Liang ordered some extra potion for both of them. It was the leftover.


    Mu Feng coughed and said, "Since you put so much effort, I will eat." He pulled the chair beside Mu Lan and sat down. "So why are your having lunch now?


    "I fell asleep." Mu Lan didn''t say any more than this.


    "Didn''t you fell asleep earlierst night? Why are you feeling sleepy in the morning?" Mu Feng probed further. He definitely wanted to punish her.


    Before he could go make Mu Lan any more suspicious, Mu Liang interrupted him, "Why are you here?"


    Mu Liang didn''t know that Mu Lan was even more doubtful than before. ''They definitely know something that I don''t. Could it best night...''


    "I wanted to tell you that I will be staying in Italy. You two can to go Paris." Mu Feng said.


    Mu Liang and Mu Lan were surprised.


    "Why sudden change of n?" Mu Liang asked.


    Mu Feng replied, "Ying got an offer in here. A big fashion house gave her such offer that she couldn''t refuse. So, she transferred from the college to admit in here. She will study here and work in the fashion house at the same time."


    "Wow! This is such good news. We have to celebrate!" Mu Lan was joyous.


    "I will leave that to you." Mu Feng said. "And that''s why I want to stay beside her and support her."


    Mu Liang was silent all these times. He suddenly asked, "What do you think of making your future wife the head of the household?"


    The shrimp from Mu Feng''s chopsticks fell on the bowl. "Say what?"


    "She has the elegance of thedy and more importantly she knows the rules and regtion of the aristocrats more than me. She is very appropriate for it. I think she is used to these things since the very beginning." Mu Lan said. She also thought that Qi Ying was appropriate for the role. They only needed Mu Feng and Qi Ying''s positive answer.


    "Are you sure about this?" Mu Feng knew that no woman would want to let go the authority after they got the taste of power. He didn''t want Mu Lan and Qi Ying fight for the power in the future.


    "I can''t study in Paris if I have the title. I don''t want to stay in here. I would very much like to stay in Paris." In the end, Mu Lan expressed her selfishness.


    "I get your point. It is indeed troublesome if you want to stay in Paris. Then you will neglect your duties as the head." Mu Feng understood Mu Lan''s point and sighed. "Fine, I will talk to Ying, but as long as you are here, you have to teach Ying everything you know."


    "Of course, I will help her. And also, Yan Su is here too. We will both work together to teach Xiao Ying everything." Mu Lan nodded.

 Chapter 561 TURNING INTO AN OLD WOMAN

    <h4>Chapter 561 TURNING INTO AN OLD WOMAN</h4>


    Later, in the evening they went to the castle and asked Qi Ying if she could take the title. Qi Ying was so stunned that she forgot to breathe. The girls chuckled at her reaction.


    Mu Feng hugged Qi Ying from behind and said, "Hey, it''s alright if you don''t agree. We will figure it out together."


    Qi Ying didn''t hear what he said. She didn''t hear her friends''ughter. She nervously looked at Mu Lan and asked, "Are you sure that you want me to take your ce?"


    Mu Lan smiled as she replied, "I would be delighted if you take the authority."


    After thinking for a while, Qi Ying gave her decision. "I won''t take this title." Her tone was firm and resolute.


    Mu Lan was a bit disappointed but she knew that everyone had their own choices. She nodded and said, "Alright then. I will-"


    "But I will be honored to be acting head of the household." Qi Ying interrupted her. "As long as you are out of the country, I will take care of the household. When you will be here, you have to take your position back. At that time, I won''t be doing anything. However, I want my own seal. If I make any mistake, at least I don''t want others to me it on you. There won''t be any misunderstanding that way."


    At first, everyone was astonished. In a second, they all rejoiced.


    Mu Lan hugged Qi Ying and said, "Thank you, Xiao Ying. You really saved me."


    "That''s what a friend does." Qi Ying shyly replied. She hugged her back.


    Mu Feng snatched away his girlfriend and hugged her tightly. "I knew my Ying will be generous enough to do it. You even came up with such amazing idea. You are the one who is the most fitted for the Head of the Household." He rubbed his face with hers and patted her head.


    "Of course, after all Liang Liang chose her. He cannot be wrong." Mu Lan said proudly. Even though Qi Ying wasn''tpletely in charge, it was still a great help for her.


    "The trouble has ended. Let''s have some party!" The talkative Yan Su who was silent till now spoke up.


    Mu Lan spoke while thinking, "Will you like the traditional party? I highly doubt it."


    Yan Su looked at Mu Lan as if her best friend became a crazy person. "Are you crazy? Why the hell do you want a traditional party? Did you take a wrong medicine?"


    Yan Su grabbed Mu Lan by shoulder and shook her more than ten times. It made Mu Lan feel dizzy.


    "You know, I was waiting for the party for so long and you crashed my dream like you are killing a mosquito!" Yan Su''s vein was popping up.


    Mu Lan tried to calm down her friend. "Don''t misunderstand me. I also want a crazy teenage party, but we have guests and as the head of the household I didn''t wee them. Thus, as the tradition follows I have to organize a traditional party."


    "After getting the title you turned into an older woman." Yan Su was still grabbing onto Mu Lan.


    "I have to act that way. I have no other choice. There are some traditions we shouldn''t break." Mu Lan wanted to get away from her.


    "I don''t care what you believe, it has been so long, please held a fun party." Yan Su was in the verge of crying.


    Mu Lan sighed. "If I do that what will grandfather think?" She was also worried about that. "Damn I feel like a married woman. Fine, I will hold a party the way you want in the bar outside the castle, only after the traditional party ends. It also means that after the guests are leaving, we will do that."


    "Why is a party so important?" Xue Lin sighed. Since she had free time, she was staying here and learning some soft skills.


    Yan Su didn''t heed to what Xue Lin said. "No worries, I will wait till then. We will have so much fun." Her eyes glittered. She already started nning what to wear in the party.


    Mu Lan sighed in relief. "Well then, I have some things I want to do." She almost fled from them.


    After she went back to her study room, Mu Lan was greeted by Noel. He was organizing the files.


    "Are you done with the invitation letters?" Mu Lan asked him.


    Noel answered politely, "Yes, Madam Mu. The letters have been sent."


    Mu Lan continued, "From tomorrow Xiao Ying will start her lesson as ahead of the household. Please guide her well. In the party we are going to introduce her as the acting mistress of the house."


    "As you wish, Madam Mu." Noel agreed.


    After a whole week of learning and teaching, finishing the office work and organizing the party, Mu Lan was exhausted. However, she got a joyful news and that was she had recoveredpletely.


    Since she didn''t run or did heavy works, only did the table works, her body was able to heal faster. However, it made Lu Feng even more suspicious.


    "I wish I could take her blood sample." Lu Feng''s head was filled with only this one thought. He couldn''t sleep properly after the ident urred. To him, Mu Lan definitely had a better immune system than the rest of the people. But why was it, he couldn''t get it.


    Before leaving Lu Feng met Mu Liang. "There is something I want to tell you."


    "Go on." Mu Liang said.


    "I''m going to Brazil for a month or it could take more than a month." Lu Feng said. He researched on some nts and the reference said that they were in Brazil. He had to go there. He couldn''t wait any longer.


    ''Is it a coincidence?'' Mu Liang thought. "When do you want to leave?"


    "Tonight." Lu Feng said.


    "That important.... Okay. We are going to Paris after the party ends. Your fiancee will be with us." Mu Liang replied.

 Chapter 562 I WILL PRAISE YOU MORE

    <h4>Chapter 562 I WILL PRAISE YOU MORE</h4>


    "That important.... Okay. We are going to Paris after the party ends. You fianc��e will be with us." Mu Liang replied.


    "That''s better. I''m not sure when I will get back but I will try toe back as soon as possible." Lu Feng said.


    Mu Liang nodded and said, "I will be waiting for now medicine."


    After that Lu Feng left.


    Mu Liang headed back inside the castle. He went to Mu Lan study room and found her ordering the maids for tomorrow''s party. She seemed very busy. So, he sat on the sofa and waited for her to finish the task.


    After the maids were gone, Mu Lan sat beside Mu Liang and put her head on his shoulder.


    Mu Liang pulled her closer with one hand and asked, "Are you tired?"


    Mu Lan replied, "A little bit." She yawned.


    Mu Liang covered her eyes and said, "Then take a nap for a little bit. I will wake you up if it''s urgent."


    "I still have to visit the ballroom." Mu Lan didn''t want to take a nap. She had lots of things to do.


    Mu Liang rubbed her shoulder and gently suggested, "If you don''t want to, you don''t have to host the party. Let Feng be the host and let grandfather announce her title. You can stay in the castle or go to somewhere to visit, I will apany you."


    Mu Lan smiled. She noticed that except for her name, Mu Liang never mentioned another woman''s name in front of her. It made her feel special.


    She said in reply, "I can''t do that. If I do that, the guests will think that I''m not worthy enough so I let go of this position. They will mock you in the end. And also, this is my first time organizing a party. I want to see that everyone is praising my capability." She said with pride.


    Mu Liang chuckled and said, "I will give you enough praise if you take a nap now." His heart was warm when he understood that Mu Lan was thinking of his reputation and wanted to work hard for his family.


    However, in the end, he still loved the woman who was carefree and was free from any rules and regtions. He didn''t want her to be caged in the title of the mistress of the house that made her do things which she wasn''t willing to do.


    Mu Liang also noticed that Mu Lan was doing some things which she didn''t want to do but doing for the obligation. Thinking that, it pained his heart.


    Thus, even though she was doing a great job, he wanted to transfer the workload and the title to someone else.


    Even in the future if they had children, he wouldn''t let her take motherly responsibility as long as she didn''t want it. He would support her decision no matter what.


    However, more than anything, he wanted her to be happy and wished that she would lead a rxed life; just as he wanted her to take a nap since she was tired. She just recovered and shouldn''t have taken any responsibility.


    He really regretted that he wanted to hold a party for her. The situation wasn''t the same as before. As long as there was a party, Mu Lan had to organize the whole event. It was a good thing that this might be her first andst organizing a party.


    Mu Lan said in reply, "Cook for me some food if I am able to take a nap then." Sheid on hisp while closing her eyes and instantly went to the dreand. While she slept, Mu Liang gently stroked her head.


    -----


    The next day came before the perpetration was over. At noon the Head Butler dered that everything was ready. Mu Lan sighed in relief.


    In the evening, the guests starteding. The royals, he aristocrats and highly rich businessmen were all invited here. In the huge ballroom was decorated with creamy colored candles and the red silk curtains were tied in the sides of the ceiling to floor windows. The beauty of the flower garden came to the view of the guests. The flower garden was also decorated with dim yellow lights. Everything was grand and magnificent.


    The ssical music was being yed by world ss musicians. The smells of the food, costly wine and champagne were filled the whole ballroom.


    The guests had arrived in time and gathered in the ballroom. They began praising the mistress of the household the moment the entered the ballroom.


    Well, some of them.


    One royal male guest praised Mu Lan''s work. "I thought that after that woman had taken the power, the Mu Family would go downwards. It looks like my presumption was wrong."


    The aristocrat female who was with the royal guest sneered and said, "She did well for amoner. She worked hard."


    One businessman couldn''t help but say, "Now I realized why the first young master chose this woman. She is exceptional if she can organize the whole party just like Madam Mu did in the past."


    The female partner of his red at him and said, "Who knows maybe that woman didn''t so it but the Madam Mu did it but the glory will go to that woman. The Elder Mu must be suffering greatly."


    Another woman who was still single and waited to seduce Mu Liang agreed to that woman. "Of course, this is possible. That s**t seduced first young master. She must have some plots in her sleeves which we can''t even master. I can''t believe that first young master is taken by that lowlymoner."


    "Who knows how many gigolos she yed with? She must be an expert in that field." Another woman said. Her eyes were burning.


    One of the aristocrat male guests said, "I heard that this new mistress was being bullied by her teachers. Once first young master that found out, he made those teacherspensate the Mu Family."

 Chapter 563 TRADITIONAL PARTY

    <h4>Chapter 563 TRADITIONAL PARTY</h4>


    One of the aristocrat male guests said, "I heard that this new mistress was being bullied by her teachers. Once first young master that found out, he made those teacherspensate the Mu Family."


    "I don''t think so. If my source is correct then the new mistress did all these. She knew from the very beginning that the teachers teaching was wrong so she didn''t fall for the trap. Then she made those ungrateful teachers pay over millions."


    A man with strong voice said. His voice was like a ma and almost everyone heard him.


    The aristocrat guest said, "Oh, Mr. Mohammed Akram, I heard that you were here. It''s an honor to be an acquaintance of you."


    As he spoke, he stretched his right hand to shake it with Mohammed Akram.


    Mohammed Akram pretended not to see the hand and said, "It looks like that in Italy people are all blind. They can''t see the generosity and capability of the hostess of this party. Not only the people are blind, they are also ungrateful towards the mistress of the house. Moreover, their heart is vicious and tongues are poisionus."


    His voice was loud and clear. There was a hint of anger in his tone.


    The entire ballroom became silent after hearing him. Some men who were criticizing Mu Lan we''re ashamed, but the women were dying in envy.


    "That s**t must have seduced him. If not, why would he talk for her?" Their poisoning tongues couldn''t be stopped even if those tongues rot.


    Another aristocrat male guest came forward and spoke with Mohammed Akram. "Mr. Mohammed Akram, you are being so defensive. Could it be she is that good? "


    His lustful look meant what he wished to say. He meant that she was so good in bed that Mohammed Akram was pleased with her and defended her.


    Before Mohammed Akram could say anything, someone else spoke first. "I didn''t know that there would be a day when outsiders would point out their fingers at the women of Mu Household. It seems like I have misjudged our guests."


    The tone of that person was so cold that the guests who were talking badly about Mu Lan all shivered.


    Mu Feng walked closer with Qi Ying in his arm around her waist. He continued, "I would like to see who is tired of living."


    The man who spoke in a nasty way, gulped down a mouthful saliva.


    After this no one loudly spoke badly of Mu Lan.


    Mohammed Akram nced at Mu Feng and in a friendly tone he said, "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Mu Feng."


    He he reached out, Mu Feng shook his hand and replied, "The pleasure is mine, Mr. Mohammed Akram. I deeply apologize not meeting you beforehand."


    Mohammed Akram said, "I don''t mind since I can rte to the busy life of billionaires. I know the party is held for me and my cousin and we deeply appreciate your custom. The hospitality is also beyondparison. However, for the person who did so much, we were never able to meet her. Is the mistress joining us?"


    Mu Feng smiled as he replied, "She is still weing the guests. She will arrive soon."


    Mohammed Akram said, "I heard that she was sick. Is it alright for her to arrange such big event?"


    Mu Fengughed and told him, "My future sister-inw was feeling guilty that she couldn''t wee you properly as the Head of the Mu Household, so she stubbornly held the event. Please don''t worry, the doctor said yesterday that she recoveredpletely. She is in a very happy mood."


    As their conversation could be heard by others, the guests realized that Mu Lan was so sick, however she still organized a traditional party. Moreover, she was bed rest, thus she didn''t meet the guests.


    The women hated to admit that Mu Lan was really innocent and good at the duties of the household.


    From the corner, Xue Lin and Yan Su saw everything. Since they had no male partner, they were standing in the corner where foods were served.


    "Now I understand why you don''t like traditional party." Xue Linmented.


    "This traditional party is not for business. If the hostess is capable of making the guests happy, they will lick her feet. If she is disliked by others then she will be bullied. This tradition is for to know whether the hostess as well as the mistress of the household is capable of being the head of the household or not.". Yan Su scoffed.


    "It''s a good thing that I won''t be married into the rich family. I feel disgusted to see my friends sufferings from the sideline." Xue Lin took a big piece of cake and put a small portion in her mouth.


    Yan Su chuckled. "Don''t say that. How are you sure that you won''t marry into rich family?"

 Chapter 564 THE CONTRAC

    <h4>Chapter 564 THE CONTRAC</h4>


    Yan Su chuckled. "Don''t say that. How are you sure that you won''t marry into rich family?"


    "I just know. It''s not that I don''t want to marry into rich family, I just don''t want to get married. I have enough now. I don''t need more." Xue Lin said. Her interest was still in the piece of cake.


    Yan Suughed and said, "We will see about that."


    As those two friends talked about marriage, Mu Lan and Mu Liang entered the ballroom with grandfather Mu Cheng.


    Seeing the Elder Mu so healthy, those who were still bad mouthing Mu Lan shut up.


    The royals and aristocrats came forward with wide smiles on their faces and greeted the Elder Mu.


    "Elder, it''s good to see you healthy." One of the royals said.


    Mu Cheng smiled at that man and said, " Of course, I''m healthy because certain someone is very strict about my health condition."


    The others'' smile stiffed. If they knew that the Elder Mu would praise his future granddaughter-inw so openly, they wouldn''t bad-mouth her.


    If any way they angered the Elder, the rtionship between Mu Family and them would be crashed; and breaking the rtionship with Mu Family meant no chance to survive in business world.


    Mu Lan already weed all the guests who came. So she walked forward to greet the musicians and the waiters, also gave them some instructions.


    "Ms. Lan, I have been awaiting to meet you." A voice was heard from behind her.


    Mu Lan turned around and saw a tall man with build body. A masculine scent wasing from him.


    Mu Lan smiled warmly and said, "Mr. Mohammed Akram, it''s an honor to meet you. Thank you very much that you spent your time with us. Also I apologise for my dyed meeting. I was sick for two weeks."


    Mohammed Akram''s pupils contracted. He looked shock for a second beforeing back to normal. It was so quick change that Mu Lan wasn''t sure if she saw correctly.


    After recovering from the shock, Mohammed Akram said, "I don''t mind at all. It''s a good news that you have healed. I also appreciate that you instructed the servants to take great care of us. Even though you were sick, you carried out your duty perfectly well. I highly appreciate it."


    "It''s an honor to have guest like you." Mu Lan said.


    "And it''s an honor to have a hostess like you. I like this party. It''s grand. You have worked hard." Mohammed Akramplimented her.


    She said in reply, "I only instructed the servants, they deserve all the credits."


    Though Mu Lan wanted to boost, she controlled herself and decided to be modest. She could boost how amazing she was at night in front of Mu Liang. All she cared about his sweet talks. She didn''t care about what others say about her.


    Someone interrupted their conversation. "Hello Miss Lan."


    Mu Lan saw the guest and greeted him, "Hello Mr. Mohammed Alif, I hope you have had some wonderful memories here."


    "Yes, I have, thanks to your hospitality and Mu Chen''s guide." Alif looked around and continued, "By the way, I don''t see My Chen anywhere. Do you have any idea where he is?"


    Mu Lan answered, "He has his problems."


    Mu Chen swore that he wouldn''t go to any party which Mu Lan organized. Everyone agreed to it since no one wanted him to anything bad that would forsake the reputation of Mu Family.


    "...I see...." Alif understood something.


    "Please enjoy the party. The party has been organized only for you." Mu Lan said before leaving.


    Mohammed Akram''s eyes were glued on her back for a while. ''Interesting... very interesting.....''


    What he saw ten years ago and what he just had seen now we''repletely two different Lan. If his memory wasn''t sharp, he would have thought that they were different girls.


    When he thought of her change of personality, he noticed that she didn''t recognize him. The Lan he knew ten years ago would never forget him. That clue only led him to one option.


    She lost her memories.


    Thinking of this possibility, he came to conclusion.


    "Alif, did you prepare the contract which I told you to do?" Mohammed Akram asked his cousin.


    Alif replied, "Yes cousin, I prepared it just the way you wanted. Shall I take it to My Liang?"


    Mohammed Akram unhurriedly answered, "No, not him. Take it to Mu Feng."


    His back had been pierced by a certain someone''s re when he was talking to Mu Lan. He realized that taking the contract to Mu Liang wouldn''t be a wise decision. His n would be in vain if this contract was rejected.


    Alif didn''t question his cousin''s decision. He agreed, "Okay, I will take it to him now."


    After Alif left, Mohammed Akram let out a low chuckle. ''Wait for me, Lan, you will soon be mine.''


    His eyes were like he was a hunter looking at his prey.


    --------


    While Mohammed Akram was looking at the stage where his prey was, ''the prey'' just announced Qi Ying as the Acting Mistress of the Mu Family.


    Mu Lan said, "I hope that everybody will give their blessings to us and I also wish that no one thinks that I''m incapable so I handed my authority to Miss Qi. I''m happy to see everyone''s smiley faces and that means my first time organized party made happy. That''s my and my servants greatest gift from you."


    The whole ballroom became silent until Mu Liang started to p first, and soon other guests began pping.


    With her sweet voice Mu Lan bashed her narrow minded guests such way that their faces turned red in shame. They felt so humiliated and yet they couldn''t say anything since they knew their mistakes.


    The male guestsughed and the female guests gritted their teeth. But, all of them pped.


    Mu Liang let out a proud smile showed in his face.


    However, the party was yet to over.

 Chapter 565 WOMEN FROM PRESTIGIOUS FAMILIES

    <h4>Chapter 565 WOMEN FROM PRESTIGIOUS FAMILIES</h4>


    Mu Lan was sipping the champagne in the balcony. She was a little bit tired and taking some time alone.


    "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?" A voice came from behind her.


    Mu Lan smiled. "You can read my mind like an open book."


    "Not really.... I just know you too well." Xue Lin came forward and joined her. She continued, "So you knew Xiao Ying''s princess syndrome and you dared to y this game."


    "Game...? Does it seem like that? I mean since she has such dramatic attitude, I thought that it would be worth to try; and also she was used to this lifestyle and just as I predicted, she agreed to take the responsibilities. I know that despite her attitude, she has a strong principle. She won''t cheat." Mu Lan said.


    Xue Lin nodded. "You are right. She won''t do anything wrong. But there''s always a ''if''."


    Mu Lan chuckled. " Let''s give her a chance."


    Xue Lin warned her friend. "She might never let you take the power."


    "I don''t need it from the very beginning. That''s why I asked for her help." Mu Lan said in a carefree way.


    Xue Lin tapped her fingers and said, "I had a feeling that you were scheming something. But I didn''t think of that."


    "That was the n." Mu Lan agreed.


    "What if she oppresses you?" Xue Lin calmly nced at Mu Lan.


    Mu Lan said nothing. She too just gazed at the girl beside her.


    Even though Mu Lan said nothing, Xue Lin got her answer. She chuckled.


    That''s right. No matter who it was, no one could opress Mu Lan.


    Both of the girls looked forward was watched wonderful flower garden decorated with different colors. ssical music wasing from the inside. Both of them wished together that nothing bad would happen between them and their friendship; they wanted to stay together as four.


    Unfortunately, the peaceful environment was diminished by a certain woman.


    "Oh, look, the s**t is enjoying her time in here. Where do you want to hide? Are you thinking about some men? I can give you a few of them." The woman said.


    Hearing such unpleasant voice, the two girls turned around and saw a woman of their age. She was wearing a red gown revealing her hidden curves. Her hair was tied up as a bun; somer of the strands were flying in the air. Her red lipstick and smokey eye shadow made her look extra seductive.


    She was none other that Arisa Roman.


    Arisa was ring at Mu Lan.


    Xue Lin didn''t know her. In fact, she never saw this seductress before. She opened her mouth and said, "You must be the mistress of those gigolos. So, you have that kind of business, I see."


    Mu Lan bit her lower lip to control herughter.


    Xue Lin didn''t change a bit. She was a peaceful person until someone tried to quarrel with her. When she opened her mouth, she would throw firball like a dragon. While talking, she would look extra innocent making the other person pissed to death.


    The exactly same thing happened to Arisa. Hearing Xue Lin''sment, she face turned red in anger.


    "Y-you.....!" Arisfa stuttered in anger.


    "The friend of the hostess is sure ruthless. She got some nerves to mock the guests of the Mu Household. It looks like the hostess isn''t fit to be the Head of the Mu Household." Another woman said.


    Some jealous women gathered together and joined Arisa Roman to bully the two innocent girls.


    Xue Lin let out a chuckle. "How''s the mistress of the gigolos turned to be a guest of Mu Family? Now she got some followers. Did the like those creatures in bed? Maybe this is the reason why you are all helping her. How weird! You people ate the hostess''s food and now bulling her all together. Mu Family surely invited some people from red light district. What a disgrace!"


    This time, Mu Lan didn''t hid her slightughter.


    She didn''t invite Romano Family in this party. She thought properly and got her answer. Mrs. Romano''s father was invited in the party. That exnation was enough to get the answer.


    The women who gathered together, everyone''s face turned ugly.


    Xue Lin sure had her way to piss of people.


    "You b***ch! You dare to insult us! And the hostess, how dare you to mock us, your guests? Have you no shame?" One of the women shrieked.


    Another womanined. "You are disrespectful towards your guests!"


    "How dare you to do this to us? We are all from prestigious families." Another woman said.


    The moment Mu Lan saw her, she recognized her. She was Arisa''s red haired friend from the bar.


    Xue Lin patted her own cheek and innocentlymented, "You remember that you are from a prestigious family. Your attitude is more like a bunch of street women."


    "Ahahaha..." Mu Lan''sughter broke down andughed wholeheartedly. She wanted to say something but her tiny friend was so cute that she couldn''t say anything.

 Chapter 566 GIVE ME BACK MY REPUTATION

    <h4>Chapter 566 GIVE ME BACK MY REPUTATION</h4>


    Mu Lan was amused. She was standing in a rxed manner and sipped her champagne while watching the live drama.


    Her loud yet sweetughter was more like oil in the fire.


    Arisa''s facial expression turned ugly as she spoke up, "Because of you, first young master was stolen by you. Did you know that I was his most certain marriage candidate? I was supposed to be the Head of the Mu Household. I was supposed to organize tonight''s traditional party. I was supposed to get all the love, affection and praise from first young master. Just because of your s**tiness, everything has turned upside down. It''s all your fault!"


    "..." Lan and Xue Lin expressionlessly gazed at her. However, their eyes said that Arisa was an idiot and she had some mental issue.


    Their facial expressions made Arisa even more angry.


    "Don''t you feel guilty at all?" Her vocal was bing louder.


    This time, Mu Lan opened her mouth. "Do you think my hubby''s taste is that low? Try mental hospital."


    Xue Lin snorted.


    Mu Lan continued, "And also, don''t forget that my hubby was hurt because of your father''s ambition and greed. Her eyes turned sharper.


    Arisa said, "If it wasn''t for you, he wouldn''t be hurt."


    Mu Lan''s eyes flickered.


    "And if you didn''t know how to be shameful, after such t rejection, you wouldn''t dare toe here tonight. Your shamelessness is beyond my imagination." Mu Lan said with a mocking smile.


    Arisa twisted her face. "Don''t be so confident. If you can better on bed, I''m the best. Tonight, I will take what is mine."


    Mu Lan''s eyes were as calm aske water. "Be my guest."


    Arisa showed her a sultry smile and walked closer. Mu Lan didn''t move even an inch. Arisa stood right on front of her, eye to eye.


    There was a sudden silence, just as the wind before a storm.


    All of a sudden, Arisa grabbed Mu Lan''s right hand which was carrying the champagne sses and pulled her towards her.


    At that moment, Mu Lan''s eyes showed an amused expression.


    Arisa pulled Mu Lan''s hand up to her own head and forced her hand to let the champagne fall over her own head. Instantly, Arisa was wet. The smell of champagne filled her body.


    Mu Lan and Xue Lin just saw the whole incident without a word.


    Arisa let out a scream and other women red at the two innocent girls. Still these two girls had no reaction.


    Hearing Arisa''s shrieking, some guests came out of the ballroom and joined them. They were all women and before they asked anything, they already decided the victim.


    One woman gasped as she gazed at Arisa. "Oh my! Look at Ms. Romano. This vicious woman threw her champagne at her."


    "Such a filthy b**ch!" Another woman eximed.


    One woman sneered. "Now showing her true colors."


    One of those drama queens pointed her index finger at Mu Lan. "Just as I thought, she isn''t fit for the position of the Head of the Mu Household."


    Mu Lan and Xue Lin: "..."


    It was already clear that whole thing was well nned.


    The red haired girl who was the cousin of Arisa came forward and raised her hand while cursing, "You filthy s**t!"


    When her palm came down to Mu Lan''s cheek, it never touched skin, only air.


    shback: 3 seconds ago


    Mu Lan saw that the red haired girl tried to p her and at the same time another girl tried to throw a ss of red wine at Xue Lin.


    Mu Lan just grabbed Xue Lin by her clothes from the backside and in the lighting speed she moved away.


    Xue Lin couldn''t do anything. She just saw the scenery in front of her changed before she could blink. After the scenery changed, she blinked a few times before realizing that she was moved. Her mind waspletely nk. She nced at the ce where she was and saw the red color of red wine.


    shback ends here.


    --------


    The drama queens all were puzzled when they didn''t find the two girls. Then they saw them four meter away from where they were.


    How did they do it?


    They asked themselves but never got the answer.


    The red haired girl''s expression became stunned to ugly hatred. "Monsters! They are monsters!"


    Xue Lin turned her head towards Mu Lan and used her friend, "Because of you my twenty three years reputation is gone. Bring me back my honor."


    Mu Lan murmured in a low voice, "I didn''t know that you loved bathing in red wine."


    At that moment, a cold voice asked, "What''s going on?"


    The temperature dropped suddenly; that''s what everyone felt.


    After the women heard the voice, some men came to the view.

 Chapter 567 WHERE DID THIS ** COME FROM?

    <h4>Chapter 567 WHERE DID THIS ** COME FROM?</h4>


    "What''s going on?" A cold voice swept through the balcony. The women shuddered at sudden coldness.


    All of them turned around and saw Mu Liang, Mohammed Akram and some other male guests. The male guests came to look for their female partners and found them in the balcony.


    Arisa broke down while crying and ran towards Mu Liang. "First young master, save me!" She sobbed pitifully melting the male guests'' hearts.


    It was Xue Lin''s first-time experience of something like that. She tilted her head on the left side as she gazed at Arisa''s reaction.


    Xue Lin''s expression made a certain someone chuckle from the flower garden. His pair of grey eyes were twinkling in amusement.


    Except of Mohammed Akram and Mu Liang, everyone gave Mu Lan an using look. Mu Lan said nothing. She already predicted everything, including the oue.


    Mu Liang ignored Arisa Romano and strode towards Mu Lan. He softly cupped her face with both of hisrge palms and asked gently, "What happened?"


    Everyone: "..."


    Mu Lan knew that this was going to happen. Still she couldn''t help but blush.


    Xue Lin answered for her friend, "Those vile women were bullying us." She pointed out her finder at the red-haired girl. "This crazy woman tried to p Xiao Lan and..." She pointed out her finger at Arisa and continued, "This lunatic grabbed Xiao Lan harshly and sshed Xiao Lan''s juice at herself. Then she started crying." When she spoke, her ruthlessness knew no bound. "She evenined that some kind of ''first young master'' belongs to her."


    This tiny psychologist had been staying in the castle more than a week, however, since she didn''t have any interest in Mu Family and the rtionships of her friends, thus she didn''t know a lot of things. Just like she didn''t know who the first young master was.


    The male and female guests were looking at her as if she came from another.


    Mu Liang didn''t mind Xue Lin, but, hearing her saying that those women actually tried to p Mu Lan, was bullying her and even framed her; hearing all those things, his expression became so solemn that the women were shivering.


    He didn''t ask Mu Lan anything else. He just checked her cheeks if she had any injuries. And then he took her arm that was holding the empty champagne ss and his face immediately darkened. There were red finger marks in her white wrist.


    "Who did this?" His voice was colder than south pole.


    Even the male guests started to feel anxious. Mohammed Akram only gazed at Mu Lan''s expression sharply as if he was testing something.


    Arisa still had the courage to continue her acting. She sobbed and said, "I tried to save myself when Ms. Lan tried to hurt me. I didn''t do it on purpose. She was clearly bullying me. Everyone saw that. First young master, please give me justice."


    This time, Mu Liang turned around and saw that woman crying pitifully. He asked a simple question. "Where did this prostitutee from?"


    Boom!


    The ce became pin dropped silent.


    Even sobbing Arisa stopped acting and nkly looked at Mu Liang. It took her a few moments to understand what was going on.


    First, Mu Liang didn''t recognize her.


    Second, to him, only Mu Lan existed.


    Third, he always cared for Mu Lan, not any other woman.


    Fourth, the position of Madam Mu, would never be her. Mu Liang would only give this title to Mu Lan.


    Fifth, Mu Liang would never approve her.


    Arisa''s shoulder shivered.


    Mu Lan didn''t expect such thing either. She hid herughter and felt proud. ''As expected of my hubby. So ruthless!'' She praised him in secret.


    One sentence and he destroyed everything.


    Mu Liang nced at Mu Lan and his gaze softened. "I believe that you didn''t invite ''this thing''." He uttered the word this thing like it was sort of a worm.


    Mu Lan cutely shook her head and said, "I invited her maternal grandfather. But he didn''te. Instead of him, his son and his family came."


    She cleared the thing that Arisa tagged along with her maternal uncle and his family. So, she was an uninvited guest.


    In the meantime, the guards came forward and waited for first young master and Madam Mu to give them order.


    Mu Liang ordered in disdain, "Throw this trash out! And those who dared to bully Madam Mu, take their names and let them leave this ce with their partners. From now on, they are no longer weed here."


    The female guests gritted their teeth. If they didn''t listen to Arisa Romano from the very beginning and helped her, none of these things would happen. They couldn''t help but curse Arisa.


    After he gave the order, Mu Liang put his hand on Mu Lan''s shoulder and took her away, not giving a slight nce to the guests. Xue Lin took the chance and left the ce behind her friend.


    As Arisa was dragged with no respect by the guards, she screamed, "Nooo! Don''t leave me.... Please first young master... I love you...."


    Her confession and scream, none of it was heard by Mu Liang.


    She was treated worse than a servant and everyone looked at her in disdain. After this incident, no one will treat her with respect and she was as good as those street girls.


    On the other hand, the male guests whose female partners were partners in crime turned red in anger. They knew that because of their partners stupidity, they lost Mu Family''s cooperation for the rest of their lives.


    They had to give their names to the guards and left with their female partners in shame. The female guests who had been kicked out, their expressions were as pale as ghosts. They could feel their male partners'' anger.


    After going home, the male guests either divorced their partners or broke up with them. It was better to be single than having a stupid, jealous, worthless female partner in their lives.

 Chapter 568 REWARDING THE HUBBY

    <h4>Chapter 568 REWARDING THE HUBBY</h4>


    And the girls who helped Arisa were kicked out from their family, since no men in aristocrat or business family wanted to marry them and make Mu Family their enemy; and those who were engaged, their engagement broke in one night.


    Just became those women went against Mu Lan, their lives turned upside down in a single night.


    The night was still young. The party was yet to be over.


    Mu Liang took Mu Lan in thekeside and let her sit on a wooden chair. He rubbed her cool cheek and asked, "Are you alright?" He asked.


    Mu Lan enjoyed his touch and replied, "I''m fine. Since hubby is here to protect the wifey, what is there for the wifey to be sad? The wifey is quite pleased with her hubby."


    Mu Liang smiled at her word and asked her in mischief tone, "Why don''t you give something to your hubby as a reward?"


    Mu Lan said with enthusiasm, "Sure. Wifey will cook for hubby."


    Sometimes, Mu Lan was really childish and innocent. Though as the ''reward'' Mu Liang meant something else and he never wanted Mu Lan to get closer to the stove since she didn''t know how to cook, he became curious.


    "You want to cook for me?" Mu Liang''s eyes shed. He suddenly had an urge to eat Mu Lan''s cooking.


    "I want to. I will cook the most amazing dish as a reward. I think I''m very good at it." Mu Lan said proudly.


    Mu Liang asked, "Did you practice a lot?" He never saw her going to the kitchen, so he didn''t know how did she mastered cooking.


    "I did. It was really easy." Mu Lan said truthfully.


    Mu Liang smiled. "What did you cook?"


    Mu Lan replied, "Instant noodles."


    Mu Liang was speechless.


    Mu Lan didn''t see his expression and continued, "I just have to boil the water and then I have to put the hot water in the bowl of noodles and it will be cooked in five minutes. All I need is ten minutes to finish the delicious meal. Aren''t I great or what?"


    Mu Liang sighed and rubbed her head affectionately. "Yes, you are great."


    Mu Lan was pleased with Mu Liang''s answer. "Since I''m good at it, I will cook instant noodles for you. How about tomorrow?"


    "Okay." Mu Liang agreed easily.


    As Mu Lan couldn''t cook, it was a great fortune for Mu Liang to be able to eat something that was at least cooked or boiled by her.


    ------


    Xue Lin was using her great appetite to finish the expensive food which were served for the guests. She was so focused on eating that she didn''t see the gazes of other guests on her; and even if she did, she wouldn''t care.


    Other guests were speechlessly looking at her gluttonous appearance and talked among themselves. No one could recognize her from anywhere.


    Someone came forward and handed Xue Lin a tray of pastries. "Ma''am, please have them."


    Xue Lin looked out and saw a pair of grey eyes. "Ah, you are that bodyguard."


    The man''s eyes were smiling. "I''m d that ma''am recognized me."


    Xue Lin took the tray of food and asked, "Weren''t you a guard? And then bodyguard? Howe you turned to be a waiter?"


    The man smiled while answering, "Doing one job for the rest of my life is tiring for me. So, I decided to do another job."


    Xue Lin nodded. "Sometimes, doing one job all the time is really boring. Thank you for the food." She took the tray.


    He said, "The head chef is really pleased with you. He praised you and said that in his thirty years of experience in cooking, only one personplemented him for his great cooking skill and that was you. As a result, he especially made these pastries for you."


    Xue Lin nodded and said, "Then I have to personally thank him for giving me such wonder food." After that, she opened her little mouth and ate a piece of pastries. Her face brightened up instantly. "It''s delicious!"


    Some male guests were looking at her direction. Seeing her face their eyes were filled with some illegal motives.


    A pair of grey eyes narrowed. It wasn''t sure what he was thinking. But his sharp re made those filthy men turned their eyes to somewhere else.


    "Ma''am, have this pastry as well. I think it will suit your taste." He said while giving her another pastry. He had no interest in leaving her with those people.


    "Don''t call me ma''am. I''m not a rich old woman. Calling me by my name makes me at ease. Oh, yes, it tastes good." Xue Lin didn''t remove her eyes from the pastry. So, she didn''t notice the warm gaze of that man beside her.


    -----


    Meanwhile, Mohammed Akram was standing in the flower garden. From there, he could clearly see the scenario of thekeside. He was looking at the kissing couple. His eyes were calm and they didn''t flinch even once after discovering the affectionate couple.


    The sounds of kissing, moans and sweet giggling reached his ears. But, he had no reaction at all.


    What was going through his mind, no one could tell.


    His mind went to the scene ten years ago when he saw her for the first andst time. He promised that he would look for her and she said in reply that after he would find her, he would be saying hisst wish.


    However, that girl from ten years ago and the girl now had heaven and hell difference. If the girl that time could bepared with the hell, this one in front of his could bepared with the heaven.


    "What''s her true color?" Mohammed Akram murmured to himself. "Can I get her back if she recalls her memory?"


    He also had other thought. If Mu Lan really had no memory, why didn''t she go to the doctor and why she wasn''t treated. Mu Liang clearly cared for her. If it was true then, he was supposed to give her the best treatment. Unless...

 Chapter 569 YOU ARE SO ROUGH

    <h4>Chapter 569 YOU ARE SO ROUGH</h4>


    Mohammed Akram also had other thought. If Mu Lan really had no memory, why didn''t she go to the doctor and why she wasn''t treated. Mu Liang clearly cared for her. If it was true then, he was supposed to give her the best treatment. Unless...


    Unless it was incurable.


    He thought of it and called his secretary.


    A few timester, his secretary answered the call and politely said, "Good evening, boss. How can I help you?"


    Mohammed Akram said, "I want you to prepare the best medicine to recover a person from amnesia. I will give you a week to get it."


    His secretary was silent from other side.


    Mohammed Akram frowned. He asked, "Is there something wrong?"


    The secretary answered, "Boss, the thing is, we have this sort of medicine. But it has some kind of bad side effects. Do you still want me to prepare it? I mean, if the person in someone important to you, then..."


    Mohammed Akram interrupted him. "What kind of side effect?


    "The person who will have this medicine might not be able to think properly. It will cause a severe damage to that person''s brain. If it is a man, he may be able to get over it but it will take time. However, if it is a woman then, it will not only damage her brainpletely, but also she can never carry a child." The secretary paused before saying, "The medicine has yet to bepleted. We shouldn''t risk it. Boss, if you can wait another year..."


    "I can''t wait. I need it now." Mohammed Akram said. His eyes looked at the happy girl in Mu Liang''s arm. "I don''t care what happens to her brain, I only need her to follow my instructions. As long as the medicine is capable of doing that, I won''t wait."


    "...I understand. I will do as you say." The secretary sighed in his heart and agreed before hanging up.


    "Soon you will be mine." Mohammed Akram''s dark eyes shed.


    -----


    The one who was being plotted didn''t have any clue. She put her head on Mu Liang''s shoulder and was looking at the stars in the clear sky. "It''s so beautiful." She said.


    Mu Liang gently rubbed her back. "You won''t see this view from our mansion. Do you still want to leave this ce?"


    Mu Lan nuzzled. "I don''t want to stay here. Truthfully, this luxurious life is too much for my taste. I like our duplex house the most. This is the ce where we can be all alone. We can be ourselves. No one will be there to look at us. We can be free. Whenever I''m there, I feel like I''m in a world where only two of us live."


    Mu Liang smiled. "Maybe I should build a house in an ind just for us to live. What do you think?"


    Mu Lan thought about t before answering, "I don''t think we need to go that far unless we have kids to follow us around."


    Mu Liang''s heart shook. "Our kids.....?" His voice was very low.


    "Of course, if not our kids, which kids will follow us around?" Mu Lan said bluntly.


    She didn''t know what she said just stirred Mu Liang''s heart greatly.


    "How many kids do you want?" Mu Liang asked softly. His heart as well as his body were gradually bing warm.


    "I don''t know. I heard that giving birth is the most painful thing for women. I feel scared thinking of that." Mu Lan showed a determined look. "But, for our sake, I will give birth to our babies. I want to see babies who will look exactly like you." She showed a happy smile. Her eyes were dreamy.


    Mu Liang watched her dreamy look. He let out a small and yet enticing smile. "But I want our children to be looked exactly like you."


    Mu Lan gave a solution. "Then we will have two children. One will look like me, another one will look like you. What do you prefer? A boy or a girl?"


    Mu Liang kissed her temple and said, "As long as you are happy, I''m fine with anything."


    Mu Lan nodded. "Me too. As long as the kids look like you I''m happy with anything."


    Mu Liang pulled her closer. "But I really want to raise a child who looks like you."


    "Okay, okay, I get it." Mu Lan agreed. "After we get married, we will have children. Now I have to finish my study and get my memories back."


    The peaceful atmosphere was warming up around them.


    Mu Liang yed with her hair and after a long time he asked, "Lan, will you ever be afraid if I ever show you my ruthless side? Will you hate me then?"


    Mu Liang instantly answered, "Honestly speaking, I chose you only because you have this ruthless side of yours. You are really soft towards me. But when ites to deal with other people, especially other women, you are really ruthless. It gives me a sense of security."


    Then she turned to face him and red at him. "And who said that you never showed your rough side to me? You are so rough that sometimes, I have to stay in the bed for a whole day." She pouted.


    Mu Liang leaned forward and gave her a light peck on the lips. "How can I control myself when you are so beautifully lying under me? Also, you only cry for more and more. I only did what you wanted me to do. You said not to stop-"


    Mu Lan covered his mouth. "Alright, I heard a lot. You don''t have to exin. But it''s you who make me say those words. After all, no woman will speak such weird and shameless things when they are sober."


    Mu Liang''s eyes glowed. "Are you saying that I make you drunk just by making love to yo-"


    "Shut up!" Mu Lan hissed. Her face turned red in shame.

 Chapter 570 WITHIN TWO HOURS

    <h4>Chapter 570 WITHIN TWO HOURS</h4>


    "Shut up!" Mu Lan hissed. Her face turned red in shame.


    Mu Liang''s hands roamed around her body. "Tell me. Do I make you drunk with my touch?"


    Mu Lan jumped out of his embrace and stood up. "Don''t say weird stuffs!" After she said that, she turned around and almost fled from there.


    She couldn''t take more than two steps before she was caught by Mu Liang''s warm hands and he swept her in the air.


    "Eek!" Mu Lan let out a surprise noise before encircling her arms around his neck. "What are you doing? Put me down! I have to go to the party."


    "You didn''t answer my question." Mu Liang walked towards the castle, the opposite side of the ball room.


    The ssical music from ball room still could be heard from where this lovey-dovey was.


    "There is nothing to answer. Put me down- mpf!" Mu Lan''s lips were covered his lips.


    After devouring her lipspletely, he bent slightly towards her left ear and said in a husky voice, "Wifey, since you are not answering, let me ask your body tonight. You have already recovered, so there is no need to hide from me, right? Your beastly husband will give make you drunk with his touch."


    Mu Lan threw her legs and twisted her body. "Liang Liang, this is the first time I have prepared the party. You cannot do this. Spare me this time."


    Mu Liang gave her an idea. "Isn''t it good that way. Everyone will think that you are unworthy of bing the Head of the Mu Household. This way, the title will bepletely out of your hand."


    Mu Lan didn''t listen to his excuses. "I don''t want to be colored by anyone. I don''t want it!"


    Mu Liang''s eyes were glittering. He was having fun seeing her like this. "Hush, or they might hear you. Do you want them to find us like this? They will think that you bewitched me."


    "It''s nothing this sort of!" Mu Lan was flustered. She didn''t want to be found out, so she lowered her voice. "I didn''t bewitch you and you know it."


    Mu Liang yed innocent. "Who said you didn''t? You clearly bewitched me by your skills in bed. The way you call my name and ask for more..... I certainly will tell the truth if others ask me."


    "You! Liar!" Mu Lan''s face was already red but now it was too much for her.


    "Wifey, you know that I can''t lie." Mu Liang repeatedly kissed her face all over as he walked in the corridor.


    "Shameless monster! Beast!" Mu Lan kept cursing him.


    "That I am." Mu Liang never knew that teasing her would be so much fun. If he had known earlier, he could have had lots of fun.


    After putting her gently on the bed, Mu Liang mercilessly ravaged her not giving her any chance to say ''no''.


    --------


    Mu Feng saw that his big brother was taking his sister Lan Lan to the castle. He talked to the person beside him, "Look at sister Lan Lan. She is so obedient. If I were to take you like this, will you ever be obedient?"


    Qi Ying''s face was already flushed seeing her friend and future brother-inw flirting all the way. "What are you talking about? Look at Xiao Lan. She is definitely fighting back. Mu Family''s members are all beasts."


    Her usation made Mu Feng speechless.


    Qi Ying didn''t give him a chance to speak. She smiled at the guests and stood by Mu Feng''s side to give them a proper greeting. The guests were leaving.


    Though it was Mu Lan''s duty to be there, no one dared to question her. Some of them also saw her being carried away. They kept her mouth shut and kept reminding themselves that they didn''t see anything at all.


    Mohammad Alif came forward and said to Mu Feng, "Thank you very much for holding the party. We are very pleased with your hospitality."


    Mu Feng was professional. He said, "The credit goes to my future sister-inw. She has done everything single handedly."


    Mohammed Alif said, "You people are very modest. I like it. Since you all worked hard for us, we would like to make you our business partner for our next project. Can we talk about it in the meeting room?"


    Mu Feng noticed the seriousness in Mohammed Alif''s expression. He immediately said, "Sure. Let''s go to the meeting room and talk about it then."


    Mohammed Alif asked carefully, "Will it be okay not to talk to Mr. Mu Liang first?"


    "Of course, he will know about it tomorrow. Nothing will happen without his approval." Mu Feng firmly said. No matter what he did, Mu Liang had the right to say the final word.


    Mohammed Alif smiled and said, "It''s good then. Let''s go."


    -------


    One hourter, Mohammed Alif came back to the guest room. He found Mohammed Akram was packing his luggage. Tomorrow they were leaving.


    "Have you done what I told you to do?" Mohammed Akram asked.


    "I did my best. Now I have to wait for Mr. Mu Liang''s approval. Mr. Mu Feng won''t sign the contract no matter what." Mohammed Alif sighed as he sat on the bed.


    Mohammed Akram let out a sinister smile. "I knew this would happen. Just wait for tomorrow then."


    "I didn''t give them tomorrow. I gave them only two hours to figure out what they want to do. This is fifty-fifty profitable project. Monthly ie is two billion. Ten years project. Only a foolish will turn down this project." Mohammed Alif picked up his own luggage and started packing.


    Mohammed Akram chuckled. "You did a good job. Don''t worry. They will give you an answer within two hours."


    Meanwhile, Mu Feng couldn''t sleep at all. Such a profitable project, there was no way he could let it go. He knew that Mu Liang also wouldn''t let this opportunity go.


    What he didn''t know that Mu Liang was wary of them and he had no desire to work with Mohammed Akram.

 Chapter 571 STUPID BROTHER FENG

    <h4>Chapter 571 STUPID BROTHER FENG</h4>


    Mu Feng had no idea that Mu Liang wasn''t prepared to take this new project. Mu Liang had a habit of telling everything to Mu Feng beforehand. This time, not to make Mu Feng suspicious, Mu Liang didn''t tell him that he wasn''t ready to make friends with Mohammed Akram and Alif.


    With Mu Feng''s intelligence, he would try to look into the matter of The Cobra even more.


    And curiosity often kills the cat.


    Mu Feng knew that he couldn''t disturb Mu Liang at this moment. So, he took the decision by himself.


    There was no reason for him not to sign the contract. The contract was reasonable and very profitable. No businessman would let such opportunity go away. Moreover, Mohammed Akram''s reputation was pretty good in the business world. Those who were partnered with him, never faced any lose.


    Mu Feng praised his younger brother Mu Chen in his mind. ''For the second time in his life he did something good for Mu Corporation.''


    Just as Mohammed Akram predicted, Mu Feng looked at the contract thoroughly once more before signing. Within two hours, Mohammed Alif got the signed contract.


    Mohamed Akram said, "You deserve your own hotel now. I will give you one of the five-star hotels I have."


    Mohammed Alif was delighted. "Cousin, you are the best!"


    Meanwhile, Mu Lan was dead tired when she fell asleep. Her whole body was aching and it was disturbing her sleep. Mu Liang carefully put on the ointment in the bruises. Later, he carefully took her in his arms and cuddled her.


    At that time, Mu Lan mumbled in her dream, "Stupid brother Feng..."


    Mu Liang froze on the spot. ''Did she just say...?''


    At the same time, Mu Feng came to his bed,id down and closed his eyes; and let out a loud sneeze.


    His murderous sneeze woke up Qi Ying from her deep slumber. "What happened?" She asked in a sleepy tone.


    "Someone must be cursing me for some reason." Mu Feng rubbed his nose.


    No matter how much Mu Lan cursed Mu Feng for his stupidity or whatever business skill he had, The Cobra would thank him in the end.


    Mu Feng might have signed the devil''s contract; however, it was a great help for many people.


    ------


    In the morning, when Mohammed Akram and Mohammed Alif were leaving, Qi Ying and Mu Feng were there with Mu Chen to give them a proper farewell.


    "I''m not seeing the first young master and his fianc��e. Just as I thought, they must be busy." Mohammed Alif smiled.


    Except for Mu Chen and Alif, others knew that how busy the couple was in reality.


    Mu Feng smiled and said, "They are the ones who did most of the hard works."


    Hard works indeed.


    Qi Ying blushed slightly.


    "We will be leaving then" Mohammed Akram didn''t talk further and walked towards his private ne.


    ''Enjoy your stay there as much as you can.'' His eyes were glued on the castle as the ne flew away.


    ------


    It was already noon when Mu Liang bathed and changed into cotton shirt and trousers. He looked at the deadly sleeping woman and couldn''t bear to wake her up.


    He silently rubbed her hair until someone knocked the door.


    Since Mu Liang didn''t want to disturb her, he stood up and opened the door.


    Mu Feng spoke the moment he saw his big brother. "Ah, big brother you are awake. I have something to discuss with you. Did you have breakfast?"


    Mu Liang closed the door from behind and answered Mu Feng, "I will eatter with Xiao Lan." Both of them sat together on the sofa and he asked, "What do you want to talk about?"


    Mu Feng handed a file and said, "You check it first."


    Mu Liang took a nce and said, "That billion dors oil project." He looked at Mu Feng and spoke in a calm tone, "Feng, tell me you that you didn''t sign it."


    Even if his brother didn''t answer, Mu Liang turned thest page and saw Mu Feng''s sign.


    "...I did.... Big brother is there something wrong? We both wanted this project for two years." Mu Feng was puzzled because of Mu Liang''s strange behavior.


    Mu Liang saw the sign and knew that it was toote. No matter what he said, it wouldn''t change the past. He sighed inwardly and asked, "Did you find anything unusual? This project wasn''t supposed to be ours."


    Mu Feng replied, "Yes, I was doubtful at first. But then I realized that if I miss this chance, I might never get this project again.... Big brother, is there something wrong?" He became cautious.


    Mu Liang shook his head. "I was being cautious around him."


    Mu Feng frowned. "He didn''t do anything suspicious, or I would have notice."


    Mu Liang stated, "He was looking for Red."


    Mu Feng nodded. "Yes, I know. He isn''t the only one who is investigating about Red. But for some reason, he stopped investigating. I have also checked the contract thoroughly. But there was nothing written about Red. Moreover, there was nothing written about any specific machineries. We can use whatever we want. We don''t need use Red''s products. Even Mohammed Alif didn''t talk about Red."


    Mu Liang thought for a while before asking his brother, "Do you know when they stopped investigating?"


    Mu Feng recalled the time and answered, "Right after sister Lan Lan recovered and started walking."


    Mu Liang became quiet and asked himself, ''After she recovered, I took her to thepany. Could it be that they saw her and thought of her as Red? But that''s not possible. Her disguise was perfect. Even my employees couldn''t recognize her. I have to be more cautious around them.''


    He looked at Mu Feng and asked, "When is the official board meeting?"


    Mu Feng replied, "Mohammed Alif said that after they reached their homnd, they would prepare for it. They are neither in hurry nor did they be slow. They have a goal and steadily they are going there. I like their process."

 Chapter 572 WAKE UP AND EAT SOMETHING

    <h4>Chapter 572 WAKE UP AND EAT SOMETHING</h4>


    Mu Feng replied, "Mohammed Alif said that after they reached their homnd, they would prepare for it. They are neither in hurry nor did they be slow. They have a goal and steadily they are going there. I like their process."


    Mu Liang narrowed his eyes. "Yes, their process is excellent, however, I have bad feeling about it."


    Mu Feng felt guilty. He realized that he should have asked his big brother before he signed the contract. "Err... big brother if you don''t mind, then I will take over the project. You don''t have to do anything."


    Mu Liang asked, "Didn''t you say that you wanted to conquer South America this time? I will let the Vice President take care of this project."


    Mu Feng agreed. "Okay, I will do as you say; and also, I apologize for not taking your permission."


    "It''s fine. You did what was right. Now, we can''t let this project fail no matter what." Mu Liang consoled his brother.


    Mu Feng changed the topic. "So when will you leave? I heard from Yan Su that they are having a little party at the bar tonight."


    Mu Liang said bluntly, "Let them have party on their own. Xiao Lan needs rest. She won''t be able to join them We will leave the day after tomorrow."


    Mu Feng scratched his head. "Well, it''s not my business. The thing is, sister Lan Lan can''t meet her friends after she goes back to Paris. So, I thought that she might be happy to spend some time with her friends.... I don''t know.... Since you said that she won''t join then, she won''t join..."


    Qi Ying and Yan Su literally begged him to take Mu Liang''s permission to let Mu Lan join the party. Since they didn''t see Mu Lan after the party, they had a pretty good idea that their friend was captivated by love.


    Mu Feng couldn''t say no to them and tried to persuade his big brother.


    Mu Liang became grumpy before saying, "....Alright. If Xiao Lan wakes up and wants to go to the party, she will go."


    Seeing how deeply she was sleeping, Mu Liang didn''t want her to go out. He wanted her to take rest because after she fully recovered, she didn''t have time to take rest."


    Mu Feng didn''t want to believe at first that Mu Liang would be such a beast that would keep his woman for whole night and day. Seeing his brother refusing to let Mu Lan join the party, he realized how savage his brother wasst night. He still remembered Mu Lan''s expression when she used two brothers as beasts.


    Now that his big brother admitted on his own, Mu Feng had to believe his future sister-inw. He knew how strong Mu Lan was. Then Mu Liang must have use super power to tame this wonder woman in bed.


    Mu Feng wasn''t sure which one he should pity; his sister Lan Lan or the bed. He was doubtful why Mu Liang still didn''t order for a new bed.


    ''This bed must be made with iron.'' Mu Feng wondered.


    -------


    The lunch time had passed but Mu Lan didn''t wale up. This time, Mu Liang started to feel a little bit guilty. He touched her forehead and examined her temperature.


    Her breathing was regr and the temperature was normal. She was only too tired to wake up.


    Only then Mu Liang realized thatst night he was indeed rough. But what could he do? She was using her sweet voice and seductive look, he couldn''t help himself. The more he used force, the more she asked for more.


    However, he couldn''t let her stay like this. She should at least eat something.


    Mu Liang rubbed her forehead and called out tenderly, "Lan, wake up and eat something."


    Mu Lan frowned. She needed more sleep. She mumbled something in her dream and tried to turn around. But the pain on her waist nearly paralyzed her entire body. She let out a small cry.


    Mu Liang didn''t know how to face her. He still called for her. "Lan, have some food. Then sleep again."


    Mu Lan''s expression was twisted in pain. The aching caused her tears flow down. The wetness made her wide awake from her sleep.


    Mu Liang gently wiped her tears and said, "I''m sorry." His lips brushed away over her forehead.


    "... Want to sleep more." Mu Lan requested.


    "At least eat something. I cooked for you." Mu Liang didn''t force her, but he still wanted her to eat something.


    Mu Lan rubbed her eyes. "...Pain..."


    "I will massage you when you will sleep." Mu Liang promised.


    Mu Lan reluctantly sat up with Mu Liang''s help and drank the warm milk. He fed her miso soup and chicken dumplings until she was full.


    Mu Lan seemed to have more energy after her stomach had it''s fill. Sheid down on her own and let Mu Liang give her ointment andter he massaged her body from shoulders to her waist.


    Mu Lan suddenly said, "Our night n is canceled."


    One day, both of them nned how to spend their nights. They even made a routine for it. But noticing how beastly Mu Liang was, the nned wouldn''t work.


    Mu Liang''s eyes dimmed. "Alright." It was his fault, so, he would do whatever she wanted.


    Mu Lan again said, "Only once a week."


    Mu Liang sighed in relief in his mind. At least she didn''t say once a month, or he would turn into a monk. "As long as you are happy with it, I will get along."


    Mu Liang wasn''t this obedient before. Mu Lan took this chance.


    "We won''t have any punishment night." Mu Lan said.


    She couldn''t see anything; thus, she had no idea what Mu Liang''s expression was. Mu Liang''s facial expression was as dark as the bottom of the pot. His eyes were glued on her white back which had several red marks all over the ce. He closed his eyes, trying to get rid of the scenario and said, "As you wish."


    Mu Lan smiled contently before closing her eyes.

 Chapter 573 STILL HAVE ENERGY

    <h4>Chapter 573 STILL HAVE ENERGY</h4>


    "Don''t hurt me again." Before she fell asleep, Mu Lan stated her objection.


    "I won''t." Mu Liang promised truthfully. He already promised himself not to hurt her a long ago but seeing her so dazzling under him, he lost all his rationality.


    Before she came into his world, Mu Liang was still a blood thirsty beast. Even after meeting her, his true-self didn''t go away.


    A mafia is always a mafia.


    Mu Liang couldn''t change it. He was greedy for her and no matter how many times he tasted her, he was still hungry. There was even some times when he wanted to break and cage her when he was making love to her.


    However, he kept his madness to himself and controlled his wild emotion strongly. Thus, no matter how much he craved for her, he could only show his gentle side to her.


    Mu Lan once said that she found the sense of security when he showed his cruel side. But, if Mu Liang really showed his cruel side to her, he was afraid that he would lose her forever.


    Now he had aplete idea why that young master of the Li Family tortured her this much. For this reason, Mu Liang would never let him touch Mu Lan.


    They were both monsters. The only difference was Mu Liang knew how to cherish Mu Lan while controlling his inner beast, while the other guy couldn''t control himself and hurt the person he loved. Moreover, he enjoyed hurting her which was actually a mental issue.


    The more Mu Liang got to understand him, the more he became resolute not to let them meet.


    -------


    Mu Liang''s hands knew magic. Mu Lan woke up in the evening without any slightest pain. His massage worked like a charm.


    Yan Su took her to the bar the moment she saw Mu Lan walking in the corridor.


    Yan Su spoke in a loud voice, "It''s good to know that you are still alive. I was worried that first cousin wouldn''t let youe. Tell me the details. Was he too rough?" She grinned.


    Mu Lan coughed. "Don''t act like a freak. Who will tell you the details?" She looked around to see if there was any maid. Fortunately, no one was there.


    Mu Lan was surprised that even Mu Feng rubbed her head after she woke up and showed sympathy.


    ''Why is everyone thinking that he was rough?'' She couldn''t get it. To her, Mu Liang wasn''t rough at all. It was usual night. The main point of her being like this was because they did it for ten hours nonstop. When Mu Liang wanted to pull out, she was the one who hugged him and asked for more. After all, Mu Liang would never hurt her.


    She really deserved the pain.


    However, her wish was fulfilled. Her goal was to stop Mu Liang to continue the night routine, and she was sessful. For this, she had been preparing from the first day Mu Liang nned on it.


    Now she could sleep at night without worrying about their night schedule.


    After they reached the bar, Mu Lan found Qi Ying and Xue Lin were there.


    Xue Lin expressionlessly said, "We were waiting for you."


    Mu Lan smiled and sat between them. Seeing the delicious foods on the table, her stomach grumbled.


    Qi Ying was surprised. "Are you starving? Hurry up and eat before Xiao Lin finish everything by herself."


    As Qi Ying filled her bowl, Mu Lan said, "I thought that we were dancing too."


    Yan Su took out the bottle of red wine and joked, "Didn''t you dance all night with first cousin? You still have the energy?"


    "Don''t forget that she is the real wonder woman." Qi Ying was also bing shameless after being with her shameless friends. She could even joke about it.


    Mu Lan let out a sweet smile. "Yan Su, when ites to bed skill, everyone knows that you are the champion."


    Yan Su proudly said, "Ahaha.... Of course, I am. Do you think that any of you can beat me there?"


    Mu Lan kicked her legs. "Who wants topete you at that?"


    Xue Lin closed her ears and gluttonously filled her mouth.


    Yan Su looked at her tiny friend and said, "But I feel bad for the man who is going to marry Lin dear. I mean to be honest. But just think, if Lin dear gets married and in their wedding night and she faints right before her husbandes, only imagine that poor man... tsk tsk tsk....."


    Xue Lin frowned. "Why would I faint before hees andes where?"


    Mu Lan, Yan Su and Qi Ying: "..."


    They felt like crying.


    Sob, sob, at least one of them was still pure and innocent.....


    They could die happily thinking that.


    In the end, Yan Su said, "Whoever win this battle will tell the others to do whatever she wants. Let''s see who wins."


    She put the bottles of red wine on the table and they started a drinkingpetition.


    Mu Lan was bad at this. She kept her drinking to the minimum. Qi Ying was used to drink one or two sses. She drank slowly. The who could drink the most was Yan Su. Of course, she would win.


    But for some reason, she couldn''t beat Xue Lin. Like her rich friends, Xue Lin didn''t have any tolerance of alcohol. However, her mental strength was stronger than her other friends. If she said to herself that she wouldn''t show her weakness in front of others, then she wouldn''t.


    Xue Lin and Yan Su finished up three bottles. Yan Su was flushed and Xue Lin''s head was down. Even so, this tiny woman''s mental strength was terrifying and she said, "One more time." Her voice slurred.


    Qi Ying burped. "Don''t you think that you guys should stop. The world around me is moving. Can you guys feel it?"


    Mu Lan blinked. "I can see Liang Liang everywhere. But I can''t touch them. Tiny tiny Liang Liang..."

 Chapter 574 DO YOU KNOW HOW TO SLEEP?

    <h4>Chapter 574 DO YOU KNOW HOW TO SLEEP?</h4>


    From the second floor, Mu Feng stifled hisughter. "What the hell? I didn''t know sister Lan Lan was so passionate."


    Mu Liang was grumpily sitting next to his brother but his ears were somewhat red.


    Since their wifeys came out for drinking, the Mu brothers thought, ''Why don''t we grab some drinks once in a while.'' Thus, they tagged along with Mu Liang''s best friend.


    The grey eyed man sipped in the red wine. His eyes were serene.


    Yan Su barked, "Oi, how many times are you going to drink? Stop at once."


    Xue Lin couldn''t focus at all. "Competition.... Drink... I win...."


    Yan Su bickered. "There is no way I will let you win. Once more."


    Qi Ying''s dignified aura was long gone. She said, "I... can''t anymore..... I have to protect my image...."


    Mu Lan giggled. "I want to hug Liang Liang Liang....."


    Yan Su slurred after taking another shot, "La...n dear.... Your boobs gotten bigger."


    Pft!


    Mu Feng shed the drink in his mouth. Fortunately, none of hispany got wet.


    He thought, ''Where is this conversation heading to?''


    Mu Lan pped someone. "Where do you think you are touching?"


    Yan Su moved her hands away. She grinned like a pervert. "Lan dear, give yourself to me... I will take a good care of you.... Hehehe..."


    Hearing that from the second floor, Mu Liang immediately stood up and walked towards the next floor.


    His wifey''s chastity was at stake.


    Mu Lan kicked Yan Su. "Go touch your man. Don''t touch me!"


    Yan Su couldn''t dodge Mu Lan''s attack in time. She rubbed her leg and said, "My man doesn''t have boobs."


    Mu Lan shooed her friend. "He has the other thing. Go touch it."


    Xue Lin screamed, "Once more!"


    "I''m a princess...." Qi Ying passed out after drinking the twelfth ss of red wine.


    "Liang Liang!" Mu Lan leaped out and Mu Liang caught her.


    Mu Lan realized that this time, it was the real one. She curled against him and giggled nonstop.


    Mu Feng carried Qi Ying and asked, "Who will take Yan Su back? I can''t let the servants touch her. She might **** them. Look at her perverted state."


    "Runs in the blood." The grey eyed man said in a low voice.


    "We will see that." Mu Liang said with a challenging tone. He eyed his best friend. After that he left.


    Two maids and two butlers were still in the first floor. Before Mu Feng left with Qi Ying, he instructed them to take Yan Su to the guest room. "Don''t stay alone with her. You will be raped till you are dry. She won''t even take responsibility."


    Hearing his warning, the servants'' expressions were terrible. None of them were brave enough to be alone with her. They took her in the guest room she was staying and tossed her in the bed. Before Yan Su reached out her hands to touch one of them, they hurriedly left the room and closed the door. From the room, they heard Yan Su''s evilugh. They shivered in fear and inwardly thanked Mu Feng for giving them warning beforehand.


    As for Xue Lin, she was still in the bar, dozing. Her head felt light and she didn''t know what to do. She closed her eyes and tried to sleep.


    Just then, she noticed that someone was sitting beside her and wasn''t talking. She smelt a familiar cologne. She tried to remember why did it felt so familiar but she couldn''t recall.


    Her eyelids were heavy as she pried open her eyes and turned her head beside her. "Bo...dy...guard...."


    The man''s grey eyes flickered. "Ma''am, I was told to take you to your room."


    Xue Lin was nning on sleeping here. But after hearing him, she got up from the sit and stumbled.


    When he reached out, Xue Lin said, "I can go by myself. Thank you for your concern." She politely bowed and turned around.


    She found a maid when she wasing down and said, "Miss, can you please take me to my room?"


    "Of course..." The maid looked at the man behind Xue Lin and gave her a hand.


    After they left, he looked at the sky. "You don''t trust men."


    -----


    The next day, when Mu Lan woke up, she was already in Paris, in their duplex house.


    She grabbed her throbbing head and sat up on the bed.


    "Good morning." Mu Liang greeted her from the side.


    "Where are we?" After waking up, she couldn''t recognize this ce.


    "Paris." Mu Liang got up from the bed and took a bowl from the table. "Drink it first if you want your headache to go away."


    Mu Liang fed her spoon to spoon.


    She recognized this bedroom. "Did you bring me herest night when I fell asleep?" Mu Lan asked as she licked her lips.


    Mu Liang raised an eye brow. "You know how to fall asleep?"


    "....Did I do something?" She felt like something happened.


    "Nothing more than screaming your lungs out to share the feelings of your heart how much you love me, even shared how you tricked me to promise so that we don''t make love at night, and also you are a powerful woman who can y with the wind. You even told me that you will protect me from danger. Do I have to say more?" Mu Liang asked her.


    No matter what havoc she created, Mu Liang really had funst night in the ne. Even the attended couldn''t stopughing when she acted like a brat and bragged how much she loved Mu Liang and how powerful she was.


    In the end, no matter how powerful she was, she vomited.


    Mu Lan grabbed her head. ''Did I tell him about The Cobra too? Did I say anything unnecessary? When did I turned to be such a blubber mouth'' She med her babbling mouth.


    She looked at Mu Liang and innocently said, "You won''t be mad about it now, right?"

 Chapter 575 WHAT ELSE DID YOU HIDE?

    <h4>Chapter 575 WHAT ELSE DID YOU HIDE?</h4>


    She looked at Mu Liang and innocently said, "You won''t be mad about it now, right?"


    "Mad about what?" Mu Liang pretended not to know. He didn''t fall for her trick.


    Mu Lan was ashamed to face him. "About thest night. I didn''t mean to trick you but I can''t have that every night..."


    Mu Liang cut her off. "That won''t do. As for punishment, prepare yourself."


    Mu Lan couldn''t take such bad news as the first thing in the morning. She made a pitiful face.


    However, Mu Liang was resolute. "Tell me, what else did you hide from me?"


    Mu Lan froze on the spot.


    She did hide something from him.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    In Italy, just the day before the party, Mu Lan went out with her friends. After these four friends united in Italy, they couldn''t go anywhere.


    Florence was the birthce of High Renaissance art, whichsted from 1450�C1527. While Medieval art focused on basic story telling of the Bible, Renaissance art focused on naturalism and human emotion.


    Since both Mu Lan and Qi Ying were interested in Renaissance art, they first went to Loggia dei Lanzi, a building on a corner of the Piazza de Signoria in Florence, Italy, adjoining the Uffizi Gallery.


    These ces were filled with sculptures and paintings, literature works of Cimabue and Giotto, the fathers of Italian painting; Arnolfo and Andrea Pisano, renewers of architecture and sculpture; Brunelleschi, Donatello and Masio, forefathers of the Renaissance, Ghiberti and the De Robbias, Filippo Lippi and Angelico; Botticelli, Paolo ello and the universal genius of Leonardo da Vinci and Michngelo.


    In other words, Florence city is the ce of legends.


    Yan Su wasn''t that interested in Florentine arts since it wasn''t her first time here, moreover, she was now interested in woods and animals. She was nning on going to Africa after her study ended. She wanted to keep it a secret, since she knew that no one would approve her to do so.


    What she didn''t know that Mu Liang had a doubt and told Lu Feng about it.


    But that''s another story.


    Xue Lin was looking at the arts in awe. Once she loved painting too. But now it became a history. Once again, she thought that it was a good decision to be friends with the people who loved travelling.


    "Let''s buy some souvenirs." Yan Su pulled them out of the gallery and took them in the souvenir shop.


    Yan Su and Qi Ying bought a lot whether Mu Lan bought a few things and Xue Lin bought nothing.


    Xue Lin just said to Yan Su, "Give me the photos you have taken."


    Yan Su agreed. "Sure."


    The girls went to La Buchetta Food & Wine Restaurant, one of the top restaurants in Florence. The ce was warm and cozy. They girls sat in the corner and ordered the food.


    Xue Lin thought that they were in heaven.


    La Buchetta" appetizer. Prosciutto, smi, finhiona, two types of cheese, served with homemade marmde and Acacia honey, a bowl of striate and vegetables under extra virgin olive oil as appetizer; as for first course meal "Special" Pici pasta. Homemade thick spaghetto, Pienza pecorino, ck pepper, and truffles, Squid risotto with fava beans cream and pecorino cheese; Sliced grilled chicken breast with Arug Sd and Parmesan cheese as for main course; as for side dishes Steamed asparagus, Roasted potatoes; as for desserts Hazelnut Jelly custard topped with dark chocte sauce; and for drink was Brunello di Montalcino Docg Riserva Biondi Santi 1999 (Sangiovese).


    Mu Lan was also amazed. "I can die without regrets." She said while rubbing her stomach.


    Qi Ying and Yan Su giggled at her action. They took hours to finish the food. After they finished dinner, they walked out of the restaurant with filled stomach.


    Mu Lan was the one who was behind of them. She was rampaging through her bag to look for her pendent. It was given by Mu Liang. She was sweating while walking in the street and so took it off that time.


    After she found the pendent, she took it out and was about to wear it. At that time, someone collided to her and the pendent fell on the floor.


    The person who she was collided to noticed that pendent and bent down to take it.


    "Sorry." That person apologized in a low and distant voice and handed the pendent to Mu Lan.


    "It''s fine. Thank you." Mu Lan smiled and took the pendent. When her hand touched that person''s palm, she shivered a little.


    The hand was freezing cold. So cold that it could bepared with a dead person. She didn''t notice the strange expression of the person in front of her. After taking the pendent and turned around to leave.


    "Wait!" That person grabbed her arm and forced her to look at him. Mu Lan winced as she looked at him and their eyes met.


    He was a tall and strong man. His skin was pale. His eyes were brown. His hair was ck. His nose was sharp. His lips were pale and thin. There was a cruel stretch line between his lips. His brown eyes were bewildered and held a bit of madness. His whole body was stiff and rigid. A cold vibe wasing out of his body; it made him very intimidated.


    Looking at him, Mu Lan''s eyes contracted. Her whole body trembled and a sudden fear made her breathless. Her heart hurt so much that she wanted to take it out. She never felt something like this before even though she saw a man who looked very simr to him.


    They just looked at each other for two seconds but it felt like years. Their eyes absorbed each other and their contradictory temperature ran through their blood. Mu Lan felt cold and that person in front of her felt warmth,


    Just in two seconds, they forgot where they were, whatever they were doing, why they were there, how long they were looking at each other.

 Chapter 576 COOKING FOR HIM

    <h4>Chapter 576 COOKING FOR HIM</h4>


    Just in two seconds, they forgot where they were, whatever they were doing, why they were there, how long they were looking at each other.


    The people around them and the ce where they were all vanished. For them, only two of them existed in their own world.


    After losing her memory, this was the first time she met him. However, just looking at him, she knew who he was. It was just one simple nce.


    Mu Lan told herself, ''It''s him.''


    Whatever she was feeling, she didn''t let him read her mind.


    The man''s cold voice came out. "Xiao Lan!"


    Mu Lan blinked. "Who? How did you-"


    His grips became tighter and he was about to pull her closer.


    "Lan dear, what the hell you are doing?" Yan Su came forward and brought the two people out of their fantasies.


    Mu Lan sighed in relief and thanked Yan Su in her mind.


    That man came back to senses and loosened his grip. Mu Lan hurriedly stepped back.


    "Did something happen, Lan dear?" Yan Su asked carefully. She suspiciously looked at the man and sized him with her eyes. She was preparing to beat him if her friend said that he was disturbing her.


    "I just collided to this gentleman and my pendent fell. He just handed it over." Mu Lan replied casually. Even though her heart was shaking, her voice wasn''t.


    The man intently gazed at her. His eyes didn''t move away from her at all.


    His attitude made Yan Su ufortable. She deliberately said, "So that''s how it is. It''s okay to attract flies from street, but don''t let your husband know about this. He might get drunk in vinegar. We will have a hard time then."


    That man trembled. It didn''t go unnoticed by the both girls.


    Yan Su dragged her friend with her. "Come on now. We have to go back. You have lots of work to do. Have you forgotten about the party? Your husband is also missing you."


    Mu Lan had to praise Yan Su for her tactics. She smiled and said shyly, "So what he misses me? I''m not going to spoil him just the way he spoils me. I will give him hard time. It''s so much fun."


    Yan Su said jokingly, "In bed you two must have lots of fun."


    The girls went inside the car and drove away.


    The man was still standing in the restaurant in front of the front door. He was in daze until the waiter came forward and asked, "Mister, are you alright?"


    The man broke from his daze and ran out of the restaurant to look for Mu Lan. But it was toote. There was no sign of Mu Lan.


    Mu Lan came home and buried herself in the work. She nearly forgot that she met him. She recalled this incident right after Mu Liang asked her if she had hidden something from him.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    Mu Lan hid the fact that she met him. While in the car, she made a few calls to make sure if someone wanted to get her information, they wouldn''t get any. She got to meet some influential people after the engagement party. Now she was able to use those power.


    She coyly looked at Mu Liang and said, "Promise me that you won''t do anything and the punishment is canceled, then I will tell you the secret."


    Mu Lan didn''t want to disclose the matter that she met that mad guy. Since she came back to Paris, she didn''t have to worry about that guy finding her. She also didn''t want Mu Laing to worry about it. He had lots of things to worry about.


    Her past, she wanted to take care of it by herself. She had her own n.


    Mu Liang deeply looked at her eyes and said, "No. If you don''t say, I will give you even more punishment."


    Mu Lan was also stubborn. "If you punish me I won''t tell you. You can''t make me say it. Do you want to have a bet?"


    "Sure, let''s see who wins." Mu Liang epted the challenge.


    Since Mu Lan didn''t want to say anything, she might as well sacrifice her body.


    That night, though Mu Liang talked about punishment, he didn''t do anything to her.


    Mu Lan got some free time to take care of some unfinished work of the Ind Project and a new online game. This game was supposed to beunched in the next month. The Online Game Department gave her a deadline. Before that time, she had had to finish making the whole game.


    After she was done, she leaned back to the sofa and sighed. She nced at the watch and saw that it was almost midnight.


    She walked out of the bedroom and wet downstairs. Mu Liang was working in the study room.


    Mu Lan didn''t disturb him. She went to the kitchen and cooked her most special instant noodles. After that, she brought the dish to the study room and put it down on the table.


    Mu Liang looked at her. "Were you hungry? Why didn''t you tell me? I would cook for you."


    Mu Lan said, "I wanted to cook for you this time." She served the noodles and said, "Here, taste it."


    Mu Liang took the bowl and the chopsticks. "Thank you for the food." He ate slowly.


    He was working for a while. He was a bit hungry and didn''t want to eat anything. Since his wifey cooked something for the first time, he was very happy. His heart was melting.


    "How is it?" Mu Lan''s eyes twinkled to get some praise.


    All she added was hot water and nothing else. However, it was the first time she prepared it for someone else.


    Mu Liang smiled and said, "It tastes just it is supposed to be."


    Mu Lan''s excitement died instantly. "What is that supposed to mean? You should say that I''m a great cook. Why do I feel like you are giving all the praise to the noodles not me?"

 Chapter 577 FUTURE PLAN

    <h4>Chapter 577 FUTURE PLAN</h4>


    Mu Liang coaxed her. "I''m praising the both of you. If you didn''t add water, it wouldn''t be cooked and if it wasn''t prepared deliciously, I couldn''t have the proper taste. It''s a perfect instant noodles. You did a good job."


    He praised her with open heart. He didn''t dare to mention that this junk food wasn''t good for health thiste night.


    But to Mu Lan, the more he praised her, she felt that the more these praises were for the noodles.


    To changed the subject, Mu Liang said, "I thought that you were asleep. Why are you still awake?"


    "I was working on the Ind Project and the new video game. I haves till some work to do. After that, I will be finished with video game." Mu Lan replied. With ''slurp'' sound she was eating the noodles.


    Mu Liang attentively gazed at her and said, "Don''t work too hard or you will have panda eyes."


    "Why? Won''t you love me if I have panda eyes?" Mu Lan raised an eye brow.


    "Even if you turn into a panda, I will marry you and love you." Mu Liang rubbed his chin with his index finger. He continued, "Actually, it would be better if you turn into a panda. You will be softer and will be easier to hold and hug, especially in the bed. What do you think?"


    Mu Liang was clearly joking and Mu Lan knew it. She replied, "If I turn into panda, I will go to the forest and marry a panda. As a panda, how can give birth to children of a human? They will turn into half panda half human. If I be a mate of a panda, I will give birth to a panda."


    Mu Liang smirked. "It''s not a bad idea. Let''s both be panda and live in the woods. We will have lots of panda kids."


    Mu Lan couldn''t take it anymore and let out a loudugh. Mu Liang also joined her.


    What a future n!


    -----


    The next day, Mu Lan went to the school to look around in the campus. She was already a legend before she knew it. Her paintings were all over the ces.


    Mu Lan smiled and saw her masterpieces proudly.


    "Aren''t you Ms. Lan?" A man said from her behind.


    Mu Lan turned around and saw a familiar face. "You are Arthur."


    Arthur was Yan Su''s childhood friend who was rted to the US Mafia. In the end, his wife ra and Mu Liang all together saved him and gave Arthur and ra a new life.


    Arthur smiled graciously. "It''s me. I''m honored that you remembered me."


    Mu Lan said in reply, "It''s good to see you happy."


    Arthur replied, "If it wasn''t for you and for friends, I wouldn''t be able to see the love of my life again. Our past may be dark. But nothing is more important than the present peaceful lovable life."


    His eyes were quiet and filled with glee.


    Mu Lan was taken aback upon hearing what he said.


    Our past may be dark. But nothing is more important than the present peaceful lovable life.


    The present is more important than anything.


    Mu Lan asked, "Don''t you dislike your past? Don''t you feel that you don''t deserve to lead a happy life because of past?"


    She wasn''t asking to know what he felt about it. She wanted to learn from him. She wished to approve herself.


    Arthur didn''t mind her question. He simply walked with Mu Lan and sat under a big tree.


    His answer for her questions was, "Look, in the past, I was happy. I had a life, a great future. Then everything turned upside down. I lost my love, my child, my only family. I became a sex machine, a robot. I was hopeless. I never thought that I will be able to see ra again, let alone being with her. Once, I was verge on breaking down and someone said that I still had a life. In this life anything could happen. There was something called miracle. As long as I lived I had a chance to have that miracle. If I believed in that, it woulde to me."


    Arthur looked at her and continued, "Ms. Lan, you were the miracle in our lives. If it wasn''t for all of your credits, the two lives would have had their endings. Because of my dark past, I''m here now living a happy life. Then, why should I dislike my past? I don''t want to go back to my past, but I feel proud of it because I overcame this obstacle. I told you didn''t I? No matter how dark the past was, as long as the present was bright, you need be thankful to your past and move forward. Because of who you were in the past, what you are in the present now."


    ''In other words, if my past makes me stronger now, no matter how dark it is, I have to be thankful to it for it''s teaching and move to the brighter side.'' Mu Lan smiled.


    Her past wasn''t pure either. It was full of so many hardships and pain. She still recalled the throbbing feeling she had after seeing that guy. She couldn''t imagine what she had gone through to be able to feel such strong emotion.


    However, a miracle happened to her. And that was Mu Liang. He was her miracle. She lost her memory and got a brand new life, all because of him. He gave her a new chance, a new love, a new family, a new circle of friends.


    If she hadn''t had a past like that, she wouldn''t be able to meet Mu Liang. So, her past was a blessing for her. She shouldn''t fear or hate it. She should smile and acknowledge it; and then she had to move to her bright present without looking back, without any regret.


    This way, eventually she would be the happiest person in this world.

 Chapter 578 THE DRUNKARD WOMAN CAME BACK

    <h4>Chapter 578 THE DRUNKARD WOMAN CAME BACK</h4>


    If she epted her past and moved forward, eventually she would be the happiest person in this world.


    Mu Lan''s eyes were carrying warmth. All her fear, hatred and negative thoughts were vanished into the thin air. She suddenly felt lighter.


    "Meeting you was a fate. God must have wanted me to meet you today." Mu Lan looked at the man beside her.


    Arthur smiled and said nothing.


    "How is you wife?" Mu Lan asked.


    "ra is alright. She became a painter. She is good at this. Also, she is three months pregnant now. It''s twins." Arthur grinned.


    "Wow! Really? Congrattion!" Mu Lan was genuinely happy for them.


    "Thank you. We still pray for you to God, you know. We will never forget what you gave us." Arthur said.


    "We did everything for ourselves. If our selfishness changed your life for better, than it is indeed a miracle." Mu Lan couldn''t help but smile.


    "You are too modest." Arthur stood up from the ground and said, "You became popr in our school. I look forward to work with you."


    Mu Lan stood up as well. Since she had a ss routine, she knew that Arthur was the Professor of Photography Department. "Sure, Professor."


    She stretched her hand and Arthur took her hand. After they shook hands, they parted.


    Mu Lan went inside the car and told Mark Anthony, "Take me to thepany."


    "Can''t wait to meet your future husband?" Mark joked. He came to Paris with Mu Liang and Mu Lan.


    "Are you jealous? Get married." Mu Lan said.


    "No one is as lovesick as you." Mark scoffed.


    Mu Lan smirked. "What''s so bad about it? In the end, it''s a miracle." Her eyes were looking at the distant.


    Mark didn''t say anything in reply; probably agreeing with Mu Lan''s logic.


    They soon arrived in thepany. Since Mu Lan was still embarrassed about her drunk incident, she didn''t dare to use the front door. She used the garage elevator and went to the top floor.


    After the door of the elevator was open, she took a deep breath and with a long stride she walked in the corridor.


    Before she could face Mu Liang''s presidential office, she had to face his two secretaries. As usual, they were working hard.


    Seeing Mu Lan, they stopped working at once and gaped at her.


    "What do you think you are doing here?" The first secretary asked in a stern tone. She stood up from her chair.


    "I came to meet the president." Mu Lan gave them a sweet smile.


    "No way!" The both secretaries at the same time.


    It had been so long that the president came back and it was his first day too. But now this drunk woman had toe and destroy the peaceful environment.


    Seeing the vignt eyes, Mu Lan sighed. It was her fault not telling them beforehand anyway.


    "You were already half dead back then, don''t you remember? How can youe back and face the boss?" The second secretary hissed. She couldn''t use loud voice. She feared that the president would get angry again.


    The first secretary said, "The President already has a fianc��e. Stop your fantasy and look at the reality. Don''t make trouble for us."


    Mu Lan knew this wouldn''t work but still tried, "If I tell you that I am the fianc��e for the President, will you believe me?"


    "No way." The both secretaries said in unison. They were standing in front of Mu Lan, so that she couldn''t enter inside.


    Seeing no other way, Mu Lan took out her cell phone and was about to call Mu Liang.


    Just then, the door of the Presidential room opened the Assistant Ju Long came out. Looking at the two secretaries blocking the corridor, he asked, "What happened?" Then he saw Mu Lan.


    "Madam, why didn''t you inform your arrival to me?" Assistant Ju Long politely greeted Mu Lan, not caring the other two women.


    "My head is upied with so many things. I forgot to call you earlier." Actually, she didn''t n on calling him from the first ce; but she didn''t want to hurt his feelings. "You have gotten thinner. Because of us, you went through so much pressure. I deeply apologize for it."


    Assistant Ju Long indeed lost some weight because of so much pressure. He hurriedly said, "No no, it''s fine. Please don''t apologize. The President is inside. I''m about to order his lunch. What should I order for you?"


    "Whatever he wants, I''ll have the same." Mu Lan said before turning toward the door and walked there.


    The two of them talked neglecting the two secretaries whose jaws dropped on the floor the moment Assistant Ju Long called Mu Lan ''Madam''.


    Mu Lan opened the door abruptly without even knocking the door and entered. Before closing the door, she didn''t forget to wink at the two secretaries.


    Mu Liang was working. He was very busy. He didn''t look out to see who entered.


    Mu Lan didn''t disturb him. She sat of the sofa and took a magazine. She began to read it. The magazine was about her. There was a picture of Red. She was on the stage, confidently introducing her inventions.


    The one who wrote this article was full of her praise. However, that person didn''t exaggerate and pointed out everything logically and urately without even a little bias.


    Mu Lan was pleased with the article and looked at the name of the journalist.


    Little B*tch.


    Mu Lan''s expression changed.


    It was Yan Su''s pseudonym.


    Mu Lan sighed and rubbed her forehead.


    No wonder there was no bad criticism.


    She put down the magazine and looked at the clock on the wall. It was already twenty minutes that she arrived. Another ten minutes and the lunch time would start.


    Mu Lan closed her eyes to reorder her thoughts. She came here not only to see Mu Liang''s face. She had other purpose in her mind.


    Just ten minutester, Mu Liang stopped working. He stood up and walked towards Mu Lan. He hugged her from behind and asked, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier that you wereing?"


    "Liang Liang, I have something to tell you."

 Chapter 579 BY MY SIDE

    <h4>Chapter 579 BY MY SIDE</h4>


    Just ten minutester, Mu Liang stopped working. He looked at the woman who was closing his eyes. He was a bit surprise. At first, he thought that it was one of his secretaries so he didn''t pay any attention.


    He stood up from his chair and stretched his arms before walking towards Mu Lan. He went behind her and hugged her neck. He softly asked, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier that you wereing?"


    Mu Lan''s line of thoughts broke. She opened her face and looked up to see his face. Then she said with a serious face, "Liang Liang, I have something to tell you."


    Mu Liang agreed. "Okay. Let''s have lunch and we will chat at the same time. Did you tell Ju Long to order your portion?"


    "I did." Mu Lan answered.


    Right that time, Assistant Ju Long knocked the door and opened it. "Boss and madam, your lunch is ready." He put therge packet down.


    "I will serve the food. You can have some time to rx." Mu Lan said with a smile.


    "Thank you, madam." Assistant Ju Long bowed in gratitude and left.


    Mu Lan looked at Mu Liang andmented, "He will turn into a nice housewife."


    Mu Liang bluntly said, "I''m straight."


    Mu Lan giggled and served the food.


    Both of them sat together and had their lunch slowly.


    "You wanted to talk about something." Mu Liang reminded her.


    Mu Lan was quiet for a moment before saying, "In Italy, I met him. Not the fake one, but the real him."


    Mu Liang paused. At first, he wasn''t sure whom she was talking about, but when she said ''not the fake one, but the real him'', he understood instantly.


    He looked at his food and continued eating.


    "Hugo didn''t inform you.... I''m a bit surprised..." Mu Lan said. She also wasn''t sure why The Cobra didn''t inform her earlier. But she had a guess, it might not be correct.


    Mu Liang said, "...Hugo is missing."


    Mu Lan blinked. "Missing?"


    Mu Liang exined, "A few weeks ago. He was still in Paris and he was supposed to meet us in Italy. Before he was gone missing, he left a message about something came up and he had to deal with it."


    "He never looked like a person who would recklessly do something without your permission." Mu Lan was still having a hard time to believe it.


    Mu Liang nodded. "You are right. He isn''t that type of person. He never acts recklessly. This time he did something without my permission. That''s a first."


    He gazed at her and asked, "...So did you feel that something has changed?" He went back to the original subject.


    "Change what? You mean after meeting him?" Mu Lan had an idea that The Cobra was thinking the same thing, they wanted her memorye back, that''s why they didn''t warn her.


    Mu Lan chuckled. "I did have some weird feeling about it, nothing more than that."


    Mu Liang inquired. "What kind of feeling?"


    Mu Lan looked outside of the window. "That I won''t have a peaceful time until I finish my business with him. I also need to get my memories back before I go back to China."


    "You won''t be alone." Mu Liang reassured her.


    "I know. But I want to fight it alone. Only this time." Mu Lan finished her meal. "Don''t worry, he won''t find me if I don''t let him. He identally found me in Italy. I won''t let him face this ident ever again. From now on, if I want, only then we will meet. If I don''t want, we won''t meet."


    She showed Mu Liang a cruel smile. "Didn''t he hurt me? Why don''t I give him back everything in ten folds?" She turned around and left the office.


    Mu Liang sighed in relief. "At least she is by my side. I want nothing more than that."


    Mu Lan walked to the garage and went inside the car.


    "You didn''t stay too long." Markmented.


    Mu Lan didn''t have the mood to joke around. "Next time you see someone from Li Family or Hua Family, give me a signal first. I don''t want to face them unprepared."


    Mark said, "As long as we are here, nothing will happen to you. Also, even if you are prepared, you cannot do anything since you can''t recognize anyone."


    Mu Lan still refused to be surprised like that. "I don''t want to be frozen after seeing my enemy."


    "You handled it pretty well." Mark was silent for a few seconds. "Do you hate him that much?"


    Mu Lan chuckled. "Hate? I don''t feel anything about him. The game will begin right after I get my memories back..... You guys are so amazing, why don''t you treat me?"


    Mark answered, "The doctor friend of yours did everything a genius would do. We think it''s psychological and it will be triggered by that past love of your life."


    "So that''s why you didn''t give me a heads-up." Mu Lan understood now. "Okay, I will go ording to your wish. If seeing that ugly face can make me remember my past, I will see his face." She smiled. "After all, I have to thank him for hurting me so much, or else I wouldn''t be able to meet Mu Liang."


    Mark added, "Let me give you another thing to thank him. He was the one who insisted to take you to the Germany to join thepetition. If it wasn''t for him contribution, the Mu boy wouldn''t get the chance to meet you and fall in love with you. Tsk, you always attract dangerous men."


    Mu Lan was stunned hearing that the young master of the Li Family did such a huge favor. After hearing hisints, she asked innocently, "Do you mean yourself? Who is more dangerous than you, The Cobra?"


    Mark pointed out. "You are one of us. That makes you dangerous too."


    Mu Lan gave him a logic. "Only flowers attract bees."

 Chapter 580 IT’S HER!

    <h4>Chapter 580 IT''S HER!</h4>


    Mark pointed out. "You are one of us. That makes you dangerous too."


    Mu Lan gave him a logic. "Only flowers attract bees."


    She meant that she was the danger who attracted the dangerous men.


    "Don''t lump yourself with something as pure as flower. You are not pure." Mark pointed out her mistake.


    Mu Lan pouted. "Can''t you see I''m trying to boost myself? And why am I not pure? I''m the purest girl in the world."


    "Please, you will make me puke." Mark drove to the mansion.


    One of The Cobra membersined to Mark that he wished to be deaf every time when Mu Lan screamed in bed at night. If he hadn''t had the duty to take care of her twenty four hours a day, he wouldn''t want to stay within ten kilometers of where she was.


    This member was two feet in size, the tiniest member of The Cobra who had the ability to hear anything he wanted within ten kilometers clearly.


    Mark could only console his tiniest friend and ask him to keep going with his mission.


    It was totally normal for two healthy lovers to have such scene, Mark and hisrades wished not to look into Mu Lan''s private matters but they had no choice. Who knew when the danger woulde? They lowered their guards only once and Mu Lan lost her memory. They wouldn''t dare to make the same mistake again.


    After Mark sent her to the Mansion, Mu Lan went to the duplex house and opened herptop.


    ''Let''s see what you are doing.'' She wondered as her fingers danced over the keyboard.


    After five minutes, the screen showed one of the streets of Florence city. She found a man walking on the road. He went to the police station and then the civil office and after that the magistrate office. He was looking for a person and that was clear.


    His eyes were red and dark circles were under his eyes. He couldn''t sleep well in two days. Madness was vivid in his eyes.


    "Aha, you are looking for me. Look for me. You need to work hard for that. I will wait for you to find me." Mu Lan smirked. Her eyes glowed.


    The pain in her heart was so deep that she was having hard time to breathe.


    "How much did this monster hurt me to feel this way?" Her eyes narrowed.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    After President Li saw Hua Lan at the restaurant, he thought that he was dreaming. Even touching the pendent, he thought that she must be a dream; he was hallucinating.


    Then Hua Lan took the pendent from him and her warm fingers touched his cold palm. He thought that maybe she was some other girl and he mistakenly saw Hua Lan''s face. After all, he was thinking of her all the time.


    However, no matter how many times he blinked, he only saw one face and that was Hua Lan''s face. Then she said, "It''s fine. Thank you."


    Her smile and voice made his whole body shudder. ''It''s her. Her voice. Her smile. It''s her. It''s her.''


    What he couldn''t understand that the girl who died in front of his eyes in Mn, Italy two years ago had been seen in Berlin, Germany and his younger brother killed her there.


    He lost all hopes to live in this world. He nned to kill himself and before that he wanted to visit Italy onest time before he joined her in the next world.


    However, the fate was ying with him. He once again saw the woman he wanted to die for; and he wanted to live a life with her.


    But her smile and speaking, everything was distant.


    ''Why is she like this? She saw me. She is looking at me. Why is she so distant? Why can''t she recognize me?'' The thing that she could lost her memory was making him go crazy.


    She was right here in front of him. He could see her, smell her scent, hear her breathing.


    She was alive.


    What else did he need?


    But the fact that she didn''t look at him with love and affection, she didn''t smile brightly at him as if she saw the best thing in the world, she didn''t ask him how he was; it killed him.


    He felt that he couldn''t breathe properly as a sharp de was being stabbed by her.


    He was longing for her so long to the point he wanted to kill himself, and yet, she was about to turn around and showing him her back just to leave him.


    He couldn''t help but grab her and said with a hint of urgency, "Wait!"


    She seemed to be in pain. It made him happy because he realized that she was real, not a hallucination.


    He had so much to talk about. He wanted to ask her how she was, how she was able to survive that injury, where she was living, with whom she was living, how her life was going, when she recovered, why she didn''t contact him after recovering, why she didn''te back to China; there was so much things to talk about.


    He spoke her name, "Xiao Lan!"


    Hua Lan''s eyes grew. She opened her mouth and asked, "Who? How did you-"


    He didn''t care that she didn''t recognize him. The point was it was her. He excitedly opened his mouth to speak, however, his voice was in his throat when someone called out, "Lan dear?"


    Perplexed, he loosed Hua Lan''s hand. She immediately stepped back. This hurt him. But he didn''t have the time to think about it.


    It was a girl''s voice. She called Xiao Lan ''Lan dear''.


    His veins popped up.


    ''How dare someone randomly calls Xiao Lan ''dear''? Only I have the right call her that!'' He wanted to choke that girl to death.


    That girl came towards Mu Lan and asked, "Did something happen, Lan dear?" She looked at him vigntly.

 Chapter 581 ONLY ME

    <h4>Chapter 581 ONLY ME</h4>


    That girl came towards Mu Lan and asked, "Did something happen, Lan dear?" She looked at him vigntly top to bottom.


    He didn''t bother to look at the pest. He was seeing Hua Lan''s expression.


    "I was collided to this gentleman and my pendent fell. He just handed it over." Hua Lan said.


    ''This gentleman...'' he felt likeughing. Judging by her look, he could tell that this pest was her friend.


    There was a time when she had no one except for him. The things she wanted to share, the things she wanted to talk about, she had only him to do all that.


    And now she had her own friend.


    She had forgotten him.


    Then what Hua Lan''s friend said was even more shocking. "So that''s how it is. It''s okay to attract flies from street, but don''t let your husband know about this. He might get drunk in vinegar. We will have a hard time then."


    He trembled. His whole body lost the energy to stand. But he still held it together.


    ''Husband? After she lost her memory, she married! Or maybe she didn''t lose her memory. Since he got married and had kid, she must have moved on and got married..... No! How can she move on? She still loves me. She sacrificed herself because she loved me. She could never leave me. She must be forcing herself. Or she is being forced to be with some random man.'' Thinking all that, his body was filled with rage.


    The pest dragged Hua Lan away from him. "Come on now. We have to go back. You have lots of work to do. Have you forgotten about the party? Your husband is also missing you."


    He didn''t want to believe it. ''She is being forced. Even if she lost her memory, she cannot forget me. There is no way.''


    To his surprise, Hua Lan smiled and said shyly, "So what he misses me? I''m not going to spoil him just the way he spoils me. I will give him hard time. It''s so much fun."


    ''Spoils me'' this phrase shot him in the heart.


    She never showed this shyly expression in front of him.


    He felt lonely in his heart. ''She is being loved by other man. Of course, judging by her character, any man would fall for her. He must love her a lot.''


    The pest said jokingly, "In bed you two must have lots of fun."


    This sentence struck him like lightening.


    Marriage, spoils, love, bed.... Were they all normal? A man and a woman got married, loved each other, of course they would sleep together, even make love... would have kids, grow old....


    His heart bled. His body was bing numb.


    He wandered, ''Xiao Lan, is this how you felt when I got married? Is this how you felt when I had a son?''


    He loved her painful expression when he said that he was getting married to her elder sister. He rejoiced to see her broken when he got married. He was in ninth heaven when she lost all her wish to live when he had a child.


    Then now that she had her own life, now that she was married and living happily ever after, why was he feeling bad? Why was he hurt?


    ''I wanted to kill myself to join her in the other world and here she is living with another man and bedding him! I can''t let that happen. I saw her first. I had her first. She loved me first. I am her everything. I will always be her everything. I can''t let another pest to take her away. I will snatch her and let her be with me. Even if I have to, I will cut her legs and put her in my bed. She was bedding him? Fine! I will make love to her so many times that she will forget another man. Anything is possible. But her living with a pest is impossible. She can only love me. She can only live with me. She has no one else. There won''t be anyone else. In her existence, there will be only me.''


    His body burned as he promised to take her away with him.


    "Mister? Mister? Are you alright?" A waiter called him.


    He woke up from daze and didn''t see Hua Lan. He ran outside but it was toote. There wasn''t any sign of her.


    He walked back inside and wanted to check the security to find her car''s number. The security manager helped him and found out the car number.


    He went to the car shop to find out who the owner was. But no matter how much he tried, he couldn''t find out.


    He came back to his hotel and called his assistant Si Guen. Si Guen asked the IT Department of Li Corporation to find out the owner of this car.


    After working for the whole night, the hackers couldn''t find out the owner of the car.


    Since there was no other way, the next day, he began to talk to his business partners in Italy as he wished to find out the car owner. But the business partners clearly avoided him.


    He didn''t know that his Hua Lan called his business partners beforehand and requested them not to tell anyone anything about her if anyone wanted to look for her car number.


    The more he couldn''t have a clue and more he became stubborn. In the end, he went to police station, civil office and magistrate office to find out about the car owner or Hua Lan''s existence.


    However, all his hard work was in vein.


    He couldn''t find her anywhere.


    He couldn''t sleep two nights. The next morning, he once again tried to go to the same ces.


    What he never did was begging.


    But this time, he even begged the police officers and the businessmen to help him to find that girl or the owner or the car.


    No one helped him.


    After all they cared about their lives.

 Chapter 582 SHE DESERVES I

    <h4>Chapter 582 SHE DESERVES I</h4>


    No one helped him.


    After all they cared about their lives.


    Who would dare to offend the Mu Family?


    Feeling frustration and rage, he went back to China.


    Li Sheng was stunned seeing his brother. "Why are you here?"


    He just came in the morning and saw his elder brother sitting in the Presidential chair.


    He growled. ''This chair was supposed to be mine!''


    "Starting from today I will join the office again. Give me your report." President Li sternly said.


    "Why sudden change of n?" Li Sheng asked his brother.


    President Li coldly looked at his brother. "None of your business. I heard lot ofints about you. You lost so many projects and customers and fired my most trusted people. Is this how you were taught to run business? Let me remind you, this is a businesspany, not your yground!"


    "Why would I listen to you? You are the one who left in the first ce. What right do you have to point your finger at me?" Li Sheng came forward. "You want me to y the way you want to? Dream on!" He turned around and left.


    "The properties are still in my name." President Li said from behind.


    It made Li Sheng stop in his track.


    President Li continued, "After my death all the properties will go to Hua Lan."


    Li Sheng turned around and asked in disbelief, "What did you say?"


    The six hundred billion dors property was written in Hua Lan''s name.


    "You heard me right." President Li curtly said.


    Li Sheng chuckled. Then heughed insanely. "Beloved brother of mine, did you forget that she is dead? In fact, I killed her."


    "Yes, since she can''t have them, the properties will go to the government." President Li said. "Not even her so called family will get a penny. So, you can forget to gain anything. As long as I live, if you listen to me, you will at least get to taste the luxury you grew up in. Or else you will have no home to live."


    Li Sheng''s all houses and properties were bought with Li Family''s money, so they all belonged to President Li in a sense.


    Li Sheng used all his money to buy women and enjoy them. Also, he bought drugs, twenty horses, ten yachts and one luxurious ship. He never thought of saving money.


    All this time he knew that he was going to have properties from his family. He never thought that his father would give everything to his elder brother; and moreover, he never thought that his brother who hated Hua Lan would give their family properties to her.


    ''This sl*t! She died and before death she took everything from me! I should have killed her slowly and painfully.'' Li Sheng gritted his teeth.


    Li Sheng always thought that even if his elder brother didn''t give him properties, at least would give him money and the properties would go to the only heir of Li Family. If that little guy got the properties, it wouldn''t be tough for Li Sheng to take those from him after he finished his own brother. He could have everything for himself.


    But now, he was alive and kicking but the properties went to the girl whom he killed and had no rtion with Li Family.


    "Why her?" Li Sheng asked in a low voice. "Just like father, you are also bewitched by that sl*t. You didn''t even bed her. She gave you nothing except pain. Why her?"


    President Li clenched his jaw and hands hearing about the bed thing.


    Who knew with whom she was sleeping in Italy right now.


    Thinking of that his head became nk in anger. He didn''t notice that his palms were soaked in blood.


    President Li said in a low voice, "Because I owe her. Because she deserves it."


    There was only one woman who loved him whole heartedly. She loved him so much that she endured every stab he gave her. She never retailed. She never argued. She never hurt him. She never did anything to cause his reputation go down.


    Only time to time, she secretly went to him, keeping her sorrow deep down to her heart, and asked him why he was doing all these things, why he was marrying her sister, what she did wrong, what could make him change his decision.


    His only answer to her was a cold, distant gaze, or maybe sometimes a hurtfulment, or maybe throwing her out when she touched his leg.


    But still she forgave him.


    And then, she gave her blessing when she was drenched in her own blood. She smiled happily at him. There was no hurt and hatred but pure love.


    She sacrificed her everything for him.


    After all these things, even Lucifer''s heart would crumble.


    And he was an idiot to realize that he couldn''t live without her after a year of her death.


    However, fate was on his side. It gave him second chance.


    She was alive, for him, toe to his side, to stay together for the rest of their lives.


    This time, he wouldn''t make any mistake.


    He would wee her, hug her, beg her for forgiveness. Then he would tell her to forget whatever happened after the ident, forget who she married; and ask her to marry him, to be with him and have a family with him.


    This time, he would make everything right.


    This time, even if he had to, he would touch his head to the ground to ask for her love, not the distant, unknown gaze.


    He wouldn''t be able to bear it if she gave him the same treatment he gave her two years ago. He really couldn''t.


    So, he was ready topensate her everything.


    As soon as he came back, he called thewyer and had the papers ready for her. After they would have children together, their children would have everything.


    He even ordered his butler to clean to onlyrge mansion he ever loved where no one lived. He wanted to stay with her there the moment she came back to China.

 Chapter 583 I NEED YOUR HELP

    <h4>Chapter 583 I NEED YOUR HELP</h4>


    President Li nned everything beforehand. Now all he had to do was finding out where Hua Lan was.


    The funny part was, he was so obsessed with dreaming about Hua Lan getting back that he didn''t notice that no one in Italy was ready to help him because she had a strong backing. For some reason it was totally out of his mind.


    While he was thinking of the girl he was waiting to meet, the girl was looking at him through the satellite and eating apples.


    It had been already a week since they met identally in Italy. Since then, President Li lost his sleep and Mu Lan was getting busy with her new school. At this moment, she was in the rooftop with herptop, watching President Li''s every move.


    All of a sudden, her cell phone rang. Mu Lan looked at the screen and saw Mu Feng''s name on it.


    Mu Lan answered the call. "What''s up, bro?"


    "Sis, how are you? Have you forgotten me already? You didn''t call me even once after you get back." Mu Feng sounded a bit upset.


    Mu Lan shrugged. "Why would I call you? You must be having fun time with your future wife after being alone. As your sister, I can''t disturb your happy time, can I?"


    Mu Feng scoffed and was full ofints. "What happy time? That Chen ba***rd is a party pooper. He never let us have good time. After big brother and you left, he became overbearing."


    "Send him here. I will beat him up for you." Mu Lan said.


    Mu Feng''s heart melted hearing what she said. "Sis, you are the best among the best."


    "Hehe, I know." Mu Lan was always happy when Mu Liang, Mu Feng, Jing Sheng and her friends boosted her.


    "But I can''t send him to you. I''m the one who ising back to Paris." Mu Feng said.


    Mu Lan raised an eye brow. "...And you are leaving Xiao Ying with your younger brother? Aren''t you a bit bold to do so? What if he hurt her? I''ll kill him this time for sure."


    "Ahaha... don''t worry about it. I will send his dead body to you if he does that. I have already warned him. But it seems that he hates Ying even more now." Mu Feng sighed.


    "Let him hate as much as he wants. Just make sure he doesn''t do anything to ehr." Mu Lan warned him.


    Mu Feng said, "Well I did threaten him that if he harms my Ying then he will never see his boyfriend again."


    "Bro, you know how to control your brother." Mu Lan was full of praise.


    "Hoho, it''s not that tough. I just need to know the weak point. I know yours too." Mu Feng grinned.


    Mu Lan chuckled. "So do I."


    Mu Feng''s smile vanished. He coughed and changed the topic. "So, I was saying that I aming back to Paris for some work and I need your help."


    "What sort of help?" Mu Lan asked.


    "I heard that you have some skills inputer." Mu Feng rubbed his chin.


    Mu Lan''s eyes shed. "And your point is?"


    Mu Feng said, "I want you to find someone for me."


    Mu Lan guessed, "Are you talking about Hugo?"


    Mu Feng was surprised. "Oh, you know about that. Not really. My team is searching for him. They are closed to get him. I want you to find your father."


    Mu Lan was stunned. "My father?"


    "Yes. Though I know that your father was supposed to be dead and so were your mother and brother, but your brother is alive which means that your mother is also. This is the reason I think or I should say I believe that your father is also alive. So, sis, can you help me?" Mu Feng requested her.


    Actually, Mu Feng yed a trick. Mu Lan didn''t have any memory. There wasn''t any possible way for her to find out her father. The people who could help her to find her father were her own brother, if he knew his father''s whereabouts and other one was The Cobra, they could do whatever they wanted. Finding Mu Lan''s father was the *left hand''s easy job for them.


    "Before I find him, I want to know why you want his help." Mu Lan also wanted to find out more about her family but she had other ns. She didn''t expect that Mu Feng would asked her to find out her own father.


    Mu Feng said, "I got an ancient artifact and I went to several archeologists but they couldn''t help me. They suggested to find out master archeologist who was actually your father."


    The artifact he was talking about was the golden key. After some investigation, he found out that this gold key was somehow rted to his next mission. He went to look for some schrs and archeologists but they couldn''t help him. However, all of them told him that Professor Ryuren could tell the information regarding this matter.


    In the end, Mu Feng had to search for Professor Ryuren and to his surprise it was none other than Mu Lan''s father.


    How did Mu Feng find out that Professor Ryuren was Mu Lan''s father?


    Well, first of all, this man vanished at the same time when Mu Lan''s father died. It seemed that he had a two years old daughter and a pregnant wife. He had no family background and his disappearance was so clean that no matter how much the mafias wanted to find him, they just couldn''t.


    Mafias were looking for him to get some valuable things from him; after all, Professor Ryuren was known for his richness. He had billion dors of ancient artifacts. Rumors said that he had a hidden ce where all the artifacts were hidden. So easily he became the target.


    Professor Ryuren''s disappearance was really mysterious. One day, he was in the library and the library seemed to be destroyed by explosives. People who were there were all dead. Everyone''s dead body was found except for Professor Ryuren. Not only that, some references from that library seemed to be vanished with him.


    *Left hand''s job means easy job

 Chapter 584 HEAD ISN’T WORKING

    <h4>Chapter 584 HEAD ISN''T WORKING</h4>


    Mu Feng wasn''t sure if it was his luck or not, he got Professor Ryuren''s some documents and there were medical reports as well. There he discovered Professor Ryuren''s DNA result.


    One of Mu Feng''s medical experts suddenly told him that Professor Ryuren''s DNA seemed to be very familiar to someone. Mu Feng gave him permission to search through the recent medical records and after two nights three days of without sleeping searching, they detected that his DNA matched with Mu Lan''s.


    When the result was out, Mu Feng almost fell from the chair. He thought, ''Coincidence does happen in real life.''


    After getting the result, he immediately took the decision of going back to Paris and coax his one and only sister. At that time, he really wished that he could be Mu Lan''s rted brother.


    Who wouldn''t want such amazing father?


    Rich, schr, loved his wife dearly, had a sessful life, everyone admired him, had two amazing children; Mu Feng was really envious.


    No wonder Mu Lan''s mother deeply fell for her husband and never paid attention to Mu Jin, Mu Feng''s father.


    "...And how did you find that out?" Mu Lan asked. She didn''t want to admit it but her heart was racing. She was very excited.


    Mu Feng truthfully told her everything in details.


    Mu Lan nodded. "Bro, I will definitely try my best to find my father. Not for you though, but for me." She promised him.


    Mu Feng was speechless. When he regained his voice, he protested, "Huh? What''s with that? Sis, since you are my sister, your father is my father too. You can''t do that."


    Mu Lan said, "What the heck? Why would he be your father? My father will be Liang Liang''s father-inw."


    "Sis, please just adopt me." Mu Feng requested.


    "I already have a handful brother. I don''t need another one." Mu Lan refused. "Come back quickly. I need to see the documents you got."


    ''Heatless sister Lan Lan.'' Mu Feng cursed her in his mind before saying, "Fine, I''ming back and you find your father."


    "I''m on it." Mu La hung up. She rubbed her temples and got out of the rooftop.


    On time, Mu Lan got into the car and Mark drove her to the mansion.


    On the way, Mu Lan suddenly asked, "Do you know where my father is?"


    Mark nearly lost bnce and the car swayed. "....What are you talking about?"


    Mu Lan didn''t move even a bit. "You were a little slow to question me back. But what I want is an answer."


    Mark denied. "You father died when you were two years old. We never even met you that time."


    Mu Lan nodded. "Alright. Have you heard about Professor Ryuren?"


    This time, Mark''s whole body shook but he didn''t lose control. Taking a deep breath, he asked, "...Missy, have you regained your memory?"


    Mu Lan''s eyes glinted. "Are you telling me that I knew my father? It means that he is alive."


    Mark cursed himself under his breath. "Aren''t you being too optimistic?"


    Mu Lan said directly, "Stop ying games. I want to know about my father."


    Mark bluntly answered, "I can''t tell you."


    Mu Lan lost her coolness. "It''s about my father and I want to know. Why are you stopping me?"


    Mark chuckled in a low voice. "Are you thinking in your mind that what right do I have to stop you to know about your father?"


    Mu Lan was silent. She was really thinking about that.


    Mark didn''t wait for her answer because he knew what she was thinking. He continued, "That''s exactly why I can''t tell you. It''s true that you are one of us, but until you regain your memory, you are nothing but a stranger. Don''t do anything hurtful, because after regaining your memory you will be the one who will regret it dearly."


    "That''s the reason why you didn''t tell me anything in details. Because you don''t trust me." Mu Lan realized their secretive behavior.


    Logically speaking, she was also feeling the same, and so she couldn''t me them. When she knew them, they must have had a strong connection to each other, if not, they wouldn''t keep their eyes on her like she was a precious gem. But since she didn''t have her memory, she couldn''t feel that strong emotion. Therefore, what she thought was right back then, might not be felt right now. She might take the wrong decision and it might cause harm to them.


    As she understood the logic, she didn''t argue back anymore.


    ''You won''t help me? Fine! I will help myself.'' Mu Lan looked outside the window and clenched her palms.


    Mark saw her cool face through the rare view mirror and sighed secretly. ''This brat doesn''t know when to stop, does she?''


    After going back to the mansion, Mu Lan immediately turned on herptop and dug out as much as information she could get regarding Professor Ryuren.


    Since he was a popr person, Mu Lan found many information regarding his career sess, however, surprisingly there wasn''t a single picture of him.


    Looking through the documents for two hours, she was about to give up and that''s when she saw ament.


    ''You are the most intelligent person I have ever met. I hope one day there will be many geniuses like you who will help me to do the greater good.''


    The name under thement shocked Mu Lan.


    Mohammed Akram!


    Mu Lan nkly stared at the name for a few seconds and then started to shook her head and then lightly knocked her both sides of the head.


    "My head doesn''t seem to work well." She talked to herself.


    "I can see that. You should give it a rest already." A voice came right behind her.


    Startled, Mu Lan got up and turned around and was embraced by a familiar scent.


    "You scared me." Mu Lan hugged that person.


    "You know how to feel scared? I''m impressed!" Mu Liang said.

 Chapter 585 TIRED OF LIVING?

    <h4>Chapter 585 TIRED OF LIVING?</h4>


    "You scared me." Mu Lan hugged that person.


    "You know how to feel scared? I''m impressed!" Mu Liang said.


    ''Something is off.'' She thought.


    "Did something happen, hubby?" Mu Lan had a feeling that Mu Liang was mad about something.


    Mu Liang didn''t answer her. Rather, he questioned her back, "Was there something supposed to happen, wifey?"


    Mu Lan didn''t know how to answer. She didn''t know what she had done so wrong that he had to get scared.


    She coyly said, "Why don''t I kiss you and you tell me what happened?"


    Her seductive look made his heart crumble. He sighed and pinched her both cheeks and spread them as much as possible.


    "Ow! Ow! Ow! It hurts!" Mu Lan''s pinkish skin instantly turned red.


    "You just recovered and was nning to have another ident, didn''t you?" Mu Liang didn''t show her any mercy.


    "What are talking abou- ow!" Mu Lan''s eyes became wet.


    "There were so many ces to sit and what were you doing in the rooftop sitting on the railing, hmm?" His face was deadpanned.


    Now Mu Lan realized her mistake. Despite being punished, she immediately hugged him and said cute, "Liang Liang, I made a mistake. I''ll be careful next time when I sit on the railing. Please don''t be mad...."


    "!!!"


    Mu Liang was speechless. He was punishing her so that she would never do this type of thing again and here she was saying that she would be more careful when she would sit on the railing.


    Mu Liang beamed at her. "Mrs. Mu Lan, are you tired on living?"


    Mu Lan gulped down a mouthful saliva. ''Damn! He never called like this before.''


    Mu Lan started, "Hubby..."


    Before she could finish, she was turned upside down as Mu Liang threw her over his shoulder. "Since your are tired of living, let me give you some excitement which will make you wish to live longer."


    She cried out. "Liang Liang, hubby, baby, darling, beloved husband, please don''t be mad at me. I love you so much, more than anything in this world."


    Mu Lan was really scared this time. She never saw this expression of his in the past. It made her so nervous.


    Mu Lan thought that she was going to be taken to the bedroom and tied up. However, to her surprise, Mu Liang took her to the downstairs.


    ''What''s going on?'' Mu Lan wondered.


    Since they were in the duplex house, no one was there to bother them. Mu Liang carried her to the kitchen and made her sit on the small table.


    "Sit here. Don''t move." Mu Liang warned her.


    Even if he didn''t tell her not to move, she wouldn''t. She had no desire to add oil in the fire. As she obediently sat on the table, Mu Liang opened the freezer and took out some balsam apples.


    Mu Lan curiously saw his every move. Like a master chef, Mu Liang cut the balsam apples into pieces and blended them in the juice maker.


    Mu Lan''s eyes became wider after the realization hit her. She didn''t care about Mu Liang''s anger anymore. She jumped out of the table and turned around to leave.


    "Where do you think you are going?" Mu Liang caught her in time.


    "Liang Liang, I beg you. I won''t sit on the railing. Please don''t make me drink it- mmf!" She was cut off by Mu Liang''s forceful kiss.


    As Mu Liang opened his mouth, extremely bitter liquid went transferred into Mu Lan''s mouth and entered her alimentary canal.


    "Unk!" Mu Lan wanted to throw up.


    When it came to food there were two things Mu Lan hated the most. The first one was medicine and the second one was all the bitter things. She didn''t know why she hated them, but she just hated them. If she knew that she would be tortured like this, Mu Lan would never sit on the railing.


    Mu Liang took one gulp of balsam apples juice one at a time and fed her slowly making her feel all the bitterness vividly.


    Mu Lan tried to get away from Mu Liang by pushing him, but his arms around her head and waist were stronger than her strength. She couldn''t match him at all.


    She regretted making him angry. She promised herself not sit on the railing ever again. She also promised that she would be more careful when she acted recklessly in the future.


    By the time, Mu Liang ended his punishment, Mu Lan was exhausted. She lost all her strength and feeling drained as she copsed on him. Her face was pale and eyes were red. Her cheeks were soaked with her tears.


    Mu Liang stopped using his strength long ago when she nearly puked drinking the third time. The fourth time, she stopped struggling and when the tenth time arrive, she nearly fainted.


    She couldn''t realize why she still didn''t puke. She med her stomach not to help her.


    Mu Lan wept soundlessly in his arms. There was still green juice around her lips.


    Mu Liang gently wiped her mouth with the tissue and asked, "Are you going to do that ever again?"


    Mu Lan could barely shake her head.


    "Don''t cry anymore. I won''t punish you again if you take care of yourself a bit more." Mu Liang helped her to drink water.


    Mu Lan couldn''t stop weeping as she drank the ss of water.


    "Do you want some honey?" Mu Liang asked. He slowly wiped her tears away.


    Mu Lan wanted to re at him and curse him. But she didn''t have the heart or the strength to do so.


    She wished that she could drink an entire jug of honey right now.


    Mu Liang felt bad for her but he was resolute to punish her. Sometimes, she needed to know the bottom lines. When she became crazy, she seemed to forget her bottom line. No matter how many elixirs she had or how strong she was in The Cobra, she was still a woman who was only one piece in the world whom Mu Liang loved dearly.

 Chapter 586 INFECTED

    <h4>Chapter 586 INFECTED</h4>


    Mu Liang felt bad for her but he was resolute to punish her. Sometimes, she needed to know the bottom lines. When she became crazy, she seemed to forget her bottom line. No matter how many elixirs she had or how strong she was in The Cobra, she was still a woman who was only one piece in the world whom Mu Liang loved dearly.


    Mu Lan was only one person. She wasn''t immortal. If something happened to her, where would he go? He simply couldn''t live without her.


    And here she was bing more and more reckless, not caring about herself, or his feeling.


    However, Mu Liang was still better than other possessive men. If it were other possessive men, they would hit their lovers'' rears or they would have bedded them fiercely.


    Mu Liang did neither of them. He respected her both physically and mentally and never forced her to do anything. He definitely had the urge to bed her and fiercely make love to her, but judging by her characteristics, she would have enjoyed it and would ask for more.


    That''s why, he took the more effective and less energetic path. Although he had to taste the bitter juice himself, he was ready to go hell in order to be with Mu Lan. This simple balsam apple juice was nothing.


    "You came back three hours ago. Why didn''t you change your clothes?" Mu Liang frowned and asked.


    He knew her as a neat freak. She always changed clothes and took bath aftering back from outside. After living with her for one year, this was the first time he saw her wearing the outside clothes aftering back from school.


    Mu Lan didn''t answer him. She was feeling nausea.


    Mu Liang didn''t talk anymore and silently carried her to the bathroom, took her dress off and put her on the bathtub. Then he let the hot water fill the bathtub and left without saying anything.


    With a grieved heart Mu Lan stayed on the bathtub. Her mouth was filled with bitterness. And even so, she couldn''t hate Mu Liang. She definitely disliked his action but it was her fault too. That''s why she was even more angry.


    ''I don''t want to love him anymore.'' She thought to herself.


    ---------


    Fine minutester, her thought dramatically changed.


    ''I love Liang Liang the best. He is most loving husband in this world. I love him. I love him. I love him.'' She cheerfully thought as she took another spoonful honey and put it on her mouth.


    After Mu Liang left her in the bathroom, he bought the best quality of honey and gave it to her. After having one spoon at first, Mu Lan''s whole face rapidly changed and glowed. She was full of praise of her hubby.


    Mu Lan hummed and had a jar of honey.


    Mu Liang took off his own clothes and joined her in the bathtub.


    He gently washed her head and asked, "Do you like this honey?"


    Mu Lan still didn''t want to talk to him. Thus, she only nodded.


    Mu Liang smiled. Knowing her, he knew that she would like it, so he specially ordered it for her.


    After he was done with her hair, he hugged her from behind and pulled her closer.


    Mu Lan closed her eyes. She enjoyed his warmth and honey at the same time.


    Both of them were silent, but there was sweetness around them. Both of them thought that if the time would stop at that moment, it would be great.


    "Did something happen?" After long time, Mu Liang asked about her strange behavior for not changing her clothes after getting back.


    Mu Lan sighed. This time she opened her mouth. "Brother Feng called me. He ising back, but before he does, he asked me to find my father. He already found out father''s identity. The funny part is, before I lost my memory, I knew my father. But now, I don''t have any clue where he can be. Moreover, I just saw an interestingment of Mohammed Akram and surprisingly he knew my father before he disappeared. Sigh... I wish I could talk to him."


    Mu Liang was stunned after hearing all that. Mu Feng didn''t tell him anything beforehand. Maybe he was nning on doing that after he came back to the mansion.


    Mu Liang didn''t agree. "Are you sure you want to meet Mohammed Akram? I don''t have a good impression of him. It''s better if we can invite him here. But I have a doubt that he wille. He is nning something big. Did Feng tell you that he signed the contract with them? They gave us an amazing project and Feng couldn''t say ''no''."


    Mu Lan turned around to face him. "Why didn''t brother Feng ask you first? Doesn''t he do that all the time?"


    "I was with you and that''s why Feng didn''t disturb us. Moreover, they gave him only two hours to decide." Mu Liang replied.


    Mu Lan frowned. "They really tricked him this time. We have to tell him everything beforehand from now on. Then this problem won''t ur again."


    While saying that, Mu Lan thought of telling Mu Liang about The Cobra. However, it wasn''t her personal matter. It''s a matter of fourteen people and thirteen of them didn''t want others to know about it. So, she had no choice but to keep silent about it. She was sure that if she told Mu Liang about it, it would much easier to handle the situation.


    She let out a deep sigh. "What are you going to do now?"


    Mu Liang stroked her head and said, "Don''t you know that your hubby is an amazing person? Why do you worry too much? You just have to leave everything to me."


    Mu Lan pouted. "In this family, only I boost myself. Since when you started boost yourself?"


    Mu Liang leaned forward and kissed her forehead. "I am infected by you."


    Mu Lan paused. "I should take it as aplemented but I feel like you are framing me."

 Chapter 587 BOTH ARE INSANE

    <h4>Chapter 587 BOTH ARE INSANE</h4>


    Mu Lan paused. "I should take it as aplemented but I feel like you are framing me."


    Mu Liang said earnestly, "Darling, I''m reallyplementing you. You have poisoned me and there is no antibody of this poison. What should I do?"


    Mu Lan blushed a little. "Then you should be poisoned for the rest of your life. Don''t think about getting healed or I won''t forgive you."


    "Your wish is mymand." Mu Liang pulled her closer.


    Mu Lan rested her cheek on his wide chest. She could hear his regr beating heart. She suddenly called out his name, "Liang Liang?"


    Mu Liang caressed her back and asked, "What is it?"


    "if I..." Mu Lan took a deep breath and continued, "If I''m not what I''m supposed to be... or maybe just think that I am someone from the most hideous terrorist group... will youe to hate me?"


    She was afraid of it for a while. The Cobra was well known for its power to rule all over the world, but no one knew them. They weren''t terrorists and never harmed others. They only attacked those who tried to harm them. The Cobra had a purpose on living and it was only known to them. Others didn''t know them and thought of them ferocious.


    Mu Lan didn''t care what others thought but she greatly cared what Mu Liang thought about it. She was meaning to ask him this question from the time she knew who The Cobra really was.


    Mu Liang could tell why she brought up this topic. He smiled and asked back, "If I be a cruel person all of a sudden, tie you up, make love to you every single day, don''t let you talk to anyone and don''t let you go out and only make you be with me, will youe to hate me?"


    Mu Lan sat still. She was in a daze for a moment. She never thought Mu Laing''s inner desire for her was that strong.


    She looked at his eyes straightly and said, "You don''t have to cage me. You just have to tell me that you don''t want me to go outside and don''t want me to talk to people. I will shut myself in here for the rest of my life or even in an ind where will be only two of us. We will spend our time together day and night not caring about the rest of the world."


    Mu Liang shuddered at her words. Her gaze was so strong that he knew that she wasn''t joking at all.


    But knowing her recklessness, could she stay like that? She was a free bird. If she was caged, she might die.


    Mu Liang asked, "But you love to have adventure."


    Mu Lan nodded. "That''s true..."


    Mu Liang: "..."


    "But if my hobby makes things sour between us, I would rather have you than my hobbies. Nothing is more important to me other than you." Mu Lan encircled her arms around his neck and pecked on his lips.


    Mu Liang''s eyes prickled with tears. He said in a hoarse voice, "Then, if you turn out to be the most vicious woman, I will turn into even terrifying man so that you can only have me without any guilt. That way, I can tame you, can''t I?"


    Mu Lan chuckled. Her eyes somehow filled with tears too. "It seems like we are both insane."


    "I''m alright being insane for you." Mu Liang gazed at her lovingly.


    Mu Lan closed in and kissed him. The kiss couldn''t get deeper before that Mu Lan moved away her lips. Her expression was terrible. "Bitter!" She eximed.


    Mu Liang didn''t know whether tough or cry. He said, "You want to stay the whole life with me and can''t taste bitterness?"


    Mu Lan showed a pitiful expression. "But it''s bitter...."


    Mu Liang sighed. "Fine. Feed me honey using your mouth."


    Mu Lan obliged. She took the jar of honey, put a spoonful honey in her mouth and then encircled her tongue with his. As they kissed, the honey melted inside their mouths and mixed up with their tongues. Mu Liang swallowed everything including her saliva.


    [WARNING! Nothing serious but bit of adult movements. I know there are some Readers from 12 to 17. Please don''t read it now. When you grow up, read it as much as you want. A humble request from the Happy-go-lucky Author.]


    After being breathless, Mu Liang let her mouth go. Their saliva was joint as a thread. Their breathing was irregr and hearts were beating loudly.


    Mu Lan''s eyes were flushed as she said, "Liang Liang, you are poking me." Her tone was full ofined but her eyes were anticipating something.


    Mu Liang''s eyes glowed. He teasingly asked, "Do you want it? If you want it you have to tell me. Otherwise, I won''t give it to you."


    Mu Lan''s face was colored with fifty shades of red. She shyly and yet coquettishly said, "I want it... badly...."


    Her voice was low but Mu Liang could hear it.


    Upon hearing her, Mu Liang growled. His body gradually became stiff and hot. His lower part was throbbing. It grew bigger and poked her harder.


    Mu Lan moaned as she was kissed roughly. She answered him with equal passion. Their tongues danced together and any moment their tongues might cut but the hunger couldn''t be subsided.


    Mu Liang''s hands groped her front and yed with her hardened nipples.


    "Ahh!" Mu Lan moaned loudly. She shuddered and moved even closer.


    Her innermost part was being grinded with his hard rock. Feeling excitement, her legs curled around his strong waist.


    ying with her front wasn''t enough for Mu Liang. However, his lust took over his patience and his impatient hands trailed downwards touching her inner ce.


    "Oh!" Mu Lan shuddered as his finger entered. She tightened around his finger.


    Mu Liang growled like a lustful animal. "So tight!" He added other two fingers.

 Chapter 588 HER FATHER’S HEROIC DEEDS

    <h4>Chapter 588 HER FATHER''S HEROIC DEEDS</h4>


    [WARNING! It became a serious thing. So, my DEAREST underaged Readers, please read after ****** (star mark)]


    Mu Liang growled like a lustful animal. "So tight!" He added other two fingers.


    As he fastened his fingers'' movement, Mu Lan arched her back and came harder. Her lewd moan echoed in the bathroom.


    "Hah... ah... ha...." Mu Lan panted. Everything became white around her.


    Seeing her pink peaches jumping in front of his mouth, Mu Liang took the chance to took her right breast in his mouth and sucked harder.


    Mu Lan''s fingers gripped on his hair. Pleasure rushed through her body once again. She started to move her hip rhythmically.


    The pleasure was making her insane. Her body rapidly grew hotter than the warm water. The water around them sshed. For some reason, the sound of the water was so erotic.


    However, nothing went inside Mu Lan''s head. She felt that she was going crazy.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!" Her scream was louder than anything else.


    It sounded so inviting that Mu Liang''s ears burned. He took another breast in his mouth and sucked her, licked her and bit her.


    After that, he whispered, "Come babe."


    His husky voice wasmanding. Mu Lan immediately came.


    Mu Liang didn''t give her time to catch her breathe. He entered her before she could blink.


    "Huk!" Mu Lan was surprised by the sudden attack.


    At first, Mu Liang slowly moved her up and down, making her going crazy.


    "Faster... umm..." Mu Lan cried out.


    However, Mu Liang had not heard her.


    Mu Lan couldn''t take it anymore and moved on her own.


    Mu Liang smirked and kissed her lips. He devoured her lipspletely and moved her faster and faster.


    "Umm! Huh! Ah...! Unn..." Mu Lan gave in to the pleasure and let Mu Liang have his way.


    ********


    Mu Liang wrapped Mu Lan''s tired body with soft towel and took her in the bedroom. After that, he dried her hair, put her on cotton pajamas and tugged her under theforter.


    Then he lightly kissed her forehead and said, "Go to sleep."


    Mu Lan sleepily nodded and drifted to deep sleep.


    Mu Liang stayed beside her couple of minutes before leaving the bedroom. He went straight to the study room and called Mu Feng.


    "Big brother! Did you miss me?" Mu Feng beamed.


    "What did you tell Xiao Lan?" Mu Liang directly asked.


    Mu Feng''s body stiffed. "Ah, did sister Lan Lan tell you everything? I thought that I was going toe back and tell you everything face to face."


    Mu Liang replied, "But you didn''t tell her everything. You hid something."


    Mu Feng scratched his head. He could never hide anything from his big brother. He answered, "You are right. I didn''t tell her about the golden key."


    "What does it have to do with her father? It is part of The Cobra...." Mu Liang suddenly understood. "Don''t tell me...."


    Mu Feng was also excited. "That''s exactly what you are thinking. Your father-inw, Professor Ryuren knew about the gold key. I think he is rted to The Cobra."


    Mu Liang got Mu Feng''s point. He shook his head. "I don''t'' think he is part of The Cobra."


    Mu Liang saw them with their own eyes. None of them seemed to Mu Lan''s father. Even the man who held her and patted her head, he wasn''t her father either. Mu Liang was sure of it.


    Mu Feng asked his brother disappointedly, "Why do you think that? They might be hiding it from her."


    Mu Liang shook his head. "I don''t think so."


    Mu Feng became silent as well. Then he suddenly asked, "Did sister Lan Lan ask for The Cobra''s help to look for her father?"


    Mu Liang thought about it. He recalled that Mu Lan was desperately searching for any piece of information.


    He replied, "Even if she asked, they didn''t help her because I saw her working hard to find her father."


    Mu Feng was stunned. "But why?"


    Mu Liang thought about it before saying, "Maybe they know something but won''t let her know."


    "Could it be it''s dangerous for her?" Mu Feng frowned.


    "Xiao Lan said that before she lost her memory she knew her father. It only means that The Cobra doesn''t trust herpletely before she regains her memory no matter how much they care for her." Mu Liang understood The Cobra''s sentiment.


    Mu Feng sighed. "They aren''t The Cobra for nothing. They are very cautious."


    "But I''m afraid that it may make her even more reckless." Mu Liang was worried.


    Though he punished her with balsam apple juice, he couldn''t help but worry about her. After all, Professor Ryuren was her father. Back then when he was alive, Mu Liang heard of him. He was very popr among the army and underworld because of his heroic deeds.


    Professor Ryuren discovered many ancient civilizations and found many ancient artifacts which made him famous. He was well known for his genius brain.


    His adventurous blood was in Mu Lan''s vein. That''s why she could never stay still even for a second. There were many ways to live peacefully, but she had to choose the hard path to make her life more excited.


    If Professor Ryuren was really her father, then there was no surprise that she knew ancient Greek and Latin. Her super genius brain and adventurous attitude came from her father and her elegance as well as beauty came from her mother.


    Everything became clear to Mu Liang.


    Back then, Professor Ryuren saved thousands of people in Saudi Arabia when they suffered from a virus. He looked for the antivirus and researched on many nts. After he invented the antivirus, he became Saudi Arabia''s national friend. It was the time when Mu Lan born. No wonder that Mohammed Akram knew Professor Ryuren.


    It wouldn''t be a surprise if Mohammed Akram found about Mu Lan''s real identity if he searched for her before Mu Liang even knew her. It might be the reason why heid the trap for them.

 Chapter 589 THEY INVITED YOU

    <h4>Chapter 589 THEY INVITED YOU</h4>


    It wouldn''t be a surprise if Mohammed Akram found about Mu Lan''s real identity if he searched for her before Mu Liang even knew her. It might be the reason why heid the trap for them.


    Mohammed Akram always thought of making money. Nothing seemed to interest him. He was interest in Mu Lan''s womanly charm, Mu Liang didn''t believe it.


    ording to Mohammed Akram''s desire, he must be after Mu Lan''s talent.


    However, there shouldn''t be any clue of Mu Lan was Red. Then, Mohammed Akram knew all along that she was Professor Ryuren''s daughter.


    Mu Liang shook his head. ''It still doesn''t make sense.''


    Then, why would The Cobra tell her not to get close to him?


    Could it be....?


    Mu Liang''s eyes lightened up. "I think when Xiao Lan was still in The Cobra, she identally met Mohammed Akram. He probably saw her power and that''s why he wanted her. He must have recognized her the moment he saw her."


    Mu Feng was stunned and speechless at the same time. "Big brother, you are a true genius!" His mouth was full of praise.


    Mu Liang didn''t feel slightest better. His expression was solemn. "Too bad that Mohammed Akram doesn''t want me but wants her. If that was the case, I wouldn''t have to worry about her safety."


    Mu Feng sighed. He dejectedly said, "I do want to promise you that I will protect her, but unfortunately I''m no match to her."


    Mu Liang couldn''t find a word tofort his younger brother. He changed the topic, "When will youe back?"


    "I''m going to catch the ne. Give me a few more hours. I will be there in no time." Mu Feng said.


    -------


    It wasn''t even evening. Mu Liang cooked for both of them and headed to the bedroom.


    Mu Lan was tired and deep in sleep.


    Mu Liang didn''t wake her up. He sat beside her and checked herptop.


    Mu Lan was looking for her father. There were so many documents saved in herptop. He read Mohammed Akram''sment.


    Looking at the date when he wrote thatment, Mu Liangughed silently. ''Did you think we will fall for your trap?''


    Thement was written a week ago.


    ''It seems that Mohammed Akram knows Xiao Lan''s identity and wants her to go there. Too bad that I got your tricks. I will breach the contract between your oilpany and Mu Corporation. When ites to her safety nothing in more important. I''m ready topensate you billions of dors if I have to.'' Mu Liang''s eyes flickered.


    His trail of thoughts broke when Mu Liang''s cell phone rang. He quickly answered the call so that Mu Lan couldn''t wake up.


    "What is it?" Mu Liang asked.


    Assistant Ju Long politely replied, "Boss, Mohammed Alif from Saudi Arabia called a few minutes ago. He personally invited you and second young master to Riyadh. They are holding a meeting and a business party for the new contract in two weeks. I told him that I will notify him in a week."


    Mu Liang frowned. ''They couldn''t wait to invite us over.'' He immediately wanted to say ''no'', but held back.


    He replied calmly, "I will let you knowter."


    Assistant Ju Long said, "Okay, boss." He hung up.


    Mu Lan stirred up and stretched her hands. She blinked at Mu Liang.


    Mu Liang looked down at her and stroked her head. "Do you want to get up?"


    Mu Lan nodded and rubbed her eyes. She yawned.


    "Are you hungry?" Mu Liang smiled at her cuteness.


    "Did you cook?" Mu Lan asked him back.


    "Yes. You can eat as much as you want." Mu Liang dotingly said.


    Mu Lan slowly got up and hugged Mu Liang. "Carry me."


    Her cuteness made Mu Liang''s heart fly in the sky and swim in the ocean. He took her in his arms and carried her to the downstairs. After going to the kitchen, Mu Liang helped her to sit on the chair and served the food.


    "Do you want me to feed you?" He asked.


    Mu Lan smiled at him and suggested, "How about I feed you and I return you feed me?"


    Mu Liang nodded. "Sounds like a good n."


    In the evening, they fed each other and afterwards, they went to the living room and watched an action movie. Mu Lan was over excited and almost knocked the ss table in front of her and Mu Liang did some paper works.


    Knock! Knock!


    The wooden door was knocked by someone. Someone had to cross theke and came here.


    "Who could it be?" Mu Lan asked.


    "Let me see." Mu Liang got up from the sofa and went to the entrance. He opened the door and someone leaped over to him.


    Mu Liang moved away and the person fell on the floor.


    "I only wanted to hug you, big brother. How cruel you are!" Mu Fengined.


    Mu Liang''s expression darkened. "Why are you here?"


    This ce only belonged to Mu Lan and Mu Liang. Others weren''t allowed.


    "Don''t say it like that. It breaks my heart. I came here as soon as I got a call from Long." Mu Feng talked about Assistant Ju Long. They talked about the invitation.


    He looked around the house and whistled. It was his first time being here. Mu Liang never let him enter here before.


    "Big brother, this is a dream house!" Mu Feng was praising Mu Liang''s architectural talent. ''No wonder sister Lan Lan didn''t want to stay in Italy.''


    Mu Liang''s face was still dark. He felt like his house turned unholy the moment Mu Feng knocked the door.


    Mu Feng flied as he saw Mu Lan. "Sister Lan Lan! Did you miss me?"


    Mu Lan didn''t move her eyes from the screen and said, "Brother Feng, join us." She shoved her popcorns towards him.


    Mu Feng was speechless. He was hurt that Mu Lan didn''t even look at him. He silently took a palm-ful popcorns and ate them slowly.

 Chapter 590 I CAN’T GO

    <h4>Chapter 590 I CAN''T GO</h4>


    Mu Feng was speechless. He was hurt that Mu Lan didn''t even look at him. He silently took a palm-ful popcorns and ate them slowly.


    Mu Liang sat on his usual ce and asked, "Do you have anything to say?"


    He wanted Mu Feng to leave as soon as possible.


    Mu Feng: ''I don''t want to live anymore!''


    In the end, he asked, "What are your thoughts about it? Are you really willing to go?"


    Mu Liang replied, "I want to breach the contract."


    Mu Feng''s heart dropped. "Beloved big brother, don''t even think about it. You are talking about billions of dors..."


    "I don''t care." Mu Liang interrupted him.


    Mu Feng knew that nothing matters to Liang as long as Mu Lan could live in peace. So, he gave a reason, "But if we don''t go there, we won''t know if he has Professor Ryuren with him or not. We have to investigate him."


    Mu Liang caught Mu Feng''s scheme and rejected the offer saying, "Send some men."


    "You think I didn''t? But the security over there is too tight. They couldn''t even enter the iron gate. I''m not talking about technology but men. They were freaking loyal to Mohammed Akram. He knows how to hire people, seriously!" Mu Feng was frustrated and envious.


    "And is that why you are saying that we should do it?" Mu Liang asked coldly.


    Mu Feng gulped down and mouthful saliva. He smiled and said, "Ah... hehe... big brother, the thing is I can''t go with you. I have some urgent business in South America. You have to go there alone."


    Mu Liang: "..."


    ''This brat! He dares to use me as a bait!'' He was so furious.


    Seeing the changes of Mu Liang''s expression, Mu Feng hurriedly added, "But brother, think about it. You can enter the pce with their invitation and can find out their secret. I already have the map of their pce. With your photographic memory, you won''t have any problem."


    Mu Lan suddenly said, "Just because of a simple clue, I don''t want Liang Liang to go to the wolf''s den. I can find my dad with my skill."


    Though Mu Lan''s eyes were on the television, her ears were listening to Mu Feng and Mu Liang''s conversations. She didn''t like Mu Feng''s n. She was d that they wanted to help her to find her dad for Mu Feng''s personal purpose, still she didn''t want them to bear this responsibility. She was capable enough to do that on her own.


    Mu Feng disapprovingly said, "Who knows if Mohammed Akram is looking for you or not? How can we let you go when we are here?"


    Mu Liang thought about Mu Feng''s logics and didn''t say anything. However, when Mu Lan spoke, he knew that he couldn''t let her do it.


    He said, "There must be other option. We can''t be sure that Professor Ryuren is in his hands. He could haveid a trap for Xiao Lan."


    Mu Lan interrupted him. "Wait a minute. Why do you think that he willy a trap for me by using my father''s name? How would Mohammed Akram know the fact that Professor Ryuren is my father?"


    Mu Liang exined, "We guessed that after Professor Ryuren saved Saudi Arabia, Mohammed Akram or his father kept him in check. I don''t know for sure that if Professor Ryuren''s disappearance has anything to do with them but after you came to the light calling yourself Red, he started searching for you and then, after he met you he suddenly gave us a contract which was never supposed to be ours, and there was thement about your father which he wrote after going back to Saudi Arabia, what do you want me to think?"


    Mu Lan bit her lower lip and went into deep thought.


    Mu Liang reached out and hugged her. "He knows or doesn''t know, it doesn''t concern us. The thing that he has the professor or not, we only need to know that information. If he has, we will take action and if he doesn''t then there is no need to go to Saudi Arabia." He was thinking of every way possible not to go there.


    "Sorry to interrupt but how we are going to know that Mohammed Akram held Professor Ryuren captivated if you are not going?" Mu Feng asked.


    Mu Liang gazed at him and exined, "I will give your scientists five days to make me some autobots. We will hold another engagement party in here and escape the Saudi Arabia journey. Vice President will go to Saudi Arabia in exchange of us. They won''t be able to say anything about that. We will nt the autobots in the Vice President''s luggage. No matter how many times they check, they won''t be able to find them. They will start working only after the Vice President himself open his luggage and we will start the operation. The autobots target will be finding all the information regarding what Mohammed Akram''s job and what he has been doing recently. This way we might be able to know if he really has Professor Ryuren in his hand or not. If he really has Professor Ryuren, we will attack him and if he doesn''t have Professor Ryuren, then we need to look for why he wrote suchment in the first ce, what his motive is."


    Mu Feng was nning on making some automatic robots which could be instructed from a faraway ce. If the pce was the end of the world, they would be able to follow the instructions. Those automatic robots were called autobots. It could be easily carried anywhere and security camera wouldn''t be able to notice them either. The autobots would use the electricity to charge themselves as well as they would borrow the inte and hack everyst information whatever Mohammed Akram and others who were present in the pce had in theirptops, cell phones and other electronic devices.

 Chapter 591 TOYS FOR ENTERTAINMEN

    <h4>Chapter 591 TOYS FOR ENTERTAINMEN</h4>


    Mu Feng was nning on making some automatic robots which could be instructed from a faraway ce. If the pce was the end of the world, they would be able to follow the instructions. Those automatic robots were called autobots. It could be easily carried anywhere and security camera wouldn''t be able to notice them either. The autobots would use the electricity to charge themselves as well as they would borrow the inte and hack everyst information whatever Mohammed Akram and others who were present in the pce had in theirptops, cell phones and other electronic devices.


    Mu Feng grinned. "Big brother, I''m really proud of you sometimes. You are my hero." His eyes sparkled.


    "I''m interested in it. I will help the scientists too." Mu Lan was excited.


    ''Why didn''t I think about it? I have to make some toys for my personal entertainment.'' She thought about it.


    Mu Feng said, "Sister Lan Lan, it will be great if you work with us. I''m sure that we will be able to finish it in no time with your help. I will take you tomorrow to theboratory after you finish your ss."


    Mu Lan nodded. "I will be waiting."


    Mu Liang disapprovingly looked at his younger brother and said, "Now you got your answer. Hurry up and leave."


    ''Shoo! Shoo! This ce is for me and my Lan. Here, she will only talk to me and only look at me. You are being a nuisance.'' That''s what Mu Liang was thinking at that moment.


    Mu Feng''s expression changed. He clearly understood what Mu Liang was trying to say.


    Mu Lan felt pity for him and said, "Brother Feng, you can stay here with us till the movie ends." She shoved the bucket of popcorns and continued cheerfully, "Have some brother Feng."


    Mu Feng was in tears. ''In the end, my sister is the best.''


    ------------


    That night, Mu Lan couldn''t sleep. She rubbed her forehead thinking how the things got soplicated.


    Mu Liang saw her uneasiness and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Mu Lan couldn''t say that going to Saudi Arabia was the good option. Or else, Mu Liang would go by himself. And she had no intention to send him there because of her personal issue. Her blood was boiling to have some adventure, but she wasn''t alone anymore. If she did anything, she was sure that Mu Liang would be dragged there as well.


    Mu Lan sighed heavily and said, "If we are really going to hold an engagement party, your office staffs are going to know my identity. I hope they won''t think that after being drunk and forcing myself on you, you were forced to leave your lover and got engaged to me. My reputation will be a goner." She sighed again.


    Mu Lan couldn''t let him know what she was thinking, so she changed the topic.


    Mu Liang smiled. "Don''t worry about it. I will exin everything to them if you want me to."


    Mu Lan didn''t agree. "No, you don''t have to be easygoing in front of them. I will apologize to them for letting them see such unsightly scene and roundabout way tell them that we are couple."


    "You don''t have to apologize." Mu Liang frowned. His arms tightened around her waist.


    Mu Lan said, "You can''t understand. If I don''t act like a perfect Madam Mu, it won''t be good for our family. Don''t forget that I''m still Madam Mu because I didn''t hand over all the powers to Xiao Ying. My words are absolute."


    Mu Liang helplessly sigh. "I understand, Mrs. Mu." He kissed her temple.


    Mu Lan giggled and said, "We aren''t married yet and we are acting like a married couple more and more."


    "If you want, we can directly hold a marriage ceremony." Mu Liang eagerly suggested.


    Mu Lan was stunned. "How can that be? We shouldn''t rush. I didn''t even get my memories back. Who knows what danger I will bring you in the future. If I know my past as well as my enemies, I will be able to be ready for it. And moreover, without my family members presence, I don''t want to get married."


    Mu Liang controlled himself and said, "That''s true. Let me know when you want to held the wedding."


    Mu Lan''s eyes glittered. "Not until I deal with someone else first."


    Mu Liang knew whom she was talking about. He patted her head and said, "Okay, go to sleep now. You will be busy from tomorrow."


    Mu Lan agreed. "You are right. I have to make some toys. Liang Liang, I''m going to keep some toys with me. You can''t say ''no''."


    Mu Liang smiled. "Silly, when did I ever say ''no'' to you."


    Mu Lan was happy. "That''s true. Since you are so good to me, I will make you some toys too."


    Mu Liang snuggled close to her and said, "Okay."


    ------


    The next day, Mu Feng picked up Mu Lan from her school and drove her to theboratory.


    Theboratory was right next to Lu Research Center and it was part of the hospital. Though it was called hospital, none of the patients were taken there. From outside, anyone could think that it was a hospital which had to door opened.


    However, this tall hospital was aboratory ran by Mu Feng and Lu Feng. It was part of Mu Corporation and not anyone could enter here. Only those who had both ID and pass could enter. Even Mu Feng and Lu Feng needed ID and pass. Only Mu Liang, never needed any pass or ID.


    Theboratory had three security parts. At first, there were trained guards who would check every person who entered. The second time, it would be theputer who would have a sensor to check every details of a human body as well as whatever a person was wearing and the third one was to take off the clothes and what other things people had with them. They had to leave them in the first floor to be checked and had to wearboratory clothes prepared for them. If they had any particr equipment with them for the sake of work, those things would be thoroughly checked before getting permission to take them.

 Chapter 592 THE LABORATORY

    <h4>Chapter 592 THE LABORATORY</h4>


    Theboratory had three security parts. At first, there were trained guards who would check every person who entered. The second time, it would be theputer who would have a sensor to check every details of a human body as well as whatever a person was wearing and the third one was to take off the clothes and what other things people had with them. They had to leave them in the first floor to be checked and had to wearboratory clothes prepared for them. If they had any particr equipment with them for the sake of work, those things would be thoroughly checked before getting permission to take them.


    Mu Lanmented, "I''m sure that the Buckingham Pce and the White House don''t have this type of weird security." She sighed feeling exhausted.


    Mu Feng snickered, "Trust me sis, you have yet to see the rest."


    The building was made of concrete from outside. The windows were only for decoration, there was actually nothing. But inside, every floor and room were separated by ss. People could see everything from everywhere. Everything was open and there was no way that anyone could do any crime in this open area.


    The amazing part was though it looked like twenty stories building from outside, from the inside, it was only seven storied building. From the underground to the third floor, they were thergest and biggest floors where the scientists invented and researched about submarines, war ships, rockets, cars, nes, boats and other vehicles. Every parts of those transports were researched and made them useful for the underworld work. The fourth floor was used to invent and research on various instruments and drugs which could be used on human bodies or animals. The fifth floor was used to create materials to use in various ce. The sixth floor was to invent artificial intelligence. And the seventh floor was to make various type of weapons.


    Aside from that, the washroom, bathroom and the dress changing rooms were covered in ck ss. So those rooms were situated in the corner of every floor.


    Mu Lan''s jaw dropped the ss floor as she walked around and Mu Feng gave her description.


    "No wonder you guys have such strict security." Mu Lan felt like she came into an enemy''s den.


    "Told you that you would be amazed." Mu Feng winked at her.


    "Where can we eat? I''m hungry." Mu Lan''s stomach growled.


    "Ah, I forgot to show you the entertainment section." Mu Feng took her the third floor.


    The third floor had two part. One part was for the experiment and the other part was entertainment section. Since the floor was big, the entertainment section took the ceiling area where the scientists could eat whatever they wanted, could swim, watch movies, y video games and indoor games, could sing, could rx and already read. There was a library with reading room. There was also a shopping area with brand items. There was even a tropical ind and some scientists were wearing swimming suits and was ready to surfing.


    "The current...." Mu Lan was speechless.


    "Sis, this is where the scientists work, they can do anything as long as they have enough materials. And if you want some brand clothes, make up, daily necessities, books and whatever, you just have to request the office staff and the office with buy them for you the exact thing you want. Of course, the financial department will take the money from the sry." Mu Feng patted her head.


    "Wait, can I ride a boat?" Mu Lan asked. She kept wandering, ''If this isn''t paradise then what is?''


    Mu Feng agreed. "Sure, you can grab something to eat and I will prepare a boat."


    Mu Lan asked, "Don''t I need money? I left them all in the bag."


    "No one uses money here. Everything is free." Mu Feng smiled seeing Mu Lan''s astonishment.


    "I think that most of the scientists don''t get out often." After taking a trey full of food, Mu Lan sat of the boat and shared her statement.


    Mu Feng smirked. "Right after the scientists and technicians get assignments, they can''t leave this ce or contact anyone who is outside this building. They can use inte but that''s it. After their job is done, they have a month holiday. Only then, they are able to leave and can contact their families. However, they are under strict surveince. You betray, you die."


    Mu Lan was mesmerized. "And still they are crazy enough to work for you guys."


    "We offer everything a person wants including a huge sum of money, tight security for the family members and free ce to eat and sleep with remarkable job." Mu Feng grinned proudly. He was rowing the boat while Mu Lan fed him and herself.


    "I belief that they can''t resign." She said.


    Mu Feng nodded. "Yes, after you enter here, there is no escape."


    "What is making them not to rebel?" Mu Lan was curious.


    "Their families. We have them under our protection. Who knows what will happen if they betray us." Mu Feng''s tone was malicious.


    Mu Lan asked, "....Did anyone do anything in the past?"


    Mu Feng raised an eyebrow. "You think they will dare? Actually, they are all workaholic. Sometimes, even I be restless seeing them all working nonstop. They don''t actually work for money or security. They work here because they can do anything to research and invent anything on their own. There are some crazy scientists who are working here for ten years and never left this ce. They never took holidays. Most of them are like that. After they finish their assignments, they just use a month holiday to research something they personally like."


    Mu Feng stopped for a while and continued, "Actually I really want you to work here. We will be able to take science to the whole new level with your ability. Sis, what do you think?"


    Seeing his sparkling eyes, Mu Lan immediately realized that everything was Mu Feng''s n. He was trying to trap her.

 Chapter 593 I HAVE SOMETHING TO TELL YOU

    <h4>Chapter 593 I HAVE SOMETHING TO TELL YOU</h4>


    Seeing his sparkling eyes, Mu Lan immediately realized that everything was Mu Feng''s n. He was trying to trap her.


    It was true that Mu Lan''s ideal ce was here, but nothing would work out if she couldn''t stay with Mu Liang.


    Before she could answer, Mu Feng said, "You saw that some scientists were excited when they saw you. I told them earlier that you were Red. They were so happy to have. Sis, I promise you that you won''t suffer any hardship."


    "What if there is an ident and I get injured?" Mu Lan asked.


    Mu Feng asked her back, "Why do you think thisboratory is situated between the Lu Research Center and the fire station?"


    Mu Lan frowned, "Where will I stay?"


    Mu Feng answered without hesitation. "In the second floor. They have the same system as the third floor. The male and female sleeping areas are different. We have couple rooms too. If you want to stay with big brother, it can be arranged."


    Mu Lan sighed loudly and shrugged while saying, "But what to do? I just like the house I live in. I don''t want to be imprisoned here."


    That''s right. No matter how alluring the offer might be and how much she loved the job, Mu Lan would never cage herself. She loved to breathe freely and live freely with the man she loved.


    The potato stick which was in Mu Feng''s mouth fell on the boat. He started, "Sis..."


    Mu Lan smiled and said, "I know what you want to say, but bro, I don''t want to. You cannot cage me with your strict rules. I can''t live like that."


    Mu Feng sighed. He couldn''t give up just like that. "Fine, your wish is mymand. But if you ever change your decision and you want to work with us, don''t hesitate and let me know."


    "I understand." Mu Lan smiled. "We should head back to the fifth floor."


    "Okay." Mu Feng took them to the dock and went to the fifth floor.


    "Did you draw the design?" Mu Lan asked while they walked. "Do you have any n how do you want to start?"


    Mu Feng answered honestly, "I just came up with the idea and shared with big brother. I didn''t know that he would suddenly tell me to do it."


    "In other words, you are saying that I have to start from the very beginning. I got it." Mu Lan nodded in understanding.


    "Do you have something in your mind?" Mu Feng was curious to know what was going in Mu Lan''s head.


    Mu Lan rubbed her chin. "Insects. The real one."


    Mu Feng screamed. "What!"


    "Shut up and listen to me." Mu Lan began to exin.


    Mu Feng frowned while listening and said, "It will take time..."


    "That''s why from today, let''s live here." Mu Lan suggested. She knew that what she was nning wasn''t the easiest task.


    Mu Feng''s eyes glowed. "Sis are you really..." joining us?'' He couldn''t finish because Mu Lan interrupted him.


    "In your dreams." She answered bluntly.


    ------


    Mu Liang entered theboratory and the guards saluted him.


    In return, he said, "Keep doing the good work."


    "Yes, sir!" The security guards said in unison.


    Mu Liang went to the fifth floor and found Mu Lan drawing something in a white paper.


    "It''s already nine in the evening. Why are you working sote? Have you had your dinner?" Mu Liang asked in concern. He looked down at the paper and saw her drawing a spider.


    Mu Lan heard his voice and stopped working. She looked at him and said, "You are here. I''m almost finished. But I think I have stay here for five days. If I can stay here, it will be finished earlier."


    Mu Liang looked at the other scientists who were working and didn''t pay attention to them. He replied, "I think you didn''t have your dinner. Let''s have dinner together and we will talk in the meantime."


    "Okay. Let me finish this one." Mu Lan continued drawing.


    Half an hourter, both of them entered in the cafeteria and ordered food.


    "Did Feng take care of your room here?" Mu Liang asked.


    Mu Lan nodded. "Yes, he said that if I wanted, I could stay here from tonight."


    Mu Liang didn''t disagree. "Come back with me tonight. I have something to tell you. You can stay here from tomorrow."


    "Okay. What do you want to talk about?" Mu Lan asked.


    Mu Liang replied, "I will tell you once we go home. This is not the ce where we should talk about it."


    "I understand." Mu Lan thought about something and asked him, "When my brother went to theboratory, was it thisboratory you were talking about?"


    "Yes." Mu Liang answered shortly.


    Mu Lan was stunned. "I should praise my brother to be able to dodge the security. There must be a loophole if he cane here in the broad daylight...."and steal things.


    She didn''t dare to finish the sentence.


    "Once we get a hold of your brother, I will ask him personally." Mu Liang said.


    Mu Lan smiled. "Don''t go easy in him."


    She thought, ''My brother deserves this punishment.''


    ''Achoo!'' Mu Lan''s brother Jonah sneezed loudly. "Who is calling my name?" He asked himself.


    After having dinner together, Mu Lan and Mu Liang headed back to the mansion. On the road, Mu Lan fell asleep due to working hard the whole evening. Mu Liang didn''t wake her up and took her to the duplex house.


    When Mu Lan opened her eyes, she saw stars in the night sky. She blinked. ''What''s going on?''


    Feeling something was wrong, she sat up and looked round her surroundings. She was on the boat, wearing a while silk maxi dress. On the boat, there were also some towel and bathrobe.


    While she was sleeping, Mu Liang brought her to the bedroom, changed her clothes and then put her on the boat. He also brought the towels.

 Chapter 594 THE MARK

    <h4>Chapter 594 THE MARK</h4>


    While she was sleeping, Mu Liang brought her to the bedroom, changed her clothes and then put her on the boat. He also brought the towels.


    Mu Lan felt a sudden chill and noticed that a warmforter was covering her legs. When she sat up, theforter moved away from her shoulder and exposed her upper body. She immediately covered her body with theforter and felt warmth.


    "When did you wake up?" Mu Liang asked from behind. He bought two mugs of hot chocte.


    Mu Lan turned around to see Mu Liang was wearing bathrobe. "I just woke up. Do you n on bathing in the cold water?"


    Mu Liang smiled and handed her a mug of hot chocte. "Drink it before it turns cold."


    She obediently took it and sipped the hot drink. The warmth spread inside her body. "You changed my clothes. Howe I didn''t notice?"


    "You are a dead fish when you sleep." Mu Liang sat beside her and sipped on his hot chocte. "You were tired."


    Mu Lan agreed to his statement. "We don''t have much time left, so we have to give our best."


    Mu Liang hugged her. "If you have too much pressure, ask for others help. This scientists are trustworthy. I wish I could help you but this is not my field."


    "Don''t feel bad. You are a great help in other fields. She rxed her body and said, "You didn''t answer my question. Are you nning on bathing in theke?"


    In response, Mu Liang silently put down half ss of hot chocte on the boat and took off his bathrobe.


    Mu Lan gasped and panicked. "Hey, you will catch cold!"


    ''O M G! Why is he so handsome when he is naked?'' Her perverted eyes couldn''t move away from his muscled body.


    Mu Liang soundlessly went to theke and turned around. "I wanted to do this for a long time. Want to join me?" His tone was quiet and calm.


    Mu Lan looked around. "Are you kidding? Who knows who is watching us right now."


    Mu Liang bluntly said, "I will take off their eye balls."


    Mu Lan still didn''t agree. "What if I catch cold before I''m done with my work?"


    "I prepared warm oil, cold medicine in advance.... And I will warm you up with my body." Mu Liang''s innocent words made her blush.


    She turned her head elsewhere. "Who wants you to warm me up? Hmf!"


    "Once you soak your whole body, you will feel good." Mu Liang said as he reached out his hand towards her.


    Mu Lan hesitantly stood up, took off her silk gown and stepped in the water. The cold water made her shiver.


    Mu Liang was mesmerized as he watched her taking off her silk gown. The white silk gown slid down from her body, revealing an exquisite pinkish white skin. In the moonlight, her body seemed to be glowing. Her movement was elegant as she touched his hand with hers and stepped into theke.


    She slowly came down and Mu Liang hugged her. "So beautiful!" He praised her in a hoarse voice and pecked on her lips.


    Mu Lan suddenly felt shy hearing himplimenting her so openly. "No one is going to watch us bathing here, right?" She was still restless thinking someone was watching them.


    "No one would dare." Mu Liang gently moved her hair from her forehead, looking deeply at her. He couldn''t take his eyes off of her.


    Mu Lan''s heart was beating faster. Her face was scarlet as she asked, "What''s there to look at? You see my face every day."


    "What can I do? You look more beautiful each day. You make me fall for you every single time I look at you. I don''t want others to look at you." Mu Liangined in a low voice.


    "Honey mouth!" Mu Lan let out a shy smile. She encircled her slender arms around his neck and ced her head on his muscled chest.


    Mu Liang was right. Mu Lan noticed that she wasn''t feeling cold in the water. Moreover, his body was scorching hot. The heat of his body was enough to warm her up.


    Mu Lan closed her eyes and said, "It feels good."


    "Hmm." Mu Liang stroked her back.


    She felt his touch and suggested. "Let''s bath here often."


    Mu Liang replied, "We can do it in summer. But in other seasons, we have to bath in the day time so that we don''t catch cold. We don''t need to worry that someone will look at us."


    "Okay." Mu Lan nodded.


    There was a silence. Both of them enjoyed the natural beauty.


    Mu Liang sighed. "The moon is brighter tonight."


    "It''s full moon, isn''t it?" Mu Lan asked as she heard his heart was beating rhythmically.


    "Yes." Mu Liang answered shortly.


    To see the moon, Mu Lan looked up from his embrace and turned half of her body to nce at the moon.


    The silver light of the moon dyed her body. She looked like a fairy camete at night to bath in theke with her lover.


    Mu Lan''s gazended on the moon and she eximed, "It''s gorgeous!"


    "It is." Mu Liang mumbled as his gaze trailed down from her head to the eyes, nose, pink lips, sharp jaw, slender neck, tempting corbone, ample breasts, pink buds and...


    Mu Liang cupped her right breast and took it up.


    "Mnn!" His sudden movement made Mu Lan flinch. She let out an enticing moan.


    Mu Liang didn''t hear her moan. His eyes fell on the small silver design of a snake which was glowing in the moonlit night.


    He was looking at it as if he was hypnotized. Slowly it drawn him.


    Mu Liang ced a light kiss on the mark. His butterfly kisses became deeper.


    "Hnn!" Mu Lan grabbed his head tighter and trembled in his touch. Her whole body grew hotter and it felt like she was on fire.

 Chapter 595 HE KNEW

    <h4>Chapter 595 HE KNEW</h4>


    "Hnn!" Mu Lan grabbed his head tighter and trembled in his touch. Her whole body grew hotter and it felt like she was on fire.


    After a long timeter, Mu Liang let go. He rubbed the ce where he kissed with his left thumb and said, "It''s really in here."


    Mu Lan was panting. Her head was dizzy. She asked with a muddle head, "What is...?"


    "The Cobra." Mu Lan answered quietly.


    Mu Lan instantly became sober. The dizziness was long gone. "What did you say?"


    Her mind was saying, ''He knew. He knew all along! But when did he know? Was it when I met The Cobra? Did he follow me there? But The Cobra said that they didn''t want anyone to know their existence. Then how is it possible for Liang Liang to know them? When he was present, it couldn''t be that The Cobra didn''t realize that he was there, right? Aside from that, it wasn''t possible for him to know that I had a cobra mark under my breast.''


    Mu Liang didn''t answer her question. He once again kissed her there.


    Mu Lan gathered her courage to ask him, "...When did you find out?"


    Mu Liang put his head on her cleavage and answered, "The night when you met them."


    ''I knew it!'' Mu Lan sighed. "So you weren''t drunk."


    "Feng is a good actor but not enough to fool me." Mu Liang looked at her.


    Mu Lan felt guilty. But she said, "I''m not going to apologize because I had no intension to tell you."


    Mu Liang gazed at her for some moments before let out a small smile. "I know, and I saw you feeling bad about it as you couldn''t tell me."


    She hesitantly asked, "Aren''t you mad at me?"


    "It''s not your personal matter. It''s about those who didn''t want to reveal themselves. There is nothing to feel bad about." Mu Liang added, "You are loyal."


    "Oh, don''t start." Mu Lan puffed her cheek. "But why didn''t they tell me that you were there at that time? I don''t believe that they didn''t notice you."


    "Meher. I believe that they knew that I was present at that time." Mu Liang replied.


    "So why didn''t they tell me and made me suffer for so long. I was dying to tell you this important thing the entire time but they told me not to share this news with anyone." Mu Lan was pissed.


    "I think they were trying to test me if I''m good enough for you." Mu Liang pecked her lips. "Look, other boyfriends only have to face one father to bring the marriage proposal, but I have to face thirteen fathers. Fourteen if I include your biological father. My wifey is sure invincible!"


    Mu Lan''s face turned bright red. "...But don''t you regret it that I''m from The Cobra?"


    Mu Liang frowned. "Why would I think that? After knowing that you were part of them, I was stunned at first, then I realized that you were so amazing to be a part of them."


    "But The Cobra is a terrorist group! I might have killed people in the past!" Mu Lan desperately said.


    "I kill people too!" Mu Liang said lightly as if he was talking about killing mosquitoes not human beings.


    "Liang! That''s not the point!" Mu Lan was furious! ''How can he make fun of this type of thing?''


    "Aren''t you worried and disgust that I am a killer?" Mu Liang stroked her face.


    "Do I look like I care?" Mu Lan wanted to bite his nose.


    "Then why do you think I should care about what you did when you were a child?" Mu Liang pinched both of her cheeks and stretched them.


    "You know it hurts like hell!" Mu Lan tried her best to move away from his hands.


    She sighed as she was defeated. "So, you knew and that''s why you said that you would stay with me and love me even if I''m with a group of terrorists."


    Mu Liang gazed at her deeply before saying, "They might get angry if you call the terrorists often."


    Actually, The Cobra member who was listening to their conversations, already startedining to Mark that he was furious as she called them terrorists.


    "Like I care! You all men are disloyal! Unfaithful! You men all knew that who I am but still made me suffer. I don''t want to talk to anyone of you. Hmf!" Mu Lan rubbed her painful cheeks and threw tantrum.


    "But when I saw you trying to hide the fact so cutely, how can I open my mouth? Wifey, don''t be sad..." Mu Liang tried to coax her.


    "Don''t call me wifey. So unfaithful!" Mu Lan moved away from him and tried to get up to the boat.


    Her pinkish white back was exposed to the moon. Theke water dripped from her body. Those droplets were glittering in the moonlight.


    Such an enchanting sight!


    Mu Liang''s eyes deepened. He reached out, encircled his right arm around her slender waist and pulled her down.


    "Eek!" Mu Lan was flustered as she let out a sound.


    "Wifey, you cannot leave after turning me on." Mu Liang whispered in her ear in a low, husky voice.


    Mu Lan retorted. "Who turned you on? You are always turned on. Now let me go!" Her sudden temper made her mood off.


    Mu Liang let out a chuckle. "It''s all wifey''s fault. Who told you to be so beautiful. I should tie you up in our house and never let other see you."


    "You still have a heart to joke? I''m so angry!" Only she knew how much she suffered for not able to tell him that she was part of The Cobra. She even had sleepless nights only because she didn''t know how he would react after hearing everything. And here, all of them knew who she was and no one thought of telling her to make her feel at ease.


    _____________________________________________________________________________________________


    Some surprise gifts for you!


    YWAACMAYVZXQQCHI


    YWAACMMHSQJZPNYA


    YWAACMWVPVLFQTTJ


    YWAACMDUSGWTXYER


    YWAACMXGCODUCWEO


    YWAACMGQJSSNEPVN


    Redeem them and get SS.


    Let''s see who is lucky to get them.


    ^_^

 Chapter 596 THE INTRUDER

    <h4>Chapter 596 THE INTRUDER</h4>


    ''Men are despicable!'' She thought.


    "Forgive me, babe. I''ll reward you." Mu Liang kissed her deeply.


    "Mmff!" Mu Lan''s mouth was covered but her heart was screaming. ''Who''s your babe? You have no babe. I am not your babe! I don''t want any reward!''


    Her furiousints were eaten by Mu Liang in theke.


    The Cobra member covered his ears. ''Ah! My virgin ears!''


    ----------


    "Go to sleep." Mu Liang tugged Mu Lan under theforter. He was done giving her a full body massage with warm oil after the ''exercise'' under the water.


    "Don''t want to." Mu Lan stubbornly protested.


    She had slept in the evening, as a result, she couldn''t fall asleep. She still wanted to talk about The Cobra with Mu Liang. However, he wanted her to sleep since she had a busy day ahead of her.


    Mu Lan grabbed Mu Liang''s wrist. "Tell me, does brother Feng know about this matter?"


    "He knows. But don''t mention about The Cobra in front of him. He will piss you off to death to make you ask them to join him." Mu Liang warned her beforehand.


    Mu Lan nodded. "Alright. Another thing..."


    Mu Liang sighed helplessly. "Lan, please go to sleep. You must be tired. You won''t have energy tomorrow if you stay awake. Have you forgotten that you have ss in the morning?"


    Mu Lan shook her head. "I haven''t. But I won''t be able to spend my time with you from tomorrow."


    She wanted him to apany her since she wouldn''t be able to do that for a while. After being pampered so much, it was hard for Mu Lan to stay away from Mu Liang more than necessary. Of course, to Mu Liang, her mischief, coquetting, adorable and lovable acting, everything was wee.


    Mu Liangid down beside her and patted her rhythmically like a mother normally did to her child to make the child fall asleep.


    He said, "I will stay with you in theboratory for the time being. You won''t be alone."


    Mu Lan felt happy and sad at the same time. She was happy to hear him say that he would be staying with her. However, it upset her at the same time.


    "But you''re the one who will be lonely." Mu Lan stroked his face lovingly.


    Seeing her gloomy face, Mu Liang''s heart softened. He replied, "I won''t. I will apany you after work. You''ll do your work and I''ll do mine."


    This way, he could make sure that Mu Lan was eating and sleeping properly. If he wasn''t there to do that, he was afraid that she would starve to death. He learnt from the previous time when he was shot in Italy. At that time, he wasn''t there, Mu Lan worked on her inventions without sleeping. If the Head Butler didn''t give her food from time to time, she would have forgotten to eat too.


    Mu Lan narrowed her eyes yfully. She asked with doubt, "Why do I feel like that you are going to investigate my every move?"


    Mu Liang covered her eyes and said, "Sleep."


    "Don''t want to!" Mu Lan tried to move away.


    Mu Liang pulled her in his arms and put her head on his right arm. Then, once again he covered her eyes with right palm and patted her back with hisleft hand.


    "Not fair!" Mu Lan frowned.


    "Shh. Go to sleep." Mu Liang hushed her.


    He didn''t stop stroking her until she fell asleep. In the end, he also dozed off.


    ------


    In the middle of the night, Mu Liang was widely awake. His eyes became as sharp as a dog. He concentrated hard and finally was able to listen to something.


    There was an insignificant mild sounding from the downstairs. It might be a quiet sound, but there wasn''t supposed to be anyone staying here; and also, no one coulde here without their permission. If someone came here, there should be some emergency, but no one called him to notify him, nor did they asked for permission toe inside.


    Mu Liang could clearly hear that someone was walking on the lower floor without restraint. It only meant that not only someone came without asking permission, but also came without alerting the security.


    He couldn''t help but wonder, ''Could it be ''The Cobra''? Did they know about what we talked about in theke?''


    Mu Liang''s eyes became intense. He wanted to get up; however, his eyesnded on the woman who was sleeping soundly in his arms. She was sleeping just like a dead fish, knowing nothing at all.


    He slowly let go of her, trying not to wake her up and soundlessly got up from the bed and walked out of the room. Before leaving, he didn''t forget to take his gun that was attached with a silencer.


    Mu Liang carefully looked around in the second floor and found no one. After that, he went downstairs. Since the windows were huge in the living room and the curtains were bound, in the moonlight, the room was lightened up in the silver light.


    Mu Liang checked the living room, library and gym, but found nothing. Finding it strange, he then proceeded to walk towards the kitchen. His footsteps were lighter and he became more careful.


    Finally, he was able to see a shadow in the kitchen. The shadow went close to the freezer.


    Mu Liang quietly observed. As the shadow opened the door of the freezer, the light fell on the shadow and he immediately understood that it was a man''s body.


    The man was wearing ck clothes and it was hard to see him without any light.


    Mu Liang turned on the light of the kitchen without any effort. The room was filled with light.


    The intruder had just opened a bottle of mango juice and seeing the light he froze on the spot. Then he heard a sound of a ''click'', which meant that someone turned off the safety catch of the pistol.

 Chapter 597 I NEED YOUR HELP

    <h4>Chapter 597 I NEED YOUR HELP</h4>


    The intruder just opened a bottle of mango juice and seeing the light he froze on the spot. Then he heard a sound of a ''click'' which meant that someone turned off the safety catch of the pistol.


    "Don''t do anything. Slowly turn around." Mu Liang''s cold voice could be heard.


    The man in ck clothes slowly turned around. As Mu Liang expected, the man had his face covered. However, his eyes were very familiar to Mu Liang.


    "Now take off your mask. Don''t think about doing anything unnecessary, or I will shoot you." Mu Liang warned him. His eyes were ruthless.


    The intruder already gave uping up with silly ideas. He steadily took off the mask.


    Mu Liang''s guess was right. Still he asked, "Who are you?"


    The intruder smiled brightly and said, "Brother-inw, I know that you know me already."


    Mu Liang still didn''t let his guard down. He knew that bright smile. It was the same as Mu Lan''s who gave him this simr smile the first time they met. This particr bright smile meant that she was hiding something. Who knew that his cunning brother was the same as her?


    ''Birds of a feather flock together.'' Mu Liang thought. He said, "This is the first time we meet."


    "We do. Thank you for taking care of my sister." Jonah respectfully bowed ny degrees. Then he added, "Can I sit down and drink the juice?"


    Since Jonah acknowledged Mu Liang as his brother-inw and thanked him for taking care of Mu Lan, Mu Liang agreed to let him sit. "Sure."


    "You are generous, brother-inw." After ttering Mu Liang, Jonah sat on the chair in a rxed manner, took off the cap and then his gloves and opened the lid of the bottle.


    When he finished drinking, Mu Liang asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Can''t I juste here to see my sister?" Jonah asked back.


    Mu Liang sat on the opposite chair and replied, "Yes, you can. But for some reason, you never wanted to. But now that you came, you must have some hidden agenda."


    Jonah didn''t blink and stared hard at Mu Liang. "And why do you think so?"


    Mu Liang didn''t answer. He had no interest in telling Jonah about his mistake since only Mu Liang was capable of knowing the weakness of both siblings.


    Jonah saw that Mu Liang didn''t fall for his trap and sighed. "Brother-inw, this is the first time we met and yet you are cold to me."


    Mu Liang replied, "I wouldn''t be if you didn''t sneak in here."


    Jonah scratched his head. "I guess I made a mistake."


    "This is thest time I''m going to ask you, why are you here?" There was a hidden warning in Mu Liang''s tone.


    Jonah tried to avoid his gaze. "You can be a little nicer, you know."


    "I''m a lot nicer to you than I am to my own brothers. I don''t let them enter this house without my permission, let alone sit." Mu Liang said truthfully.


    Last time, it was an ident when Mu Feng came inside the house. At that time, he yed a trick. He knew that his big brother didn''t like hugging anyone aside from his wifey Lan. So, Mu Feng pretended to hug his big brother. Mu Liang moved his body away in disgust and Mu Feng got the chance to enter as he pretended to fall on the floor.


    Unfortunately, it was the first andst time he was able to trick Mu Liang to allow him to enter the house. Since Mu Liang knew his younger brother yed a prank on him, he never let Mu Feng enter from then onwards.


    Jonah had an idea of Mu Liang''s behavior, so he didn''t mind. He tried to tter Mu Liang once more. "Then, I have to be really thankful to brother-inw."


    Mu Liang nodded. "If you want to be thankful then tell me your reason foring here."


    Jonah started buttering up, "...Brother-inw, I know that you love Lanie the most and I''m really happy about it. I know that I should havee faster and greet you properly with gifts, and I was nning to do so but certain things came up and now I came here like this because I didn''t want Lanie to know about it..."


    Mu Liang interrupted him. "Cut the formalities and tell me the reason. I will give you ten seconds. One... two... three..." He started counting.


    ''What a good liar!'' Mu Liang thought.


    Jonah came to the point. "I want you to go to Saudi Arabia."


    "I won''t." Mu Liang''s answer was instant.


    Jonah took a deep breath. It looked like he was prepared for it all along. "Brother-inw, I lost two of my best friends after they went to Saudi Arabia to investigate Mohammed Akram. Please help me. I know you were invited because of the new contract. This news is everywhere. I got another news from Saudi Arabia that Mohammed Akram was trying to do something huge. That''s thest thing I heard from the second deceased friend. If you go there, you will have the chance to examine the area and find clues to gather information. This time, please help me."


    Mu Liang noticed that Jonah''s fingers were turning white as he tried hard to control himself.


    Mu Liang asked, "What were your friends investigating?"


    Jonah looked at Mu Liang''s eyes. His eyes were unwavering. "My friends were investigating women trafficking and ve trade."


    Mu Liang''s eyes narrowed. He tried to search for if Jonah was lying but failed to do so.


    Mohammed Akram was a sessful businessman. He got whatever he wanted whenever he wanted. One who had such glory and fame, why would he would do something horrible, it wasn''t easy to understand.


    Since Mu Liang had no clue about it, he wasn''t ready to believe the person who he met for the first time no matter what his identity was. However, he couldn''t deny the fact that Mohammed Akram was a man who could do anything for money.

 Chapter 598 I WILL LOOK INTO I

    <h4>Chapter 598 I WILL LOOK INTO I</h4>


    If Mohammed Akram wanted to do something illegal, even thew of Saudi Arabia couldn''t do anything. Because, Mohammed Akram was thew. He was the friend of the Crowned Prince in Saudi Arabia. Not only that, he was the most powerful man in the Middle East. If he couldn''t do illegal work, who could?


    After a long time, Mu Liang asked, "You know that if something happens to me while I''m there and Xiao Lan gets to know that you are the reason behind it, I believe that you know what the consequences will be, am I correct?"


    Jonah drank a mouthful of mango juice to soak his throat, and then he quietly said, "I know. My rtionship with her will be bitter. But this is not the time to think about rtionships, is it? We have the ability to destroy the power of the evil. Numerous women like my sister are being sold as if they are not human beings. I can''t even imagine what will happen if the vew is established again."


    Mu Liang was quiet. He knew Jonah had more to say.


    Jonah continued, "And no one except for you and your brother can do it, because Mohammed Akram hardly lets any outsiders enter his pce. The people who had the luck were all his fellow friends and business partners. I know that you will be able to do anything. You were well trained and were one of the most excellent soldiers in Italian Army."


    "You gathered a lot of information about me." Mu Liang gazed at Jonah.


    "I needed to make sure for my sister''s sake that you are the best candidate and wille back alive from there." Jonah replied. "And also, I think you want to know something too. Mohammed Akram is trying to create a new drug by using our father''s medicine. That time when Saudi Arabia was affected by a virus and the government couldn''t do anything was totally a lie. It was Mohammed Akram who made the virus."


    There was a hint of surprise in Mu Liang''s eyes. "So, you are saying that Professor Ryuren spoiled Mohammed Akram''s n."


    Jonah wasn''t surprised that Mu Liang knew his and Mu Lan''s father''s name. He nodded and continued, "After father left leaving his creation to the King of the Saudi Arabia, my friends found out that through his son, Mohammed Akram took the anti-virus. Now he is creating another drug. Who knows what''s that this time? I wish I could destroy that drug. But I cannot enter hisb."


    Mu Liang realized now. "So, you want me to destroy that drug, unmask Mohammed Akram''s evil side and also find your father."


    "That''s correct. Brother-inw''s intelligence match my sister''s." Jonah praised Mu Liang with a hint of affection.


    Mu Liang went into deep thought, as thepliment didn''t affect him. After a short silence, he instructed, "Give me all the details of the investigation regarding Mohammed Akram."


    Jonah''s eyes glittered with happiness. "Brother-inw, I have no words to thank you..."


    Mu Liang interrupted him. "Save the words. I''m not saying that I will go. I want to know the information and I will investigate on my own. After that, I will decide what to do."


    Jonah was still happy. He gleefully said, "The documents are in the library. I put them on the desk. Since it''ste, I should go back. Thank you, brother-inw." Then he put on his mask and gloves and went away before Mu Liang could say anything.


    ''Surprisingly both siblings have the same attitude.'' Mu Liang thought.


    After Jonah left, Mu Liang went to the library and found a ck file. The turned on the table light and started reading the document.


    It was nearly dawn when Mu Liang finished reading the whole thing. He leaned back to the chair and closed his eyes. He was in deep thought.


    Vice-President couldn''t go. It has to be either him or Mu Feng. Mohammed Akram''s target was Professor Ryuren and his children, maybe he knew Mu Lan, or he was targeting Mu Lan all along, or, even though he didn''t know her, knowing that she was Red, he would want her.


    If that''s the reason, that''s why the Mu Corporation got the contract. And now, they were nning to lure Mu Lan there.


    How?


    There must be a trap waiting for Mu Liang and Mu Feng and they fell directly into the trap, with Mu Lan''s personality, she would definitely go there. And that''s how Mohammed Akram was trying to catch her.


    Thus, to go with Jonah''s n, if Mu Feng was sent by Mu Liang and something happened to him, Mu Liang had to take the responsibility to go there. If both brothers were trapped, then there wouldn''t be anyone to protect Mu Lan and she would eventually go to Saudi Arabia.


    At the same time, the Mu Family and Mu Corporation would go upside down since there wouldn''t be anyone to take care of them.


    Mu Liang sighed.


    It would be better if Mu Liang went to Saudi Arabia. He would be very careful. But even if he did nothing and were to be kidnapped by Mohammed Akram, Mu Feng would be here to handle everything.


    Mu Liang wished that he could take his own team with him, but that would only put them in danger.


    No matter how intelligent his team was, they would be in the wolf''s den. The wolf who possessed ultimate power. Thus, it would be the best to go alone.


    Mu Liang valued his men a lot.


    As for Mu Lan, The Cobra would take care of her and they wouldn''t let her face anything horrible and that Mu Liang was sure of.


    As for Mu Lan''s brother...


    -------------


    Jonah went to the hotel and took off his clothes and bathed. After that, he walked to the balcony, phone to his ear, and dialed a number .


    Someone answered the call. "Did you do what I told you to do?"


    Jonah answered with loath in his voice, "I did everything you asked me to do. Now let her go."

 Chapter 599 I SWEAR I WILL MAKE YOU PAY

    <h4>Chapter 599 I SWEAR I WILL MAKE YOU PAY</h4>


    Jonah went to the hotel and took off his clothes and bathed. After that, he walked to the balcony, phone to his ear, and dialed a number .


    Someone answered the call. "Did you do what I told you to do?"


    Jonah answered with loath in his voice, "I did everything you asked me to do. Now let her go."


    "We mean no harm. As long as Mu Liang goes to Saudi Arabia, your girlfriend will be just fine." The person from the other side said.


    Jonah gritted his teeth. "So, you won''t let my girlfriend go as long as Mu Liang doesn''t go."


    "That''s correct." The unknown man said.


    Jonah was quiet for a few seconds. Then he spoke, "Let me talk to my girlfriend. I want to know if she is okay."


    "Hold on." The man calmly said.


    A few momentster a girl answered, "Jonah?"


    Hearing her voice, Jonah felt pain in his heart. "Meili? How are you doing? Did they do anything to you? Are you hurt?" He sounded restless.


    Meili''s eyes filled with tears upon hearing his voice after a whole week. She controlled herself and replied, "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. They didn''t do anything to me. They let me stay in a grand hotel and I have never seen such mour before. Jonah, what did they ask you to do? It''s nothing scary is it?"


    Jonah felt relieved to hear that she was okay. "You are fine, that''s the most important thing. Don''t worry about me either. I''m good. They didn''t make me do any harm to others. I just had to act, nothing more to it."


    Meili knew he was lying. She knew him better than anyone. She sobbed. "Jonah, I''m so sorry. You told me not to take this assignment, but I stubbornly did. I screwed up."


    Jonah coaxed her. "It''s alright, nothing bad happened. I''m fine, aren''t I? But in future, you have to listen to me."


    Meili nodded. "I will. I will listen to you from now on. Please be safe."


    Jonah replied with a soft voice, "I''m safe, Meili. You need to be more careful. If you can, just get out of there."


    "I tried but there is a problem. They are too cautious. There is a powerful explosive attached in the room. If I try to run away, it will go off, and the whole hotel will go down and me with it. There are many young couples and families here. I cannot harm them for my own selfishness." Meili gazed at the explosive which was ced discreetly in the corner of the ceiling.


    They positioned the bomb there and told Meili about the danger. There was a sensor in every window, door and balcony. If she wanted to flee from here, the hotel and the people would perish. Not to mention that she herself would die the quickest before the others.


    There was no one to watch her every move, but Meili didn''t believe that. Every day, the waiter would give her whatever she wished for and aside from that there was no harm at all.


    Jonah clenched his free hand. ''Those bas***ds!'' He cursed them.


    "Meili, do you have any idea where you are?" He asked her.


    Meili said, "Yes, I''m in- ah!"


    "Meili! Are you okay?" Jonah shouted into the cell phone''s microphone.


    "She is fine. She will be yours after you are done with your job, or else, her corpse will be fed to the street dogs." The man from before said that before hanging up.


    "I swear if something happens to her, I will kill you all." Jonah promised to himself. He was angry and helpless at the same time.


    He looked through his mobile contacts and found Mu Liang''s number. He sent him a text.


    ------


    At dawn, Mu Liang went to the bedroom and take a few hours'' sleep. He already ordered his men to investigate Mohammed Akram and Jonah.


    Heid down beside Mu Lan and at that time, he saw the bright light from his cell phone blinding his eyes. He readjusted his eyes to the light and saw that an unknown number had sent him a text.


    ''Brother-inw, don''t worry about my sister''s safety. I will take good care of her. �C Your brother-inw''


    Mu Liang turned off the cell phone.


    He closed his eyes and wondered, ''It looks like he doesn''t know the fact that Mohammed is after Lan. Also, he has no idea about the connection between Lan and The Cobra. More importantly, he doesn''t know Lan''s personality at all. Too bad that I saw through him.''


    Jonah might be a good liar, but Mu Feng was a good actor. Since Mu Liang grew up with an actor and saw through his mischief, it wasn''t hard for him to understand that Jonah was lying.


    Mu Liang looked down at the girl beside him who was sleeping soundly. He hugged her close before falling asleep.


    --------


    The next day, Mu Liang was seated in his office alongside Mu Feng.


    There was another person present, and that was the head of Mu Liang''s espionage team. "Boss, there is nothing wrong with the document. Mohammed Akram is indeed rted to some illegal businesses. He has been doing this for more than a decade. This was his first business. That''s how he became rich all by himself. He also has some sort of connection with the Mexican mafia."


    Mu Feng was alerted after hearing that.


    Mu Liang''s eyes shot at his younger brother.


    Mu Feng stood up from his chair and said, "I need to look into some matters." Then he left.


    Mu Liang nced at the head of his espionage team. "And what about the man who entered my housest night?"


    The man scratched his head before saying, "He vanished right after he left your house. I''m sorry that I still couldn''t find him. And the other thing. The girls, Yu Weiwei and Yu Meili have been investigated. Yu Weiwei is currently ... "

 Chapter 600 HE COULD UNDERSTAND

    <h4>Chapter 600 HE COULD UNDERSTAND</h4>


    Mu Feng stood up from his chair and said, "I need to look into some matters." Then he left.


    Mu Liang nced at the head of his espionage team. "And what about the man who entered my housest night?"


    The man scratched his head before saying, "He vanished right after he left your house. I''m sorry that I still couldn''t find him. And the other thing. The girls, Yu Weiwei and Yu Meili have been investigated. Yu Weiwei is currently in Beijing with her family and Yu Meili is a secret agent of a privatepany. She went to Mexico City for an assignment. However, she vanished right after we finished with her investigation. My men are looking for her in both North and South America. They still can''t find her."


    "I see." Mu Liang calmly said. ''So, that''s what it was. He must be desperate.''


    Thinking that, Mu Liang reached out his cell phone and texted Jonah. Then he looked at his man and said, "Continue your report."


    The head of the espionage team started gain, "ording to the research we collected, it seems that the Mexican Mafia is indeed connected with Mohammed Akram. A month ago, a ship full of young woman went from Mexico to Saudi Arabia. It is heard that it was a gift from the Mexican Mafia to Mohammed Akram. After that, those girls were taken to his pce and none of them were seen of again. The mafia leader is known as Horse-master. He is well-known for his lust for women. When a woman enters his bedroom, she neveres back alive. He kills more than two hundred girls per year. He is the person whom the second boss was talking about after the US mafia war. Horse-master is looking for a golden key. It is still unknown whether Mohammed Akram knew about it or not."


    He handed Mu Liang a file and continued, "I looked into Mohammed Akram''s past. He never cared for wealth that much. To him, his top priority was his genius brain. No matter how much money it took, he was capable of hiring talented loyal people from all over the world. Since the very beginning, there was no one who betrayed him. His eyes for people were sharp. From this investigation it could be said that he had no interest in the gold key."


    Mu Liang nodded in understanding. "Have you sent any men to look into Mohammed Akram''s pce?"


    The agent answered, "I did send two men; however, they still can''t enter the pce. They are still working on it. Since there is no one allowed to talk about Mohammed Akram in Riyadh, they couldn''t gather much information."


    Mu Liang narrowed his eyes. ''I''m getting more of a reason to go there.'' He instructed, "Use more manpower to look for the girl who was kidnapped. If possible, find out what her assignment was. There might be a possibility that Mexican Mafia got her."


    The agent looked at his boss and said, "But it will mean that Horse-master and Mohammed Akram are working together."


    Mu Liang thought, ''It also means that they know that Lan is Professor Ryuren''s daughter and a member of The Cobra. But it is too good to be true. If my men cannot find out, I have to find out everything.''


    He replied, "I know. And how''s the investigation of Professor Ryuren going?"


    The agent shook his head. "There is still no clue. It''s been twenty one years. It''s not that easy."


    Mu Liang nodded. "Tell me the moment you get any clues. You can leave."


    The agent nodded. "Yes, boss."


    After he left, Assistant Ju Long entered. "Boss, did you call for me?"


    Mu Liang said, "Hmm. Let Mohamed Alif know that I will be going in a week."


    Assistant Ju Long had no idea what was going on between Mohammed Akram and Mu brothers. He only responded with a little nod. "I will email him immediately."


    Right after Assistant Ju Long left, Mu Liang got a call from an unknown number.


    ''Perfect timing.'' Mu Liang answered the call. "Yes?"


    From the other side of the phone, someone said, "Brother-inw you surprise me. It''s not even twenty four hours and you''ve found out everything."


    Last night, Jonah went to Mexico City and settled there in the morning. He received a text from Mu Liang and it said, ''I know about your girlfriend.''


    Jonah admitted that he was stupefied. He called Mu Liang instantly after reading the text.


    "Were you really surprised?" Mu Liang asked. His tone was cold.


    Jonah sighed. "I know that it was our first encounter and I lied to you. But I was forced to do it. If I didn''t, my girlfriend and the people in the hotel would be dead by now."


    Mu Liang frowned. "What hotel?"


    Jonah gave him the details. Later he said, "Meili said that she rarely saw such grand hotel before. She is rich enough to stay in the luxurious hotels and she did that in the past. But this time, it is quite extraordinary."


    "Did she tell you which hotel or which city she was?" Mu Liang asked.


    "She couldn''t. Before that, they took the cell phone from her." Jonah said dejectedly.


    "What about IP address of the cell phone?" Mu Liang further asked.


    Jonah sighed and replied, "I looked into it the first time they called me. It however the thing is, it''s no number but some letters."


    Mu Liang''s frown became deeper. "Letters? What letters?"


    "Some symbolic letters. I looked into it but there is no suchnguage in the world. Not even deadnguages, like Latin." Jonah was truly helpless this time. He didn''t let a single clue slip away from him to look for her. But everything was in vain.


    Mu Liang thought about it. ''If it was an unknown number, it couldn''t be an aliennguage. It could be some sort of code which can only specific people read. And if this girl was kidnapped by the Mexican mafia, I don''t think she would be given such morous treatment as a hostage. Hmm...''

 Chapter 601 LET ME KNOW ASAP

    <h4>Chapter 601 LET ME KNOW ASAP</h4>


    Mu Liang thought about it. ''If it was an unknown number, it couldn''t be an aliennguage. It could be some sort of code which can only specific people read. And if this girl was kidnapped by the Mexican mafia, I don''t think she would be given such morous treatment as a hostage. Hmm...''


    After sorting through the pros and cons for a second, he finally spoke, "Send me the number. I will let my men look into it. If possible, I will let Xiao Lan help to find your girlfriend... What else did the kidnappers say?"


    "They said that as long as you don''t go to Saudi Arabia, they will continue to lock her up. If I fail to send you there, they will kill her and let the street dogs eat her." Jonah trembled in anger as he said.


    Mu Liang understood his feeling deep down. He could feel what Jonah was feeling. When Mu Lan was in danger, he felt terrible too.


    Coldly he said, "Listen, I''m not doing this for you. I''m doing this for Xiao Lan. Since you are her one and only brother, I don''t want anything happen to you because of us. After all, Xiao Lan is my responsibility. I will go to Saudi Arabia. Tell the kidnapper this and I hope that before I go there, my men will find your girlfriend. If you have any information regarding this matter, let me know as soon as possible."


    Jonah''s hand tightened around his cell phone. "I understand. I will do as you said."


    Mu Liang said, "I won''t do it for free. You need to investigate this Horse-master person for me."


    Jonah was startled. "Horse-master? Could it be she was kidnapped by them?"


    He dared not to imagine anything. He knew Horse-master''s reputation too. He still couldn''t rte Saudi Arabia with Mexico and had no idea what was going on Mu Liang''s head. Yu Meili''s task was stealing an emerald ne which belonged to an ancient Chinese family and it was stolen by a businessman who lived in Mexico City. It was not rted to Horse-master at all.


    Mu Liang calmly said, "I cannot say that for sure, but since Horse-master is a friend of Mohamed Akram, just look into it. If you need help, let me know."


    Jonah was speechless. Before he became overwhelmed with emotion, he wanted to thank his brother-inw, however Mu Liang had already hung up.


    ---------


    At lunchtime, Mu Feng barged into Mu Liang''s office. "Big brother, is it true that you are going to Saudi Arabia?" He was restless. After hearing from Assistant Ju Long, he raced to the office like a lightning bolt.


    "That''s true." Mu Liang calmly said.


    "But why?" Mu Feng nned everything ording to his big brother. He couldn''t understand why the sudden change of n.


    "It''s about Xiao Lan''s brother. He..." Mu Liang told him everything.


    In the end, Mu Feng sighed heavily and asked, "And how are you going to disclose this to sister Lan Lan? She won''t like it when she finds out that you are doing it for her sake."


    Mu Liang replied, "If there is an obstacle, we have to face it. And as long as I don''t have to deal with that guy, he will keep targeting Xiao Lan. I want her to live freely, not live in danger."


    Mu Feng nodded, "If that''s the thing you are going to do, I''m not stop you. But if something happens to you, I will send our elite team to rescue you. You can''t say "no" to that."


    If one brother wasn''t in the territory, the other brother has to take care of the empire. It was an unspoken rule in the family. So even if Mu Liang was in danger, Mu Feng couldn''t leave this ce. He could only send his team to look for his older brother.


    Mu Liang nodded. "I know. I won''t say "no". But don''t let anything slip from your mouth in front of Xiao Lan if something happens to me. And don''t let others know either. I don''t want her to worry unnecessarily."


    "But I hope you will tell her before you leave." Mu Feng said.


    "Of course, after she is done with her work, I will." Mu Liang nodded.


    Mu Feng scratched his head and turned around to leave. "Fine. I will take care of the rest. You just do your work."


    ------


    In theboratory, Mu Lan was looking at the microscope. She gave her full concentration, so she didn''t notice that someone had entered her office.


    Even though the air conditioner was on the lowest temperature, Mu Lan was sweating.


    She was talking to herself, ''Lan, you can do it. Just another small part, and it will be done.'' She didn''t care that she was drenched in sweat. With her steady hands she attached the chip on the cockroach''s body and sighed heavily.


    "It''s done!" She sat on her chair exhaustively and leaned back. She wiped off the sweat that had formed on her forehead and closed her eyes.


    Someone slowly approached her from behind and put a cold towel on her forehead.


    Mu Lan was startled and was about to jump out of the chair before she heard a voice over her. "Don''t move. Rx your body." The person began to massage her stiff shoulder.


    Mu Lan rxed after hearing Mu Liang''s voice and asked, "When did youe?"


    "When you were ying with the cockroach." Mu Liang frowned as he felt her shoulders were rigid. "How long were you standing like this?"


    Mu Lan wanted to refute that she wasn''t ying with the ugly insect. But hearing his question, her body became hard. "Ah, that is...." She couldn''t find any answer.


    Mu Liang had a doubt. He asked, "Did you have your lunch?"


    Mu Lan bit her lip and he got his answer. He gritted his teeth and said, "Mrs. Mu Lan, if you don''t know how to take care of yourself, should your husband hire a babysitter for you?"


    Mu Lan gulped down a mouthful of saliva.

 Chapter 602 I’M NOT WORRIED

    <h4>Chapter 602 I''M NOT WORRIED</h4>


    Mu Liang gritted his teeth and said, "Mrs. Mu Lan, if you don''t know how to take care of yourself, should your husband hire a baby sitter for you?"


    Mu Lan gulped down a mouthful saliva. She grabbed his hand and said, "H-hubby, please don''t put a spy on my back. I cannot take it. I swear that I will try my hardest to take care of me. If my brain forgets to remind me, I will create a robot which will keep reminding me what to do next. How''s that sound? So, please don''t be mad at me. I''m so hungry. Let''s buy some dinner. Okay? Okay?"


    She was too terrified to act cutely. Her pitiful expression was visible in front of him.


    Mu Liang saw her pale and hungry face and felt bad. There was no way he could be mad at her when she was starving. He sighed. "I know you were busy. That''s why I bought us dinner."


    Mu Lan was stunned, "Why didn''t you eat either? Didn''t I tell you not to wait for me if I''mte?"


    "I don''t want you to eat alone and feel lonely." Mu Liang unpacked the boxes full of foods and handed one box to Mu Lan. "Eat."


    Mu Lan was touched. She took it and silently filled her stomach. Once in a while, her gaze darted on the person in front of her who was also chewing food. There was something in her mind but she couldn''t bring herself to say it.


    "If there is something you want to say, then say it." Mu Liang bluntly said.


    Mu Lan was caught off guard. She stuttered, "N-nothing. Nothing at all." After that, she gave full concentration to her food.


    Mu Liang narrowed his eyes. But he didn''t say anything else. However, Mu Lan still kept ncing at him time to time and in the end, he couldn''t take it anymore.


    He put down his chopsticks before asking, "Lan, what''s wrong? If you don''t tell me, I will make you say that other way."


    Mu Lan gazed at him, took a deep breath and then said, "Liang Liang, I was thinking that, if we could go together to Saudi Arabia, wouldn''t it be great?"


    Mu Liang: "..."


    She tried to exin, "We don''t know for sure what Mohammed Akram wants and what he knows. If we go together, I mean we are invincible couple; nothing can harm us. So, I''m saying that if we go there together, we can get more clues and so-"


    "No." Mu Liang coldly replied.


    Mu Lan''s opened mouth closed and then opened again, "Umm-"


    "No." He cut her off again. He still didn''t tell her what he leant about Mohammed Akram. After knowing everything, there was no way he would let her go there as long as he was alive.


    Mu Lan''s face became pitiful but she didn''t say anything else. She didn''t dare to offend him before her work was done.


    Seeing her grievous state, Mu Liang''s heart softened. He said, "I got some information about Mohammed Akram. He isn''t as good as he seems...."


    He told her everything aboutst night.


    "What? Jonah is in trouble?!" Mu Lan stood up suddenly and eximed in surprise. "I thought that he was smarter but I guess love makes people blind. But why didn''te to me first?" Then something came in her mind. "Ah! Don''t tell me he saw us in theke!" She gasped.


    Mu Liang: "..."


    He had no idea how she came up with this idea. And more importantly, he just said that he was going to Saudi Arabia, she gave no reaction to that. Did she not hear what he just said?


    He said, "Lan, I''m going to Saudi Arabia." ''So, stop thinking about what other man did and worry for your husband a little''- that Mu Liang couldn''t say.


    Mu Lan came out from her fantasy and nodded. "Oh, I heard that. You can do it." She gave him a thumb''s up


    "...Can''t you worry about me even a little?" Mu Liang sighed deeply.


    Mu Lan sat down and started chewing her food. "What''s there to worry about? You are the most amazing person in the world. Your team has been taught by you, so it means that no one can surpass you, right? And I also saw you going to the gym every night. With your talent and hard work, how can you not defeat Mohammed Akram?"


    She wasn''t worried, she just had high expectation and trust in Mu Liang.


    He said with a serious tone, "You know that I might kill more than one people."


    "As long as you cane back alive in one piece, I don''t mind the rest." Her voice was firm. "And I also think that brother Feng won''t let you die. And no matter what, if you need a help, I will be there."


    Mu Liang opened his mouth to say something but she said, "Even if you say ''no'', I won''t care at that time."


    Mu Liang smiled and shook his head. He knew that there was no end of discussion if they kept arguing about it. He didn''t know why he was thinking that something was going to happen, but now he promised that nothing would happen in this trip.


    ----


    The next day, Mu Liang''s agent came with a news. "Boss, I think that Horse-master has nothing to do with the kidnapping. Because he just found himself a new toy and she wasn''t Yu Meili we are looking for. We even searched for Yu Meili and she is nowhere in the country. I looked into this new girlfriend''s background. She is an Arabian girl gifted by Mohammed Akram. She is the daughter of the Prime Minister of Saudi Arabia. It seemed like, something was wrong between Mohammed Akram and the Prime Minister and Mohammed Akram had his revenged."


    Mu Liang narrowed his eyes. "Keep an eye on the Prime Minister and look into what''s the apple of discord between them."

 Chapter 603 I’M DONE

    <h4>Chapter 603 I''M DONE</h4>


    Mu Liang narrowed his eyes. "Keep an eye on the Prime Minister and look into what''s the apple of discord between them."


    "Okay, boss." The agent nodded.


    "And before you go, give me the details of this incident. That''s all." Mu Liang ordered.


    The agent gave him the file with the document and then he left.


    Mu Liang looked at the info and talked to himself. "Very interesting."


    -----


    Two days,ter, Mu Liang got a call from Mu Lan. "Liang Liang, I have everything prepared for you. Hurry up ande. If I can wrap up today, I won''t have to stay here any longer."


    "I''m on the way." Mu Liang hung up.


    After he went to theboratory, he met Mu Feng on the third floor.


    "So, sister Lan Lan told you. It looks like she doesn''t want to stay here any longer." Mu Feng sighed heavily. "How I wished that she would stay here for the rest of her life and give me more and more ideas."


    He could dream in broad daylight that Mu Lan was wearing a *loli dress and was calling him, "Brother Feng Feng, brother Feng Feng, look what I created. It''s my new invention. It''s a s*x toy. With this, you can have more fun with your Ying." She gave him a wink.


    Mu Feng started to drool while his eyes sparkled.


    His big brother saw his unnatural act and was disgusted. "I won''t ever let you do that." Mu Liang broke Mu Feng''s fantastic dream.


    Mu Feng red at his brother. ''I got myself a traitor brother. He only knows how to spoil his wife, not his blood rted brother. Hum!''


    Soon they reached the fifth floor and were greeted by two scientists beside Mu Lan. They were both above forties and they had been working in thisboratory for more than fifteen years. They were called workaholics who never took holidays.


    "Mr. Mu the first, your fianc��e is a genius. No wonder you are marrying her." The first scientist talked to Mu Liang. He was genuinely satisfied with her talent.


    Mu Liang gazed at the scientist and replied, "It''s not because of her talent; it''s because who she is."


    Mu Lan fanned herself. ''It feels hot today.'' She thought to herself.


    The second one wasn''t that talkative. He only scoffed and said to Mu Lan, "Girl, you still have a chance to work with us." He wasn''t happy that she was a temporary worker.


    Mu Lan gave him a small smile in return. She was exhausted as she didn''t have a good sleepst night. She slept three hours before going back to work.


    Mu Liang knew that she had been working a bit too muchtely but he didn''t say anything since he noticed that she didn''t like to stay here. As her n was to finish this task as soon as possible, he went along with her.


    Mu Feng spoke, "I did try my best to lure my future sister-inw but it seemed that she wasn''t interested in being caged. She loves her home she lives in now."


    "Too bad for us. We are going to miss a genius. Girl, don''t forget to visit us sometimes. We might be old but our brains are sharper than the youngds here. You won''t be bored working with us, trust me." The first scientist said.


    ChapterMid();


    Mu Feng''s jaw dropped. ''What an insult!''


    The second scientist frowned and eximed sadly, "What a loss!"


    Mu Lan replied, "Of course I will visit frequently if I don''t have sses and other things to do. Now, let me give you the details of the small toys I have made."


    She brought a medium sized box and put it down on the table. She turned on herptop and started typing.


    Others patiently watched her. They saw that the box was opening itself. To their surprise, the small bugs in the box opened the box from inside. Those small bugs were nothing but spiders. These spiders were very disciplined. They lined up one by one in front of the spectators and didn''t move after Mu Lan stopped typing.


    She began speaking, "They have cameras fixed in their eyes and a transmitter in their legs. To send me signals no matter where they are, I can find them. I sent three of my eagles to the Ind but they are working just fine. I sent two eagles in the Antarctica and they need some time to reach there but their signals are working. Don''t worry about their lifespan. I made them eat a special chemical so that they don''t freeze in there. One of the cockroaches sent to the sewage and it is going to Turkey by itself. These toys of mine are all intelligent, well behaved and disciplined. They will only listen to me and no one else. I don''t have to monitor them every second. Their data will be saved in myptop and I can see them whenever I want to. All I have to do is just to activate them. Then, they are on their own. After the work is done, I will order them toe to me. They will take their own paths toe back. I don''t have to be bothered about it. They won''t die in chemical or things like that. They have the lives of Superman. They won''t be frozen in the ice or burn on the fire. As long as you don''t split up their body parts, they will live."


    Mu Lan smiled and continued, "They are such small and insignificant insects; no one will notice their presence. They can be used in various investigations. Enemy can neither hack them, nor can they track. If that happens, right after a tracker will be out on it, I will get a signal. When I will notice it, I will activate the self-destruction mode; or myptop will do it on its own if I don''t activate it in thirty minutes."


    _________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    *Loli refers to Lolita, a Japanese ng term for a young girl who has not reached the age to sexual consent.

 Chapter 604 I KNOW YOU TOO WELL

    <h4>Chapter 604 I KNOW YOU TOO WELL</h4>


    She nced at Mu Liang, "You know that even your hidden part of the luggage isn''t safe, right? They will look everywhere if they want to and you can''t be reluctant to let them search because if you do, they will doubt you even more. So, when you pack your bag, just put them in your luggage. They will know where to hide. I will arrange everything."


    The scientists looked at the small spiders with great interest, Mu Liang''s eyes were full of amazement and Mu Feng looked at the bugs with disgust.


    Mu Lan wasn''t finished yet. "Since these bugs will be our best method to collect information from others, we cannot sell these items in the market. Moreover, we mustn''t let the media know about this invention. Our rivals might try to harm us with these bugs."


    Mu Liang handed her a bottle of water. She took it and drank a mouthful.


    Mu Feng said, "Can''t you turn them into bomb? Bombs like these will be easier to handle." ''Moreover, we can use them to destroy our enemy.'' His evil thoughts will be never ending.


    Mu Lan didn''t think further as she could barely keep her eyes open. She nodded. "Fine, I will start nning from tomorrow-"


    Mu Liang interrupted. "She can only give you the blueprint of the bomb. However, the the scientists who make the weapons will help you to make the bomb."


    He didn''t want her to do the harmful work. What if something happened to her during the work time? She would be injured and would suffer for a long time.


    Mu Lan simply nodded. "I don''t mind that either. I will have time to catch up my study." She tried her best not to yawn in front of the scientists.


    Mu Feng could only shake his head. But he also had to admit that it was a risk job and he couldn''t let his only sister do that either.


    The first scientist said, "Good work. I wonder why I never thought of using the real animals. We won''t have to use expensive robots in future. Girl, you gave us a good idea."


    Mu Lan smiled and thanked him politely.


    The second scientist said, "Enough of that. She is about to fall down here. Go and have some sleep girl. We have lots of work to do."


    She was too tired to feel embarrassed.


    The first scientist said to Mu Lan, "We are looking forward to work with you again in the future. Best wishes."


    After giving her farewell, those two workaholic scientists went to their own rooms.


    Mu Lan nced at Mu Liang and said, "Help me to pack up my things. I want to bring them home."


    "Okay." Mu Liang nodded. He turned off theptop and began to pack her papers and files.


    "I will help big brother." Mu Feng gave his brother a hand.


    Mu Lan sat on the chair, bent down, put her head on the table and closed her eyes. She had no energy left. She had no idea when she fell asleep.


    -------


    The next day when Mu Lan woke up it was already Sunday. She looked down at the clock and saw that it was seven in the morning. It turned out that she slept more than twelve hours.


    ChapterMid();


    ''So that''s why it''s hard to open my eyes.'' She thought to herself.


    She forced herself to sit up and felt that something wasn''t right. She carefully looked around her and realized that she was in the mansion, not in the duplex house.


    Mu Lan got up from the bed and went to the washroom to freshen herself. After that, she went downstairs and walked towards the entrance. As usual, she was greeted by the maids and butlers whoever faced her. Just as she thought, Mu Liang just finished his morning walk and came inside.


    He saw her and came forward. "Good morning. Have you slept well?"


    Mu Lan greeted him with a warm smile and said, "Good morning to you too. I had a very good sleep."


    Mu Liang reached out and rubbed her head. "That''s great. You needed some rest."


    "Why are we here? I thought that you would take me to the house." Mu Lan said. She loved it when his warm hand stroked her head.


    He replied, "Before Ie back, you have to stay here. This way, uncle Leo and aunt Eva can take care of you."


    Mu Laing didn''t trust Mu Lan in some cases. He couldn''t have a wink of sleep in Saudi Arabia if she was all alone in the duplex house. He could hardly believe that she would take care of herself if she was alone. Moreover, she didn''t know how to cook. It had been him who was cooking all this time. How long would she eat instant noodles after he left? And also, Head Butler Leo would definitely make her take the medicines.


    At the same time, he arranged his men who would look after her whenever she was out of the mansion. No matter where she went, they would follow her from the shadow. Though, she had The Cobra protecting her, he just wanted to make sure. Since Hugo wasn''t there, he even ordered Mu Feng to stay in the mansion for the time being. Mu Feng also promised to keep an eye on his beloved, one and only sister Lan Lan.


    Mu Lan blinked a few times before saying, "You have really no faith in me."


    Mu Liang pinched her nose and said, "I know you too well. Now, go to the dining room. I will be there in a few minutes." He went upstairs.


    Nothing could match Cook Eva''s culinary skills. Mu Lan filled her stomach greedily just as Mu Liang helped her to fill her bowl.


    After they finished eating, Mu Liang took her in the second floor. "There is something I want to show you." He said.


    Mu Lan followed his curiously. During her absence, the second floor was dramatically changed. Since the servants moved away from here, there was a lot of change.


    Mu Liang took her to thest room in the west corner and opened the door.

 Chapter 605 WHAT AM I?

    <h4>Chapter 605 WHAT AM I?</h4>


    When the normal wooden door opened, Mu Lan blinked. There was another door and it was made of steel. There was an eye recognition censor.


    First Mu Lan, and then Mu Liang had to scan their eyes before the steel door was opened. Inside there was a ss door and in the pink ink was written "Lan Lan''s yground".


    Mu Lan couldn''t help but rub her eyes to make sure she saw the correct words, and she hadn''t made any mistake. It was just what she read.


    "What am I? a kid? Why do I need a yground in the middle of the mansion?" Sheined and took the first step.


    The ss door opened automatically and she gasped. It was indeed her yground. This room was decorated just like theboratory with full of equipment. Mu Lan could make whatever she wanted in here without going to theboratory.


    "Liang.... This...." She didn''t know what to say.


    "Didn''t you dislike being in theboratory? That''s why I ordered to make this yground for you. Do you like it?" Mu Liang hugged her from behind and kissed her head.


    "I don''t like it, I love it!" Mu Lan''s blood boiled in excitement. This must be the first time she was ever happy after getting present from Mu Liang.


    "I''m d that you loved it." Mu Liang was satisfied.


    The two of them looked around the room hand in hand. Mu Lan suddenly asked, "When will you leave?"


    "The day after tomorrow. Do you have something in your mind?" He asked.


    "Yes, give me whatever you are going to wear, including your luggage. I will make them exceptional." Her eyes glinted.


    "The cockroaches and the spiders won''t destroy anything inside the luggage, will they?" He was nning to ask about it from yesterday.


    "Nope. They won''t eat anything. They can eat only the chemical I give them. They can be fed once in a month." She proudly said.


    "You kept talking about a chemical. What is it?" Mu Liang asked.


    Mu Lan scratched her head. "Actually, I borrowed it from Dr. Lu Feng''s room."


    "You took it from his room!" Mu Liang eximed."


    Mu Lan protested. "I didn''t take it. Don''t say that I stole it. I ''borrowed'' it."


    "You took it without his permission and you are not going to give it back to him since the chemical will be given to the insects." Mu Liang shook his head.


    If that''s not stealing, what was?


    Last time, it was Jonah who took a new invention from Lu Feng''s room and this time, it was Mu Lan. No wonder Jonah got it from Mu Lan. It seemed that birds of a feather flocks together, this proverb was true.


    Lu Feng was going to be really upset this time.


    Mu Liang pinched the area between his eyebrows and sighed. "I hope that you know how to create it." He really wished that.


    "Of course. If I don''t know how to feed my toys, it will be bothersome in the future." Mu Lan said.


    ---------


    After Mu Liang gave her his clothes and other necessary items for the travelling, Mu Lan began working. After preparing his luggage, she said with a bright smile, "Don''t open the luggage before you enter your room in there."


    ChapterMid();


    Mu Liang replied, "Before I touch it, the guards will."


    "What are you talking about? You are the chief guest! They won''t dare." Mu Lan said confidently.


    Mu Liang only smiled and said nothing.


    -------


    The day Mu Liang should leave had arrived. Mu Liang was putting on his clothes.


    "Let me help you." Mu Lan came forward and aided him to put on the tie. "How should I knot it?" She was really confused about the chemistry of a single tie.


    "Do it this way." Mu Liang told her and she tied the knot.


    "All done." After assisting him put of the zer, Mu Lan said, "We''re acting more ad more like a married couple."


    "Now you realized." Mu Liang leaned down to capture her lips.


    The deep kiss was finally over. She breathlessly said, "Let''s get married."


    Mu Liang''s arms tightened around her slender waist. Only he knew how her small indulgence created a ripple inside his heart. Even he felt butterflies in his stomach like a teenage girl fell in love for the first time.


    He said, "Wait for me toe back." His tone was deep, a little bit hoarse.


    Mu Lan happily nodded. "I will act like a loyal wife and wait for you in here. Juste back in one piece as you promised."


    "I will." He once again bent towards her and kissed her lips.


    The weather was extra perfect today. Even the birds were singing.


    After Mu Laing left, Mu Feng came to talk to Mu Lan. "Sister Lan Lan, when do you n on giving me the blueprint?"


    "It''s almost done. Come with me." Mu Lan went upstairs and suddenly stopped.


    "What wrong?" Mu Feng asked.


    She turned around and gave him a kick. "Do you think of me as a human being or not? Can''t you see I''m tired?" After giving him a dead re, she started climbing the stairs again.


    Mu Feng was speechless. ''Did aunt flu catch her?''


    Truthfully, Mu Lan didn''t catch aunt flu. She showed that she was not affected by anything, but, her heart was calling Mu Liang''s name. She couldn''t concentrate in anything. She also didn''t feel like eating.


    However, under everyone''s careful gaze, she had to do everything obediently.


    She smiled thinking that Mu Liang was correct. She couldn''t be trusted.


    At night, she saw the empty, cold and lonely bed. She didn''t feel like sleeping. She sighed and rubbed the cold bed.


    Knock! Knock!


    Before Mu Lan said anything, someone entered her bedroom.


    Mu Feng showed up with a ss of warm milk. "I knew you were awake. I brought you milk. Drink it before it turns cold."


    He was bribing her. Since her mood was offtely after Mu Liang left and he needed the blueprint but she couldn''t concentrate; thus, he decided to take extra care of her.

 Chapter 606 MISSING HIM

    <h4>Chapter 606 MISSING HIM</h4>


    Mu Feng was bribing her. Since her mood was offtely after Mu Liang left and Mu Feng needed the blueprint but she couldn''t concentrate; thus, he decided to take extra care of her.


    "I don''t want to drink milk." Mu Lan buried her face on the pillow. She acted like a spoiled brat.


    "Its good for your body. It will give you energy." Mu Feng lectured like an elder brother.


    But she was stubborn. "Don''t want it." She didn''t want to listen to anybody.


    "Then, I will tell big brother." He threatened.


    Now he realized that his big brother was a good babysitter, if not, his sister Lan Lan would never have a fit body.


    Mu Lan sat up from the bed and red at Mu Feng before taking the ss of milk. After she finished drinking, she shoved the ss to his hand andid down.


    Sensing that Mu Feng didn''t move a bit, she frowned. "What now?"


    "Don''t worry about big brother. He is fine." Mu Feng said in a soft tone.


    "But it has been two days and he didn''t contact me. It''s not that he haswork problem. We live in the era of the inte!" She was frustrated.


    Mu Feng forgot that Mu Lan wasn''t used to living without Mu Liang. Now that she mentioned it, he realized that she was pampered beyond belief. No matter how intelligent she was, since she had no idea what kind of mission they went to all this time, she couldn''t grasp the situation.


    Noticing the ck circle under her eyes, it wasn''t hard to tell that she couldn''t sleep these past two days.


    Mu Feng didn''t want her to worry, so he didn''t tell her the risk of contacting others during any mission. To the truth, Mu Liang already called Mu Feng the moment he reached the pce, but neither he mentioned Mu Lan, nor Mu Feng did.


    "Don''t feel bad. Big brother wille back within ten days. After that, you can be glued to him twenty-four hours. Till then, let mepany you before you sleep." Mu Feng lightly said.


    Mu Lan nodded and before closing her eyes, she said, "Turn off the light." She couldn''t sleep if it wasn''t dark.


    "Alright." Mu Feng turned off the light and sat beside her. He took her right hand in his and was there until she fell asleep.


    -------


    The next day, Mu Feng barged into the room to wake up Mu Lan. "Sis, wake up. It''s almost ten!"


    However, she wasn''t there.


    "Did she go to theboratory?" He asked himself and walked towards the second floor.


    When he entered her ''yground'', he stopped on the track and sniffed. ''This smell is familiar.'' He wanted to recall where he smelt it before but couldn''t.


    "Bro, you are here. Come. I finished the draft." Mu Lan said with a cheerful voice.


    "Okay." Mu Feng curiously came forward and looked at the page.


    Since he was the master of the weapons and knew almost all of the guns, he knew exactly what she wanted to create. She didn''t have to exin anything.


    "Sis, it''s awesome! How did youe up with such brilliant idea?" He was beyond impressed.


    ChapterMid();


    Mu Lan boosted herself. "Because I''m the most amazing person in the world."


    As she went back to her usual self, Mu Feng sighed in relief. "It''s good. I will help you with the next draft. You must be here for hours. When did you wake up?"


    "Four hours ago. I couldn''t sleep, so I thought maybe I should make some toys for myself. Then I came up with this idea." She replied.


    Mu Feng sniffed again and said, "Did this smell have anything to do with it?"


    Mu Lan innocently asked, "What are you talking about?"


    Just then, Mu Feng saw a familiar perfume. He reached out. "Hey, isn''t this big brother''s? Why is it here... wait a minute, don''t tell me..."


    He didn''t finish. It was so clear that Mu Lan missed her hubby so much that she took his perfume, sprayed it in the room and felt him closer to her.


    No wonder her mode brightened up and she could clearly think.


    Mu Feng felt like his heart broke. ''This is too much. Such love does exist! I hope Ying does that whenever I''m far from her.''


    While he was thinking that, Qi Ying was working on a new gown for the next show. She had no time to think for Mu Feng, let alone missing him and using his cologne. If he knew about it, his heart would break into pieces. He was also in me since he never pampered her like Mu Liang did to Mu Lan.


    The next few days, everyone in the Mu Mansion got the smell of Mu Liang''s perfume. From the bedroom to the entrance, everywhere they could feel that first young master was present. On the fourth say, the odor was so intense that everyone''s body smelt the same as Mu Liang.


    Mu Feng grabbed his head. "I can''t take this anymore!"


    He started to count how many bottles of perfume Mu Lan had bought in these four days. Since the bottle was small, she had to use four bottles in each day and in the fourth day it as the sixteenth. Moreover, the bottle might be small in size, but the cost was high in rate. One bottle cost ten million which meant Mu Lan, who never bought a single clothes or jewelries for herself expended one hundred and sixty million dors in one day just to feel Mu Liang closer.


    Mu Feng cried. "Big brother, I beg you, please don''t leave her alone like this in future."


    While Mu Feng cried, Mu Lan was hugging Mu Liang''s pillow and sleeping soundly. She was dreaming that Mu Liang and she was getting married in Hawaii.


    ------


    On the sixth day, Mu Feng saw the news of Mu Liang and Mohammed Akram were attending a bouquet together as they coborated and signed the contract officially.

 Chapter 607 IT WAS YOUR RESPONSIBILITY

    <h4>Chapter 607 IT WAS YOUR RESPONSIBILITY</h4>


    On the sixth day, Mu Feng saw the news of Mu Liang and Mohammed Akram were attending a bouquet together as they coborated and signed the contract officially.


    The party was grand and many government officials were present. They were friendly as they interacted with Mu Liang. There were women wearing beautiful clothes around Mu Liang everywhere but his eyes never gazed at them as if they didn''t exist.


    Mu Feng turned his head towards Mu Lan who was looking at the television. Her eyes were a bit dimmed.


    ''She is missing him again. Wait, she isn''t upset to see these women around big brother, is she?'' Mu Feng sighed.


    He tried to distract her while saying, "Sis, did you just see? The program will be ended to dayster. Big brother wille back in the tenth day. Isn''t that great?"


    His voice was extra cheerful; it made her rxed too. She smiled. "Yes, it will be great." Her eyes were glued on the television.


    Mu Feng said, "Sis, don''t worry about those girls. Look at big brother, he isn''t ncing at them at all."


    "I know." Mu Lan let out a low chuckle.


    If she didn''t believe in him, who would?


    She had no idea until recently how much she longed for the man she loved. ''Should I change my personality?'' She once wondered.


    However, no matter how much she thought of changing herself, the fact that she missed Mu Laing, it didn''t change. So, she gave up doing that and used his perfume to make her heart at ease. It made her feel that he was always with her and thinking that she could be less restless.


    Now she was waiting for Mu Liang toe back and the moment she would see him, she would leap on him that''s the thing she was nning.


    And then.... They would get married. He promised. Just as she dreamt, she would wear a white gown and walk on the sea shore. The two of them would share their vows and seal the vows with a loving kiss.....


    However, her n was destroyed the very next day.


    Mu Feng was managing thepany in lieu of Mu Liang. At that time, Assistant Ju Long came inside the room without knocking first. There was a loud ''bang'' sound when he opened the door.


    Mu Feng didn''t have time to ask anything; Assistant Ju Long shoved the cell phone he had in his hand to Mu Feng.


    "Yes?" Mu Feng took the call thinking it was urgent. His heart started racing for some reason.


    "Mr. Mu Feng, I''m so sorry that I had to call you at this hour. It''s mycking of power that I wasn''t able to do my job clearly and made such mess." The man kept bbering.


    Mu Feng frowned. He asked, "Who are you?"


    "..." The other side became silent.


    "Hello?" Mu Feng was confused too. He looked at Assistant Ju Long.


    Assistant Ju Long didn''t know what the other person said to Mu Feng, not that he cared about. He was already drenched in sweat.


    The man from the other side asked, "The assistant didn''t tell you...?"


    ChapterMid();


    "Who are you and tell me what?" Mu Feng asked coldly.


    The man replied, "...Ah... that is... I''m Mohammed Alif from Saudi Arabia, hope you remembered me. I just wanted to tell you that your brother, Mr. Mu Liang had disappearedst night after the party. We couldn''t find him anywhere."


    "What?" Mu Feng stood up.


    ''So, it started.'' He thought.


    Mohammed Alif kept talking, "We are doing our best to look for him."


    "Tell me in details." Mu Feng ordered.


    Mohammed Alif was shocked at his behavior but let it go since he just gave Mu Feng an ill news and answered politely, "Last night, Mr. Mu Liang went to his own room after the party had ended. The next morning, I mean today, the servant went to his chamber as usual to inform him that the breakfast was ready. Other time, Mr. Mu Liang would give a response. Since he didn''t do it this time, the servant was worried and opened the door and found no one. His belongings were there in the room, the bed was well organized as if no one ever touched it."


    Mu Feng inquired, "Was my brother taken by anyone?"


    Mohammed Alif replied patiently, "There was no sign of any disturbancest night. The door was closed and windows were open, but there was no way he could jump from fifteenth floor. And moreover, there were guards in front of his door and the corridor and even outside the building. How is that possible?"


    Mu Feng mmed his other hand on the table making Assistant Ju Long jump, "Are you telling me that he was in house arrest?" Mu Feng''s eyes were on fire.


    Mohammed Alif hurriedly said, "It''s nothing like that. It''s just security guard. If in case there is any emergency, we can''t let our guest be harassed."


    "So, what did they do? Were they able to ''take care'' of my brother?" Mu Feng''s words were full of mockery and hidden meaning.


    Mohammed Alif tried to appease him, "You don''t have to worry about it. Somehow the security cameras weren''t working either but it''s not impossible to get the footage. Me and my team will try our hardest to search for him..."


    Mu Feng gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t care what you do but I''m going to send my best people in Saudi Arabia to look for my brother. You have to do everything in order to assist them."


    Mohammed Alif panicked. "But-"


    Mu Feng cut him off. "Don''t forget that it was your responsibility to take care of your guest. But you failed. We let you do as you wished, but you messed it up. Now take the responsibility."


    His voice was deadly cold just like his big brother and a hint of viciousness was added in his tone.


    Mohammed Alif replied, "Yes, I understand. I will do whatever it takes to find him."

 Chapter 608 WHO WAS THERE?

    <h4>Chapter 608 WHO WAS THERE?</h4>


    Mohammed Alif replied, "Yes, I understand. I will do whatever it takes to find him."


    "You better find him in one piece as well as alive." Mu Feng threatened in a cold voice before hanging up.


    Taking a deep breath, he cooled down a little and looked at Assistant Ju Long. "Send a red alert to the red team one. They are going to Saudi Arabia to look for big brother."


    "I''m on it." Assistant Ju Long turned around and wanted to leave, but halted.


    "What''s wrong?" Mu Feng asked.


    "I remember very well that I closed the door when I walked in." Assistant Ju Long frowned.


    Mu Feng thought for a second and then rushed out of the room. He zed at the corridor but found no one. He ran towards the elevator. It already went to the first floor.


    He screamed at Assistant Ju Long, "Check whoever came in the hallway."


    Then he rushed to the downstairs to catch the public elevator. He prayed in his heart, ''Please don''t let it be sister Lan Lan. Please not her. If she finds out...'' He dared not to think anymore.


    The employees gazed at him in rm, but Mu Feng had no time to think about their reactions.


    The elevator seemed to take hours. Mu Feng impatiently called the security. "Don''t let any car out from the garage. Do you understand?"


    The security officer was puzzled why his second bossmanded something so abruptly. He replied, "....I understand but three seconds ago, Madam Mu drove away. Is it okay?"


    The security guards saw Mu Lan with Mu Liang and Mu Feng often and knew the rtionship between the Mu couple. So, whenever she came alone, they let her take the presidential elevator without causing problem.


    "Of course, it''s not okay!" Mu Feng hung up and hurriedly called the bodyguards who were following Mu Lan.


    "Boss." The leader answered the call.


    "Don''t let her do anything stupid. If she tries to go to the airport, stop her and drag her to the mansion." Mu Feng''s voice was grave as he instructed. If she went to Saudi Arabia, Mu Liang would kill him for sure.


    The leader was stunned and then said, "Okay, boss." He signaled his men to look out for Mu Lan closely.


    Mu Feng asked, "Where is she heading now?"


    "She is heading towards the mansion." The leader replied.


    "Is she now?" Though the airport was in the opposite direction of the mansion, Mu Feng didn''t believe it.


    The time he reached the garage, Assistant Ju Long called him. "Was it sister Lan Lan?" He wanted to confirm.


    Assistant Ju Long answered, "Yes, she was there for five minutes which means that she heard everything you said." He let out a sigh.


    "Don''t worry. I will keep an eye on her." Mu Feng promised his friend as if he was promising himself and hung up.


    Assistant Ju Long was confused. ''Keep an eye on her or not, what''s that to do with me?'' He shrugged and went to call the red team one.


    Mu Feng went inside his car and drove towards the mansion. In the meantime, he got a call from the leader of the bodyguards.


    ChapterMid();


    "Boss, Madam Mu reached in the mansion safely. She went inside the mansion and asked for food." The leader said.


    Mu Feng sighed in relief and leaned back on the seat. "Okay, good job." After that he hung up.


    While driving he was thinking. ''Alright, this is weird. Sister Lan Lan was so eager to meet big brother and now that she knew that big brother is missing, why did she go to the mansion so obediently? Was she too upset to show her face and wanted to cry? Is she a person who would cry... not that I hate it but after all she is part of The Cobra. She can''t be underestimated..... so, am I missing something?''


    As he was thinking, an airne flew over the road. He looked at it absentmindedly.


    "Wait a minute, she doesn''t need to go to the airport, we have our own private nes in our area!" Mu Feng talked to himself.


    Just as he understood that, Mu Feng did a hard brake. There was a loud screeching sound. Some drivers from behind his car yed horn as they warned Mu Feng. The cars behind him moved away quickly and didn''t bumped into his car. Fortunately, he was driving on the left side of the road, so no harm was done.


    Mu Feng had no time to think about it. He called the leader of the bodyguards. The cell phone was ringing, but no one answered; the one he was calling went to the toilet to empty his stomach peacefully.


    "Shoot!" Mu Feng cursed.


    The leader answered the call after the third time. "Boss?" He was confused to get the call so suddenly.


    "Where were you?!" Mu Feng roared.


    "I was in the toilet." The leader innocently answered


    Mu Feng closed in eyes to control his temper, as a result, blue veins popped up. "Look out for Madam Mu. Don''t let her catch the ne." Hemanded breathlessly.


    He was worried because after she came back to the mansion, no one guarded her as it was the safest ce for her. But it missed both Mu Liang and Mu Feng''s minds that they had every possible transport and weapon that could help her get overboard.


    The leader nodded his head understanding the situation. "I will immediately call my team to gather-"


    "Leader, second young master''s ne just flew away." Someone came running and announced loudly.


    Both the leader and Mu Feng heard him.


    "What?!" Both of them screamed in unison.


    Mu Feng touched the pedal and drove to the mansion in the full speed. "If she really really is on the ne..." His eyes turned red in fury.


    The leader screamed, "Stop the ne before it leaves the ground." He stood up and ran out.


    "Okay!" The bodyguard followed him and loudly instructed the other bodyguards.

 Chapter 609 THE NIGHTMARE AND A GLOOMY DAY

    <h4>Chapter 609 THE NIGHTMARE AND A GLOOMY DAY</h4>


    The leader screamed, "Stop the ne before it leaves the ground." He stood up and ran out.


    "Okay!" The bodyguard followed him and loudly instructed the other bodyguards.


    Someone came towards the leader and said, "Leader, the ne is already off the ground. Shall we chase it?"


    "No!" Mu Feng was still on the line. He instructed, "Don''t chase after her, or she might crash the ne in nervousness... wait, is she the pilot of the ne?"


    His heart was shaking in fear. She didn''t know how to fly a ne let alone how tond it. ''If there is any mishap....'' He didn''t have to live anymore.


    "Ah, we don''t know. We will look into it." The leader said immediately. They were totally unprepared.


    "But what about Madam Mu? What will we do?" A bodyguard walking beside the leader asked.


    Mu Feng took a deep breath beforemanding, "Ready another ne. I''ll be there in a minute."


    The leader nodded. "Yes, boss." Then, he gave instructions to the others.


    Soon, Mu Feng reached the mansion. He drove directly towards the runway. Everything was ready and when Mu Feng entered into the ne, the ne took off.


    Mu Feng''s ne followed Mu Lan''s ne from a certain distance. Mu Feng found no problem with the way the ne was flying.


    ''Whom did she take?'' He wandered looking at the outside.


    "Boss, it seems that...." The leader came forward and told him.


    Mu Feng shook his head and at the same time, he took the radio and tried to contact her.


    "Sister Lan Lan, do you hear me?... Sister Lan Lan?..... Are you there?.... Can we just talk?.... Are you alright?.... I''m worried, can you please answer me?" While he asked, he was very calm and his tone was smooth. He had no interest in making her nervous or anything. He just wanted to check if she was okay. As long as she was okay, that would be alright for now.


    For now.


    ------


    This morning, Mu Lan was feeling uneasy. She had a nightmare and it made her feel terrible. In her dream, she saw that the teardrop pendant that was given by Mu Liang fell on the floor and shattered into pieces. It was an expensive jewel which shouldn''t be shattered in reality, but in her dream it did.


    Mu Lan''s whole body shivered after she woke up. She gazed at the sky as she drinking milk in the balcony. The sky was gloomy as if it was as sad as her.


    She sighed heavily and finished her ss if milk. Then, she wore a white off shoulder maxi dress with cherry blossoms print and white chiffon cardigan. She had sunsses to cover her head and a purse in her left hand. She wore a pair of pink pump shoes. Her personal maid Alice helped her to have some make-up as she tried to make Mu Lan understand that women felt happy when they wore make-up and fine jewelries.


    Mu Lan only smiled and let her do whatever she wanted. After that, with an unsettling heart, she went to thepany to spend some time with Mu Feng.


    ChapterMid();


    ''I can help him with work.'' She thought.


    She went to the top floor and went to Mu Feng''s chamber. His secretaries were nowhere to be found. So, she directly went to open the door of his room to surprise him; however, the fate loved ying with her. She was shocked as she heard Mu Feng''s voice, "What?"


    She halted as she heard themotion from inside of the room. As Mu Feng stood up straight suddenly, his chair fell backward with a loud sound.


    She heard him speaking, "Tell me in details..... Was my brother taken by anyone?"


    The word ''taken'' made her heart shook. ''What happened to Liang Liang?'' She wondered.


    She silently listened, "Are you telling me that he was in house arrest?" She felt like someone squeezed her heart tightly. She was unable to breathe.


    "I don''t care what you do but I''m going to send my best people in Saudi Arabia to look for my brother. You have to do everything in order to assist them... Don''t forget that it was your responsibility to take care of your guest. But you failed. We let you do as you wished, but you messed it up. Now take the responsibility" She clenched her palms tightly and listened with great attention. "You better find him in one piece as well as alive."


    As soon as Mu Feng hung up, Mu Lan turned around and left. Her eyes were icy cold.


    Her heart was calm and she didn''t lose her temper. She went inside the car and told Mark Anthony to drive her home.


    Mark looked at her from the rare view mirror. "Did something happen?"


    Mu Lan lightly asked back, "Why do you ask?"


    "You don''t look okay. Though you wore make-up but your face is somewhat pale." No one should underestimate the observation skill of a magician.


    She gave him a polite smile. "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Since the day these two had an argument, Mu Lan kept her distance from him. Since they didn''t trust her that much and refused to help her, then she might as well no need to bother them at all. As long as they protected her, that''s enough.


    Mark sighed deeply. He knew that she was avoiding him, but it didn''t have to be this intense. He opened his mouth to say that if she needed help, she could ask him, but then knowing her, he gulped down his words and became silent.


    The temperature of the inside of the car dropped to a few degrees.


    Soon they reached home and she entered the mansion elegantly without being too fast or too slow. She went to the bedroom and closed the door. Then, she took off her jewelries and shoes and wore a pair of white summer boots. After that, she took two sets of clothes and put them in her bunny shoulder bag, she didn''t forget to take a ck shawl with her.

 Chapter 610 I CAN’T TAKE YOU

    <h4>Chapter 610 I CAN''T TAKE YOU</h4>


    Soon they reached home and she entered the mansion elegantly without being too fast or too slow. She went to the bedroom and closed the door. Then, she took off her jewelries and shoes and wore a pair of white summer boots. After that, she took two sets of clothes and put them in her bunny shoulder bag, she didn''t forget to take a ck shawl with her.


    Later, she went to Mu Feng''s chamber. This guy just loved the weapons. She took his revolver and bullets. After she was done ''borrowing'' his weapon, she went to her yground to get some of her toys.


    There was no way that she would take the stairs to go down and meet the servants. Since inside this area, no one kept an eye on her, she went to the balcony with a rope and looked down if there was anyone. When she saw no one, she tied the rope with the railing and slid down smoothly.


    Then, she walked to their small airport and saw one of the airnes were in the runway.


    ''Lord Buddha is with me.'' She thought with a smirk.


    Mu Liang''s personal driver Ronald Roy was the pilot. He justnded the ne for a test. Just as he thought that it was all good and he could have his lunch atst, he heard a voice.


    "What are you doing, Ronald?" Mu Lan asked charmingly.


    Ronald was startled. He didn''t hear her footsteps at all. "Madam Mu.. I mean miss, why are you here?"


    Since Mu Lan told the servants in here not to call her Madam Mu, they tried their best calling her ''miss'' or ''young miss'' or ''first young mistress''.


    Mu Lan smiled. She didn''t reply him and said, "Ronald, I asked you a question."


    Ronald bowed deeply and said, "I''m so sorry, miss. I was testing if the engine was okay or not."


    Mu Lan had a big heart and she would forgive others without anypensation. "Is the engine okay?"


    Ronald felt uneasy in front of her. He felt like she was some kind of viinous woman who was here to finish him off. "Yes, miss..... is there anything you need from me?"


    "Yes." Mu Lan calmly replied, "I want you to help me with something."


    "Alright, miss. Whatever you wish." Ronald innocently agreed.


    "Take me to Saudi Arabia. There is a pce in Riyadh where Mohammed Akram lives. Your first young master is also there. I miss him, so I want to join him. You just have to send me there; after that, you can juste back. I wille back with your first young master." She said.


    Ronald had no idea about Mu Liang was gone; but he knew a few things. He heard from the leader of the bodyguards that second master''s team was going to Riyadh. He frowned. ''What about second young master''s team? Why would his team go there? Wasn''t it first young master who went there? Did something happen in there?''


    He asked her, "Did something happen to first young master?"


    Mu Lan fixed her eyes on him. "Will you take me there or not?"


    "....Miss, if this is really the case then why don''t you go with second master''s team?" Ronald fidgeted while he suggested that.


    ChapterMid();


    None of the Mu Brothers told him that he had to take her to Saudi Arabia. Moreover, since Mu Feng''s team didn''t take her and she had to choose this ne it only meant that Mu Feng didn''t approve her going. It could be a dangerous mission.


    She calmly said, "Ronald, I want you to take me to Saudi Arabia." Her tone was getting colder. It was more like amand.


    Ronald hesitated at first before shaking his head he replied, "I can''t."


    She questioned him quietly, "You know that you are disobeying the Head of the Mu Household, don''t you?"


    He never saw Mu Lan this way. He was scared. But his answer was as same as before. "I do."


    Her eyes were sharper than the eagles'' eyes. "Then, you realize that you will be punished greatly if you disobey me, correct?"


    He nodded. With a brave heart he answered, "I know."


    Her interrogation didn''t stop. "Still you will disobey me?"


    He firmly nodded. "I will."


    Her voice was lower than before, "Why?"


    His answer was simple. "Because second young master doesn''t want you to go there."


    "Oh!" She chuckled. "And how do you know that?"


    "If it isn''t, you weren''t asking me to take you there, miss." He tried to be as polite as possible. But it triggered her in the most centered point.


    ''So, I am just a puppet here. Though they showed me that I have all the power, but I can''t do anything if these two people don''t let me! Is this some sort of joke? I know they care for me but I have every right to choose whatever I want to. I am a person with freedom. I''m not a kid who can be detained by others! I will never have it!''


    The more she thought about it, the more she became agitated.


    "Alright. Since you don''t want to help me just because I requested you, I''m going to force you." Mu Lan took the revolver out and pointed at his head. "Trust me. I''m a good shooter. One shot and the bullet will go straight in the middle of your forehead. Do you want to see me try?"


    Ronald was brave in many areas. But looking at his mistress who was pointing a gun at him, sneering coldly, jeering at him like a cold-blooded murderer, his whole body began to shake slightly.


    "You will never shoot at me, miss. I know that." Ronald tried his best to speak as calmly as possible.


    "You know, if you die, your sister Alice, your lover Emma, they will be very sad. You don''t want it, do you? Oh, another thing, did you know that Emma is dreaming to marry you for a long time? Now that you proposed to her, she keeps talking about it. What will happen if I kill you? Her dream will be tarnished." Mu Lan let out a loud sigh.

 Chapter 611 RETURN TO THE MANSION

    <h4>Chapter 611 RETURN TO THE MANSION</h4>


    She looked sinister as she said, "You know, if you die, your sister Alice, your lover Emma, they will be very sad. You don''t want it, do you? Oh, another thing, did you know that Emma is dreaming to marry you for a long time? Now that you proposed to her, she keeps talking about it. What will happen if I kill you? Her dream will be tarnished." Mu Lan let out a loud sigh.


    Emma and Alice were both her personal maids. Alice Roy was the sister of Ronald Roy and Emma was his fianc��e and lover for ten years.


    "Miss, you won''t kill me. I know you." He got some courage to have some confidence.


    She really looked insane, "And you think, in rage I won''t harm Emma. Aren''t you a fool?"


    "You won''t..." In the end, his voice had no strength left. He became doubtful.


    "Haha... funny for you to say. Just remember that your first or second young masters willpensate you with money for your loss and they won''t let anything happen to me. Even if you beg them to let the police take me to the jail, or you try to kill me, whatever you do, all you will face a tragic end. And me? I will still be the mistress of the household who killed her servant because her fianc�� didn''t listen to me. She will me you for the rest of your life and her soul will regret ever loving you."


    Saying that, she turned around and left.


    "I will take you. Please, miss. Don''t hurt her." Ronald cried out from behind. His voice shook this time. He could risk his life, but not Emma''s. Moreover, what if Mu Lan really did something to Emma, Ronald could do nothing. Because of his stubbornness, he might lose the love of his life.


    "You are wise, Ronald. As long as you safely send me there, nothing will happen." Mu Lan smiled and sat on the seat of the co-pilot.


    ''Insane! Simply insane!'' Ronald thought in terror. He was sweating and his heart was beating fast as he started the engine.


    Mu Lan tried hard to control herughter.


    Once Xue Lin said, "When someone is stubborn, reverse psychology always works. If you don''t believe me, then you can try for yourself."


    ''I owe you big time, Xue Lin.'' She thought as she enjoyed the ride. She was grateful towards her best friend. ''Of course, my acting deserves an Oscar.'' Yet she didn''t forget to boost herself. However, the fire in her heart that was ignited by Ronald was burning slowly.


    The ne took off and Mu Lan looked at the white clouds and the tiny buildings and trees down there.


    "They are following us." Ronald suddenly announced.


    Mu Lan gazed at the radar and found another private ne was following them from a certain distance.


    "Turn on the radio." She instructed.


    After turning on the radio, both of them heard Mu Feng''s voice. "Sister Lan Lan, do you hear me?... Sister Lan Lan?..... Are you there?.... Can we just talk?.... Are you alright?.... I''m worried, can you please answer me?"


    His voice was full of warmth and he carefully spoke.


    ChapterMid();


    Mu Lan began speaking, "What is this? A honey trap? Sorry, but I won''t fall for it." Her tone was t, cold and distance.


    Mu Feng was silent for a few moments before speaking, "Si-sister Lan Lan, why did you do something like that? You could have just told me, I would personally take you there. Why so suddenly-"


    Mu Lan frowned and shut him up. "Cut the crap. I know very well that you would hide this information from me. Don''t think of me as a fool." Her tone was harsh.


    Mu Feng wanted to hug her thigh and appease her. He said, "Sister Lan Lan, don''t be mad. We are trying to protect you-"


    She interrupted him again. "I know. That''s why I didn''t beat you up to death. But everything has its limit. You can''t just shackle a free person who has every right to choose for herself. What you and your brother tried this time, I don''t want it to be repeated. And I dare you to do things like that ever again."


    Her voice was powerful and threatening. It made not only Ronald, who was sitting beside her, shivered but also the people, who were in the other ne chasing after Mu Lan and Ronald, heard her voice and trembled in fear.


    They knew that Mu Feng and Mu Lan''s rtionship was better than the real brother and sister, but threatening the King of the Underworld, was she asking to be imprisoned for the rest of her life?


    "I understand. I understand, sister Lan Lan. It''s my fault. I apologize to you. How about youe back and we can discuss with our col heads and decide our next n." For now, all he wanted to take her back.


    The bodyguards looked at their ''King'' of the Underworld in in disbelief. Some of them started to think whether Mu Feng was the real one or an imposter. Their leader gave them hard stare when he noticed that his subordinates were pointing their guns at Mu Feng.


    Mu Lanughed aloud. Her voice was beautiful but it made others feel chills running down their spines.


    After a long time, she said, "Turn your ne and return to the mansion."


    The men all sighed in relief; and so did Ronald. Unfortunate for him, his smile vanished from her face just when he was the revolver in Mu Lan''s hand.


    Her words weren''t meant for Ronald but Mu Feng!


    "I won''t tell you twice, brother Feng. I will give you three seconds. If you don''t turn your ne around to the mansion''s direction and follow me, then...." She turned off the safety catch of the gun and said. "I will blow Ronald''s head. By the way, I don''t know how to fly a ne. You know what it means right?"

 Chapter 612 FELL FOR HER TRAP

    <h4>Chapter 612 FELL FOR HER TRAP</h4>


    "I won''t tell you twice, brother Feng. I will give you three seconds. If you don''t turn your ne around to the mansion''s direction and follow me, then...." She turned off the safety catch of the gun and said. "I will blow Ronald''s head. By the way, I don''t know how to fly a ne. You know what it means right?"


    Mu Feng and the bodyguards beside him heard the click sound of the safety catch turned off.


    Did they know that they were drenched in sweat?


    Probably not!


    "What''s your answer, brother Feng? Do you want me to die?" Mu Lan pressed that gun on Ronald''s head.


    Ronald spoke out for the first time. "Second young master, I want to get married and have my own family. Please turn your ne."


    His pleading was heart breaking; but Mu Lan wished tough out loudly. However, with her Oscar winning acting, she kept her demonic expression.


    "Fine. We will head back." Mu Feng sighed feeling defeated. "But sister Lan Lan, wait for the team. Stay with them. If you need any help, call me anytime."


    Her answer was simple. "I know."


    Thus, Mu Feng ordered the pilot to head back.


    --------


    At Riyadh, in Saudi Arabia.


    Mohammed Akram was in his pce, taking a warm bath. The bathroom was huge and was totally covered with white marble stones. The ringing sound of water from the fountain filled the room. There was a faint and yet sweet smell of roses mixed with soap. He was in the white marble stone bathtub. His eyes were closed and his body was rxed. One of the female servants was scrubbing his back diligently.


    The female servants were wearing traditional Arabian desert tribal clothes; green blouse with golden colored silk pajamas with golden chiffon veil covering their faces. The blouse only covered the chest area; other parts were uncovered.


    Knock! Knock!


    Another maid, who was standing in the corner of the bathroom, opened the door.


    Mohammed Alif peeped inside the bathroom. "Is my cousin here?"


    The maid softly nodded. She didn''t dare to look at him. She was feeling rather shy and fidget.


    Mohammed Alif chuckled. "Are you new in here? You seemed to be cuter than thest one who served my cousin."


    Mohammed Akram leisurely called out, "Alif, don''t cause trouble for my maids."


    "Cousin, if I give you a piece of good news, will you give her to me?" Alif grinned.


    Akram''s eyes were still closed. He said, "First tell me the good news, I will decide."


    Alif said with a satisfied grin, "Mr. Mu Liang''s fianc��e ising here. She is on the way here."


    Akram was silent for a second and then asked, "Alone?"


    "Alone." Alif gave an affirmative answer.


    The corners of Akram''s lips rose up. "Good news indeed."


    Alif interfered. "Bad news ising next."


    Akram: "..."


    Alif gave him the breaking news. "Mr. Mu Feng is sending an elite team to look for his brother."


    ChapterMid();


    Akram sighed. "We arranged everything for our guests, didn''t we?" He gave a smirk. "Get ready for the guests. We have to give them a warm wee."


    "Okay, cousin...... and the maid....?" Alif asked.


    "Take whichever two maids you want. They are just toys anyways." Akram said carelessly.


    "Thanks cousin, you are the best." Alif grinned and then threw the new maid in his shoulder and carried her away.


    -------


    Mu Lan''s nended on Mohammed Akram''s personal airport.


    Mohammed Akram personally came to receive her.


    "As soon as I walk down, you have to take off. Get it?" Mu Lanmanded.


    Ronald had enough of it. He vigorously nodded. "Y-yes, miss."


    "Good. Don''t let them catch you." After telling that she gave him her usual friendly smile and then left.


    ''Did she y with me and the second young master all this time? We actually fell for her trap! No way!'' Ronald wanted to die right then and there.


    Just as Mu Lan came out, the sunlight hit her face. She covered her face with a white scarf and climbed down.


    "Wee, Ms. Lan. I have been expecting a great army force, but not the gorgeous and elegantdy of the Mu Household. It''s an honor to have you here." Mohammed Akram genuinely gave her a warm greeting and handed over a bouquet of red roses.


    Mu Lan didn''t give him a slight smile. She didn''t take the roses either. She said, "I didn''t know that Arabians had a habit of giving red roses to the army."


    Mohammed Akram saw her resistance clearly, however, he wasn''t bothered even a little bit. He said, "Ms. Lan, I know that you are upset. You have every right to do that. But please give us a chance. Mr. Mu Liang is a big man. He can''t just vanish."


    "You are telling me that he left on his own when he was house arrest?" Mu Lan''s question as full of mockery. If it was anyone else, they would burn in rage or would be red in shame.


    However, Mohammed Akram was different. He slightly bowed and showed a sympathetic expression. "Ms. Lan, I don''t know where you heard it from, but it breaks my heart when you are telling my friendly gesture towards my guest is house arrest. I simply tried to do my best not to have any ws in my hospitality."


    "Please remember that guests are here for work. They need rx time when they are in the guest rooms. Your guards won''t give them leisure feeling, believe me on this." Mu Lan looked around her and saw the guards were standing in a line to receive her. "Moreover, you have such grand security system, why would you have o keep guards inside?"


    "Men aren''t the most loyal creature in this world, Ms. Lan. My guests are important to me. I can''t take any risks. But I will keep your words in my mind." Mohammed Akram patiently said as he led her to the inside of the pce.

 Chapter 613 HOPEFULLY WON’T BE DISAPPEARED

    <h4>Chapter 613 HOPEFULLY WON''T BE DISAPPEARED</h4>


    "I don''t want any guards around my room, Mr. Mohammed Akram." Mu Lan''s voice was firm.


    Her eyes were everywhere. Her sense of direction was better than any normal woman. Once she saw a ce, she would never forget it unless she lost her memory by ident.


    She saw the architectural design of the Arabian country. The paintings were magnificent. The furniture was designed with pure gold and expensive jewels. If she wasn''t used to with grand life, she would definitely fall for this pce. Unfortunately, she loved a small duplex house right beside ake.


    "Of course, Ms. Lan." Mohammed Akram eyed at her. His eyes almost didn''t leave her.


    While walking, Mu Lan said, "I want to know every detail of my fianc��''s schedule for the past seven days. Also, the security footage. Send it to me as soon as possible."


    "Of course. Please don''t overwork yourself. You just came and had a long journey. You must rest now. I will tell my secretary to send it to your room." Mohammed Akram said.


    He took her deep inside the pce. He arranged a private room for her in the inner pce close to flower garden. This area was the most secure area which meant no matter how much she tried, she could never get out of here, as long as she had no memory of her past.


    Soon they reached the room he arranged for her.


    "Then I will take my leave now. There are plenty of clothes and jewelries for you to wear. Don''t hesitate to wear them. My sister-inw chose them for you. The servants will serve you food. If you need anything, please let them know. They will help you with utmost care." He said.


    "d to know. I will thank your sister-inwter. Hopefully, I won''t be disappeared like my fianc��." She said and after that, she closed the door.


    Mohammed Akram smirked and left. He had lots of work to do.


    After closing the door, she checked the room thoroughly to find out if there was any bug or camera. To her surprise, she found nothing. After a while, she looked for hidden door or passageway or anything; but she failed to find anything.


    "Okay, time for work." She talked to herself in a low voice and turned on herptop.


    When she was in Paris, she didn''t get the signals of the cockroaches and the spiders. She realized that it must be Mohammed Akram''s doing. She really underestimated him.


    So, these several days, she made some new toys. She activated her new toys and the old ones too. She let them do her work and then she took off her dress and went to the huge bathroom.


    "It must be called royal bathroom." Shemented loudly.


    After taking bath, she changed into another clothes. She found wardrobe full of clothes and jewelries. Since they were for her, why not using them. However, she didn''t forget to check whether there were any bugs or GPS or hidden camera. But nothing was found.


    "So disappointing." She sighed and looked at the screen of theptop.


    ChapterMid();


    She already got the whole map of the pce ground. Shepared this mad with the previous map which was given to Mu Liang by her brother Jonah. Jonah''s map didn''t have many features, maybe because of the tight security. However, it wasn''t going to be any problem now.


    She discovered that Mu Liang''s luggage was in Mohammed Akram''s office room. She narrowed her eyes thinking how could she get that luggage. There was something important in that luggage. She hoped that no one got it before Mu Liang.


    ''If Liang Liang, found it, why didn''t he use it. I could''ve helped him.'' She pondered about it.


    Knock! Knock!


    Mu Lan closed theptop and put it under the pillow. After that, she got up and opened the door. She saw three women were standing with same color of dress. They had treys of food in their hands.


    Mu Lan let them enter and serve the food. They bowed and left. None of them spoke with her. She only gave them a slight nod of acknowledgement.


    After they left, she looked at the food and smiled. ''Now this is a royal lunch.''


    Mu Lan had twenty hours of journey because they had tond on the Turkish airport because of bad weather and Arabia airport because of heavy sandstorm.


    She took out herptop and started working while she took a grape and ate it.


    While she was working, she felt that someone was gazing at her.


    ''What? Seriously!'' She was annoyed.


    "I know you are here. Come out and show yourself." She said in a cold tone.


    Someone, who was standing in the corner suddenly became visible.


    Mu Lan asked herself. ''Is my heart shaking? I don''t think so.''


    That invisible man was really handsome with toned body. He was wearing Arabian clothes, but he was definitely for Arabian. He looked like a Mongolian.


    "Are you from Mongolia?" Mu Lan asked.


    "Yes." The invisible guy who was now visible sat of the sofa and leaned back. "How did you notice my present?"


    "I didn''t. I just felt someone''s burning gaze was digging a hole on my back. Just a woman''s instinct." She replied truthfully.


    Then she added, "I saw you that night when you all were there. You didn''t talk at all."


    He calmly said, "You took a risk toe here."


    "If one of you prevented me toe here, I would stop. Since you didn''t and knowing that you will protect me, thinking this way, I had the courage toe here." She replied truthfully.


    "Clever, but not sharp." Hemented.


    Then he stood up and walked towards her. She was sitting in the dining table. It wasn''t that far. He reached out and took the ss of lemon juice and sniffed.


    "You can''t drink this. It has medicine mixed in here." He threw the water in the bathroom and came back. After that, he took a drumstick and began eating it.

 Chapter 614 DO YOU TRUST ME?

    <h4>Chapter 614 DO YOU TRUST ME?</h4>


    "You can''t drink this. It has medicine mixed in here." He threw the water in the bathroom and came back. After that, he took a drumstick and began eating it.


    Mu Lan raised an eyebrow. "Attacking in the first chance they get. I underestimated him. No wonder I didn''t find any bugs or anything. Is he trying to get me by drugging me? How hrious! Too bad that he can''t."


    She had elixir in her blood. The Cobra also knew that. Because of the elixir no matter what she was given as long as she got the antidote, nothing would happen to her; and if the antidote wasn''t around, then she had to suffer for some weeks before her body would make the antidote itself. Overall, she wouldn''t die.


    She looked at the Mongolian man who was eating as fast as he could. "Rx when you eat. If you eat like this you won''t be able to taste anything."


    "I didn''t eat anything this whole day." He said.


    Mu Lan couldn''t say anything against it anymore. She could only say, "Don''t choke while you eat then." She gave him the whole chicken roast.


    "You are generous." Hemented.


    She put the piece ofmb meat inside her mouth and started to chew it. While chewing she asked, "So, what should I call you? Mark didn''t tell me any of your names."


    "I''m Altan Yul. You can call me Al." He said. Then, he asked, "Are you sure that you don''t want this chicken roast? Never miss Arabian foods. These are delicious."


    Mu Lan was busy with eating Mandi food. Mandi is a traditional dish originated from Hadhramaut, Yemen, consisting mainly of meat and rice with a special blend of spices. It is cooked in a pit underground. It''s extremely popr and prevalent in most areas of the Arabian Penins.


    She said, "You can have it. So, when did youe here?"


    He answered, "This morning. When I heard that they arranged this room for you, I came here and waited for you."


    Mu Lan dropped her fork. "....You mean when I was bathing and then came out just wearing towel around my body and after that I chose a dress to wear andter when I wore that dress, all this time you were in this room?"


    Altan didn''t notice her slight shiver. He said in a light tone, "Yes. But don''t worry, I didn''t see anything. I turned my head towards the door."


    Mu Lan frowned. "It doesn''t matter. You were still in the room. Next time I''m bathing, stay outside of the room."


    He shrugged. "What''s there to hide anyway and more importantly, you have nothing to offer to me." He said with an uninterested attitude.


    Mu Lan became red in fury. "I dare you to say that again."


    "Haha.... Embarrassed? But you can''t do anything to me as long as you have no memory of your past."


    Mu Lan narrowed her eyes and coldly gazed at Altan. "When I get my memory back, I wille after you for sure."


    Noticing that the situation wasn''t in a favorable side, Altan raised his two hands in defeat. "It''s all my fault. I apologize. Please quell your anger, your majesty."


    ChapterMid();


    Mu Lan easily agreed. "Sure, I will forgive you."


    Altan sighed in relief. "Thank you, your majesty for your generosity."


    She grinned. "Most wee; but you have to do something for me."


    "..."


    Mu Lan continued, "Go to Mohammed Akram''s office and there you will find Liang''s luggage. There is a small silver colored tube in the left corner of the luggage. I want it. If it''s not there, then maybe it was taken by Liang or Mohammed Akram. If that Arabian guy has it, bring it to me. Understood?"


    "...Understood." Altan replied. ''What amnesia? She is just like before! Little devil!'' Heined in his heart.


    "Are you cursing me?" Mu Lan asked doubtfully.


    "Not at all." Saying that he vanished from her side.


    After she had finished eating, the maids came and took the empty treys with them.


    One of them said, "Master Akram said that he wanted you to meet him in his office in the evening. He also apologized not to apany you right now since he was busy with some business meetings."


    "Okay. I will take some rest till then." Mu Lan replied with a smile.


    After the left, she turned on herptop once again and searched for any information regarding her father, Professor Ryuren. Since her toys were activated, she could easily look inside Mohammed Akram''sptop, broke the code and began hacking every possible document she could.


    Finding Mu Liang wasn''t her only reason toe here, since she couldn''t use her toys from Paris, she had toe here to look for her father too and if any chance her father was here, she would rescue him by any means.


    In hisptop, there were the files and evidence of all his misdeeds. Mu Lan read the stories about how he managed to establish ve trade.


    "So, the women in here are all ves. Tsk. This guy!" Shemented in disdain.


    She also discovered that Mohammed Alif had a habit of ying with the female ves and then after he was tired of them, they would vanish somewhere no one could find.


    "You people sure waiting for a good beating." Mu Lanmented.


    She also got some news about the people who were rted to them. It looked like the second prince and Mohammed Akram were conspiring against the Crown Prince; and here all of them knew that the Crown Prince and Mohammed Akram were friends.


    She finally found a file about the virus he created and how much money he made. There was also information about Professor Ryuren and his works.


    "Gosh! My father is a genius! No wonder I got his talented brain." She felt very proud.


    Then, there was a news of the explosion.


    "So, you are the one who killed my father. Akram, you better.....

 Chapter 615 WE CAME HERE TO SEARCH

    <h4>Chapter 615 WE CAME HERE TO SEARCH</h4>


    "So, you are the one who killed my father. Akram, you better die before I finish you, or you will face something you never wanted to face." Her eyes shed. She looked into it more. There was no more info regarding the matter and Mu Lan didn''t find out if her father was alive or not.


    She gazed at the ceiling. "Akram doesn''t look like he doesn''t do a clean job. Then, if my father is alive why isn''t there any information about him? Could it be Akram doesn''t have my father? This is possible.... Then why did hement about my father? Did he want to catch my brother and me because he couldn''t get my father? But then why sote? He could have done it before."


    She deeply thought about it. But couldn''t find any answer. She frowned. "Looks like I have to fall for his trap to find out the truth."


    "But before that..." She took all the files in one folder and send them to Mu Feng. However, the inte wasn''t working. The email couldn''t be sent.


    "Huh? You got to be kidding me!" Mohammed Akram made the first move. He turned down the inte connection inside the pce so that she couldn''t contact anyone.


    "Did you think me as a fool?" Mu Lan grinned. Suddenly she felt a present behind her. "Al, are you here?"


    "I came back three minutes ago." Altan replied. He became visible.


    Mu Lan turned towards him. "Did you get the thing what I ask you to?"


    He shook his head. "When I didn''t find it in the luggage, I searched in Akram''s office and bedroom. I didn''t find it anywhere."


    "Then Liang must have it. If he has it, why didn''t he use it?" She frowned.


    "Maybe because of the inte." Altan scratch his head.


    "Hah! If inte could stop me. As long as you know what technology is, inte is nothing. Trust me." Mu Lan reached out for her bunny bag and took out a small device.


    Altan came forward and sat beside Mu Lan on the bed. "I trust you and this tiny box is..."


    "This tiny box is called Wi-Fi. It is connected with the satellite, so, no matter where I go, I can get free inte service." She said.


    "You are joking!" Though a few seconds ago he said that he believed her, now he didn''t want to believe her.


    "You will see." Mu Lan grinned and turned on a small button; and the email attached with a huge folder was sent to Mu Feng in the blink of their eyes.


    "...You weren''t joking." He said.


    "Yes, but with this ce''s security system, Akram might find out what I did." She turned off theptop and took both Wi-Fi as well as theptop and gave it to Altan. "Now your job is to make these things disappear with you. Go before the guardse here."


    "Okay." Altan took them and vanished. ''Damn! She is as good as our Shintaro.'' He thought.


    Tokugawa Shintaro was a Japanese man, a member of The Cobra. He was called the Technology Master. He was short and skinny.


    She put on a light eyeshadow and talked to herself. "I should take a nap before the guards knock my door." Mu Lan went under theforter and closed her eyes.


    ChapterMid();


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Mu Lan opened her eyes. She really fell asleep. She looked at her wristwatch and realized that she slept for fifteen minutes, but she felt like it was ages.


    "They arete." Commenting, she got out of the bed and opened the door. She saw several men in uniform and Mohammed Alif. The arranged maids for her were present too.


    Mu Lan asked with a sleepy, confused tone, "What is it? I think I still have some time left before I meet your master....?"


    Mohammed Alif gave her a full nce before saying, "Yes and I''m very sorry to disturb your resting time. However, our security system had beenpromised and we are here to check if it has anything to do with you. Please do mind it. We are checking all the rooms, you are not the only one. We will be very quick."


    He didn''t mention inte; he changed it into security to catch any expression from Mu Lan; but he failed.


    Mu Lan pretend not to understand a thing and gave them a nk look and said, "Do whatever you want. It''s your ce anyway. I''m d to help." She let theme inside and yawned.


    After getting the signal from Mohammed Alif, the guards started to search for any electronic devices they could get. Since it was their ce, they knew every corner of this room. However, they didn''t find anyptop or any device that can cerate any havoc in the inte system.


    Mu Lan gazed at Mohammed Alif and said, "Can you give me the password of Wi-Fi of this ce. I need to contact my brother-inw. He must be worried."


    He replied, "Inte connection will be disconnected for a couple of days. I don''t think you can use inte for a while; but if you need to contact your family why don''t you use our local telephone? The guests who are here all of them using the local numbers."


    "Sure. Please let me use one." Mu Lan agreed.


    "I will send someone to fetch you one." He looked at one of the maids and said something in Arabiannguage. The maid nodded and left.


    The guards found nothing and they informed Mohammed Alif. He nodded and then he told Mu Lan, "Once again I''m sorry for the convenience."


    "It''s fine. I hope you people fix your problem soon." Suddenly remembering something she said, "By the way, Mr. Mohammed Akram said that he was going to get me the footage of the surveince system. Please remind him of that. Also, I need aptop to work on. After hearing my fianc��''s missing news, I came here without preparing anything at all."

 Chapter 616 MU FENG’S VIRUS

    <h4>Chapter 616 MU FENG''S VIRUS</h4>


    "It''s fine. I hope you people fix your problem soon." Suddenly remembering something she said, "By the way, Mr. Mohammed Akram said that he was going to get me the footage of the surveince system. Please remind him of that. Also, I need aptop to work on. After hearing my fianc��''s missing news, I came here without preparing anything at all."


    After thisment anyone would think that she was the most innocent of all people in the earth. No one would notice that she was the culprit.


    Altan Yul was standing in the corner. His jaw was dropped to the floor. He never saw her acting. They taught her almost everything but telling lie wasn''t in the list.


    But he didn''t know that she wasn''t lying. It was called acting.


    *Wink*Wink*


    "I''m so sorry that you have waited too long. I have to apologize not to take care of your fianc�� well. I have made you suffer." Mohammed Alif was as humble as possible.


    She was tired of listening his apologies. "Then please help me to find him as soon as possible. Whenever I close my eyes, I have nightmares." Mu Lan said. Her voice broke in the end.


    Mohammed Alif saw red eyeliner and eyeshadow and thought that her eyes were swollen because she was crying. He said, "I will do everything I can. Please rest assured."


    "Please do." Mu Lan answered curtly.


    After they all left, Mu Lan sat down on the bed. "Ah, so frustrating!"


    "That was a hell of an acting." Altan turned visible.


    "As long as I get everything I need, I don''t have any problem in acting." Mu Lan said.


    Knock! knock!


    "What''s now?" Altan became invisible.


    She opened the door and saw the maid who went to fetch her a cell phone. The maid quietly gave it to her and before Mu Lan could say a simple ''thank you'', the maid hurriedly left.


    Mu Lan closed the door. "She is acting strangely."


    Altan put his index finger on his lips and signed her not to talk.


    She nodded and dialed Assistant Ju Long''s number.


    Assistant Ju Long answered and said professionally, "This is Assistant Ju Long speaking from Mu Corporation. How can I help you?"


    Mu Lan responded, "I''m Mu Lan."


    Assistant Ju Long was doing some errands for Mu Feng. "Madam! We have been trying to contact you but we couldn''t..."


    She calmly said, "No worries. I''m fine. I told Ronald to go back. He will reach home soon. Can I talk to brother Feng?"


    "Yes, yes." Assistant Ju Long shoved the cell phone towards his friend.


    Mu Feng snatched the cell phone and asked, "Sister Lan Lan, how are you doing? Is there anything wrong with your mobile? I swear I called you thousand times..."


    She replied, "They are having some problems regarding inte."


    "Those sons of b****es!" When he was really angry but couldn''t do anything, all he would was cursing.


    Mu Lan sighed. She felt like her ears were spoiled after hearing the curse. "I asked them to give me a mobile phone since I can''t call from mine. I called you the moment I got it. So, what were you doing?"


    ChapterMid();


    "I have been reading documents like an old man and was checking my mobile time to time if you contacted me." He was in his car with Assistant Ju Long. "I''ve already sent a team. Work with them and find big brother. I will be counting on you, sister Lan Lan."


    She nodded. "That you can do. I''m going to hang up now. I have to meet Mr. Mohammed Akram."


    Mu Feng frowned. "Why do you need to meet him?"


    "He didn''t give me the footage yet. I don''t know what they are thinking. I really want to find out Liang as soon as possible." She said. Her tone was full of irritation.


    "Let my team just go there. I will show them that they are underestimating us by neglecting my brother." Mu Feng promised.


    Mu Lan said, "We shouldn''t be acting as their enemies. We are their business partners. Think calmly before you act. I have to go now. Bye."


    "Okay. Bye." Mu Feng hung up.


    Assistant Ju Long gazed at him. "Did she give you any information?"


    Mu Feng replied, "Everything she wanted to tell was in the email. They blocked inte and made her use their phone. The cell phone they gave her must have a tracking device or a bug. That way whatever she says to us, they will find out about it. This is the reason why she called in your number and not my personal number. More importantly, she was speaking respectfully and politely when she talked about them. So, what do you think?"


    Assistant Ju Long frowned. "I think that she is basically in the house arrest."


    Mu Feng nodded. "You are right."


    Assistant Ju Long had no idea what his friend was nning. "But the team you are sending..."


    "We don''t have time to look out for the team we are going to send anymore." Mu Feng tapped the steer wheel while his index fingers.


    ------


    Altan took out a paper and began writing, ''What are you going to do with this phone?''


    Mu Lan took the pen from him and wrote on that paper. ''I want to give it back to them since I''m done with my purpose. I can''t risk it having here. It must have a bug in here. If we talk, it will be recorded and then, they will find out everything.''


    Altan thought for a while. After that he wrote, ''Do you know signnguage?''


    Mu Lan wrote back, ''I do. I just hope they didn''t nt any camera while they were searching.''


    Altan responded, ''They didn''t. If they did, I wouldn''t be visible now. They already gave you the drug, so they think that you are already in their control.''


    Mu Lan cursed in her heart. ''Sons of bi***hes!''


    Mu Feng''s virus got her for good.

 Chapter 617 I DIDN’T CHANGE MY PLAN

    <h4>Chapter 617 I DIDN''T CHANGE MY PLAN</h4>


    Meanwhile, Mohammed Akram and Mohammed Alif were sitting together and the maids were feeding them grapes. Suddenly both men bit their tongues identally.


    "Ouch! That hurts!" Mohammed Alif cried out. The pain made his body numb.


    Mohammed Akram closed his eyes in pain. "Someone must be cursing us."


    Mohammed Alif shoved the woman beside him in anger. "This is the second time it happened in half an hour. Who would dare to curse us so frequently?"


    "Check the recordings and let me know what Ms. Lan talked about to Mu Feng." Mohammed Akram instructed his cousin.


    "I will." Alif then asked, "What will I do with Mu Liang?"


    Akram chew the grape he was given and replied, "Let''s decide it after we find out what Ms. Lan said to Mu Feng. Then again, Mu Liang''s future is already fixed."


    Alif frowned. "I want to find out who sent what without inte. It''s giving me goosebumps. We even checked everyone''sptop and mobile to find out who did it but we couldn''t find anything. It was like the device which was used to break the security system just vanished into the thin air. That person is a real genius."


    Akram calmly asked, "Did you check Ms. Lan''sptop?"


    "She didn''t bring one. She was too hasty when she came and forgot to bring herptop. At first, I didn''t want to believe her, but since the guards didn''t find anything, I had to trust her." Alif was silent for a moment. Then, he recalled something. "What are you going to talk to Ms. Lan about? Didn''t you say that you are going to give her the footage? Why didn''t you send it to her? And why do you want to meet her? She also requested me for aptop. What a demand! A woman should be beneath us! How dare she talk like that I am some kind of her servant!"


    His face turned red in anger. As the youngest of the family, he was always pampered, Because of that he became hot tampered and had a hard time to control his anger. As a son of the wealthy family, he never had to control his anger. When he was furious, he would kill the person who made him mad.


    Akram cooled down his cousin. "Don''t be agitated. We will do everything ording to the n we created. We cannot let our guards down." His mind was still circling around the red signal after someone broke the security system and used inte.


    Alif always listened to his elder cousin. He calmed down a bit. He nodded in agreement. "Okay. I''m working ording to the n. But what about you? Why don''t you tell me that why you suddenly changed your n?"


    "I didn''t." Mohammed Akram paused and then added, "I just didn''t tell you everything."


    "Do you wish to tell me now?" Alif was definitely curious.


    "What''s so hurry?" He looked at his cousin and continued, "Alif, I have a present for you. Wait for a few days." Mohammed Akram smiled.


    "As long as it''s a present from you, I know it will be something exceptional." Alif was happy. He gazed at the woman in his arms and said, "Go, grab some dates and juice for me and my cousin."


    ChapterMid();


    "Yes, master." The maid left.


    To respond to Alif''s previousment about exceptional gift, Akram said, "Oh, you have no idea." His eyes flickered as he nced at the firentern.


    Alif didn''t notice his cousin''s expression.


    -------


    Mu Lan took the paper where they were writing their conversation and tore it into pieces before throwing those pieces of the paper in themode and shed it down.


    She wore an olive colored Arabian gown with golden design, made a bun with her hair and wore an olive colored hat. When she was putting on the jewelries, Altan was looking at her with interest.


    The girl he knew was a tomboy. Even when she was a teenager, her hair was short, she was used to wear their shirts and pants; and now that she was dressing up like a girl, he couldn''t help but look how much she had grown up.


    Mu Lan didn''t want to dress up, but just a few minutes ago, one of the maids serving Mohammed Akram sent her an invitation to join him in a party.


    She was fuming in rage. ''I can''t find my Liang Liang and he wasn''t doing anything to help me and yet he actually dared to send an invitation.'' While thinking that, she finally got an idea.


    The maids escorted her to a huge room where the party was held. The male guests and the female guests were all present. The female guests were very few in number. They all came for business. Some of the male guests were government officials and some of them were businessmen. Their eyes caught Mu Lan right after she entered the room.


    It was already evening. The golden lights were all lightened up. The golden furniture was glittering in the light. In the corner, Arabian music was being yed by some musicians and a bunch of girls wearing tribal clothes dancing in the middle of the room.


    The guests were enjoying the morous event. The room was bustling with noises.


    Mu Lan walked straight towards the man who was the host.


    "Mr. Mohammed Akram." She greeted him somewhat coldly.


    The ministers of Saudi Arabia and Mohammed Akram were talking. Being interrupted by a woman, the ministers gave her a stern gaze. But Mu Lan pretended not to see them.


    Mohammed Akram gazed at her with his dark eyes and asked politely, "Ms. Lan, is there anything important you wish to talk to me about?"


    His politeness was more like an insult to her as if he was mocking her. She sharply gazed at him and said, "Mr. Mohammed Akram seems to be so busy that he forgot one of your guests as well as your business partner is missing. And here his fianc��e in here to look for him and you are doing nothing to help her. You could at least assign some guards to give me a helping hand and give me the footage. But all you are doing is having party. Should I praise you for your insincerity?"

 Chapter 618 I HAVE OTHER PLAN FOR HER

    <h4>Chapter 618 I HAVE OTHER PLAN FOR HER</h4>


    Mu Lan''sment was sharp and her tone was slightly louder than usual. It caught many others'' attention.


    Mohammed Akram didn''t blink even once when she said those words. His gaze kept lingering on her. He looked like he was a hunter looking at his prey.


    Just like him, Mu Lan''s eyes were watching him like a hunter. She also didn''t move her away from his.


    A group of businessmen from different countries were talking closed to them. When they heard Mu Lan''s stern voice, they came closer.


    One of them asked Mu Lan, "Aren''t you the fianc��e of Mr. Mu Liang of Mu Corporation. I''ve seen you in the party in Paris. You were his acting assistant, weren''t you?"


    Mu Lan nodded. "Yes. I gave him a helping hand when his assistant was in holidays."


    Another one spoke, "You were saying something about your fianc�� was missing..."


    "Yes, Liang is missing and I came here. The team to search for him is on the way. Surprisingly this gentleman here not doing anything to help me to look for him." When she said ''this gentleman'', she pointed out Mohammed Akram.


    The businessmen were nced at him in disbelief. The oldest of them all spoke out first, "Is it true that Mr. Mu is missing, Mr. Akram? When I asked you, you said that he went back home."


    "Yes, you said the same thing to me too." Another one added.


    Mohammed Akram looked at them calmly before his eyesnded on Mu Lan for a few seconds. Then he said, "Gentlemen, I didn''t want anyone to worry you-"


    The oldest businessman interrupted him. "But you are making Mr. Mu''s fianc��e here. Why aren''t you doing anything to search for him? He must have been gone for two days to make his own fianc��e so desperate."


    This businessman was one of the business partners of Mu Corporation. He knew Mu Liang for many years. He liked this young CEO. He wanted to have some private chat with Mu Liang but Mohammed Akram lied to him. He was really angry.


    Mohammed Akram couldn''t possibly let the billionaire of New Zend get angry for such thing. He said, "I don''t want Ms. Lan to harm herself. That''s why I''m waiting for Mu Family''s team toe."


    It was reasonable. The businessman shut his mouth.


    Mu Lan retorted, "So, you will wait for them to clean your dirty works! It was your responsibility to take care of your guest!"


    Mohammed Akram was still calm. "Ms. Lan, my guests aren''t kids."


    She didn''t hold back this time. "If it weren''t for your invitation, he wouldn''te here and go missing. Who knows if you have any personal grudge or maybe he found out that you did something illegal that''s why you made him disappear."


    The guests around them stopped talking at once and only nced at each other. Some of them praised her bravery, some of them got worried about her safety and some of them looked at her in disdain.


    Mohammed Akram gazed at her for a long time. Finally, he opened his mouth. "Ms. Lan, your tongue is too sharp. It''s not good for your health."


    ChapterMid();


    "Are you threatening me?" Mu Lan seemed amused.


    "I''m being considerate." Mohammed Akram coolly said.


    Mu Lan shook her head. "You don''t have a lover Mr. Mohammed Akram. If you had, you would have understand my feelings too. Since you are pretending to be considerate, I will wait for my team toe. They areing tonight, right?"


    Mohammed Akram nodded. "Ms. Lan, you are correct. The team ising tonight. After that, I will do everything to assist you all. Can you please calm down a little?"


    Mu Lan raised her right eyebrow and said, "I wille down when you will give me back my fianc��."


    Sensing her enmity, he asked, "Ms. Lan are you having any grudge against me?"


    "What do you think?" Her eyes clearly said, ''Isn''t it normal?''


    Mohammed Akram slightly smiled. "If you need some rest, please feel free to do whatever you want. If you don''t like the food here, you can just ask the maids who are assigned to you whatever you want to eat. Please make yourself at home."


    "Are you telling me to head back?" Mu Lan stretched her lips on the right side.


    Mohammed Akram asked her with a smile on his face, "Ms. Lan, do you like to interpret things on your own?"


    Mu Lan innocently said, "No. But someone definitely has the ability to feign ignorance."


    Mohammed Akram''s eyes flickered. He only smiled and shortly said, "Enjoy the party."


    After that, Mohammed Akram began talking to the ministers once again and Mu Lan took a ss of juice and had small conversation with the businessmen.


    One of the ministers said, "So, this is the woman you were talking about?"


    Mohammed Akram nodded. "Yes, she is the next target of us. I know you people will enjoy tonight''s show."


    Another ministerughed. His lustful eyes were gazing at Mu Lan''s body. "I guess you are doing everything to make her tame. I also love taming wild animals."


    Mohammed Akram chuckled. "No. I''m not going to tame her. She is already tamed. All I want to make her wild."


    Someone else added, "Making her wild in the bed will be a lovely work."


    "I have another n for her." Mohammed Akram''s eyes lingered on Mu Lan without her noticing.


    What they were talking, Mu Lan knew nothing of it. She was feeling bored as she drank the juice. When she finished drinking, she put the ss on a side table and walked in the corner. She saw a shadow and became suspicious. She walked faster and went to the corridor and found no one.


    She heard some footsteps. Some people wereing closer. Mu Lan quickly hid herself behind a pir.


    Some men walked forward and she could hear them. They were talking in low voice.


    "It was a good thing that we have finished the task before the team came."


    "Yes, now all they will find is the dead body."


    "We have to tell the master the Mu Liang is dead."

 Chapter 619: BY ACCIDENT

    <h4>Chapter 619: BY ACCIDENT</h4>


    While Mu Lan hid behind the pir she heard some guards talking in a very low voice. She held her breath.


    One man said, "It was a good thing that we have finished the task before the team came." His tone carried a sense of joy.


    Mu Lan peeped and four men wearingpletely ck clothes. ''They are somewhat wearing assassin''s uniform.'' She thought to herself. She had seen the uniform of elite force of Mu Family who were mercenaries.


    Another man said, "Yes, now all they will find is the dead body."


    Someone else joined in the discussion. "We have to tell the master the Mu Liang is dead. We are getting more money this time." He grinned.


    For a second, Mu Lan''s head turned nk. Her eyes were open, but she couldn''t see anything; her ears were in ce, but she couldn''t hear any sound; she had sense, but she couldn''t feel anything. Her whole body trembled. She heart suddenly felt empty. She couldn''t breathe properly.


    The next moment, from deep inside her, a pure hatred burst out. Before she could realize what was happening, she came out behind of the pir, followed those assassins.


    Those were professional assassins. They felt chills and cautiously looked behind them; and found a gorgeous fairying at them with killing intent.


    One assassin came forward to grab her, but she caught his wrist and twisted it.


    "Argh!" The man cried out in pain and bent down while grabbing his wrist.


    She didn''t stop there. She circled her right leg around his left leg and forcefully pulled him. He fell down and twisted his neck by ident. With an odd sound, his neck was broken. As a result, he died.


    Watching her so smoothly handling their partner, the other three assassins couldn''t stay still. Another man came forward with a small knife and stroke at her.


    Mu Lan swiftly moved away and kicked him aiming at his lower backbone. Her attack the firm.


    "Huk!" This assassin was out of breath.


    With a bone breaking sound, the man fell on the ground. The pain made his head nk. He couldn''t control himself as his hand with the dagger moved under his body and the sharp de pierced through his abdomen.


    Thest two men were scared at first to see a small beautiful woman finished their partners in a blink of an eye before they came at her together with knives in their hands.


    While walking, she fell down on the floor all of sudden, and those two assassins identally hurt themselves as the knives pierced through each other''s hearts.


    Mu Lan moved away quickly to let them fall on the floor. She looked back and seeing the four dead bodies, her body shivered.


    ''D-did I just kill them? I killed them, didn''t I? Wait, wait, wait... calm down! I didn''t kill anyone. What I did was self-defense, I didn''t kill anyone. They killed themselves by ident. Yes, by ident...'' There was another thing that caught her mind. ''I didn''t even touch them and they just died, how can they kill my Liang Liang with such sloppy skills?''


    Just them she realized that she should have let at least one be alive to get some information. She really didn''t know what came over her.


    After she understood that she had done a terrible deed, she looked around and them left that ce as soon as possible.


    From the corner, Altan Yul was watching everything. He made sure that no one was there to witness anything. But the thing he witness, it made him shiver.


    ''Mother******! Did she really lose her memory? Just now she looked like an Asura! I really wish that after she get her memory back, she won''te at me.'' He prayed to Lord Buddha and then followed after her.


    Mu Lan went back to her guest room and searched her room thoroughly to look for bugs and cameras. When she found nothing, then she fell on the bed and sighed heavily.


    ''No, no... they cannot kill Liang Liang with such skill. He is alive. He has to be alive! He promised me a wedding! With Liang Liang''s intelligent, these people definitely killed someone else. Or they were simply lying.'' She gradually calmed down.


    Noticing a presence, she said, "You cane out now."


    Altan became visible and asked, "When did you give that cell phone to the maid? I clearly saw her rejecting your request."


    Altan saw that before leaving the room for the party, Mu Lan wanted to give back the cell phone which was given to her, but the maids refused to take it. They said that she could have it as long as she was here.


    But how could she let that piece of ''bug'' be with her all the time?


    "I left it in the party." Mu Lan simply answered.


    "Good work." He gave her a thumb''s up.


    "Give me myptop. I need to work on something." She said while sitting up.


    Altan handed her theptop. "You mean that you just attacked those mercenaries. It''s fine. There was no camera in there."


    "But I left the party and those people died. People will be suspicious. I can''t risk my life right on the day I just arrived." She turned on theptop and her Wi-Fi.


    Just as Altan said, she really didn''t need to worry about her alibi. Since it was Mohammed Akram''s personal area, there was no hidden camera or guards. Even the maids rarely used that corridor. That''s why Mu Lan easily handled those men without being watched. Feeing assured, she looked into the surveince footage of the night when Mu Liang disappeared.


    However, she couldn''t. Someone deliberately deleted the footage. If she wanted she could get back the footage since it couldn''t be permanently deleted.


    After a while, Mu Lan frowned. There was no file about that night. It looked like someone permanently deleted the footage for real.


    ''Wait a second! What''s going on? Who is capable of doing it?'' Mu Lan felt rather envious. ''Did Mohammed Akram''s team... but why would he do that? He could just save it somewhere else and besides our team hasn''t arrived yet.....''

 Chapter 620: SOMETHING IS AMISS

    <h4>Chapter 620: SOMETHING IS AMISS</h4>


    ''Wait a second! What''s going on? Who is capable of doing it?'' Mu Lan felt rather envious. ''Did Mohammed Akram''s team... but why would he do that? He could just save it somewhere else and besides our team hasn''t arrived yet. There is no logic of permanently deleting it. Moreover, he can only give us the deleted copy. Or maybe, he doesn''t want us to be suspicious and check the security system. What if we check the security system and find out; however, I don''t think he will let us control the security system since there are lots of hidden deeds were recorded. And it seems like he didn''t delete those footage, but why this one...''


    Getting no clue, Mu Lan bit down her lower lip. After thinking so hard, suddenly something caught her mind. ''Or maybe, it was done by the third party and that''s why Mohammed Akram cannot give me the footage even though I asked him. But why will there be a third party? Wait, the third party.... Could it be Liang Liang? But where would he get such genius?''


    There was something burning in her heart thinking that someone as intelligent as her helped her Liang Liang to get out of this ce.


    Altan carefully nced at her. He was a bit cautious because the girl beside him omitting an evil aura.


    ''Lord Buddha! Lord Buddha!'' He started praying in his heart. He didn''t know when he turned into a pious person.


    Somewhere in heaven, Lord Buddha was meditating. However, a certain someone kept disturbing him. "Tsk! This man! What is he being afraid of? Will she eat him alive? And he still dares to call himself a killer. What a nuisance!"


    Somehow Altan could hear Lord Buddha''s scolding, he murmured, "Easy to say but difficult to do."


    Lord Buddha: "..."


    "What are you mumbling?" Mu Lan frowned.


    Altan was already feeling dejected. He said being a bit pissed off, "Don''t give attention to me. Do your work. And, do you know that you are frowning too much? Keep doing that and you will be aged before us."


    Mu Lan stopped frowning. She rubbed her forehead and eased her temper. ''No, I don''t think it''s a girl. It could be a man. Also, Liang Liang won''t betray me. I know it. Okay, all I need to know if Liang Liang is alright. If he is, I will bring him back without any further dy. If he is not, then I will burn down this pce and then leave with Liang Liang. I also have a backup. As long as brother Feng has the evidence, what can Mohammed Akram do to us? Well, he doesn''t know that we have the evidence. I will give him some surprise attack. And about Liang Liang, how did he get out of this ce without someone''s help? Someone indeed help him. But where is he now?''


    While thinking something shed in her mind. She silently gazed at Altan before looking at the white screen of theptop. She again nced at him.


    Noticing her gaze, Altan asked, "What?"


    Mu Lan asked, "Did you help Liang Liang to get out of this ce?"


    Altan expressionlessly gazed at her. "And why would I do that?"


    She narrowed her eyes. "You are telling the truth, right?"


    "I have no reason to lie." Altan innocently replied. He had no idea what made her think so.


    Mu Lan still wasn''t sure if she should believe him or not. But she knew that Mu Liang got an inside help for sure.


    Just then, she got an evil n in her head. "Hehehehehehe...." She beganughing.


    Altan gazed at her suspiciously. She looked really mischievous. He saw that she was typing in herptop so speedily that her fingers were nearly flying. He had a bad feeling about it.


    After half an hour, she was done with her work and turned off theptop. "Ah, life is blissful."


    "Should I take theptop?" Altan asked.


    She leaned back and lightly said, "Yes, you can take bothptop and the Wi-Fi and vanish them for now. I don''t need them here anymore. Let the nature take it''s course."


    Altan coughed. "You mean let the devilish n of yours take the course."


    She dramatically cupped her face with both hands and pretended to be surprised. "Oh my, you are genius!" She was happy that someone admitted that she was capable of making evil n.


    Altan Yul: "..."


    After Altan Yul vanished out of the sight and left with theptop and the Wi-Fi, Mu Lan changed into normal dress. She wore a blue silk blouse, silk pajamas and chiffon transparent kurti. She liked this style. She nned on telling Qi Ying about this design. While she was thinking, a maid knocked the door.


    "Aren''t they disturbing me too much today? It''s not even twenty-four hours and they knocked the door more than ten times." Whileining, Mu Lan opened the door.


    The maid said, "Mater is asking for your presence in the party."


    "I''m tired. I want to sleep." Mu Lan tried to close the door.


    The maid unhurriedly said, "He said that it was urgent. It''s regarding a missing guest."


    ''Liang Liang?'' Mu Lan stopped. She said, "Wait for me to get changed."


    After she closed the door, she frowned. ''There is something amiss. I can''t let my guard down. Though I have a n....''


    She took a silk shawl and covered her upper boy with it. She didn''t forget and cover her head as well. She tied her leg with glitteringce and attached her cell phone, passport, small purse, some band aids and Swiss army knife.


    After that, she locked the door from outside was walked towards the party venue. The room was still bustling and filled men and women.


    Before entering the room, Mu Lan halted and peeped what was going on inside. It was a good thing that no one was escorting her and even the guards weren''t there.


    Looking at the scenario inside the room in horror, Mu Lan stepped backward; and then bumped into someone.


    "You!"

 Chapter 621: MIND IF I JOIN YOU?

    <h4>Chapter 621: MIND IF I JOIN YOU?</h4>


    Luckily, Mu Lan had a bad feeling and was weary of Mohammed Akram. When she was about to enter, from the side door she peeped to see what was happening inside. She thanked herself that she looked inside.


    The moment she saw what was going on in the room, her whole body froze on the spot. Inside the room, there were only those Arabian ministers from before, Mohammed Alif and his eldest cousin Mohammed Akram were also present. They had those women, who were dancing in the part,y in their arms. Those women were almost naked and making out with those men and moaning softly. Mohammed Akram was sitting in the corner, perhaps waiting for someone, maybe for her.


    This obscene scenario made Mu Lan disgusted. Shivers ran down her spine. ''So, is this the trap Liang Liang was talking about? But why of all people it has to be me? I think there is more to it. But before that, I should go to a safe ce to stay. I will wait for bro Feng''s team toe here. It will take another one hour to reach here.''


    With a shivering heart, Mu Lan backed down. To her surprise, she was collided to someone. Being startled, she turned around and saw a man same clothing as those Arabian ministers.


    Mu Lan recalled that she saw him in the party. The moment she looked at his beard covered face, she noticed his eyes.


    A pair of ocean blue eyes.


    Mu Lan''s eyes turned as round as flying saucer. Word came out of her mouth on it''s own.


    "You!"


    Before she could finish talking, her mouth was covered.


    -----


    On the dark ally, Mu Lan was pushed on the wall. Her mouth was covered with a forceful kiss. The man was biting her lips off. It hurt.


    It was supposed to be hurt. But Mu Lan was totally bbergasted. She was thinking how she was dragged down and then he carried her out of the pce ground and then brought her here in the ally. After that, he began biting her furiously.


    Noticing that her mind was distracted, he pinched her chin and made her focus on the kissing.


    "Mnn!" Mu Lan twisted her face in pain. She was breathless and almost fainted since she was being kissed for some minutes.


    However, that guy still had no interest in letting her go. His left hand was circling her waist and pulled her body close to his body and his right hand was still on her chin.


    "Hurts!" She cried out loud.


    As she opened her mouth toin, he put his tongue inside her mouth. He fiercely yed with her tongue and left her chin to touch her left side of the head.


    "Mff! Mm... hnn... mn..." Mu Lan clutched his clothes. Her eyes were closed.


    Mix of emotions, travelling for a long time, scheming against Mohammed Akram, someone''s sudden visit, and then strike on her body; all these attacks altogether made Mu Lan''s head spin. She was already feeling tired; and now that someone was taking away her oxygen, her consciousness gradually drifted away.


    --------


    After Mu Liang came in Riyadh, he noticed gazes at him. He knew that there would be spies nted around him. He directly went to the pce and met Mohammed Akram.


    "Wee, Mr. Mu Liang. It''s a great honor to have you here." Mohammed Akram greeted his in a friendly manner.


    "The pleasure is mine." Mu Liang shook his hand with him.


    "Pleasee this way." Mohammed Akram showed Mu Liang the way in.


    Mu Liang walked beside him and they had a small conversation before he went to the guest room. He searched his room thoroughly and found three hidden cameras and a bug. He smirked and let those things as they were. Since he knew where those things were hidden, he would act like he never saw them and he wouldn''t contact anyone when he was in this room.


    He took off his clothes and threw them exactly where the hidden cameras were. If someone was looking at him through the camera, they couldn''t see anything whatever he did now.


    He recalled that Mu Lan said that she had a surprise for him. Thus, he opened that luggage.


    He realized that because of some special facial recognition system, the professionals of Mohammed Akram couldn''t open his luggage, now he realized why she was so confident about it.


    After opening the luggage, he chuckled. There was a stic doll above all the clothes. The doll looked definitely like her. But it didn''t seem just like a doll.


    Mu Liang took the doll and twisted both sides. The doll fell apart into two pieces. There were a cord, a speaker, a small ck box and it had a button on it, and a small paper. He unfolded the paper and read what Mu Lan wrote.


    ''Dearest Hubby, if you have anymunication problem you can use this. Connect the cord with the speaker and the box. After you turn on the button, it will give you a red signal. After that, you can open the box and you will see three numbers; mine, bro Feng''s and my brother''s. You only have to tap on the button beside the number. Even if you are in the desert or under the water, you can contact any of us as long as our cell phones aren''t busy answering another call. I will wait for your call. Love you! �C Your beloved wifey''


    There was a hidden warmth in his heart. Right now, all he wanted was going back to Paris and hug her tightly.


    ''Why is she so amazing?'' He thought while smiling.


    Next few days, Mu Liang kept busy with business parties. He was quite rxed as he had chatted with other businessmen and the ministers. While talking, he found the Prime Minister drinking alcohol and refused to talk to others.


    Mu Liang walked towards him. "Mind if I join you?" His overbearing tone made the Prime Minister look at him.


    The Prime Minister saw Mu Liang and turned his face away.

 Chapter 622: YOU HAVE ONLY ONE MINUTE

    <h4>Chapter 622: YOU HAVE ONLY ONE MINUTE</h4>


    The Prime Minister saw Mu Liang and turned his face away.


    "I have nothing to say to you." Hemented tly.


    Seeing that he was walking away, Mu Liang said, "Even if it''s about your daughter? I see. I underestimated you. I thought you loved your daughter, but now I see it''s nothing but an acting. Your daughter will be very disappointed." His tone was full of disappointment.


    The Prime Minister''s facial expression drastically changed. His body trembled.


    As Mu Liang turned away to leave, the Prime Minister grabbed his hand. "Y-you know about my daughter?"


    Mu Liang calmly gazed at him.


    "Do you know? Answer me!" The Prime Minister was desperate.


    His daughter was taken right after he opposed Mohammed Akram. After that he knew nothing about his precious daughter. Knowing Mohammed Akram, the Prime Minister was sure that his daughter was gone forever. Now that Mu Liang mentioned his daughter, he found new hope and desperately hung on to it.


    "I know, and she is doing well." Mu Liang calmly answered.


    "Where is she?" The Prime Minister''s throat was hurting as he tried not to be emotional.


    Mu Liang said, "She is in my care."


    The Prime Minister couldn''t understand one thing. "Bu-but she was taken by Akram. How could you have her?"


    "She was taken to Mexico as a gift from Mohammed Akram to Horse Master." Mu Liang told him about Mohammed Akram''s plot.


    The Prime Minister''s face paled. "H-Horse Master!" He knew about that lustful guy.


    Mu Liang reassured him. "But my men rescued her before he could touch her. She is safe. Her will is strong, so she didn''t kill herself right after she was kidnapped."


    The Prime Minister finally breathed out. "Mr. Mu, I have nothing to offer to thank you. I really appreciate you favor. I want to see my daughter."


    He was eager to see if his daughter was okay, if she had taken meal properly, if she had good clothes to wear etc. He always pampered his little princess. Now he was worried sick about her. There was no way he could ask other''s help when he didn''t know who was Akarm''s partner in crime. He had everything buried deep in his bones. After he heard that his daughter was safe, to him Mu Liang became a savior, a god.


    "You can see her, but in one condition. You have to help me to take care of Mohammed Akram and you will have your daughter. It''s not enough for a bargain, is it?" Mu Liang told the minister everything in details.


    The Prime Minister was happy to help to take down Mohammed Akram. He was loyal to the Crown Prince. Ever since he found out that Mohammed Akram was trying to kill the Crown Prince and nning to give the throne to the second prince, he was objecting and that led to his daughter''s misfortune.


    The Prime Minister said, "Alright, but first you have to get away from this pce. Or else, I cannot help you. I heard that Akram is nning to kill you after the coboration party."


    Mu Liang nodded. "I guessed that much. Prepare a car for me. After the coboration is ended, I will go to my room and leave the pce."


    The Prime Minister was worried. "But the guards are everywhere." Since Mu Liang was his only hope to stop Mohammed Akram, he couldn''t let Mu Liang get hurt.


    "I have my ns." Mu Liang didn''t disclose this matter.


    The Prime Minister nodded. "I will take care of everything. Please be careful." ''My daughter''s life is in your hand.'' That was his actual thought.


    Mu Liang gave him a slight nod and left.


    Three dayster, after the coboration had ended, Mu Liang came back to his room. He noticed too many guards in the corridor, even in front of his room. He opened the window and looked down. There were guards on the ground, standing in a row.


    It was impossible for him not to alert the whole pce while fighting these guards.


    Mu Liang frowned. For the sake of Mu Lan, he had to leave this pce at this moment.


    He walked from one side to another side and kept thinking. All of a sudden, he noticed a piece of paper on the table. He narrowed his eyes. He didn''t see this piece of paper a second ago. The table was right beside the window. The window was also open.


    Being suspicious, he took the paper and read it.


    ''I''ve already hacked the security system of the pce. You will have only one minute.''


    There was no sign who wrote it.


    Mu Liang was surprised at first. His heart was beating faster than before in excitement. He knew that it wasn''t the Prime Minister; he knew it wasn''t Mu Feng; he knew it wasn''t Mu Lan. There were only two options. One, it could be a trap that Mohammed Akram nned for him; but it was too much of a task. Mohammed Akram had him in his pce, he could easily kill him; so, he needed not to go this far. Two, it could be The Cobra. If it''s them, anything was possible.


    Mu Liang was thrilled to do something uncertain.


    The hidden cameras weren''t covered. If the security system was hacked, Mu Liang didn''t have to think of it anymore. He packed his luggage, took the bottle which Mu Lan secretly gave him. It was the tracker that Jonah stole. After that he was prepared to leave.


    ''There should be a signal, right?'' Mu Liang thought.


    Just then, the whole area suddenly became dark. It was like the darkness devoured the whole city.


    Mu Liang blinked. ''Are they sure that they didn''t hack the power system of the capital city of Saudi Arabia?''


    Feeling amused, he stood on the balcony, climbed up to the top, went to the parapet and swiftly climbed down from there. Because of his excessive training since childhood, when he wanted, he could act like a professional mercenary. When he passed the guards, they didn''t even notice him. Before the light brightened the whole city, Mu Liang was already in the car that was prepared by the Prime Minister.

 Chapter 623: IT’S A MISUNDERSTANDING

    <h4>Chapter 623: IT''S A MISUNDERSTANDING</h4>


    When the pce lightened up, Mohammed Akram knew that something was wrong. He sent guard in Mu Liang''s room, only to find his luggage to wee them. In anger, he kicked the luggage. The luggage fell on the ground.


    "Find him!" He wished that he could tear apart the man called Mu Liang.


    "Yes master!" The guards immediately left.


    From a far away, two men were observing everything. One was tiny and skinny, sitting on the railing of the rooftop; his eyes were on theptop. Another one was standing, still he couldn''t cross the sitting man''s height since he was only two feet tall. He heard everyst word of what Mohammed Akram was saying.


    "He is mad and asked his people to look for the Mu boy. The two feet tall man asked, "Weren''t you too aggressive giving him only one minute?"


    The skinny man turned off hisptop and replied, "He still got away in one minute. I overestimated his ability." He wasn''t happy at all.


    "The first time you saw him, you came to dislike him. Why is that?" The two feet man was puzzled.


    "Are you kidding? That boy snatched our baby girl! And he always torments her. You said so!" This skinny man was definitely pissed.


    The two feet man blushed. "Don''t remind me of that. T-they are lovers and she approves it. We can''t do anything about it. By the way, if you really hated him, why did you save him? You could have just leave him there."


    "Yes, but our baby girl will be sad." The skinny man frowned.


    The two feet man controlled hisughter and said, "Alright. Our work is done. Let''s go. We will leave everything to Al."


    "Okay, let''s go." The skinny man agreed.


    ---------


    Mu Liang reached the Prime Minister''s house in disguise and had a good rest. The next day, he nned with the Prime Minister about the next move and then, he contacted Jonah.


    "Who is it?" Jonah asked in a puzzled tone. This guy was bathing peacefully when Mu Liang called him.


    "it''s me." Mu Liang calmly said.


    "Brother-inw?! I have heard that you disappeared, but wait, what''s wrong with this number? If I want to call you, can I even use these characters?" Jonah was puzzled.


    "What about the characters?" Curiosity shed in Mu Liang''s eyes.


    Jonah was confused. "I don''t know. I''m not good with history. There should be numbers. But all I can tell these characters look like Egyptian hieroglyphs. Brother-inw, where did you call me from? Please don''t tell me you time travelled in Ancient Egypt."


    "I called from a device that was invented by your sister." Mu Liang proudly boosted his wifey.


    Jonah''s eyes glittered. "Can I get one?"


    "No." Mu Liang immediately refused.


    Jonah was speechless. Then he coughed and asked again, "So where are you now?"


    "I''m in the house of the father of the person who is right now scrubbing your back." Mu Liang said in an amused tone.


    Jonah almost jumped. He looked around carefully and asked, "Dearest brother-inw, are you spying on me?"


    "Nope." Mu Liang replied truthfully. "Your voice was too smooth while you are talking."


    Mu Liang had the experience before. Whenever Mu Feng had Qi Ying to scrub his back, his tone would go smooth. It must be same with every man.


    "...I will take care of it in future." Jonah signaled the girl to go away.


    The girl shyly returned to the bedroom.


    Jonah said in a low voice, "Brother-inw, don''t misunderstand me. She wanted to help me because I saved her. She was being grateful."


    Mu Liang murmured. "Sure, I will let your sister know." His tone was very serious.


    Generally, Mu Liang had no interest in Jonah''s action. However, he only did it because he was kind of happy that The Cobra helped him. It meant that they excepted him for his wifey even a little, right? In that case, he could have a little fun with his brother-inw to rejoice. He did miss Mu Lan and Mu Feng right at this moment. When he wanted, Mu Liang was really yful.


    "B-brother-inw, please don''t tell her. It''s a misunderstanding. Nothing happened between us, I swear!" Jonah was totally flustered.


    If Mu Lan found about it and tell his girlfriend, he would be dead for sure. He was a lovesick man. Without Meili, he couldn''t live. And this time, he was injured when he tried to save this daughter of the Prime Minister. Since his mood wasn''t okay because of Meili''s abduction, he got distracted and was injured. He couldn''t bath for two days and was feeling worse. That''s why, the girl offered to help him out of guilt to scrub his help. She only touched his back and saw nothing underneath. He waspletely innocent.


    Mu Liang didn''t joke anymore. "Can you bring her secretly in her house or should I get you a transport?"


    Jonah answered with a ck heart. "Wait for me to get heal. My back is injured."


    Mu Liang was surprise to know the person who entered their most securedboratory in the morning and got a name ''Phantom of the Morning'' got hurt during a mission.


    Jonah was silent for a while before asking in a soft tone, "Have you got any news about Meili?"


    "No news. My team is still looking for her." Mu Liang told him not to worry.


    Judging by her description only developed countries had such extravagant hotels. Mu Liang''s team shortened out the list in these past few days. They wouldn''t take many days.


    Mu Liang finally said, "I will contact you again in two days."


    Jonah agreed. "Since I can''t call you, I will wait for your call. But call me four dayster. My injuries aren''t small."


    "Do what you think is good." Mu Liang hung up after that.


    Jonah knew his situation too well. If he needed help for his injuries or with doctor, he would ask for help immediately. Since he didn''t say anything to his brother-inw, Mu Liang didn''t need to worry for him about these sorts of things.

 Chapter 624: UNDERCOVER

    <h4>Chapter 624: UNDERCOVER</h4>


    "M-my daughter, how is she?" The Prime Minister asked worriedly.


    "She is fine. The rescuer is injured. He told me to contact him four dayster." Mu Liang shortly told him.


    "As long as my daughtere back to me safely." The Prime Minister had nothing to do except for praying for her safe return.


    "I want you to look for a Chinese girl." Mu Liang said out of blue. He hurriedly wanted to find that girl named Yu Meili. If she was found, then Jonah would make less mistake. Mu Liang''s manpower isn''t small; but pointing out all of the developed countries which had luxurious hotels, his team was indeed short.


    Also, Mu Liang had other thoughts. If the kidnapper was Mohammed Akram, there was a high chance that the girl would be here as well. But Mu Liang''s team couldn''t enter this country as the visa was blocked for three months for any European except for those prominent businessmen. As a result, he made himself disappear just to bring the elite team in here. That way, he could take down Mohammed Akram as well as find out about Professor Ryuren and Jonah''s girlfriend. With one stone, he could kill three birds.


    "Okay, please give me her information." The Prime Minister agreed.


    Mu Liang took out his cell phone and used Bluetooth to sent him the information. He was cautious of not using his cell phone formunication. He was pretty sure that Mohammed Akram was going crazy to hunt him down.


    Mu Liang asked, "Is there any news of Akram?"


    "I checked this morning. Akram''s cousin Alif seems to contact your brother. Your brother said that he was going to send a force and Akram had to cooperate fully with them. The n is going smoothly." The Prime Minister answered.


    Mu Liang nodded in response. He said, "In the evening, Akram held a party. The ministers were going there too. I will go with you as your assistant secretary. Send me a set of clothes as same as your assistant wears. We need some evidence of Akram''s dirty works."


    He found out that Mu Lan couldn''t get signal to active her little toys, so he had to take things in his hands.


    "I understand. I will arrange them now." The Prime Minister said.


    "When is the auction for the ves?" Mu Liang asked.


    The Prime Minister frowned and tried to remember the exact date. "The day after tomorrow."


    "Do I need any type of membership card?" Mu Liang had an idea that this type of low-key organization must had some unique membership system.


    "They have the cards but these are rare. Finding one will be difficult." The Prime Minister pondered. He was true to his wife and thus he avoided such auction. But if he wanted, he could get a card. However, if they were going to reveal Akram, the members of his organization would be revealed too. At that time, he would face some problems.


    After thinking, he continued, "If we tell the Crown Prince beforehand, I might get away from the treason."


    Mu Liang calmly said, "Even if we want to tell him, we need to prove him before that Akram is supporting the second prince. The Crown Prince believe in Akram more than anything since they are childhood friends."


    "So, without evidence it will be impossible." The Prime Minister went into deep thought.


    Mu Liang suggested, "But you can tell him that you heard about some rebellious people who are supporting the second prince and so, you are going to do some undercover research. You can''t mention Akram and tell the Crown Prince that what you are going to do, no one needs to know about that. In case, if anyone mes you and tell the king to punish you in future, you are telling the Crown Prince in advance. You also request him not to tell about your undercover research to no one. If the Crown Prince wants to talk to Akram, try to make him understand that in Akram''s pce, there might be traitors, so before you find out the culprits, Akram cannot know anything at all."


    Mu Liang knew that the Crown Prince''s weakest spot is the throne. He was the son of the queen herself. If the princes of the concubines of the king rebelled to take the throne, the Crown Prince would show them the death bed. It would be a bloody scene. Because of Mohammed Akram, the Crown Prince had yet to know that the second prince was gaining power secretly. The Crown Prince trusted Mohammed Akram blindly. Without evidence, he would never believe that Mohammed Akram would harm him. If there was any way to get the evidence and they could show it to the Crown Prince, he would definitely help them. With Crown Prince''s help, it would be easier to take Mohammed Akram down.


    The Prime Minister listened to Mu Liang and went to the pce to meet the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince was always pleased with his loyal employee. As a result, he agreed. After that, The Prime Minister gave Mu Liang a membership card.


    In the evening, Mu Liang and the Prime Minister went to Mohammed Akram''s pce for the party. Their target was the ministers who came here to enjoy themselves. Mu Liang kept an eye on them and was drinking the juice, at that moment, his heart dropped seeing a very familiar person wearing olive dress entering the room.


    She looked gorgeous and elegant in every aspect. It was like the sun was shining in the middle of the night and lightened the gloomy room. All the glitters in the room turned deem as her gown sparkled. She was as radiant as the sun and the guests couldn''t keep their eyes off of her.


    However, thedy had no interest in those things. She directly went towards Mohammed Akram and started speaking in a sharp and loud tone. Her small but tensed argument with Mohammed Akram caught many of the businessmen''s attraction and they started to gather around them.

 Chapter 625: HIS HEART DROPPED

    <h4>Chapter 625: HIS HEART DROPPED</h4>


    Mu Liang had a hard time to breathe. He was expecting many things, but not this! He warned Mu Lan countless times, ''no matter what happens, don''t go to Saudi Arabia, we can handle everything'', but this girl was so dimwitted to understand that.


    Yes, dimwitted.


    At that time, Mu Liang only had that pliment'' for her in his mind.


    His heart tightened when Mu Lan was purposely trying to anger Mohammed Akram. He had cold sweats all over his face. ''What is this girl doing?'' His heartbeats had increased.


    Mohammed Akram said, "Ms. Lan, your tongue is too sharp. It''s not good for your health." When he said that, Mu Liang''s heart dropped. He had an urge to kill that man right then and there.


    ''How dare he threatens my wifey in front of so many people?'' His eyes shed with murderous intention. He almost broke the ss in his hand.


    Mu Liang''s heart felt warmth when she defended her missing fianc��. He was happy and yet he was worried; and also, he was extremely angry at her for behaving so recklessly.


    However, Mu Lan had not seen that someone was looking at her. She was too busy to fight against Mohammed Akram. After she left, the ministers were talking to Mohammed Akram. Mu Liang heard the conversation among them clearly.


    One minister asked, "So, is this the woman you were talking about?"


    Mohammed Akram replied, "Yes, she is the next target of us. I know you people will enjoy tonight''s show."


    Another minister said, "I guess you are doing everything to make her tame. I also love taming wild animals."


    Mohammed Akram shook his head. "No, I''m now going to tame her. She is already tamed. All I want to make her wild."


    One of the ministers agreed. "Making her wild in the bed will be a lovely work."


    Mohammed Akram mysteriously said, "I have another n for her."


    They were speaking in Arabiannguage. Fortunately, Mu Liang studied Arabiannguage and was quite good at it. He understood everything.


    Mu Liang''s heart turned cold. He clenched his fists. His trail of thinking was that way, ''Just as I thought. They are after her.... Tame her in the bed? I will see how you bas***ds do that when I''m alive!..... Akram, you son of a b***h! I will give you a painful death!....'' If gaze could kill people, the ministers would die at that moment. He ruefully red at those ministers and thought of how to deal with themter.


    When he heard Mohammed Akram saying, "I have another n for her", Mu Liang narrowed his eyes. ''Wait, doesn''t he want Lan to be a bed ve? Isn''t what he was aiming for?''


    Mu Liang thought about it deeply. He heard about the rumors about Mohamed Akram. He was never interested in women and always ran after money and power. A man like him suddenly fell for Mu Lan''s womanly charm, that couldn''t be possible. It could only mean that he was only interested in her talent.


    ''But why does he want to tame her to work for her? Does he want to make her ve who would work for him for the rest of her life? Or is it something else? There are two options for him to want her for her intelligence. One, he knows that she is the daughter of Professor Ryuren and that means that he caused the explosion in the library and abducted him. Two, he knows who Red is. If Professor Ryuren is with him then why didn''t Akram make him do amazing works. Knowing Akram''s character, he doesn''t like people sittingzily. That means that he doesn''t want Lan for her identity for her father but she is Red.''


    Mu Liang came to this point and nodded affirmatively. When he looked around to search for Mu Lan, he didn''t find her. She was long gone when he was deep in thought.


    He calmly strode towards the gate to see if she was in the corridor or not. Right then, someone called him from behind. "Mohammed Jamil?"


    Mu Liang halted. He faked his name Mohammed Jamil as he disguised himself as the assistant secretary of the Prime Minister.


    He turned around and found Mohammed Alifing to his way. Mu Liang fluently said in Arabiannguage, "Mohammed Alif, it''s good to see you." His tone was friendly and mixed with respect.


    "It''s good to see you too." Mohammed Alif grabbed his shoulder and gave him a strong shake. He grinned andplimented, "You have an excellent body."


    "I can''t bepared to you." Mohammed Jamil aka Mu Liang ttered him.


    "You are humble. I like your character." Alif said is a friendly manner. Then he spoke in a low voice, "Since you are the new member, you don''t know some rules. You heard that tonight we hold a great show, right? Don''t leave when the foreign guests leave. Stay in this room. You will have lots of fun."


    "I look forward to it." Mohammed Jamil aka Mu Liang smiled and licked his lips.


    "I see you are hungry." Alifughed aloud. "Enjoy the party." He said meaningfully and left to entertain other guests.


    Mu Liang narrowed his eyes. After that, he kept looking for Mu Lan but she was nowhere to be found.


    In time, the party had ended and the guests left. Only those had the special membership card, they stayed behind. The ministers already took the dancers and made them strip their clothes. Alif also indulged himself in them. Only Mohammed Akram was sitting alone, waiting for someone.


    Having a bad feeling, Mu Liang went outside the room and went to the corridor. In the corridor, there was a balcony and he stood there carefully taking all the notes where the guards were standing.


    Then, he heard soft footsteps. It wasing towards him. He was very familiar with this sound. His heart raced. His anger rose instantly. He couldn''t understand why his genius wifey dared toe here.

 Chapter 626: ONLY PUNISHMENT

    <h4>Chapter 626: ONLY PUNISHMENT</h4>


    Did she feed the dogs her brain? Or did she lose her conscience? What made here here at this hour?


    Mu Liang didn''t have the slightest idea. A terrifying aura was engulfing him.


    He saw her walking closer, her steps became slower and slower. In the end, she came closer and peeped inside. At that time, Mu Liang quietly stand behind her without her knowing. When she stepped back, she collided to him. She jumped and turned back and met his eyes.


    No matter how he disguised himself, Mu Lan could recognize him right away. At that time, his anger exploded. If it wasn''t him and someone else, what would happen to her?


    Her eyes glowed his happiness and surprise. She spoke, "You-"


    But his heart didn''t melt this time. He stopped her from speaking as he grabbed her left wrist and took her out.


    ----------


    "He is aggressive." The two feet man scratched his right cheek. He was standing in the top of a tower of the pce of Mohammed Akram.


    "He is angry." A muscled man calmlymented.


    "It''s a good thing that Shintaro isn''t here. If he was here, he would jump at the Mu boy for sure." The two feet man said amusedly.


    "As long as he takes care of the security system of this pce, he knows everything." The muscled man was still calm.


    "Then the Mu boy will have a bad timeter." The two feet man who was amused, suddenly saw the couple was making out in the street, his expression changed. "I should get going."


    He was leaving and a muscled hand grabbed his tiny shoulder. "Where do you think you are going? Observe properly and let me know what is happening." At this point, there was no way they could take their eyes off of her.


    The two feet man wanted to die. He cried without tears and cursed his fate. His ears turned red as he heard her moans.


    ---------


    Mu Liang took her in the dark street and pushed her on the wall. Then, he came closer and bit her lips.


    Mu Lan flinched and whined in pain. Her eyes were filled up with tears. At first, she tried to move her face away but Mu Liang pinched her jaw. Mu Lan grabbed his clothe and didn''t move anymore. Mu Liang ferociously devoured her and she let him do whatever he wanted. In the end, because ofck of oxygen and she was tired, she lost consciousness. Her body melted in his arms.


    At that moment, Mu Liang stopped kissing her. He looked down at the limpid girl and carried her like a princess style before vanishing in the darkness.


    He took her straight to the Prime Minister''s hide out where he was currently staying. There were no other people in that house, so nobody saw him carrying a beauty.


    Mu Liang took her in the bedroom andid her down on the bed. He took off her shoes and was ready to take her shawl off of her.


    That''s when Mu Lan opened her eyes. Her breathing was regr and her eyes ttered. Her hazy eyes gazed at him confusedly. "Mmm... Li-"


    Before her voice called out his namepletely, he sealed her lips. Mu Lan''s breath hitched and her mind became clear instantly.


    [WARNING!]


    Though the man before her was wearing Arabian clothes and hand beard on his face, she smelt his familiar odor and instantly rxed her body; still she couldn''t help but shudder in happiness thinking that the person she was missing for days was right in front of her, kissing her madly.


    When she eagerly kissed him back, the man''s back stiffened. His reason for biting her lips was to punish her and to make her understand that she was wrong. He had no intention to give her pleasure.


    Soon, his hands tore apart her clothes like a wolf and trailed his kisses down on her slender neck. He nibbled her and grazed her skin with his teeth. At the same time, Mu Liang took off his face mask, beard, traditional hat and his own clothes. His fingers moved so fast that the clothes were torn. But he cared less.


    "Ow!" She whined in pain. However, his hands were magically working on her body. Her body writhed.


    No matter how much he was rough on her, when his right hand spread her legs and touched her wet spot, his fingers became exceptionally gentle. But his mouth forcefully sucked her left nipple and was pinching the other one with his left hand. This action made Mu Lan go crazy. She curled her legs and spread them more to give him better ess. Her breathing was irregr and her body was sweaty all over. Her mind went nk and her tone became softer.


    "Aahh!" After she came, she couldn''t breath properly. Before she could take enough oxygen, Mu Liang pushed his tongue inside her; he licked and sucked her without restraint. Lewd, slurpy sounds filled in the air.


    "Oh!" Mu Lan cried out in pleasure. Such stimtion right after she came made her go limp on the bed. Time to time, her body trembled vigorously.


    When he entered her, he was gentle. But the moment, Mu Lan hugged him and pulled him closer, he suddenly quickened his movement. He knew every part of her body and he knew her weakness. He repeatedly hit her weakest spot making her melt.


    "Ah! Ah! Oh! Hah!" Mu Lan moaned flirtishly and it filled the room. She securely encircled her legs around him and moved herself to match his rhythm.


    Mu Liang groaned when he filled her inside but he kept moving, not giving her any time to catch breath.


    Their bodies melted in one and actively moved. They couldn''t move away from each other even for once.


    Mu Lan lost count how many times she came, how many times her head became nk and she fainted, all she could remember that Mu Liang was moving in and out obsessively.


    Night to midnight, midnight tote night,te night to dawn passed away.


    After that, the erotic sound of the bedroom finally stopped and hard breathing could be heard.

 Chapter 627: LET’S SEE IF YOU CAN

    <h4>Chapter 627: LET''S SEE IF YOU CAN</h4>


    It was already half past four and the sun was setting in the west when Mu Lan woke up. Her eyes fluttered open as she felt warm touch on her cheek.


    It was a familiar touch. She realized that Mu Liang was caressing her skin with the opposite side of his fingers. She could feel his longing and adoration for her.


    Mu Lan smiled. Though her whole body was aching but her heart was blissful.


    She lovingly gazed at him. Looking at his expression, she couldn''t tell what he was thinking. However, his expressionless face didn''t make her upset even a bit.


    Mu Liang stopped stroking her after she opened her eyes. He was lying on his left elbow and facing her. His nude body seemed like a sculpture of a handsome Greek God. He serenely gazed at her without saying anything.


    Mu Lan got up a little and threw herself at him. She put her slender arms around him and buried her face in the crook of his neck.


    Mu Liang circled his right arm around her bare waist. His lips touched her hair, giving her a light kiss. He looked down at her body. The dark yellow sunlight fell on her naked body and as a result, it seemed like her body was glowing. He couldn''t take his eyes off of such dazzling view.


    Noticing that he wasn''t talking, Mu Lan gave him wet kisses on his neck, throat, corbones. Knowing her intention, Mu Liang clenched his teeth and tightened his arm around her. He was turned on, but didn''t make a sound.


    Mu Lan cutely looked at him and saw his steel expression and dark eyes which were ready to devour her. She reached out and nted a sweet kiss on his warm lips.


    Noticing that he didn''t kiss her back, she asked, "Are you mad at me?"


    Mu Liang gazed at her and said nothing.


    Mu Lan couldn''t have that. She was dying to hear his voice. She pressed herself firmly against him and asked pitifully, "How can you be so mad at me afterst night? My waist is breaking."


    Other time, she never felt that much pain. Mu Liang always put on ointment on her body so that after she woke up she never had to suffer. But this time, he deliberately didn''t use any ointment. He was even more fiercest night and no matter how many times she said that she was going crazy, he didn''t stop and thrusted more deeply. He definitely did it on purpose.


    It was also her fault. She was missing him so much that she became greedyst night and wanted more. Who would have thought that she had to pay the price next morning?


    She knew that he was mad at her. But she didn''t think that he would stop talking and wouldn''t take care of her. His gaze was making her feeling guilty.


    Well, better ask forgiveness than permission.


    "Hubby, I missed you so much." She said.


    What she said it stung his heart; but he put on aposed face.


    She continued speaking, "I missed your kisses, your hugs, your warmth, your smell, your voice and your everything. Don''t leave me alone in the future. I can''t bare it." Her voice was mild and sweet, filled with yearning.


    After hearing that from a lover, if a man''s heart doesn''t melt, then that man isn''t human being.


    Mu Liang couldn''t stay silent any longer. He pinched her cheek and said, "Why don''t you admit your mistake, hmm?"


    "But you went missing." She said as if it wasn''t her fault at all.


    "You could just wait." Mu Liang helplessly said. He tugged her hair behind her ear. "You don''t trust my ability at all, do you?"


    "No! I do; but I couldn''t stand it." Mu Lan shook her head. She rubbed her body slowly with his and kept going, "I already told you before that if I hear any ill news I wouldn''t care about anything ande after you. You have no idea how worried I was. My heart broke when I heard that you disappeared. And you don''t have a clue what I have done."


    Her slow, sly movement aroused him. His gaze deepened. Fire was burning in his eyes. He asked steadily, "What did you do?"


    Mu Lan told him everything in details what she had done aftering back. She even told him about the member of The Cobra who was taking care of her. Then, she asked, "By the way, you took the tracking device with you, didn''t you? Why didn''t you use it?"


    Mu Liang seemed to be thinking something. He was speechless after listening to her heroic deeds. He finally realized that she didn''t do anything in impulse. She was thinking of it for a long time and was prepared for it. The moment she heard the news of his disappearance and got the chance, she flew in here tricking everyone. No one would realize her n if they didn''t hear her say everything. Even Mu Liang almost thought that she came unprepared.


    "...I didn''t want anyone to find me before the rescue team was here." He finally answered.


    "Now that we are together, we will beat Mohammed Akram together." She said with great spirit.


    Mu Liang dangerously narrowed his eyes. "You have already made a huge mistakeing here; and now you are thinking of working with me. Where do you get so much energy? Didn''t you just say that your whole body is aching?"


    "I can endure it as long as I can finish off these people." Mu Lan showed her determination.


    Mu Liang nodded. "I know. Let''s see if you can get up from the bed in the next few days." Saying that, he changed their positions and pinned her down on the bed.


    "Eh?" Mu Lan had no idea what her dearest hubby was nning in his mind at all.


    Mu Liang feverishly kissed her top to bottom and gave her no option to refuse.

 Chapter 628: FIND HER

    <h4>Chapter 628: FIND HER</h4>


    Mohammed Alif was feeling like taking all his hair out of his head. "How did this happen? She was just herest night and the maid called her. The guards even saw hering here and then she was just gone. Gone!"


    Not only she was gone, her bag was gone with her. But she didn''t carry anything. Then how did her belongings were vanished in the thin air just like her? Was it some kind of magic?


    Mohammed Akram asked the security officer, "Did you recover the footage?"


    The security officer realized that his time had ended. He kept sweating and said, "M-master..... the IT team is trying their best..... b-but......"


    Mohammed Akram said, "Get out. If you can''t retrieve it and find her within twenty four hours then don''t think about breathing anymore." His tone was calm but he meant what he said.


    "Y-yes master." The security officer hurriedly left the room.


    The female ves were standing in a corner and trembling in fear.


    Mohammed Alif looked at them in rage and threw a jar made of gold at them. One of them screamed as she was hit. She fell on the ground. Immediately her forehead began to bleed. Other ves didn''t dare to get closed to her.


    "What were you here for? You have been ced here so that you can keep an eye on her. Did I send you here to enjoy the party? How dare you to be so disobedient?" Mohammed Alif Was furious as he bickered.


    The ves all knelt down and bowed their heads. Their heads touched the cold floor. They didn''t dare to utter a single word.


    The girl who was bleeding, already fainted on the spot. She was half dead.


    "Now that Mu Feng''s team had arrived, they even asked about her and wanted to meet her. I couldn''t answer them properly. What am I going to tell them now?" Mohammed Alif pulled out his own hair.


    Mohammed Akram spoke, "I think the same people, who gave a hand to Mu Liang, helped Ms. Lan. I don''t think that they will recover the footage. It happened during Mu Liang''s time to." He looked at Mohammed Alif and instructed, "Call Mu Feng and tell him the truth."


    "What?!" Mohammed Alif thought that he heard wrong. So, he asked again, "Cousin did you say that I have to call him?"


    "Yes." Mohammed Akram curtly replied.


    Mohammed Alif gulped down a mouthful saliva and dialed Mu Liang''s assistant number. "Hello..... Mr. Mu Liang''s secretary.... I''m in Mohammed Alif from... oh, you remembered. May I talk to Mr. Mu Feng? There is another bad news, that is, Mr. Lan disappeared suddenly. I checked the video system but it wasn''t working just like that way... sorry, I''m extremely sorry. I will find them. Nothing will happen to them, I promise."


    Mohammed Alif, without his knowing he was showering in sweat. He used all of his ideas to calm Mu Feng down.


    Mohammed Akram was sitting on the bed where Mu Lan was sleeping the previous day. He made sure to give her the full doze of the drug. There was no way that she could be unharmed after drinking it and would have the ability to leave the pce.


    ''Then why did nothing happen to her? It only can be that she didn''t drink it at all. It means that she was cautious from the very beginning.'' Mohammed Akram began tough.


    "I knew it! She is the one I''m looking for. She lost her memory, so what? She is as careful as before." He talked to himself. He was very amused. "The more you run away from me, the more I want you. How long will you keep running away from me?"


    His cousin looked at him suspiciously. ''Did cousin lose his mind because she disappeared? She must be a great deal.''


    Mohammed Akram stoppedughing and suddenly asked his cousin, "Did anyone else go missing after she left this room?"


    Mohammed Alif tried to remember what happenedst night. After that he answered, "Now that I think about it, the Prime Minister''s Assistant Secretary was supposed to be with us. But I didn''t see him at night. He wasn''t there to have fun." He nced at his cousin.


    Mohammed Akram narrowed his eyes. "Is that so?" He tried to recallst night as well. Something shed in his mind. "What was his name?"


    "Mohammed Jamil." Alif replied. He longer red at the ves. The ves were still on the ground, kneeling.


    "Do you remember when youst saw him?" Mohammed Akram asked.


    Alif thought before answering, "Around nine... after the businessmen left, I saw him sitting on the couch. Then, he looked out of the window and maybe saw the moon. So, he went to the balcony."


    Mohammed Akram recalled that there were two balconies in that room. "Balcony... the one attached with the corridor?"


    "Yes, how do you know?" Mohammed Alif asked. He knew that his cousin wasn''t there at that time.


    Mohammed Akram said calmly, "Instinct. Call him. If the call doesn''t go through, then call the Prime Minister and get Mohammed Jamil''s information."


    "I got it, cousin." Mohammed Alif left after replying.


    Mohammed Akram shooed the ves. "Go away."


    They bowed twice before leaving as fast as possible.


    Mohammed Akram leaned on the bed and thought, "I''m not sure but if it''s really you, then, you are dead. You won''t escape me and take my precious away." His eyes were burning, slowly, dangerously.


    ----------------


    Mu Liang cooked porridge and went to the upstairs. He looked down at the woman who was deadly tired.


    "Get up now. You have to eat something." He helped her to get up.


    "Nnn..." Mu Lan twisted her face in throbbing pain all over her body. She didn''t have the strength to argue with him.


    As ifst night wasn''t enough to satisfy him, the hungry beast devoured her from afternoon till the evening. She didn''t have a simple strength left to move a single finger.

 Chapter 629: LOOKING FOR YOU

    <h4>Chapter 629: LOOKING FOR YOU</h4>


    As ifst night wasn''t enough to satisfy him, the hungry beast devoured her from afternoon till the evening. She didn''t have a simple strength left to move a single finger.


    Mu Liang covered her with theforter and took the bowl of porridge in his hand. He fed her spoon to spoon steadily and patiently.


    Mu Lan was in daze and was feeling drowsy. She didn''t taste anything when Mu Liang fed her. After she was done eating, he tugged her under theforter and she fell asleep right away.


    "Be good and stay here." Mu Liang pressed his lips on her forehead and left the room. Since Mu Feng had the evidence, he needed to talk to his brother to confirm something.


    Mu Liang went downstairs and took the device giving by Mu Lan and called Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng was shocked beyond believe after seeing some symbols in his mobile screen. Still, he answered the call. "Yes?"


    Mu Liang calmly responded. "It''s me."


    Mu Feng jumped out of the chair. "Big brother?! Where are you? Did you call me from outer space?"


    ''...Another one...'' Mu Liang replied, "I''m at the Prime Minister''s safe house."


    Mu Feng looked at the number once more before asking, "What''s wrong with this number?"


    "You can ask Xiao Lan about it." Mu Liang didn''t want to exin.


    ''OMG! What am I going to tell about sis?'' Mu Feng gulped down a mouthful saliva. "B-big brother, about sister Lan Lan.... Um... she tricked us and went to Riyadh. And now I just got a call from Mohammed Alif. B-big brother, she went missing without a trace." He waited for his death sentence.


    Mu Liang said, "She is with me."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng thought that he heard wrong.


    Mu Liang exined, "She is sleeping. She won''t be doing anything next few days."


    Dirty thoughts filled Mu Feng''s mind. He hurriedly shook his head. "Will she listen to you?" He had a doubt.


    ''Even if her heart doesn''t, her body will.'' Mu Liang thought. "Yes."


    Mu Liang deliberately made her body weak and painful so that she couldn''t get up from the bed. He could lock her up but with her strength she could easily handle such thing. He could force her to obey, but he didn''t want to do that. He took the only way which Mu Lan couldn''tin and feel bad. She would never disagree to make love with him. That''s why he chose this tactic. As long as she was safe and sound, he could handle the whole situation without having any tension.


    Mu Feng said, "As long as she listens to you, I have no worries. Did she tell you what she had done in the pce?" He wondered how his big brother managed to control this ''disobedient powerful child''.


    Mu Liang replied, "Yes. That''s why I called you."


    Mu Feng asked, "Do you want me to handle it? Actually, I''m going to a mission tonight in Mexico. I need to finish off this Horse Master."


    Mu Liang thought about Jonah. "...If you want, I can leave it to someone else."


    Mu Feng frowned. "Who are you talking about?"


    Mu Liang lightly answered, "My brother-inw."


    Mu Feng felt a bit of jealousy. "Huh? When did you two be bosom friends?"


    "We are not." Mu Liang denied without a second thought.


    Mu Feng felt relieved. "Okay, I believe you. But thanks, I don''t want him to do it. I have to take the whole gang for myself and also, there is something else I need to confirm."


    Mu Liang didn''t force anymore. "I understand. What do you want to with the information Xiao Lan provided you?"


    Mu Feng said, "Ah, about that I was waiting for your signal. If you want, I can publish it right away. But, if I do, I might lose Professor Ryuren for good. That''s why I need to go to Mexico first to clear about certain things. If you need a copy, you can ask sister Lan Lan. She has a copy, I guess."


    Mu Liang got his answer. He replied, "I understand. I will ask her and I will wait for you to publish it. The world needs to know what Akram is capable of."


    Mu Feng agreed on that. He looked at the watch and asked, "Anything else.


    "No. I will call you if I need." Mu Liang hung up after that. He was about to leave, at that time, the telephone rang. Only the Prime Minister knew about this number.


    Mu Liang answered the call. "Yes?"


    The Prime Minister hurriedly said, "Mr. Mu, I have to trouble you. Mohammed Alif found out that you went missingst night and started to doubt you. He called me to get your information. They also asked me why you left early. I said that you were suffering from food poisoning. I gave him the address of another house. It is the next house beside my assistant''s apartment. It is under his name, I only told Alif that my assistant let you rent his the house. My assistant took care of everything. Please move there as soon as possible. They might want to go there to see if you were really sick or not. It''s the blue colored building in the left of the house you are in. You have to walk at least three minutes. My assistant is in the house waiting for your arrival."


    "I''ll be there." Mu Liang calmly said. He hung up and went upstairs.


    He changed his clothes, disguised himself and nced at the sleeping beauty for a second before leaving the house. Mu Lan was in deep sleep. She didn''t notice anything.


    Mu Liang reached the house and pressed the calling bell. The assistant opened the door and let him in.


    "Mr. Jamil, please take this tablet. It was prepared specially by me." The assistant of the Prime Minister gave him a tablet.


    "What is this for?" Mu Liang asked while looking at the suspicious tablet.


    Before the assistant could answer, the doorbell was rung again. Someone came. The two of them nced at each other.

 Chapter 630: THE PASSAGE

    <h4>Chapter 630: THE PASSAGE</h4>


    [A/N: I''m so sorry for the mistake! Maybe I was too tired to notice this copy-paste mistake!! Here''s the editing version.]


    The assistant went to the entrance and looked through the looking ss. Mohammed Alif was standing outside with couple of men. He opened the door and in a friendly manner he said, "Mohammed Alif, what a pleasant surprise!"


    "I was told that Mohammed Jamil was living here. I didn''t think of seeing you." Mohammed Alif said.


    The assistant let them enter the house. "Jamil is suffering from food poisoning. So, my wife cooked some porridge for him and I brought it here."


    "Where is he?" Mohammed Alif looked around.


    The assistant rubbed his cheek. "Thest time I saw him going to the toilet. I don''t know if he is still there."


    Mohammed Alif nodded. "Bring me to him." He wanted to make sure if Jamil was really sick or not.


    "Please follow me." The assistant politely said.


    They went to the bedroom and saw that Mu Liang was on the bed. His face was a little pale and was frowning. His breathing was irregr and was sweating.


    Someone brought a chair and Mohammed Alif sat on it. He said, "Mohammed Jamil, we came to see you."


    The assistant put down the bowl of porridge on the table and looked at Mu Liang.


    Mu Liang slowly opened his eyes and gazed at the men around him. His hazy eyes were filled with confusion as if he couldn''t recognize anyone. "..Who...?" His tone was hoarse.


    Mohammed Alif couldn''t tell if Mu Liang was acting or not. He said, "I''m Mohammed Alif. We metst night. Don''t you remember?"


    Mu Liang thought for a while. His frown deepened. His stomach was killing him. He thought about the medicine. ''There is something wrong with it.'' He recalled, right after he gulped it down with water, his stomach function became abnormal. He wasn''t pretending but truthfully feeling sick.


    He replied in a low voice, "I see...."


    Mohammed Alif said, "I heard that you are sick. How are you feeling now?"


    Mu Liang opened his eyes and couldn''t utter a word. His eyes were wide open. He weakly jumped out of the bed scaring everybody and ran towards the washroom.


    "What just happened?" Mohammed Alif asked dumbfoundedly.


    His subordinates were also speechless.


    The assistant scratched his head in guilty conscience.


    Everyone followed Mu Liang hurriedly and saw that he was vomiting nonstop. Because of the odd smell, they couldn''t stand watching the scenario, so they came back to the bedroom.


    A whole hourter, the assistant dragged Mu Liang''s weak body and helped him to go to the bed. Mu Liang had a muscled body. The assistant''s chest was heaving rapidly as he sat down on the bed. He was tired.


    Mohammed Alif and his subordinates silently looked at the two men.


    Atst, Mohammed Alif stood up. He had nothing to see. He believed that Mohammed Jamil aka My Liang was terribly sick. "I guess I was disturbing you. Please have some rest, Mohammed Jamil. It was my negligence that you became sick after eating the food from the party. I will bear the expenses-"


    The assistant shook his head. "No need. The Prime Minister already gave him the medical fee. He will be cured in no time."


    "I hope so." Mohammed Alif gave Mu Liang another nce before saying, "Then, I will be leaving."


    "I wille to show the way out." The assistant walked away with them.


    Mu Liang covered his stomach. There was a dull pain. He took the ss of water and drank it slowly. After that, he sat up feeling that something wasn''t right, he once again ran to the toilet.


    After fifteen minutes, he got out of the toilet. He was drained of energy. He saw the assistant was sitting on the bed.


    Mu Liang red at him.


    The assistant couldn''t take the sharp re. He averted his eyes and stretched out his hand. There was another tablet in his hand. "Take it. It''s the antidote."


    Mu Liang suspiciously looked at him.


    The assistant exined, "I''m sorry I didn''t tell you earlier. It''s a medicine invented by my cousin. Our job is stressful and we don''t get time to have holidays. So, we take this medicine to get sick leaves and when we want, we can take the antidote to get well. This is how I managed my holidays for twelve years."


    Mu Liang took the medicine and gulped it down. Ten minutester, he started to feel better.


    The assistant suggested, "My wife is cooking healthy food for you. You can eat after an hour. Why don''t you take a nap? I will call you after the dinner is ready."


    "Are they keeping an eye on this building?" Mu Liang asked lightly. He took the bowl of porridge and began eating.


    "Yes, two men were in the house next door and another one is in the rooftop. They won''t leave early. But for now, we were able to fool them." The assistant cleaned up the table after Mu Liang was done eating the porridge.


    Mu Liang fell silent. He couldn''t let Mu Lan stay alone in that house. What if she woke up and couldn''t see him and then she came out to look for him? They would be in trouble. Moreover, he didn''t want to be away from her either.


    "Is there anyway to get back to that house?" He finally asked.


    The assistant nodded. "Yes, there is a passage in the basement. Please take a shlight with you. There is no lock in the door so you can open it from both sides."


    Mu Liang slowly stood up. His body was shaking lightly.


    "What are you doing?" The assistant was flustered.


    "I want to go back." Mu Liang calmly said.


    "But you are still sick! And what about dinner?" The assistant thought that this guy was crazy.


    "I wille back to have that dinner. I''m going now." Mu Liang got up and steadily walked towards the basement. He was still feeling dizzy but that didn''t stop him to go there.


    In the basement, he found a shlight. He turned it on and opened the door. He walked through the muddy passage for ten minutes and finally he saw another door.


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________


    For thepensation, here''s some gift cards. Redeem them and get free SS.


    YWAACMWJXANKVVPT


    YWAACMMBJYDWVKGJ


    YWAACMROQLBJPWBF


    YWAACMKRQOCVSLAY


    YWAACMAYVZXQQCHI


    YWAACMMHSQJZPNYA

 Chapter 631: EAT FIRST

    <h4>Chapter 631: EAT FIRST</h4>


    [A/N: Thest chapter has been edited. Those who already bought the chapter, you don''t have to buy it twice. Please read the previous chapter before reading this one.]


    Mu Liang saw the door and stretched his hand to opened it. As the assistant told him, the door was unlocked. He opened the door and went inside the house. Then, he went straight to the bedroom and saw Mu Lan was still sleeping in the same position. He sighed in relief.


    He removed his disguise and took off his clothes. After that, he had a warm bath. He felt refreshed. He was feeling better than before. The antidote was very effective. He didn''t get a nature call.


    Heid on the bed and hugged Mu Lan closer. She unconsciously moved her body and hugged Mu Liang. He smiled and kissed her sweet lips. His heart was calm. He closed his eyes to take an hour nap.


    -----------------


    Meanwhile in Paris, in the Mu Mansion, at night, Mu Feng put on his ck clothes and went to their private airport. His team was waiting for him there.


    "Is everybody ready?" He asked.


    "Yes boss!" Everyone said in unison.


    Mu Feng grinned. "Awesome! Let''s kick some asses!"


    He went inside the ne with his men and the pilot started the engine. The ne took off and flew towards Mexico.


    ----------------


    Mu Liang vaguely heard the telephone in the downstairs was ringing. He opened his eyes and looked at the watch. Two hours had already passed. He slept for too long.


    He didn''t wake Mu Lan up and got out of the bed. He walked towards the living room. The telephone stopped ringing for a minute and then rang again.


    He picked up the receiver. "Yes?"


    "Mr. Jamil, you didn''t pick up the call, I thought that you don''t want to have dinner. Are you not feeling alright? The medicine should take effect by now." The assistant said.


    Mu Liang replied, "I''m fine. I will have dinner. I''ming."


    "Okay. Me and my family is waiting for you to join us." The assistant hung up.


    Mu Liang disguised himself as Mohammed Jamil. The assistant still didn''t know his real face and he wasn''t alone. He had no interest in telling the assistant that Mu Lan was with him.


    Mu Liang walked in the passage and went to the other building. The assistant, his wife and their only son were in the dining room and were waiting for him to join them.


    The wife served them the food. She didn''t sit with them. She only stood beside her husband.


    Mu Liang didn''t talk much while eating. The assistant thought that Mu Lang was still mad at him, as a result, though he was wanting to ask why Mu Liang went to that house to stay there and not here, he didn''t probe too much either.


    The entire time, Mu Liang didn''t talk. He finally got his lost energy back while eating.


    The assistant''s son asked his father a few questions and the assistant replied without hesitation.


    Mu Liang noticed that this guy was very knowledgeable and cunning. He knew a lot but he pretended not to know anything. He thought, ''As expected of the assistant of the Prime Minister.''


    He found that every meal that is served is delicious and nutritious. It would be good if he let Mu Lan eat some. She was very tired recently.


    After the dinner ended, he asked, "Can I take the rest of the food?"


    The assistant and his wife were surprised at first and then beamed in happiness. The wife was satisfied and the assistant was proud.


    "You like my wife''s cooking that much! I''m happy. I will let my wife pack the leftovers for you. Please wait for a few minutes." Then he ushered his wife to pack the food while it was still warm.


    The wife put the leftovers in the containers and gave the containers to her husband. The assistant took the food containers and gave them to Mu Liang. "Mr. Jamil, here you go. If you need anything else, don''t forget to tell me." The Prime Minister told him to take a good care of this guest.


    Mu Liang nodded. "Thank you." Then he left the house.


    He walked to the safe house, went the kitchen and served the foods on the bowls, Then, he took the tray of food in the bedroom and ced the tray of food on the table.


    After that, he went to the bed and moved the disheveled hair from Mu Lan''s face and called out, "Lan, wake up and have the dinner before it gets cold."


    "Hmm." Mu Lan only slept for five hours. It wasn''t enough for her. She frowned and turned her head on the side.


    Mu Liang shook her body lightly. "Wake up."


    "Nnno...." Mu Lan protested. She nearly sobbed. Her whole body was crying out in throbbing pain and she was deadly tired. She didn''t want to wake up at all.


    "Eat your dinner and then sleep." Mu Liang had all the patience of the world.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t.


    "Stop!" Mu Lan screamed and buried her head under theforter.


    Mu Liang grabbed theforter and forcefully pulled it down. Then, he leaned forward her kissed her lips.


    Mu Lan didn''t heed to what he was doing. All she wanted a peaceful sleep. But this guy suddenly kissed her. Her lips were already swollen because of his bitingst night. Now that he kissed her, she subconsciously hissed in pain. The achiness woke her up. Her eyes flew open in rage. He screamed, "Liang Liang, I hate you!"


    Mu Liang let go of her and said as cooly as possible, "Eat first and then sleep."


    His eyesnded on her red puffy lips. No wonder that she screamed after he kissed her.


    Mu Lan stubbornly said, "No! I want to sleep! Can''t you see that I''m tired?!"


    Her eyes were red in fury. She never liked it when she was forced to do something when she didn''t want to do it.

 Chapter 632: HARD TO UNDERSTAND

    <h4>Chapter 632: HARD TO UNDERSTAND</h4>


    Mu Liang also felt bad but she had to eat something. If she only slept without eating she could suffer from ulcer. "Eat first or the next round will be even more painful."


    Mu Lan couldn''t help but sob. "Hu... hu.... hu...."


    She knew that after she woke up, she couldn''t fall asleep easily. She didn''t have the energy to eat, so Mu Liang fed her. She leaned back on the bed, closed her eyes and slowly chewed the meat. If she was Xue Lin, she might have forgiven him after eating such delicious food.


    But she was forced!


    Mu Liang was so gentle that even the snow of the Himyas would melt. But Mu Lan was seething in anger. Just as she predicted, her sleepiness flew away and headache started. She couldn''t sleep properly after Mu Liang left for Saudi Arabia. If this continued then she would suffer from insomnia.


    After eating, she didn''t look at him andid down on the bed. But she couldn''t fall asleep at all. The anger in her heart rose.


    "You didn''t drink water." Mu Liang urged her softly.


    "Shut up!" She couldn''t tolerate his voice. Even a little bit sound would make her headache worse.


    Mu Liang was helpless. She didn''tin when he made love to her, she didn''t get mad at him when her body became sore; but now that he woke her up from beauty sleep to get her stomach fill, she burst into anger.


    ''Women are really hard to understand.'' Mu Liang sighed and let the ss of water on the table. After that, he went out to take the bowls in the kitchen.


    After he left, Mu Lan covered her eyes with theforter and tried to sleep. But the headache became worse.


    Mu Liang came back after washing the dishes and took another bath before going to the bed. As he wanted to turn of the bedsidemp beside Mu Lan, his eyesnded on her and he froze. Her face was flushed, her breathing was irregr, she was frowning deeply while closing her eyes, her forehead was sweaty and she was moaning lightly.


    He touched her forehead with the opposite side of his hand to check her temperature. Her forehead was burning.


    He anxiously called her, "Lan? Lan?" He pushed her lightly.


    Mu Lan frowned and protested, "Don''t talk! My head hurts." Her tone was hoarse.


    ''Could it be that I overdid it?'' Mu Liang thought about their love making session and regretted deeply in his heart. He wanted her to stay in the bed and it seemed like his dream came true. But he didn''t want her to suffer from illness.


    Somewhere, someone named Fate screamed its lungs out, "Then what the hell do you want?"


    Mu Liang didn''t know what he wanted. He wished to cure her but then she would tag along. It would be more dangerous. However, if he didn''t give her medicine, it would turn out to be worse.


    What would he do?


    He clenched his fists and got up from the bed. He found a thermometer and took her temperature. It was 39�� celsius.


    He became worried. He looked for the first aid box in the cabs and found one. He opened the box and discovered medicines. He sighed in relief. He took one in his hand and with a ss of water he sat on the bed.


    He urgently said, "Lan, please drink the medicine. You have a fever."


    However, Mu Lan didn''t listen. She didn''t move.Mu Liang put down the ss and the medicine and helped her to sit up. Mu Lan''s frown deepened. Her whole body was throbbing and the head was tearing apart.


    She felt more pain as Mu Liang moved her multiple times. "What now?"


    He softly said, "Don''t move. Open your mouth." Seeing that she didn''t open her mouth, he could only shove the medicine inside her mouth and brought the ss close to her lips.


    Feeling the slight touch of the cool water, Mu Lan drank it like a desert sucking the water.


    After she finished drinking, Mu Liang asked, "Do you want more?"


    Mu Lan shook her head.Mu Liang tugged her under theforter. After that he bought a bowl of cold water and soft towel. He soaked the towel and then wiped the droplets of sweats off of her face, neck and hands. His touch was very gentle.


    The cold touch soothed her. Finally, her headache was gone and she could fall sleep.


    Mu Liang saw her slight smile as she slept and then stopped cooling her forehead. He took the bowl and towel away and then came back to sleep. At that time, the sun rose in the east. Mu Liang fell asleep instantly while hugging Mu Lan.


    ---------


    Mexico City, Mexico.


    The city was bustling in the morning. In a luxurious apartment, there was a man smoking in the rooftop. His eyes were in the city. From the highest point, the city looked calm and quiet. It was so peaceful.


    The man was wearing a ck t-shirt and pants. He had a coat made of tiger pge covering his shoulder. He was a golden chain hanging on his neck and there was a horse locket in the end of the chain. He had several gold rings on his fingers and gold bracelet on his left wrist. While smoking his legs wearing a pair of snake leather boots moved time to time. He was impatient for some reason.


    Suddenly someone came outside and stood beside him. "Boss, as you said, we searched for her. But we cannot find her anywhere. I asked the other girls. They said that they thought your men already took her three days ago. But up until now, no one from our team ever looked for her. We looked into the surveince footage but some files from that night were permanently deleted. Our expert couldn''t get those footage back. It was like she went out with some and vanished in the thin air."

 Chapter 633: SHE IS GONE

    <h4>Chapter 633: SHE IS GONE</h4>


    The man who was smoking frowned. "How can she go away when she was in my harem?"


    He had a harem in the same neighborhood. He put a tight security there and never a small fly coulde out after it went inside the building. In that harem, all the women who were sent to him kept there. Those who once left that ce, never saw the light of the day again. They all died in his bed.


    He had been cautious for years, now someone dared to break into his harem and left without a trace, he wasn''t sure how to deal with her and her rescuer.


    "Find that woman and bring her to me; and the one who helped her to escape, kill that person." The manmanded.


    The person who was standing replied, "I will do as you said." Then he left.


    The man who was smoking suddenly lost all his interest. He put down his cigarette on the ashtray and left the rooftop. He went inside the room and took off his clothes. He entered the room that had a huge swimming pool and dived into the water.


    He was swimming, at that time, another man came inside. "Boss, a call from Saudi Arabia." He stretched out his hand to give the cell phone.


    The man swam closer and took the phone from that person and said, "Hello?"


    A voice said, "Horse Master, it has been a while. Have you been well?"


    "Akram, I''m not in a good mood." The Horse Master said in a gloomy tone.


    Mohammed Akram lightlyugh. "What can make the famous mafia so broken heartened? I want to know." He was in happy mood because he had a good news that he wanted to share with his friend.


    "The girl you sent me, she is gone before I touched her." The Horse Master gritted his teeth.


    Mohammed Akram froze on the other side. The smile on his face was gone. "She was taken?"


    "No, she fled." He Hose Master didn''t want to admit it. "Someone came in the name of my worker''s name and took her away. Now we cannot find them. They left without any trace."


    "...When did she leave?" Mohammed Akram asked. His heart suddenly became cool.


    "Three days ago." The Horse Master said.


    Mohammed Akram froze on the other side. Then, he sighed, "I told you that she could never get out in this lifetime."


    "I know. That''s why I preserved her for so many days." The Horse Master realized that this girl was something valuable. "Whose daughter is she?"


    "The Prime Minister." Mohammed Akram''s brain was working like a roller-coaster.


    "Isn''t he the one who is like a thorn in your path?" The Horse Master knew that because of this Prime Minster, Mohammed Akram couldn''t do anything to the First Prince of Saudi Arabia.


    "Yes." Mohammed Akram''s eyes turned cold. "I''ve something to do. I''m hanging up."


    "Okay." The Horse Master said. "I will find her no matter what. She can''t get out of this country, I promise you that."


    "Good." Mohammed Akram hang up.


    The Horse Master forgot to ask for what reason Mohammed Akram called.


    ---------


    Mohammed Akram''s pce, Riyadh, Saudi Arabia.


    Mohammed Akram knocked the reading table with the pen in his hand continuously.


    Mohammed Akram came back after a whole night searching Mu Lan. He was dead tired. "Cousin, there is really so sign of her. I''ve looked every corner of the city. The surveince cameras couldn''t catch her either."


    "Hack the satellite of our nation. The First Prince won''t find out anything." His cousin coldly said.


    "About that... I already told my team to do that. But the thing is.... They can''t hack for some reason. They said that there was some kind of virus protecting the satellite. I can''t believe it. This is the first time I heard something like this." Mohammed Alif was helpless and frustrated at the same time. He was already dead tired and things weren''t going as he wanted. It was enough to make him go crazy.


    Mohammed Akram wasn''t surprised. The news only made the fire in his heart burn even more. He quietly said, "Check out the Prime Minister."


    "Sorry?" Mohammed Alif couldn''t understand the sudden change ofmand.


    "The Prime Minister; his every house, safe house, workce, everywhere; look for Mu Liang and Ms. Lan." Mohammed Akram said.


    He had a firm belief that Mu Liang found out the Prime Minister''s weakness and sent people to rescue his daughter and as a result the Prime Minister helped him to get away. If it wasn''t for the Prime Minister, Mu Liang could never get away from Mohammed Akram''s hand. After the Crown Prince, the Prime Minister had the absolute power and then Mohammed Akram had the authority. That''s why Mohammed Akram tried his best to get the Prime Minister in his team. But thattter was too honest with his job. Such loyal dog couldn''t possibly betray his master.


    Mohammed Alif didn''t think of anything about his cousin''smand. His head already stopped working due tock of rest. He said, "Alright, I will send my men. But if you could lend me your people, it would be a great help."


    "They are busy guarding the elite team of Mu Family." Mohammed Akram said. He had to keep an eye of this elite team because of their capability, he didn''t have the guts to do something more dangerous. He put a high security around them and his team made sure that this elite team wouldn''t find anything about Mu Laing and Mu Lan.


    He continued saying, "And check that Jamil guy again. I feel like he has something to do with the disappearance of Ms. Lan."


    Mohammed Alif shook his head. "How many times do I have to say that that guy is genuinely sick?"


    "Just do as I said." Mohammed Akram said.


    Mohammed Alif replied, "I already put some men to keep an eye on his house. If there is any problem, they will let me know."


    What he didn''t know that those men were taken care of by certain someone.

 Chapter 634: MAKE PROMISE TO BREAK IT

    <h4>Chapter 634: MAKE PROMISE TO BREAK IT</h4>


    When Mu Liang woke up, his eyes directlynded on Mu Lan who was gazing at him without blinking. He reached out and took her temperature. Her body wasn''t burning; the temperature had subsided.


    "How are you feeling now?" He asked warmly.


    Mu Lan raised her eyebrow. "You dare to ask that."


    "I was wrong." Mu Liang dejectedly admitted that he was guilty.


    "Next time you disturb my sweet dream, you are dead." She threatened him.


    He didn''t refute; but he didn''t agree either. "I will die, no problem. But you cannot skip meals."


    He didn''t forget how weak she was after she woke up from thea. Even Lu Feng said that her survival was miracle. Mu Liang believed that she could only ovee her weak health due to the elixir in her blood. It if wasn''t for the elixir.... He didn''t dare to think what would happen to her. It was simply horrifying.


    That''s why, from the very beginning, he always cared about how much she eat, if she took medicine properly, if she had eaten nutritious food or not etc. He always tried to keep her be in the best condition. Even if she became as fast as a pig, he wouldn''t mind at all. No matter what, her health came first.


    Mu Lan frowned. "You dare to force me to do something I don''t want to do! Hmf! Don''t talk to me anymore."


    She tried to get up from the bed but cried out in pain. Her body was worse than before. Her waist was throbbing so much that she wanted to cut off her waist. She red at the man who was looking innocently at her.


    Mu Liang did his best to reduce her temperature whole night, but he did nothing to take care of her achiness all over her body. He didn''t even give her any massage like before.


    She was so used to living in luxurious life full of hubby''s love, now she couldn''t bare a simple ill treatment.


    Mu Liang also had no problem in indulging her with hubby''s love and spoiling her. However, there were some times he wouldn''t let her do things which would harm her. At that point, he was very strict. Even if she cried and threw tantrum like a kid, he wouldn''t budge.


    Mu Lan couldn''t take it andid down on the bed with a twisted expression. She whimpered softly and buried her face on the pillow.


    Mu Liang gently rubbed her back and kissed her head. He got up from the bed and covered her properly. "Sleep more if you want to. I will make some breakfast." His tone was affectionate when he said that.


    Mu Lan grunted.


    Was she a machine; when he said she would sleep and when he didn''t want she wouldn''t sleep?


    "I need to brush my teeth." She grudgingly said.


    "Alright, I will help you." Just as he said, he gave her a toothbrush with toothpaste. After she brushed her teeth he wiped her mouth thoroughly. "Now, take some rest."


    Mu Lan felt like a prisoner. She didn''t say anything but gave him a death re. Since she couldn''t move, Mu Lan stayed on the bed and dozed off once again.


    Meanwhile, from a far, the two feet man described what happen between the Mu couple.


    Mark Anthony shook his head as he chuckled.


    Altan joked, "This Mu boy will turn out to be a great father one day."


    The muscled man quietly said, "As long as it will a girl, he will be the most doting father. However, if it turns to be boy, it will be different."


    Mark understood this point. "If the girl looks like our missy, then the Mu boy will definitely go over the top. But boys are close to their mothers. If the child is a boy and our missy keeps himpany a lot, the Mu boy will surely be jealous. Just think about the father and the son are fighting over her affection."


    The two feet men shivered, "It will be the World War III."


    ---------


    Mu Liang made breakfast and brought it to the bedroom. Seeing Mu Lan had fallen asleep, he didn''t wake her up. Instead, he freshened up and changed his dress.


    After he came out, he woke her up. "Wake up, you need to eat breakfast."


    Mu Lan opened her eyes. She realized that this guy would stick with her about food no matter what. She sighed and with his help, she got up.


    Mu Liang fed her spoon to spoon and she obediently ate them all. After she was done eating she said, "I''m dying in pain. If you don''t give me ointment and a good massage, then I will go out to the pharmacy myself."


    In Saudi Arabia, women were very reserved when it came to clothing. Even the foreign women who came to visit, they would try their best to cover their bodies with decent clothes. Mu Lan didn''t have anything to wear. If she was to wear Mu Liang''s clothes and went outside, she would probably ended up in jail; and Mohammed Akram would find her immediately.


    Her threat worked greatly. Mu Liang put down the bowl and sighed heavily. "Promise me that you won''t do anything to catch their attention."


    By ''their'' he meant Mohammed Akram and his cousin Alif.


    Mu Lan knew that as well. She only snorted and said, "People make promise to break it." She was totally pissed off and didn''t give in to his request.


    Mu Liang felt wronged and affectionately cupped her face. "Do you really have to go that far?"


    Mu Lan retorted back. "You are the one who enjoyed everything and I''m the one who is being tortured. Do you think that negotiation is possible?"


    Mu Liang knew that if she wanted, she could give him trouble no matter how much he tried to detain her. So, he tried his best to coax her, "Lan..."


    "Not listening." Mu Lan moved her face away.


    In the end, Mu Liang gave in. "Fine. I will massage your body. Lie down."

 Chapter 635: COME TO THE OFFICE

    <h4>Chapter 635: COME TO THE OFFICE</h4>


    Mu Lan rose her eyebrow. "Only massage?"


    "...I''m bringing the ointment." Mu Liang said as he got up.


    Mu Lan was very satisfied at his performance. She closed her eyes in satisfaction and gave some light moans.


    Hearing her moans, Mu Liang grunted and said nothing. His massage was sofortable that Mu Lan forgot the reality. Soon, her fantasy was broken because the telephone was ringing.


    Mu Liang got up and went to the downstairs. He took the receiver and said, "Yes?"


    "Jamil, would youe to the office? I know you are still sick but the workload is too much." The Prime Minister said.


    Mu Liang frowned upon hearing that. "I will try toe as soon as possible." After that, he hung up.


    His mind was working like a whirlwind. First of all, the Prime Minister called him Jamil. It was unusual because he always called Mu Liang as Mr. Mu.


    Why was it?


    It could only mean that someone was tracing and recording their call; and the funny part was, he was in the safe house, not in the house that his fake register noted. The Prime Minister must be paranoid for some reason and he had no other choice. He had to warm Mu Liang as soon as possible.


    Secondly, the Prime Minister almostmanded him to go to the office immediately which meant that Mu Liang wasn''t safe in that house anymore and had to move out immediately.


    Mu Liang ran to the upstairs and barged into the bedroom.


    Mu Lan heard the loud sound of the door opening and instantly got up. "What happened?" She was alerted.


    "We have to move out quickly." Mu Liang said and threw some clothes towards her.


    Mu Lan saw the clothes and sighed in relief. At least, he didn''t tear off her undergarments that night. She hurriedly wore the male clothes given by him and gazed at Mu Liang.


    He also wore his disguise and came towards her to tie up her hair and put on traditional cap on her head. Then he nced at her top to bottom. "Perfect."


    Mu Lan gave him a haughty look and proudly said, "It''s because I''m beautiful." No matter what happened, when it came to boosting herself, she would never let the chance go.


    Mu Liang smiled. "Yes, beautiful. Are you in pain anywhere?"


    "I''m better than before. I can move. Don''t worry." Mu Lan realized that they were in trouble so she didn''t give him a hard time and got along with him.


    He gave her a key and said, "Here is the key. You have to go to the basement and you will find a passageway. It will lead you to the next house. Get out of that house, lock it properly and wait for me to fetch you. I will get out of this house and take the car. Don''t do anything reckless. Understood?"


    "Yes, sir!" Mu Lan gave him a military salute.


    "You don''t know Arabiannguage, do you?" He asked.


    "No." She replied truthfully.


    "No problem. I will be with you." Mu Liang grabbed her hand and took her out of the room.


    They got separated in the first floor. Mu Lan did as she was instructed and went to the other house. She unlocked the house from the inside and came out normally as if it was her own house. She locked the door and waited for Mu Liang toe.


    She calmly looked around and suddenly she froze. Two men wearing Arabian clothesing towards her. They were suspicious of her. She gritted her teeth.


    Mu Liang couldn''t use this house since just a while ago he received the call from the safehouse. But now that she, an unknown person came out of the house, the people who were spying on the house became alert.


    Mu Lan saw that one of them took out his cell phone dialed someone''s number.


    ''Could it be they are only two of them or there are more of them?'' Mu Lan didn''t know. But she had a guess.


    She looked down and saw some pebbles in thewn. She took a big one and threw it pointing at the man who was calling someone. With one shot, he was knocked out. He graciously fell on the ground.


    The other man beside him was dumbfounded at first and then ran towards her. He took out his gun and aimed at her. He screamed something in Arabiannguage. Maybe he was threatening her.


    As if Mu Lan would listen to him. The moment he came closer, she gave a high kick at the pistol and the pistol flew away on the other side of the road. She didn''t waste a second before kicking him in the middle of the joint of his legs.


    Crack!


    His balls blew up.


    "Khuh!"


    That man stopped right there and cupped his hidden area. His body bent and face turned purple in pain. While trembling, he fell on the ground. He looked as dead as a dying fish.


    Mu Lan didn''t have time to look at his tragic fall. She looked around once more to see if there was anyone else. To make her suspicion true, another man came out from other building. He seemed like ended a call.


    "Damn it! He must have call for reinforcement." Mu Lan talked to herself.


    Before that man coulde and get her, Mu Liang''s car came between them. "Get in!" He screamed.


    He didn''t have to. She was already opening the door and then she jumped inside the car. "Go! He already called for reinforcement."


    Mu Liang drove away with a high speed. The road was smooth and there was no traffic. He smoothly drove the car.


    With the speed Mu Lan''s heartbeats escted. She looked behind and saw the man to enter inside a car and then the car chased after them.


    "They are following us." She told Mu Liang.


    "I can see that." Mu Liang gritted his teeth. "Sit tightly. Put on the seatbelt around you."

 Chapter 636: LEAVING THE CITY

    <h4>Chapter 636: LEAVING THE CITY</h4>


    "They are following us." She told Mu Liang.


    "I can see that." Mu Liang gritted his teeth. "Sit tightly. Put on the seatbelt around you."


    "Okay." Mu Lan obediently followed his instruction.


    The car left the residential area and went to the main road.


    Mu Liang said, "We are going to the highway. Hold on!"


    Mu Lan frowned. "Is this a good idea?"


    With his power, it wouldn''t be a problem for Mohammed Akram to ambush them on the road.


    Mu Liang gritted his teeth and said, "We have no other choice."


    Mu Lan stopped talking. She believed in his decision. It was nerve wracking. But she enjoyed it. She spoke, "There are two cars following us now."


    Mu Liang looked at the rearview mirror and saw two white cars. Another white car joined them after that. He calmly nced at the front and drove faster.


    "We are going to break the trafficw." Mu Lan said,


    "Just wait." Mu Liang said.


    He passed several cars. After some time, he slowed the car and let those cars close to them. One car passed them and stopped. When they tried to corner them from all sides, Mu Liang turned the car to the narrowne all of a sudden making those who were after them dumbfounded. When they began following them, Mu Liang''s car was nowhere to be found.


    "Where is the car?" Someone shouted.


    Another one answered, "Don''t know."


    One of them said, "We lost them."


    "What we are going to answer to the master?" Another one asked.


    No one could reply.


    Someone else roared. "Look for the car! We must find them and bring them back."


    Meanwhile, Mu Liang took several turns before stopping before the subway.


    He said, "I just bought us some minutes. Let''s go."


    He unbuckled his seatbelt and so did Mu Lan. Them came out of the car and went inside the subway.


    They came in front of the map and looked at it attentively.


    "What''s your n?" Mu Lan asked.


    Mu Liang looked through the map. "Since Riyadh is close to the east, Akram will think that we are heading towards the Persian Gulf. It''s close to the border. In the sea, he has no power. So, we will take the west to the Red Sea. But we can''t go there through subway. We have to cross the desert. There are two ways. We can take the train or the camel. If we take train it will be a risk. But if we take the camel it will be painful and will waste time. We will take the risk and take the train. But not now. We will go to another city to stay low."


    "Which city?" Mu Lan asked.


    Mu Liang already bought the tickets and waited for the next metro train. "Buraydah; in the north. But close to our destination."


    Mu Lan nodded. She gazed at the entrance and said, "They are here."


    "Our transport is here too." Mu Liang said.


    The metro train came and stopped. Aftr some people left, the other began to enter. Mu Lan saw that some of those people also entered. She bit her lower lip.


    The metro train began to move. Both of them knew that those men would search the whole metro train to look for them. But the couple calmly stood there.


    They saw those men again. They were searching every man and checking if they were Mu Liang and Mu Lan. They wereing closer and closer.


    Mu Lan''s nerve tightened and blood was boiling in excitement. The more they came closer the more her eyes shed. She prepared herself to fight them.


    Soon they were near, however, at that time, Mu Liang tugged her sleeve. She looked up and saw that they were already in their destination.


    Mu Lan obediently followed him as he left the train.


    But someone grabbed her shoulder.


    "Wait a second." A grumpy voice said.


    Mu Liang and Mu Lan both turned around smoothly, not making anyone suspicious. They saw a tall Arabian man looking at them crudely. He was one of those spies.


    "What are you doing? Let go." Mu Liang coldly asked.


    Mu Lan showed a scared face and got closer to him.


    "Who are you?" That man asked Mu Lan. His eyes were vicious.


    Mu Lan couldn''t take his re and started crying loudly. She gabbed Mu Liang tightly and screamed, "Daddy, daddy, he is scary."


    Mu Liang "..."


    That man: "..."


    Surely, Mu Lan didn''t know how to speak Arabian. However, she looked through the inte when she was in the car and learnt some basic toe over some situation like that.


    Mu Liang was deeply agonized. ''Out of all thing, you have you make me your father. And you have the most fathers in this world. You have to make me the fifteenth father. Really?''


    The people around them looked at them and begun whispering.


    The spy became perplexed. He asked Mu Liang, "Is that you son? Then why is he wearing oversized clothes?" He was still doubtful.


    Mu Lan couldn''t understand him, but M Liang did. He, who never lied, remained silent. But his eyes were as sharp as a knife.


    Mu Lan screamed at the people surrounding them. "Please help. This man is an alcoholic. He always asks for money to my dad just because they are friends. Please help!"


    The people around them became agitated. In this country, alcohol was a forbidden drink. For them drinking alcohol was a great sin. And there was a man who drank alcohol and asking for money in the broad daylight.


    That guy got some nerve!


    The public was angry and shouting at him. That man was totally stunned. He didn''t know what to do. He was nervously shaking his hands and was saying, "I''m not. I''m not. This kid is lying."


    But the people didn''t heed to his words. They began the beat him in the in the middle of the street.


    Getting an opportunity, Mu Liang grabbed Mu Lan''s wrist and came out of the ce.

 Chapter 637: THE TRAIN’S ARRIVAL

    <h4>Chapter 637: THE TRAIN''S ARRIVAL</h4>


    Mu Liang took her to the narrow alley and pushed her to the nearest building. After that he kissed her.


    Mu Lan blinked.


    It was d��j�� vu like the night before yesterday.


    She felt his false beard caressing her throat. It was ticklish and distracting. But Mu Liang''s kiss was able to take her to the dreand. She soon stretched her hands and encircled her arms around his neck. She kissed him back not knowing why he suddenly kissing her.


    Mu Liang noticed that she was kissing him back. So, he stopped kissing and gazed at her with dark eyes.


    Mu Lan wasn''t satisfied with a short kiss. She opened her eyes and saw him staring at her. She realized that he was somewhat mad. She asked innocently, "What''s wrong?"


    Mu Liang felt likeughing. He said, "You tell me, what''s wrong."


    "I don''t know." She answered truthfully.


    His tone was deep as he said, "When did I be your dad? Aren''t you satisfied with your fourteen fathers?"


    Mu Lan''s jaw dropped. "It''s just acting to save us from him. Why are you taking it so seriously?"


    "I can''t help but take it seriously. Wifey, do you want to y father and daughter game?" Mu Liang teased her.


    Something glinted in Mu Lan''s eyes. She pulled him closer and lightly pecked his lips. "Should I call you daddy, my dear hubby?"


    Instantly, Mu Liang''s eyes darkened. He grabbed her back of the head and passionately kissed her. She replied him with the same passion.


    Their breaths quickened gradually. They were so into kissing each other that they forgot the surroundings.


    Crash!


    Thump!


    Feeling startled, the couple came into their senses and looked at the direction from where the sound came from. It was an Arabian woman covered in clothes top to bottom looking at them in a horrified expression. There was a broken y pottery in front of her. It seemed that she saw this two of them kissing and was so astonished that she let go of the pottery from her hands.


    In her eyes, two men were kissing each other in the broad daylight. As a religious woman, she couldn''t tolerate such indecent incident happening right in front of her eyes. She was murmuring something like a mantra in a low voice.


    When the ''male'' couple nced at her, she was so scared that her legs became jelly and she fell on the floor.


    "I think we should give her some space." Mu Lanmented.


    "Hmm. This way,e one." Mu Liang took her hand and went to the opposite direction.


    They went to the local market. It was situated in the street. They looked around and bought some clothes. After that, Mu Liang took her in an empty room and looked around carefully. Then, he closed the door and said, "Let''s change our clothes here."


    Mu Lan wore a ck burqa and covered her head and face with hijab. Later, she drew eyeliner to make her eyes look even bigger.


    She blinked and looked at Mu Liang. She yfully asked, "Am I beautiful?"


    Mu Liang already changed his clothes. He hugged her and kissed her head. He replied, "You are the most beautiful."


    Mu Lan was happy to hear him praise. She asked, "That guy, won''t he report it to his team? We are not safe in this city."


    Mu Liang thought about it the moment they got away from that guy. He said, "Of course, he will inform when he gets the chance. But right now, I think he was sent to the hospital. He won''t have the chance to talk about it. If he is lucky enough, he might be still alive after being beaten by so many people." Then he rubbed her head affectionately. "Moreover, your acting was so good. How will he know that you are the male-but-female he is looking for?"


    "So, do you want to spend the night here?" She asked.


    Mu Liang declined. "No. We will head towards Zalim. We don''t have time to waste."


    Mu Lan nodded in agreement. "Okay. Have you contacted brother Feng?"


    "No, he in on a mission." Mu Liang said.


    Both of them headed towards the rail station. After they bought the tickets, they waited for the train''s arrival. They looked at the television screen and suddenly they froze.


    There was a breaking news broadcasting on the television. It was about the Prime Minister. The reporter was saying that the Prime Minister had been taken by the royal guards because of his treachery. The matter was being investigated. If he was proven guilty then he would be immediately executed.


    Mu Lan grabbed Mu Liang''s arm. She looked at him. His eyes were sharp and cold.


    She asked softly, "What do you want to do?" Her heart was beating crazily.


    "We will stick to our n." Mu Liang said.


    Mu Lan was concerned. "But what about the Prime Minister? He is the only loyal and powerful servant of the Crown Prince."


    "Not powerful anymore." Mu Liangmented.


    "Can''t we send the information of Mohammed Akram''s wrong doings to the Crown Prince?


    "No. He never checks the mail. His secretary handles everything for him and this secretary is Mohammed Akram''s man."


    "Tsk!" She looked at Mu Liang. "Isn''t there any way to send the email?"


    Mu Liang shook his head. "We need to be safe and sound. Let Feng do the rest."


    If he was alone, he would recklessly do something. But her around and there was a monstrous man searching for her, he wouldn''t dare to take such risk.


    He nced at Mu Lan. "The device you created, can I send a message from it?"


    Mu Lan shook her head. "I created it for the emergency call. It''s not a cell phone. Do you want to send an alert message to brother Feng?" She was thinking deeply. "We can''t use our cell phones either. If there was a chance to telegram the text, it would be better."


    They heard a whistle and an announcement. Their train arrived.


    What will they do?

 Chapter 638: I LET MY GUARD DOWN

    <h4>Chapter 638: I LET MY GUARD DOWN</h4>


    Jonah was sleeping soundly in the treehouse. His wound was infected and as a result he got a high fever. The woman beside him was taking care of him nonstop.


    She was trying to cool down his forehead, at that time, someone knocked the door.


    The woman got up from the bed and opened the door. The moment she opened the door she saw that a gun was pointing at her. Her beautiful face became instantly pale. She started to tremble. She was about to scream but the person covered her mouth and by putting the barrel of the revolver on his lips he signaled her not to talk.


    The man entered the room. He wasn''t alone, there were four men currently surrounding the tree house. They were standing inside, guarding.


    The man pointed her to go inside. The woman was terrified beyond belief. She followed his instruction silently and sat on the bed. After that, she pushed Jonah multiple times.


    "Mnn.." Jonah who had a high fever woke up from his deep slumber.


    He felt her urgency when she pushed him, so no matter how hard it was for him, he woke up. His head felt was as light as a feather. When he sat up his body swayed. He tried to focus and saw a man was sitting on a chair, pointing a gun at him.


    Jonah let out a chuckle. "I let my guard down."


    "You did. Terribly." The man said.


    Jonah carefully gazed at him. "But you don''t seem to be happy to capture me."


    The man admitted, "Yes, that''s true. I only caught you because someone gave me the location where you are staying. Otherwise, it would be your win for sure."


    Jonah let out augh. "Do you really think this is the case? You could never catch me if I wasn''t injured, whether someone told my location or not."


    The man sneered. "All I can say the this is the doom of the Phantom of the Morning."


    "Doom?" Jonahughed loudly as if he heard a joke. "If you were to be my enemy, do you really think that I would let you stay alive after knowing that you came to hunt me down?"


    "Aren''t you talking big, little boy-" The man stopped breathing. He looked at the gun which was pointing at him. Seeing Jonah sick, he let his guard down and while talking Jonah got the opportunity to take his gun. "You son of a="


    The man tried to curse but stopped there. He couldn''t continue. He had a feeling that he finished his sentence, he might turn two mighty people his enemy.


    Seeing that he didn''t continue, Jonah raised an eyebrow. "I see that you have some conscience left. Good for you. If you finished the sentence, I would have told Lanie about it."


    The man crudely gazed at him. He kept silent.


    Jonah lightly said, "It''s nothing personal. No hard feelings. I know the person who told you my location also instructed you to bring a doctor. Tell him toe up here. I need to get back to Saudi Arabia as soon as I can. And don''t make thisdy anymore scared than she is now. She is an important guest."


    The woman couldn''t understand what these two men were saying. She was terrified as she kept looking at the gun at the man''s hand.


    The man frowned. He couldn''t help but ask, "Are you really sick?" Jonah was clear headed and it was hard to understand that he was sick.


    "Hurry... before I lose my consciousness." Jonah could barely sit up. His eyes were closing down.


    The man got up and gave a signal from the window. Immediately a guard came up with medical box and unbuttoned Jonah''s shirt.


    Watching the injury both guard and the man''s face darkened. The guard instantly began his treatment.


    Jonah gritted his teeth and endured the pain. Cold sweat formed in his forehead and his body became weaker. He wanted to take his mind elsewhere but couldn''t. He looked at the man who was sitting in the chair idly. He asked, "What''s the news of Saudi Arabia?"


    "The Prime Minister has been taken down." The man calmly answered.


    Jonah let out a chuckle. "Akram became impatient. What about Lanie?"


    The man helplessly replied, "I don''t have any news of hers."


    "If Akram going nuts, that means that she is not with him." Jonah bit his lower lip.


    "You are right. She is in the safest ce at this moment." The man yfully said.


    Jonah was relieved. "It''s a good thing that they are together. I don''t understand aside from her intelligent brain why he needs her."


    The man asked, "Isn''t that because she is Red?"


    Jonah shook his head. "That''s not it. This man himself got rare talents beside him. He wouldn''t go that far for her just because of something as simple as that. There has to be something else."


    The man went into deep thought. Both of them didn''t talk for a long while.


    After the stitches were done, the guard stood up. He said, "You need to rest for a day before you move."


    Jonah nodded. "Thank you for your help."


    "Don''t mention." The guard left.


    Jonah looked at the man before him and asked, "So how''s the mission in Mexico City? Have you captured the Horse Master, Almighty King of the European Underworld?


    Mu Feng frowned hearing the nickname. He felt like Jonah was being sarcastic. He solemnly answered, "Unfortunately no. He is really sly, I have to give him thatpliment. I only managed to shot at his leg; right at the knee cap. He won''t be able to walk anyone with that leg."


    Jonah certainly didn''t believe him. He frowned. "Then what are you here for? Aren''t you supposed to go after him?"


    "My real mission is to take the power of Mexico Underworld. I already got it. And Horse Master? He will be dead eventually." Mu Feng said mysteriously.

 Chapter 639: ADVENTUROUS BLOOD WAS BOILING

    <h4>Chapter 639: ADVENTUROUS BLOOD WAS BOILING</h4>


    "I want to know your sh*tty trick." Jonah said. He was really disappointed that Horse Master ran away. But he was also curious what Mu Feng had in his sleeves.


    Mu Feng protested. "Don''t call it ''sh*tty''. This is the only thing I can do to help."


    Jonah calmly tried to think what made Mu Feng be so happy-go-lucky. He didn''t finish missionpletely but why did he look so high and mighty as if the world was beneath him.


    As a member of a powerful family, it was normal that if one heir was in danger, other heir wouldn''t be there for rescuing the family member. In that case, the other heir could only help from outside.


    However, they knew their enemy and they knew how to deal with him. But the problem was, though the other heir had the evidence of the misdeeds of the enemy, without him going to the enemy''s den, he couldn''t do anything.


    If that''s the way it was, what would Mu Feng do?


    ''What would I do?'' Jonah wondered.


    If it was that way then, he would chase the friend of the enemy who was a world ss criminal to the enemy''s den and let the world know that who was the main viin. After all, a criminal''s friend was a criminal.


    Jonah looked at Mu Feng. "You deliberately let the Horse Master go to Saudi Arabia so that your special force catches him red handed."


    Mu Feng narrowed his eyes. "You are indeed sister Lan''s younger brother. You lived up to my expectation."


    Jonah asked, "Did you think that Akram wouldn''t keep an eye on them? You don''t think him as a fool, do you?"


    Mu Feng''s tone was even more mysterious as he said, "No, I don''t. I think he his very clever. And that''s why he underestimated me."


    Jonah thought about his words and suddenly he figured it out. "You!"


    Mu Feng also realized that Jonah might have found out. He asked, "Are you sure that you can''t read mind?"


    "With my intelligence, I don''t need to do something as cheap as mind reading." Jonah boosted himself.


    Thest doubt Mu Feng had for Jonah was gone. He talked to himself, ''He is indeed sister Lan Lan''s younger brother. They have the same style of boosting themselves.''


    Johan asked Mu Feng, "Did my brother-inw contact you again after the Prime Minister was arrested?"


    Mu Feng shook his head. "No. He must be in running."


    Jonah nodded. "Of course, since he is the only person brother-inw could trust; now that he is gone, it will be hard for him and of course Lanie is with him."


    Mu Feng replied, "Hmm... as long as you Akram doesn''t find him, it will be totally fine. When brother was in the army he was the best among us in surviving in the wild area. This is nothing for him."


    "And with that Egyptian number of his, I guess he can call for aid anytime." Jonah said.


    Mu Feng rubbed his cheek. "Yes, but I don''t think he will call for me, because, he thinks that I''m in a mission. For now, he will do everything without our help."


    Jonah blinked. "That''s right. We can''t call him either. We can''t call in his or Lanie''s cell phone number because Akram will get the chance to track them down. I tried to call brother-inw in that weird number but it didn''t go through. Only he can contact us."


    Mu Feng sighed. "We can just hope that before we can do anything, they wouldn''t face any problem."


    Jonah said in his mind. ''This is where the problem lies. As long as there is my Lanie, problem will attract her like she is a ma.''


    -----------


    Meanwhile back in Saudi Arabia, Mu Liang and Mu Lan reached Zalim in the evening. They slept on the journey. Now they were quite refreshed.


    Mu Lan wanted to stretch her hands but she couldn''t. Right now, she was a reserved, decent Arabian house wife. She wouldn''t dare to do anything that would catch other''s attention.


    She nced at Mu Liang. "Are we going to stay one night or move to another town?"


    Mu Liang looked down at her. "Are you tired?" He asked. He checked her temperature if she had fever.


    Mu Lan replied, "I''m fine. I just don''t think that we should stay here."


    Mu Liang nodded. "We won''t. Our next destination is Badr Hunayn. Do you know, this city is 130 kilometers away from the Imic holy city of Medina?"


    Mu Lan blinked. "Not at all. You are good at Geography." Then, she asked eagerly, "Can we go there; to the Medina? We should visit there since we got the chance."


    Mu Liang smiled a little. "Darling, people are chasing after us. We should decide based on our priority."


    "Do you think we will still have the mood toe here after facing a problem like that? Please, please, please, please, please, please..." Mu Lan''s adventurous blood was boiling from some time. Now it was in the extreme moment.


    She knew when to act spoiled. Her cuteness was overwhelming. Even covering her face couldn''t hide her coquettish side.


    Mu Liang suddenly grabbed her both shoulders making her stop pleading. "After we are done taking Akram down, we will have the most luxurious live in this country for a week. Now, can we go now?"


    Mu Lan narrowed her eyes and said, "Will you really take me there?"


    Mu Liang nodded. "Really."


    She asked again, "You promise?"


    "I promise." Mu Liang answered truthfully.


    Only then Mu Lan agreed to go to Badr Hunayn.


    They took a cab to go to next city. Mu Lan was silent all the way. She didn''t want the driver catch her unnatural way of speaking thinking that it might catch enemy''s attention. On the road, they didn''t face any problem as they went to their next destination.


    When they had reached the town, Mu Lan eximed, "At least we can see some trees!"


    All the way from Buraydah to Zalim, they only saw desert. No town, no trees, no human beings. If it wasn''t extremely hot in the daytime and tremendous cold at night, Mu Lan would like this ce.

 Chapter 640: SO SWEET

    <h4>Chapter 640: SO SWEET</h4>


    "It''s the red sea." Mu Liang said.


    It was already dawn when they were in their destination. After they reached the town of Badr, they walked towards the sea shore.


    The sun was behind them and the sea was in front. The wind was blowing mildly and the sea was calm. The whole scenery made their hearts rxed.


    "Liang, do you see, the color of your eyes is the exact same as the sea." Mu Lan couldn''t take her eyes off of the sea. She couldn''t help but praise. "It''s so beautiful."


    Mu Liang asked in a serious tone. "Which one?"


    Mu Lan blinked. "Eh?"


    Mu Liang asked again, "Which one is the most beautiful? My eyes or the sea?"


    Mu Lan was speechless.


    Was there any reason for him to be jealous about nature?


    She looked around to see if there was anyone and then jumped into his broad chest. Since her mouth was covered, she put her head on his and nced at his eyes. "Hubby, your eyes are the most beautiful things in the world. They are more valuable than the stars of the universe."


    Looking at her bright eyes, Mu Liang''s heart softened. He embraced her waist with his left hand and uncovered the veil with the right hand as he said, "Darling wife, your mouth is so sweet. Let me taste it."


    Then he nted a soft kiss. He slowly tasted her mouth as he said he would and invaded his tongue inside her mouth. She shivered as she tightly clenched his clothes. Her tongue found his and they were intertwined together. Her legs trembled as she lost her strength. He groped her and grinded her with his lower part. She could feel his hard on. Desire flickered in their hearts making them feel hot. Soft gasps and light moans could be heard in the sea shore.


    If anyone was present in there, they would have reported it to the police for breaking thew by doing PDA in public area.


    When Mu Lan was suffocating, Mu Liang stopped tormenting her mouth. He deeply gazed at her dizzy eyes. Their mouths were still open and a thread of saliva was joined in the end of the both tongues.


    After a while, Mu Liang rubbed her left cheek with his thumb and said, "Hmm, so sweet." He was talking about her mouth.


    Mu Lan''s head was fuzzy. She caught her breath and softly said, "I want more." She wanted more kisses; one kiss wasn''t enough.


    Mu Liang''s eyes darkened. He leaned down to capture her lips once again.


    However, he stopped at his track and nced at the Red Sea. His eyes were alert.


    Mu Lan yet had toe back to the reality. Her heart was still beating fast. She hugged him and put her head on his chest. She tried to regain herposer.


    Mu Liang''s sharp eyes saw two speed boats wereing this way. Those boats wereing from the west.


    Then he looked down at the woman who was leaning on him and rubbed her head. "Some people areing this way. We should get out of here."


    His low voice immediately brought back Mu Lan to the reality. She heard the sound of the engine too. In this quiet morning, it could be heard clearly. She also saw two speed boats packed with men in ck dress. Just like Mu Liang, she had a bad feeling about it.


    Mu Liang covered her face with the veil and they quickly walked away.


    ---------


    Meanwhile, the people in the speed boats wereing to the shore.


    "We should be able to reach within two minutes." One of them said.


    "There is a person in the shore." Someone with a binocr said.


    "Really? Let me see?" A man with deep voice said. He took the binocr and looked into the shore through it. "It''s not a person. It''s a couple. They are kissing."


    One of them whistled. "So, things like these aremon in Saudi Arabia. I''ve misjudged this country."


    A man who was sitting on a chair stood up and reached out his hand. "Let me see."


    "Here boss." The man with the binocr gave him the binocr to his boss.


    The boss looked through the binocr and saw that the couple was looking at them. It was dawn. The mild sunlight fell on their couple''s back, making their facial expression dark. He couldn''t see their faces properly. The guy focused on the woman in the man''s arm.


    He knew that the Arabian women were beautiful. So, he was really attentive to observe the woman.


    It was just a mere nce for both of them.


    The woman looked at his direction and he was gazed at her intently.


    Thought the woman didn''t see him clearly, he was her face vaguely. His body stiffened at first and then he became excited.


    He knew her! She was the woman who had the gold key; the key that led to the rare treasure; the key that was the keeper of all the jewels of the world which couldn''t bepared with anything else.


    He heard about the gold key from his master when he was young. Later he killed his master and took the power in his hands. He was in the power for five years and there wasn''t a single day he didn''t look for her.


    He knew that he wasn''t the only one who was looking for the hidden treasure. There were many powerful families, royalties, armies, scientists, mafias were searching for her all over the world. They even startedpetition; the one who would get her first, that person would be the head of the mafias all over the world.


    However, it seemed like they were looking for a needle in the ocean. All they heard the story but they didn''t know who she was, how she looked like. There were many stories about her. The stories described her beautiful she was, how merciless she was and how ruthlessly she was to kill her enemies in the blink of the eyes.

 Chapter 641: THAT’S HER

    <h4>Chapter 641: THAT''S HER</h4>


    So many stories about her made her a legend. They said that she had a pair of ruby eyes. Those eyes were jewels in her face which made her. They were filled with blood lust. She always craved for blood. beauty unparallel. She loved killing people. She killed them in a blink of eyes. Wherever she went, she created river of blood.


    They said that she never had any weapon. She never had to look at her enemy. She only needed to touch the ground the people who were present would be ughtered in a second.


    Some said that she was a witch. Some said that she was a gold key keeper. Some also said that she was a guard that was protecting her master''s treasure like a watch-dog.


    However, the girl who was at the peak of the gossip was nowhere to be found; as if she never existed. People looked for her for ten years but they never found her.


    Some gave up thinking that she was just a myth, there was no existence of her. Some still had their eyes and ears opened if they heard any news of her; because they were too greedy for power and wealth.


    The man on the speed boat felt that God blessed him this time. When the world was blind about her existence, God gave her to him.


    ''It must be because of my hard work of previous years.'' He thought.


    Five years ago, when he got the power, the first thing he did was to find the root of the rumors about the gold key. It was a boy who was greedy for gold. From him, he (the boss) found out how the girl looked like. He hired a well-known artist and made him draw the picture ording to the description. After that, he killed the artist and imprisoned the boy. Feeling frightened the boy blurted out about The Cobra and also said that he was disciple of them.


    He (the boss) didn''t believe him at first, but he did the next day after finding out that the boy was dead.


    The Cobra was the most infamous terrorists with the greatest power. They were like ghosts. Their enemy didn''t know anything about them. If they had the treasure and that was hidden and guarded by an enchanting killer, it wouldn''t be impossible to think that way.


    Finally, he understood the root of the problem why they couldn''t find that girl after looking for her so many years. The Cobra knew how to keep secret but their only mistake was to take this boy as their disciple. Now that the by spilled the beans, The Cobra didn''t hesitate to finish him off.


    So merciless!


    The girl was rumored to be like this too. If she was the member of The Cobra then it was possible that the stories about her were all true. He never told anyone about The Cobra and the girl were rted to each other. He kept it hidden, even from his subordinates


    He really needed to thank the boy for giving me such an information with her look; he thought.


    Though the painting of her was destroyed by the intruder, he still had the picture saved in his phone in secret. He hired many artists and made them draw her pictures many times and hanged them all over his mansion.


    He looked for the gir in the picture everywhere but couldn''t get any news about her. However, four yearster, Mohammed Akram came to his mansion with so many girls.


    Heughed aloud. "Akram, they are really pretty."


    Mohammed Akram smiled faintly. "As long as you like them. I specially chose them for you."


    The person was gleeful as he looked at those women. Feeling satisfied he said, "You just know how to please me."


    They were talking business and suddenly Mohammed Akram''s eyesnded on the photo frame on the table. There was a picture of a girl whom he was searching for quite some time. He steadily asked, "Who is she? Is she your rtive?"


    The man shook his head. "No. She is someone I''m looking for."


    "I''m getting curious." Mohammed Akram said with interest.


    "She has something I''m looking for. A key." The man said mysteriously. He opened his left drawer and took out a paper. There was a key drew on that page. He showed it to his friend.


    "You mean the gold key?" Mohammed Akram understood right away.


    The man was stunned. "How do you know?"


    Who didn''t know that legend? However, Mohammed Akram didn''t reply. Instead he asked, "Have you ever met her?"


    The man dejectedly replied, "No news of her. I looked for her everywhere. She seemed to be vanished in the thin air."


    Mohammed Akram didn''t speak for a long time. Then, he opened his mouth. "Truthfully speaking, I met her."


    The man stood up from his chair. "What?!" Disbelief was written all over his face.


    Mohammed Akram calmly gazed at his friend and said nothing.


    The man realized that Akram couldn''t lie to him. He sat down and asked excitedly, "How did you two meet?"


    Mohammed Akram lean back to the chair and answered, "Remember the time my subordinates died in the hall room of my pce?"


    The man tried to recall. "Yes, I remember something like this. It was years ago. That was the first time that your people couldn''t find the culprit."


    Mohammed Akram admitted, "That''s her."


    "...No wonder!" This man knew that she was the member of The Cobra and that''s why he wasn''t surprised.


    Mohammed Akram looked at him. He frowned, "What do you mean by ''no wonder''?"


    The man said, "The rumors. They said that she was a cold-blooded murderer. It is true." He didn''t mention that she was part of The Cobra. He hid it from his friend.


    Mohammed Akram nodded. "You are right." His eyes flickered in the light. "And I want her."


    The man instantly refused. "Hey, hey, you can''t. I want her-"


    Mohammed Akram calmly said, "All you want is the gold key. Not her. On the other hand, I want her not the gold key and the so-called treasure."

 Chapter 642: WANT SOME GAME?

    <h4>Chapter 642: WANT SOME GAME?</h4>


    "...That''s true." The person didn''t know why Mohammed Akram wanted her instead of the treasure. Well, it wasn''t his problem anyway.


    Both of them became silent for a long time. They had their issues to think.


    Suddenly Mohammed Akram said, "So, let''s make a deal."


    The man became interested. "A deal?"


    Mohammed Akram told his n clearly and then gave a conclusion, "After I or you find her, the gold key will go with you and the girl with me."


    The man blinked. "...Are you serious?"


    "I was never this serious before." Mohammed Akram looked like he was preparing for war.


    The man went deep in thought. He was thinking about the hidden treasure so much that he forgot how to deal with this rumored bloody killer. Then again, he heard from his informer that Mohammed Akram had a collection house where he put the things he fancied.


    ''If it''s true then why don''t I let him deal with her and then I get the gold key?'' Thinking that he gazed at Mohammed Akram and smiled. "Alright, we got a deal."


    Mohammed Akram straightened his back and threw a file on the table. "Check it out."


    The man doubtfully took the file and opened it. As soon as he saw the content, he gasped. There was picture of a girl he was looking for everywhere. There was a detailed biodata under the picture.


    Hua Lan


    Age: 22


    Date of Birth: 14 July


    Height: 5''6''''


    Skin Color: pink/rosy


    Hair: hazel tree (dark brown)


    Eyes: ck, transparent/clear


    Lips: Rosy pink


    Body: Slim


    Skill: painting, hacking


    Hobby: painting, travelling


    Personality: cheerful, intelligent, knows how to act.


    Education: Computer Engineering, freshman at Beijing University


    Address: Beijing


    Father: Hua Rong


    Mother: Zhen Lei


    Sibling/s: Hua Mei (elder sister)


    The man forgot to breath as he read the details. After a long time, he found his words. "Wh-where did you get this?"


    Mohammed Akram leaned back on the seat and mysteriously answered, "It''s called destiny."


    Back then, Mohammed Akram was in Spain for business. At that time, he heard about thepetition in Germany. A group of students of the University of Beijing won the championship with huge sess.


    As he nned on poaching the group, he asked for the information about students and he saw Hua Lan''s picture. Nine years ago, he saw her and never once forgot her face. After seeing Hua Lan''s photo, he recognized her instantly. Right after that, he instructed his personal guards to follow her from shadow and to keep him updated about her every move. He was afraid to go in front of her. What if she recognized him and killed him. So he never met her face to face.


    The man excitedly asked, "Then I can assume that she is with you." He chuckled in glee.


    "No, she is not." Mohammed Akram said in a sour face.


    The man stood up from the chair. "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s capture her. I''ll call my team to join you."


    Mohammed Akram bitterly said, "She has gone missing."


    "Missing?" The man thought that he heard wrong.


    His friend nodded lightly. "Yes."


    The man couldn''t believe his misfortune. "How?!"


    Five months ago, after she went to Italy with her sister, brother-inw and nephew, she was attacked by a group of people and then got missing. He searched every hospital and ever corner of the woods all over Europe to look for her dead or injured body, but she was nowhere to be found.


    -------


    Just like that she had gone missing without a trace and now she was right in front of his nose being all smoochy with her lover, would he let her go?


    Absolutely not!


    Hemanded, "Get that girl and kill that man. If you don''t get her, I will kill you all.


    The men with his were surprised at this sudden development. Soon they nodded and said, "Yes boss."


    One of the speed boats turned to the left and followed Mu Liang and Mu Lan''s moving figures. Another boat reached the shore and the men jumped out of the speed boat and chased at the Mu couple.


    The boss was still on the speed boat. His secretary asked him, "Boss, do you want me to hire a resort for you here?"


    "Yes, let''s go. I''m already tired after the journey. I need some sleep. After I wake up, I want her in my room." The boss said. He had a lot to ask her. He promised, ''After I get your gold key, I will throw you to Akram.''


    "Yes, boss." The secretary agreed.


    ------------


    "I think they are after us." She looked behind and said. After she said that, Mu Liang and Mu Lan began to faster. "Gosh, it''s really hard to run wearing these clothes." She couldn''t help butin.


    "Bear with it." Mu Liang spoke. His grab around her wrist tightened and he sped up.


    Mu Lan ran alongside. She pulled out her burqa as much as she could and so, she wasn''t having any problem keeping up her footing.


    They went to the dock and saw some speed boats. There weren''t any people yet. Mu Liang started all the engines untied the ropes of the speed boats and Mu Lan helped him to cut some of the ropes. Now the people behind them wouldn''t be able to follow them.


    "One team is following us from the speed boat." Mu Liang said. He hopped on thest speed boat where Mu Lan was.


    "I saw them. If they want some game, I will give it to them." Mu Lan smirked wildly and started the engine.


    "If you get tired, let me do it." Mu Liang sat on one of the chairs. He was rxed as he left everything to her.


    "Sure." Mu Lan felt like she was ying video game. "Want to be our enemy? Go to you mother and drink milk."


    The enemy saw through the couple''s trick. One of the took out his gun and tried to fire at them.

 Chapter 643: ADIOS

    <h4>Chapter 643: ADIOS</h4>


    The guy beside him stopped. He barked, "Are you stupid? We have to take the girl alive. What if you kill her in the process?"


    The man with the gun gave his reason. "We have to take her alive. Boss didn''t say that we can''t injure her."


    "How can he sleep with an injured woman. Have some brain!" The other one scolded his fellow friend.


    Everyone in this team misunderstood the whole situation.


    Mu Lan saw that they pointed out a gun but then didn''t fire. She smirked again. "Looks like they got a disadvantage."


    Mu Liang saw it too. He asked, "Do you want me to take care of it?"


    "Nope. Just see how awesome I can be." With her left hand, she took out a gun which was tied with her left leg. She ''borrowed'' it from the men who tried to hurt her back in Riyadh. She didn''t take one, but two.


    She turned her boat towards them and went straight ahead.


    The enemy in the speed boat was baffled.


    One said, "What''s she trying to do?"


    Someone screamed, "This is totally a suicide!"


    Another one said in fury, "She is crazy!"


    The one beside the driver said, "Turn over! Turn over!" He didn''t dare to imagine what would happen if two boats collided to each other.


    However, before they could turn over the boat, Mu Lan pointed out the gun at them.


    "Holy s**t!" Someone cursed.


    One of them said in disbelief, "She got a gun!"


    Another one instructed, "Cover your head." He didn''t realize that his voice was too loud.


    Mu Lan saw that the enemy hid behind the boat, not a single head could be seen. Shemented in bored tone, "Idiots."


    She really wanted to have more fun with them. She didn''t even start having fun.


    And look at the coward!


    Her gaze went to the end of the enemy''s speed boat. There was an oil tank. Her target was that from the very beginning.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Three bullets weren''t needed.


    Boom!


    The oil machine burst with a loud sound. The boat reached it''s limit also. Those men in the boat screamed and with fire in their bodies, they fell on the ocean. But the salt water made them feel even worse. They felt like thousands of needles were poking their injuries. It was so hard to breath.


    "*Adios." Mu Lan gave them a farewell salute and turned her boat to the west.


    The enemy didn''t have the mind to look at her. They were in the middle of the sea, couldn''t swam back to the shore and so, they were waiting to be rescued. There were burning pain all over their bodies.


    However, the people they were waiting for couldn''te in the ocean. The speed boats were all gone. So, they had to go back and got their boss''s speed boat and then went to the direction where their other team and the Mu couple went. But in the middle of the sea, they were stunned to see that the boat was on fire and their fellow friends were nowhere to be seen. The water was red.


    "Sharks!" One of them shivered.


    At first, they were in a dilemma, but then turned their boat to the other side and avoided the area andter, went to the west.


    -----


    Mu Lan was looking forward. The breeze was going past her making her burqa and hijab flying in the back. At that time, a pair of strong arms hugged her from behind. Immediately, she felt warmth.


    She was in a good mood. "Hey, hey, keep an eye on behind. Who knows when will they appear? They got another speed boat remember?"


    Mu Liang took a deep breath and snuggled closer. "Yes, I know. Just let me hug you for a second."


    Mu Lan giggled. "A second is over."


    He said, "A minute." He hugged her tightly.


    A minuteter, she said, "One minute is over."


    "An hour." It wasn''t enough for Mu Liang. The more he looked at her from behind, the more amazed he felt. He didn''t know what he had done in his past to get an amazing life partner like her in this life. ''I''m so blessed.'' He thought.


    "Stop it. Let me sail it properly. If they see you hugging me, they might aim at you. I think they didn''t shoot at us, because they want to take me alive. By the way, I was thinking, how did they find out who we are?" Mu Lan was thinking about it for a while.


    "They certainly didn''t recognize me. But your face was uncovered. It must be for that." Mu Liang said.


    Mu Lan said, "I think they had binocr with them. Even I couldn''t see their faces clearly."


    "Isn''t that obvious?" He gazed at her. "Why are you speaking silly things. This isn''t like you. What''s in your mind?"


    Mu Lan sighed. At first, she didn''t want to tell him now. She wanted them to reach Africa and then, she wished to talk about it. Now she didn''t have a choice left. She didn''t want him to misunderstand anything.


    She spoke up, "I feel like things like this happened before too. My mind is telling me that this is the repetition of what happened before." She was confused. She didn''t know how to express herself.


    Mu Liang asked carefully, "Like d��j�� vu?"


    Mu Lan nodded. "Yeah. Like people were chasing after us and then I cut the ropes with Swish army knife... it all seemed it happened before."


    Mu Liang recalled the simr incident. "It had indeed happened when Feng''s gang team was chasing after you. Feng wanted them to capture you but his team misinterpret it. In the end, they injured you and Feng skinned them alive."


    Mu Liang didn''t continue the rest; he was afraid that she might get angry and wouldn''t talk to him anymore.


    Mu Lan continued the rest, "And I was ina. Okay, since for that incident I was able to meet you, I won''t take revenge on brother Feng. I will give him a little punishment."


    She began thinking a way how to punish this brother of her after they go back to Paris.


    ________________________________________________________________________________________


    *Adios is a Spanish word. It means goodbye.

 Chapter 644: SAVE OUR *SSES!

    <h4>Chapter 644: SAVE OUR *SSES!</h4>


    Mu Liang sensed her absent mindedness. He asked her, "Can you recall anything else?"


    Mu Lan shook her head. "Nothing. Not even a single thing. But I can feel that I did somethings in the past right after I do those things in the present, like this incident."


    He replied, "I understand. Don''t pressure yourself to remember. You will find out everything eventually, and The Cobra is with you too."


    Mu Lan nodded. "That''s right. They helped both of us when we had no backup. However, even if they weren''t with me, I wouldn''t worry too much. If Mohammed Akram tried to harm me, I would let the world know about his misdeeds. He wouldn''t have a chance to do anything to me."


    He asked, "Then why didn''t you do it in the first ce?"


    She answered truthfully, "I thought you were held captive. I didn''t dare to do anything bold."


    Mu Liang raised an eyebrow. "Didn''t dare to do anything bold? Dearest wifey, who is the one that dared to go to the night party even though she knew what was going on there?"


    Mu Lan let out a cough. "Cough! Hubby, don''t think about it anymore. Besides, they wouldn''t think that I''m someone who knows martial arts. I would take them all if they dared to harm me."


    Mu Liang coldly said, "They wouldn''t only dare, they would eat you up if I wasn''t there to take you away." He felt bitterness as he said that.


    She realized that he was getting mad, so she lightly said, "Hmm."


    "What ''hmm''?" He said in a domineering manner, "Don''t do that type of stuff in the future."


    Mu Lan shook her head and stubbornly said, "I won''t promise though."


    "Lan..." His voice was threatening.


    Mu Lan frowned. She protested, "If anyone harms you, it means war! I will stand in the front line and fight the enemy."


    Mu Liang couldn''t see her adorable face when she said those words. Thus, he uncovered her veil and hijab and so her very serious expression. He pinched her face and asked, "Why are you making things harder for me?"


    She was a bit annoyed. "That''s who I am. If you want to live with me, bear with it."


    She didn''t understand why everyone tried to control her. It wasn''t that she asked for help; they deliberately gave her a hand, not letting her prove that she could handle anything all by herself, and then, they tried to control her and wanted to take off her wings. She would never let that happen.


    Mu Liang sighed. He put his head on her should and dejectedly said, "I will bear with it."


    Mu Lan smiled. She knew that no matter how hard it was for Mu Liang, he would never tie her down; and that''s the very reason she was able to love him.


    She turned her body towards him and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Then she concentrated on sailing.


    "Turn the boat to the left." Mu Liang suddenly instructed.


    "Left?" Mu Lan confused at his sudden change of topic.


    Mu Liang nodded. "Yes."


    She was confused but agreed. "Okay, I''m turning the boat now. But why are we going to the south? Weren''t we nning on going to Egypt?"


    Mu Liang lightly said, "I never said that and the way we were going was not Egypt, but Sudan." Even withoutpass, his sense of direction in the sea was very urate.


    "Oh, so where are we going now?" Mu Lan was stunned and proud at the same time thinking how amazing Mu Liang was. They couldn''t use their phone to look at thepass, but Mu Liang was alone efficient.


    "You will find out." Mu Liang smiled.


    "Why are you being so dramatic?" Mu Lan found it funny.


    ''For some reason, I feel like if I tell you, you won''t like to go there.'' Mu Liang said that in his mind. He didn''t answer her, on the other hand, he rubbed her hair and said, "Let me tie your hair." Then he braided it.


    She enjoyed his tenderness and asked, "Why don''t you call brother Feng? I think that his mission is done."


    "I tried to call him and your brother, but the signal wasn''t going through." Mu Liang answered truthfully. He was trying to call them when they were being chased in the ocean.


    Mu Lan looked at him in disbelief. "Are you kidding me? There is no way that the call wouldn''t go through. No matter where they are; in the woods or in desert or in the ocean or on the top of the hill or a cave or underground or under water or in the d, wherever it is, the call should go through."


    "You take some rest. I will sail it." Mu Liang saw that she got distracted and let her sit on the chair.


    Mu Lan was in deep thought. "You sent brother Feng to get my brother, didn''t you?"


    "I did. He was injured. He needed some treatment." But he didn''t think that those two would disappear just like that.


    Mu Lan bit her lower lip. "I''m not sure if calling others will be okay. Maybe I should call Assistant Ju Long."


    "Don''t." Mu Liang immediately forbid her. "Even if he knows, what will he do? Think about it. He will definitely contact Feng. We don''t know who else is with him. If there is a spy with them, our location will be known by Akram. Already we got apany."


    As he said that, Mu Lan looked behind to see if there was a speed boat following them. She only saw a ship going to the east.


    Mu Lan leaned back to the seat. "If we had enough fuel, we could cross Mediterranean Sea and enter Italy."


    Mu Liang turned his head to take a nce at her and asked, "Don''t you want to punish Akram before going to the Europe?"


    Mu Lan said, "First, we need to save our *sses."

 Chapter 645: THE NOTE

    <h4>Chapter 645: THE NOTE</h4>


    Mu Liang chuckled.


    After a long time, Mu Lan called out, "Liang."


    Mu Liang asked, "What is it?"


    Mu Lan asked back the same question, "Where are we going?"


    "You will find out soon." Mu Liang replied the same answer.


    -------


    Two dayster, Mu Liang was driving a car. Mu Lan was sleeping beside him. She drove six hours in the morning without a single break and now she was dead tired. Mu Liang nced at her before his eyes turned towards the road.


    After they entered Ethiopia, they asked for the help of the police. They both had special passports, as a result, they didn''t need visa permission. Since some of the police were heading to the capital, they helped the couple in the foreign country.


    At first, it was excessive hot. In Saudi Arabia, they didn''t sweat much, but in here, they were sweating, their bodies became sticky, they couldn''t bath anywhere, there was no suitable ce to have a rest, they had to share little bit of food and water, they had to stay alert all the time because of unfriendly tribal people, criminals and animals. In other words, the journey was hellish.


    Mu Liang and Mu Lan took off their Arabian clothes long ago. Before they entered Ethiopia, they had to cross hot desert which was unbearable after they had a long journey in the sea. Mu Lan thanked the Almighty for bringing cotton pants, not jeans.


    In two days, their white skin became tanned. Mu Liang could bear everything as he had a hard life in the army, however, as for Mu Lan, she was exhausted from the moment she put her feet in Africa. The whole journey tired her so much that she forgot toin all the way. There was only one question in her mind, ''When will I get out of here?''


    It was noon, when Mu Liang parked the car in the parking lot. There was a restaurant in here. This was thest time they were going to eat in Addis Ababa, the capital city of Ethiopia.


    Since it was the capital city, it was better than the desert and the forest. To Mu Lan, it was like a paradise.


    When Mu Liang stopped the car, Mu Lan woke up. She was having light sleep almost every day. She couldn''t rx and her body and nerves were tensed all the time. It made her less and less energetic.


    Mu Liang said, "You woke up at the right time. Want to eat something? We won''t get to see any good restaurant for a while."


    Mu Lan nodded and yawned. She wished that she could sleep a bit more.


    They got out of the car and went inside the restaurant. They ordered the local food and kept waiting.


    "Are you exhausted?" Seeing Mu Lan bent her head on the table, Mu Liang asked.


    Mu Lan didn''t open her eyes. She simply said, "I want to bath."


    Mu Liang rubbed her head. "When we get back home, I will let you stay in the bathtub for twenty hours."


    She thought of their duplex house, the flower garden, the vegetable garden, the pond full of fishes and the beautifulke. "I miss home."


    "We will be there soon." He promised.


    The food was served. Mu Lan slowly chewed the food. Right now, she was eating Kitfo. It was made from the leanest meat, Kitfo was simr to French steak tartare. The meat was minced and warmed in a pan with a little butter, the spice blend mitmita and sometimes thyme.


    While she was eating, she saw a small paper was stuck with her te. She took the paper. It was folded. She unfolded it and saw a line was written in Chinese.


    ''They are two kilometers away from you. Get moving!''


    Mu Lan silently handed over the paper to Mu Liang.


    Mu Liang read it and his face sank. He immediately ordered to pack up the food. The waiter packed the food and gave it to them. Mu Liang and Mu Lan headed to the parking lot.


    In two days, they got notes like this one. The notes kept informing them about the enemy''s movement. Both of them could tell that The Cobra was helping them and they were really grateful.


    "Do we have tracker with us?" Mu Lan asked.


    "Do you think they put on GPS inside our body? I don''t think so." Mu Liang gave his opinion. "Moreover, if it is true, then Akram is the one who is following us. And if it''s really Akram then why didn''t he find us after we fled from his pce?"


    Mu Lan tiredly shook her head. "I don''t know. After the day you told me that the signal wasn''t going through, my head stopped working. I wish I could ask Al, but they aren''t showing themselves. I''m feeling terrible."


    "Al? One of them?" He meant The Cobra.


    "Yeah." She tiredly answered.


    Mu Liang took her right hand in his. "Don''t worry. Everything will be alright."


    "Hmm." Mu Lan nodded. "Where are we going?"


    "Kenya." Mu Liang lightly answered.


    Mu Lan blinked. "Do we have enough fuel?"


    He nodded. "Yes. I bought some extra gallons."


    She couldn''t remember when he did that. "When?"


    "You were sleeping." He answered.


    Mu Lan became silent. She was thinking about the car. All of a sudden, she asked, "Is it possible if the enemy knows that we bought a car and they bribe the shop and ask for the information? It won''t be impossible to track us down through the satellite, right?"


    As she gazed at him, she could feel that her heartbeat was gradually rising.


    Mu Liang looked at her without saying anything.


    She continued, "Liang, we can''t use this car anymore."


    "Do you think those were Akram''s men?" He asked.


    She licked her lips to soak her dry lips. "I didn''t know for sure, but I feel like it."


    Mu Liang sped up the car.


    "Shouldn''t we take another car?" Mu Lan asked.


    "I have a n. Don''t worry." He looked calm.


    "I believe in you." Though Mu Lan said that, she still felt uneasy.


    An unknown ce and unknown enemies.


    What will happen in the future?

 Chapter 646: DOCILE COUPLE

    <h4>Chapter 646: DOCILE COUPLE</h4>


    A man was driving a ck jeep car. He asked, "Did see the car?"


    Another man was looking at hisptop. "Not yet."


    The driver frowned. "Are you sure that this is the way?"


    The other one pointed out in the south and said, "The car went that way. I can see the signal."


    The driver nodded. "They are nning to go to Kenya. Interesting."


    The other one blinked as he carefully looked at the screen, "No, wait. They areing this way."


    The driver was confused. "Huh?" He stretched his neck to the passenger seat where his fellow friend was and looked at theptop screen.


    His friend repeated, "They areing this way."


    The driver saw the GPS signal and replied, "I heard you."


    His friend gazed at his in anger, "Then why did you ask?"


    The driver also answered in fury, "Shut up! I thought I mistakenly heard wrong.... Are they reallying this way?"


    Even though he was annoyed, the friend replied, "Yeah."


    The driver asked in confusion, "Did they change their n?"


    His friend scratched his head. "It seems so."


    "Let''s capture them." The driver grinned. They got a chance to capture this annoying couple. Now it was their time to shine and impress their master.


    His friend agreed. "Yeah, I have to tell master." Then he dialed a number. "Boss, we got them."


    Fifteen minutester.


    The red limited edition Jeep car came before them. The two terrorists were beyond happy.


    The man who was looking at theptop screen suddenly said, "Ah! They stopped their car."


    "Must be nature call. Let them finish their task. I don''t want them to wet their pants when they meet us." The driver snickered. He parked the car in the corner of the road.


    Five minutes passed but the limited edition Jeep didn''t move at all.


    The man beside driver got impatient. "What the hell? Why aren''t the moving? Are they trying to deceive us?"


    "Maybe they are eating." The driver guessed.


    His friend didn''t think that way. "Who wants to have lunch now? It''s past lunch time. Let''s go and catch them when they are vulnerable.".


    The driver started the engine and went to the direction of Mu Liang''s car.


    His friend looked at the front and said, "Here''s the car. Why is it off the road?"


    The driver also found it. "I don''t see the targets."


    "Let''s get out and see." The man came out of the car and opened the limited edition Jeep car. "There is no one in the car."


    The driver also came out. He asked, "They might be in the woods to capture some animals."


    "It doesn''t seem right." His friend tapped his chin.


    "Why don''t we puncture the wheels of the car and wait for them toe?" The driver suggested.


    "Not a bad idea." His friend said.


    Both of them punctured the wheels in no time. After finishing their task, they were satisfied and turned around to go back to their car.


    They were spooked as they saw four bulky man behind them. Their eyes were full of hostility.


    Both of them didn''t know what to do. They expected a docile couple, not some hunkies.


    The driver asked in cautious, "What do you want?"


    One of those bulky men said, "I want to know why did you puncture the tier of my car."


    The driverughed aloud "And how is this your car? This is basically the car of my friend. I have the GPS signal of his car. Don''t try to fool me. Hurry up and give him to us. We won''t be this friendly next time."


    Those bulky men nced at them for a while and hen burst intoughter.


    The driver and his fellow men frowned. They exchanged nces.


    ''What happened? Did that docile couple hired people to take care of us? But how''s that possible? How would they know that we are following them?'' Both thought the same thing.


    "Beat them up." One of the bulky men suddenly said.


    The other three came forward began beating the two. These two men didn''te empty handed. They took out guns and shot at the four men.


    The sounds of shooting were really loud. It broke the silence of the woods.


    "We should get out of here before anyonees." The driver said. He looked around to see if anyone was watching them.


    "We will kill more. Who will stop us?" His fellow friend was agitated.


    At that time, his cell phone rang. He took out the phone and saw that his master was calling. Instantly, his face became pale. "W-what should I do?" His previous murderous mood turned into fear.


    "Answer the call." The driver bickered.


    His friend answered the called with great difficulty, "H-Hello, master..."


    ------------


    One hour ago.


    "Liang?" Mu Lan called out.


    Mu Liang intensely looking at the front. "Hmm?"


    She monotonously asked, "How long are we going to wait?"


    He replied, "Another couple of minutes."


    Mu Lan killed two mosquitoes. The mosquitoes kepting from who knew where. She couldn''t stay still unlike the person beside him. She vigntly looked around and said, "I don''t want to stay here any longer."


    "Just a few minutes, darling." Mu Liang wasying down on his stomach and didn''t move at all.


    They were still in Ethiopia. Right now, they were at Mega town in the Sidamo division. After this town was the border of Ethiopia and Kenya.


    At this moment, they were waiting for something important. They parked the car in the corner of the main road and went to the off-trail. They hid themselves with therge grass It was already fifteen minutes and Mu Lan thought that she was being tested by the Almighty.


    "Here theye." Mu Liang said.


    Mu Lan peeped from his back and saw a Jeep caring towards their car. The Jeep car suddenly stopped and three to four boys came out of the car. Then, they started to check out Mu Liang''s car.

 Chapter 647: WE LOST THEM

    <h4>Chapter 647: WE LOST THEM</h4>


    Both Mu Liang and the boys'' cars were Jeep car. However, Mu Liang''s car was limited edition and the boys'' car was an ordinary one.


    After checking, they opened the door of Mu Liang''s car and saw the key was on the dashboard. They whistled andughed. Before they got into the car, they nced around to look for the car owner. Seeing no one around them, they got their courage back and got into the car, started the engine and drove away, leaving their own car.


    Mu Liang saw them leaving with his car and got up. "Alright, let''s go." He took two gallons of oil in his hands and walked towards the car that the boys left.


    "Is that what you were waiting for?" Mu Lan felt likeughing. She carried the food packets and other bags and moved them inside the car.


    It was an ordinary Jeep car. There wasn''t anything inside the car except for some cans and cigarette buds. Mu Liang cleaned it and brought another three gallons of oil.


    Mu Lan sat on the passenger seat and waited for Mu Liang toe inside. Mu Liang entered the car and started the engine. "This one is not bad." He said.


    Mu Lan leaned closer and kissed him on the cheek. "Hubby, you are the best."


    "We are still not out of trouble yet." Mu Liang rubbed her head and headed to the south.


    ------


    Four dayster.


    "Liang, I think there is a car following us." Mu Lan was looking behind.


    Mu Liang gritted his teeth. "You are wrong. There are actually three cars following us."


    "Where? Where?" She looked around.


    "Sit tightly." He instructed.


    For two days, they really had peace. No one bothered them. They traveled without hinderance, ate and slept in the car. They bought one rifle so that they could take care of themselves in unknown ces. Wild animals were everywhere, not to mention, they got enemies behind their backs.


    However, as soon as they entered the rift valley, Mu Liang noticed three cars following them. He managed to lose them five times, but the enemy still managed to get them. It had been two days since they wereying Tom and jerry.


    Mu Liang didn''t want to start firing at them. Mu Lan''s health deteriorated in these past few days. The weather wasn''t favorable for her. As a result, she could neither sleep not eat and her body was getting weaker. It was the very reason that she didn''t notice the cars earlier.


    "Why do I feel like that we fell right onto his trap?" She asked tiredly. Her body might be weak but her brain was still working.


    "You tell me." Mu Liang concentrated on driving.


    Mu Lan asked him, "Did they put a tracker on your body without you knowing?"


    He thought for a while and then shook his head. "It doesn''t make sense."


    She nodded. "Yes, it doesn''t. If they really did it, they we wouldn''t be able to get out of Saudi Arabia. But, how''s this possible?" She went into deep thoughts.


    Ting!


    A bell rang inside her head.


    "Could it be satellite?" She asked herself aloud.


    "It''s not entirely impossible." Mu Liangmented.


    "Ah! Why didn''t I bring myptop with me?" Mu Lan regretted greatly.


    "Howe you didn''t bring yourptop?" Mu Liang was driving in the green Rift Valley of Kitale. The cars those were following them were far behind.


    "I gave it to Al!." She said. She looked behind to see the following cars. "I wish we could use some help."


    "Lan, don''t rely on others in your most crucial moment." Mu Liang advised her.


    "You are right." Mu Lan said. "I think I heard it somewhere before."


    "I don''t think you heard the rest from others." He looked at her.


    "What''s the rest?"


    She nced at him too.


    "I want you to rely on only me." He said.


    Mu Lanughed. "Yeah, I''m relying on you, don''t I?"


    "We are going to the small town." Mu Laing turned his head back to see the cars following them.


    "Is it okay for us to go to the town? The police can''t help us. We will only put the whole town in danger." Mu Lan said.


    "I want to see what our enemy wants and values. This way we can confirm if it''s Akram or the man in the Red Sea." Mu Liang said. He drove faster.


    "How will you confirm that?" Mu Lan asked. Her head was getting dizzier.


    Mu Liang didn''t answer her. Instead he said, "Lan, I want you to sit tight."


    She replied, "You told me that before."


    He signaled her, "Buckle the seatbelt."


    Mu Lan was feeling stuffy. "I don''t think I can will be able to breathe after I do that." But she still buckled the seatbelt.


    He asked, "Are you feeling stuffy?"


    "Yeah." She nodded and took a deep breath.


    "We are going to hilly areas. Try to take deep breaths as much as possible." Mu Liang drove to the town.


    Trans-Nzoia County is a county in the former Rift Valley Province, Kenya, located between the Nzoia River and Mount Elgon 380 km Northwest of Nairobi. At its center is the town of Kitale which is the capital andrgest town.


    Right now, they were in the town of Kitale. Mu Liang took some sharp turns. He moved away from the main road and


    went to onene to anotherne.


    "We lost them." Mu Lan said. She didn''t see the cars those were following them anymore.


    Mu Liang said nothing. He was driving to the south and a car suddenly came forward and he took another sharp turn.


    "Ahh!" Mu Lan was startled and screamed.


    Though Mu Liang took a sharp turn, their car was smashed on the right side in the back. The windows were smashed. The broken pieces of ss Mu Lan and Mu Liang''s faces.


    "Liang, are you alright?" Mu Lan screamed in fear. She dared not to touch his injuries.

 Chapter 648: DO YOU TRUST ME?

    <h4>Chapter 648: DO YOU TRUST ME?</h4>


    Mu Liang gritted his teeth. He was super pissed off. He didn''t care that he was injured but greatly cared the person beside her. His gripped tightened on the holster and pulled the trigger twice.


    Bang! Bang!


    The driver and the passenger in the enemy car died instantly as the bullets went through in the middle of their foreheads.


    Mu Lan took a deep breath. "That.... was cool." She didn''t know what else to say.


    Mu Ling didn''t say anything. He drove off the car out of the area. He spoke after a long time, "There is one thing I know for sure."


    "What is?" She asked. She looked at the rearview mirror and took out the small pieces of sses from her injuries one by one.


    "Our enemy is neither Akram or the guy who was chasing us in the Red Sea. They wouldn''t try to hurt us, specially not you. But this one instructed his men to hurt us. He wants to take us by any means necessary." Mu Liang said.


    "Hmm. This one''s action is different. He isn''t cool headed. He wants to hurry up and capture us. He is very inexperience in his job." Mu Lan narrowed her eyes.


    Mu Liang corrected her, "Not inexperienced, but impatient."


    "There is only one personing in my mind- Ouch!" Because the car jerked suddenly, Mu Lan who was taking care of the small pieces of sses hurt her injury.


    Mu Liang felt like his heart was pricked by hundreds of needles. He listlessly asked, "Does it hurt a lot?"


    Mu Lan shook her head hurriedly. "Not at all. I was just surprised by the sudden jerking. I''m worried about you. Your injuries haven''t been taken care of."


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m used to the worst." His heart felt uneasy when he noticed that she tried to cover up her pain.


    They came out of the town and the car was going to the hilly tracks. The road wasn''t developed. In the bumpy road, the car yanked up and down. If it wasn''t a Jeep car then their car would have been thrown out of the road because of the high speed.


    Mu Lan started to feel nausea but held it back. She clenched her fists and bit her lower lip. Her eyes went back to the rearview mirror again and found the remaining two were following them.


    "They found us." She dered.


    Mu Liang said nothing.


    The dust was flowing with the wind making the path covered in red fog like dust.


    "They are going to overtake us." Mu Lan said again.


    Mu Liang had no other choice but to let the enemy overtake them. Their car was in the verge of breaking. They could never win if they were going to have a race with this car.


    One enemy car went ahead of them. Another car moved to the right side and gave their car a hard push.


    "Ah!" Mu Lan screamed. She didn''t know if she was excited or scared. The sound came out of her mouth automatically.


    "Hold on." Mu Liang said. He took their Jeep car out of the trail and took it down.


    "I-I think there is a river..... down there. Are we going to be alright?" Mu Lan''s voice was shaking. It was probably because of the jerking. Right at this moment, they were not even in the road trail. Moreover, their car was broken.


    Mu Liang gazed at her for a second. "Do you trust me?"


    She gulped down a mouthful saliva and nced at him as well. "More than myself."


    He nodded in appreciation. "Good."


    Since they were in the mountain trail, their car was in the sloppy area with full of rocks, grass and nts. Those cars weren''t following them. Seeing that, Mu Lan sighed in relief.


    Just then, their car was hit from behind and the car flew away.


    It was a breathtaking scene; definitely not in a good way, but in the worst way.


    Their car bumped on the ground four times as it was going down. It felt like hours. Finally, the car stopped in the edge of the cliff.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Mu Lan coughed nonstop. She had a hard time to breathe. Surprisingly, unlike thest time, she didn''t feel any pain. There was just something heavy over her body.


    Thinking of something horrifying, she opened her eyes and saw Mu Liang was hugging her tightly. He somehow managed to unbuckle his seatbelt and hugged her as the car was thrown away. There was a trail of blood rolling down from his head.


    "Liang?! Wake up! Please! Don''t scare me." Mu Lan pushed him as much as she could. She felt like her energy was draining.


    Mu Liang slowly opened his eyes and gave her a hazy look. "Are you okay?" He was in a hoarse tone.


    "Yes. But you are hurt." Mu Lan wanted to cry.


    "Am I? I can''t feel it." He said. He looked around and continued, "Let''s get out of the car." He unbuckled her seatbelt and kicked the door open from her side.


    Both of them got out and moved away from the car. It could be burst in any moment.


    Mu Lan was okay; but Mu Liang''s whole body was hurting. He was almost hopping. She took his left arm around her shoulder and hugged his waist with right arm and then they began to move away.


    They only stopped walking right after they heard the sound of the guns'' safety catches were turned off. The couple looked up and saw several guns were pointing at them.


    There were two men who were looking at them. One was pissed off and another one was smiling at them.


    "You two are fighters, you know that?" The one who was smiling asked in a pleasant tone. "I wanted to get you two without hurting you, specially thedy over there. But the two of you just know how to slip out from our hands. I almost lost my heart thinking that you two are going to die without giving me anything."


    "You are Horse Master." Mu Liang said.

 Chapter 649: FAREWELL

    <h4>Chapter 649: FAREWELL</h4>


    The Horse Master''s smile borated. "The one and only."


    "I never thought that you would directly attack us." Mu Liang calmly said.


    "You are absolutely right. I would never. Because I know the value of the woman standing beside you. I came a littlete and found out that you two were being attacked. That''s not definitely my work. So, don''t me it on me. I heart will break." The Horse Master dramatically touched the left side of his heart.


    "It was you." Mu Liang looked at the other man who had a scornful expression.


    "It was me. I don''t care what happens to both of you. My duty is to catch you. I will do it by any means necessary." The man bitterly said. "And now, I will kill you with my own hand."


    "Enough Alif!" Someone called out.


    The Horse Master, Mohammed Alif, Mu Liang and Mu Lan gazed at far behind and saw Mohammed Akram.


    "Sorry, I''mte." Mohammed Akram said as he came down. "You know how to give us monkey dance."


    "Did you have fun?" This time Mu Lan spoke up.


    The Horse Masterughed out aloud. "Ahaha... she got some sparks."


    "She doesn''t have some sparks. She has many sparks." Mohammed Akram''s eyes didn''t left her.


    Mu Liang shoved her behind him. She popped her head from his back and mocked, "As if you know me better?"


    "I know you better than you lover." Mohammed Akram said. "Judging by your behavior now, I know that you lost your memory."


    Mu Lan narrowed her eyes. "You know me from before?" That news was new to her.


    "Better than your lover." Mohammed Akram smirked. He looked at Mu Liang and said, "I wonder what will you do if you know your beloved''s past, her true face."


    Mu Liang gripped Mu Lan''s hand tightly. He silently observed his enemy.


    Mohammed Akram shrugged. "Unfortunately, you won''t be alive to know the real Ms. Lan." He took out a gun and pointed at Mu Liang. "Goodbye, Mr. Mu Liang." Then he shot.


    At thest moment, Mu Lan pushed Mu Liang to take the bullet and Mu Liang saw thating and he hugged her just like he did in the car.


    The bullet went through his left shoulder, his body shook ever so lightly.


    "Liang? A-are you shot?" Mu Lan''s throat burnt as the tear formed in her eyes.


    Mu Liang bit his own lips not to make any sound.


    Mu Lan sat up and saw Mu Liang''s injury. "On my God! It''s too deep." Her voice was more like a whisper.


    Mu Liang only smiled and slowly got up. Mu Lan gave him a hand.


    "Did you think with one shot you will be able to defeat me?" Mu Liang calmly asked.


    Mohammed Akram smiled. "Of course not. I have enough bullets to kill you right here and right now. But, if you let here to me, I will let you go alive."


    "In your dreams." Mu Liang said.


    "Alright." Mohammed Akram agreed. "Bye then." He pointed out the gun again and pulled the trigger.


    Just at that moment, Mu Lan shoved Mu Liang off the cliff. She didn''t even look back to see where Mu Liang fell. The bullet passed right before her nose.


    Mohammed Akram, Mohammed Alif, the Horse Master and everyone else became dumbfounded.


    Mu Lan red at Mohammed Akram and said, "I don''t know what you know about me pal, but I can say that you don''t know me that well."


    When Mohammed Akram saw that she was about to jump off of the cliff, he screamed, "Don''t you want to know where your family is? Don''t you want to know your past?"


    It was hisst gamble to turn her to him right now. He knew that she lost her memory and she was curious to know about her past. And that''s why he yed this game.


    Mu Lan stopped. She looked back and said, "I think you are mistaken. Yes, you are right about the fact that I want to know about my past. But there is nothing more important than the life of the man I love. Farewell."


    Saying that, she turned around and jumped from the cliff.


    "No!" The Horse Master screamed and came forward to catch her.


    Mohammed Alif also came at the edge of the cliff. "Did she say that her lover''s life is more important to her? She didn''t hesitate to shove his body off of the cliff. How contradictory!"


    "No." Mohammed Akram looked down at the cliff. The current of Nzoia river could be seen perfectly. "She saved both of their lives."


    "Can''t you see the rocks? Their body won''t be in one piece after we find them. Tsk!" Mohammed Alif was so pissed off. He was this close to capture them.


    "Send men to the Rift Valley. They have to find her alive and in one piece at any cost." Mohammed Akram turned around and left the cliff. He looked rather calm.


    "It will take too much time." Mohammed Alif clenched his fists.


    "Yeah, we are in the route to Mouth Elgon. It will take at least one hour to go back. At that moment, I''m not sure if we are going to find them or not.," The Horse Master was also pissed off.


    "Did you see my cousin''s expression? Why does he look so calm?" Mohammed Alif whispered.


    "Maybe he got something in his head." The Horse Master saw that expression too.


    "Or maybe he is hiding something from us." Mohammed Alif gazed at the Horse Master.


    Both of them exchanged nces in silent.


    -------


    One dayter, at the Lake Victoria, there was a man found who was swimming. His body was deadly cold and his face was ashened. He coughed vigorously as he dragged his weak body and a woman''s body to the shore. The woman seemed unconscious. He pulled both of them on the dry ground and fell on the ground. It was so hard for him to breathe.


    He couldn''t bare to stay awake as his eyelids became heavy and he closed his eyes.

 Chapter 650: SHE DID HER BEST

    <h4>Chapter 650: SHE DID HER BEST</h4>


    The sun was up in the sky. Since the sky was clear, the sun was ring at noon. The excessive sunlight was unbearable. It woke up Mu Lan from her deep slumber. While frowning she opened her eyes and saw a clear sky. Her mouth felt dry. She opened her mouth and licked her lips. It tasted salty.


    When she pulled her right hand to cover her eyes from the sunlight, she realized that her hand was numb. As she felt that, she came to remember what happened before she lost consciousness. Recalling that she shoved Mu Liang off of the cliff, her heart trembled. Then she jumped off of the cliff and fell on the river. The current of the river was powerful; it shoved her to the west. When she bnced herself, she finally saw Mu Liang''s body which was hanging on a giant rock.


    She couldn''t call for him. She waited till she reached there. In no time, she caught the giant rock.


    Mu Liang saw her. His tanned face was already as pale as ghost. "Why did you jump? It was risky." Even though he was in the verge of copsing, he was thinking of her safety.


    "Then should I give myself to them? Liang, you don''t look good." Mu Lan cupped his right cheek with her left hand.


    The sound of water flowing covered her soft whisper. However, Mu Liang could read her lips. He forced himself to smile and said, "I will live."


    "Yeah, you better." Mu Lan said.


    Just as she said that, the giant rock they were holding, moved a little bit. Both of them exchanged nces. Before they could utter a word, the rock began rolling down.


    They couldn''t keep their bnces and flew with the current. The river was narrow; if they had more strength, they could have reached the shore. First, they were injured; second, they were tired; and third, because of water, they couldn''tmunicate or breathe properly and the current wasn''t helping them at all.


    Thest thing Mu Lan could remember that, she was grabbing onto Mu Liang. Later, she was hit by a rock and everything went nk.


    Now that she remembered everything, the first thing that came into her mind was, ''Where is Liang Liang?''


    She hurriedly tried to get up and realized that her whole body was in pain.


    "All the time. All the time." She wanted to curse someone, maybe her own body or her own luck. She bit her lower lip and sat up. Her body shivered in agony.


    She looked at her right side and saw no one. Then, she turned her head to the left side and found Mu Liang.


    "Oh my God! Liang?" Despite her whole body was sore, she went to his side and put her head on his chest. She could tell that he was breathing. "Oh, thank goodness you are breathing."


    Mu Liang didn''t give her any response. It looked like that he was unconscious. His face was deadly pale and lips were cracked.


    "Hey, hey, wake up. We have to take you to the hospital." Mu Lan shook his body. Even then, he didn''t open his eyes. He didn''t need CPR since he was breathing, she could only shake his body. "Okay, please don''t scare me."


    Her body was weak, she was injured, she was tired and she couldn''t think properly. The only thing which was on her mind was ''I have to get Liang to the hospital.'' But she didn''t know why he wasn''t waking up.


    "Wake up, Liang. What''s wrong with you? Why aren''t you open your eyes?" She suddenly remembered that he was shot.


    Mu Liang''s body was overly heavy. She realized it when she turned his body. He was still bleeding. His blood socked the soil of the shore.


    ''He lost a lot of blood.'' Seeing him like that she forced herself to calm down. She took some deep breaths and started to think properly.


    "What should I do?" She was thinking if she should call for help or to take his by herself. She didn''t know if she went to get help, Mohammed Akram wouldn''t find them; moreover, she didn''t know if she wouldn''t bete; more than that, she didn''t know thenguage.


    "Maybe taking Liang with me will be the best idea." Just as she thought, she put his hand on her shoulder and then tried to stand up.


    However, she underestimated his body weight and overestimated her strength. In a normal condition, she could carry him, but his time, she was weak and her body was numb. She fell on the ground with his unconscious body as soon as she tried to get him up.


    "Why is this happening?" Mu Lan sat up and tried to get him up once again.


    "Wait a minute, missy." Someone said from behind.


    Mu Lan looked back. "Mark?"


    Mark Anthony came forward. "Let me take care of him."


    "He is shot. He lost lots of blood." Mu Lan''s voice was shaking.


    Another person came forward. He was the muscled man. "Little one, we will take care of you two. Don''t worry anymore."


    "Oh, okay." Mu Lan nodded and closed her eyes.


    Mark looked at her. "Did she just fall asleep?"


    "She is injured and tired. She did her best without her power." The muscled man patted her head. "Take her with you. I''m taking the Mu boy."


    "Okay." Mark carried Mu Lan and walked away.


    The muscled man checked Mu Liang''s injury and frowned. "You are going to go through hell. I hope you can live that long."


    -------


    Mu Lan woke up when she felt something cold on her back. She opened her eyes and noticed that she was on a bed. She wasying on her stomach. The bed was warm and soft. It had been so long since she got a bed and a good one. Then she felt that someone was touching her back. She tried to move.

 Chapter 651: HER MAN’S BODY

    <h4>Chapter 651: HER MAN''S BODY</h4>


    "Hey kid, don''t move. I''m applying medicine. Mother nature drew art on your body. You are still alive only because you got elixir in your body. Lucky you!" Someone said.


    When she heard a man talking, she finally noticed that she was naked. Luckily her lower part was covered.


    "I-I''m naked." Shemented. Her voice was rough and hoarse.


    "Of course you are naked, or how am I supposed to take care of you? And one more thing, don''t talk. After I take care of your back, I''ll give you water." He said.


    Mu Lan nodded. Suddenly she remembered that Mu Liang was shot. "How is he?"


    He already knew who she was talking about. "Ah! Didn''t I tell you not to talk? I treated him first. You can go and look for him after you recover. Till then, stay in the bed; and don''t talk." He finished applying medicine and got up. He brought a water bottle with pipe so that she didn''t have any problem drinking while she wasying on her stomach.


    Seeing the color of the water was light green, Mu Lan smelt the water. "The smell of the water is odd."


    "I mixed herb so that you recover quickly." He said.


    ''Here goes nothing.'' Thinking that she drank the water while stopping her breathing. She twisted her face as she tasted the water. After drinking the whole bottle of water, she asked, "Can I puke?"


    He controlled hisughter and strictly said, "Nope. Digest it."


    "Uhh." She touched her stomach. "This won''t go well." To distract herself, she asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Right now you are in front of the most amazing doctor called Pedro de Beauharnais who can cure any disease of any kind of thing whether it is human or animal in the world." The man gave his whole identity in one sentence.


    Mu Lan blinked. "Pedro de what? Sorry I didn''t hear the rest."


    "Pedro de Beauharnais, Beauharnais. I''m from Brazil. You can call me Pedro just like before. Just because you lost your memory, doesn''t mean that our rtionship has changed." He said.


    Mu Lan smiled. "d to know." She looked around the room. It definitely looked like a hospital room. "Which hospital I''m in?"


    "This is my bedroom kid and you are in my bed." Pedro said.


    "..." Mu Lan lost her words. She thought, ''If it was before, I would never believe that there is someone whose bedroom is more like a patient''s room; and more importantly, why am I in his bed?''


    As she was talking to herself, the muscled man came inside the room. "d to see you are awake."


    "You were there to save us. I must say, every one of you is so kind. You alwayse to help us when we need your help. Thank you so much." She was really d that they came at the most crucial moment to save the Mu couple.


    It was true that if they helped her and Mu Liang from the very beginning, they wouldn''t have to suffer. But it was also true that just because they liked her, it didn''t mean that whenever she was in danger, they woulde to help her. She didn''t want to take their love for granted. They were not her bodyguards and definitely not bound to save her ass whenever she screwed herself. She never told anyone to save her. They wanted to protect her, so it was their wish when they wanted to give her a hand. She was already grateful to them that they saved her and Mu Liang''s life more than once after they went to Saudi Arabia.


    Pedro rubbed his cheek. "Now I truly believe that you lost your memory. With the elixir in your body, there is no way that you suffer from amnesia. So, I thought that you were pretending to lead a normal life. Since you became so polite and graceful like a nobledy, now I trust you. After all, your personality can only be changed after you be someone different. The cause of your amnesia must be psychological."


    Mu Lan raised an eyebrow. "Can''t I pretend to change my personality without amnesia?"


    Pedroughed. "Good one. You can try to fool the person who raised you. I can tell you the result right now. You will fail."


    "So confident." Shemented. "And if I didn''t lose my memory, why would I do?"


    "You would definitely kick us and would make ruckus about why we didn''t help you from the very beginning." Pedro truthfully answered. "It would happen if you were waiting for to be rescued. If not, then you would destroy our house and would throw tantrum why we went there to save you. Of course, with your power, you definitely didn''t need our help."


    "For real?" She wanted to look at the two men''s expressions but couldn''t. She continued, "By the way, can I sit? I don''t want to talk to you people like that. My heart is hurting."


    Pedro said, "Then you can shut up and take some rest. I don''t want to bandage your injury because I want it to cool down in the air. Your injuries will heal faster this way."


    Then, she remembered that she was still naked. "Okay. But I''m hungry."


    "Bear with it for now." Pedro left after saying that.


    The muscled man patted her head. "Just stay still. If it''s hard for you, you can take a nap. When you wake up, you will see that your body healedpletely."


    "Who took off my clothes?" This questing was bothering her head for a while.


    The muscled man hid his smile and said, "It was Pedro."


    "Don''t let Liang know." She didn''t know what Mu Liang would do to Padre if he knew that another man saw her body.


    The muscled man replied, "Rest assured. Padre also saw his body."


    "What?" She couldn''t tell why there was a hint of jealousy in her heart. She didn''t like that other men saw her man''s body.


    Before she could say anything else, the door was opened with a loud sound. Right after that, someone''s worried voice could be heard. "Baby girl, I just heard that this evil Mu boy''s thing is huge. Is your body okay? Did that evil hurt you or anything?"

 Chapter 652: I WANT TO SEE HIM

    <h4>Chapter 652: I WANT TO SEE HIM</h4>


    Before she could say anything else, the door was opened with a loud sound. Right after that, someone''s worried voice could be heard. "Baby girl, I just heard that this evil Mu boy''s thing is huge. Is your body okay? Did that evil hurt you or anything?"


    He was short and skinny man. He was called technology master. His name was Takugawa Shintaro.


    Mu Lan blinked. At first, she didn''t understand what that person was talking about; when she understood, she was speechless; the next second, she wanted to curse Pedro for telling others about Mu Liang''s body. Now everyone knew about Mu Liang''s secret part. Jealousy was blooming in her heart.


    The muscled man understood her feelings. He calmly asked the man who barged into the room, "Did Romano tell you that?"


    The man came forward and replied, "Yes, Romano was curious about the evil Mu boy''s body. Thus, he went to the room when Pedro was undressing him. He came back and drank beer. After he was fully drunk, he started to tell everything what he saw. In details. I don''t understand why he praised that evil Mu boy, there is nothing to praise about. I was so scared when I heard that his thing is huge! I can''t imagine what my baby girl went through after he forced her countless times."


    Pulses bulged on Mu Lan''s forehead. She was definitely pissed. Jealousy, embarrassment and anger overwhelmed her. "Do you guys nothing else to do except for bullying my man?"


    "..." Takugawa Shintaro and the muscled man both froze on the spot. Both of them were caught in surprise as she said ''my man''.


    Takugawa Shintaro broke the silence first. "Baby girl, why are talking like this? That evil Mu boy is an outsider. We are your true family. And such big thing of his was inside you..." He covered his own eyes as if he didn''t want to think any further. "You must be in a lot of pain when he forced himself on you." He sounded like he was grieving.


    Mu Lan''s face was bright red at this moment. ''What are they thinking?'' She spoke up, "First of all, he is not evil. He is the one who was with me while I was ina; also, he gave me a new life. And secondly, I''m not in pain. I love doing it with him." She never thought that she had to exin it to others. Specially to some men.


    Tokugawa Shintaro felt like his heart was breaking. He couldn''t understand how she could love such thing inside her. Her body should be breaking. "Baby girl, you suffered a lot. Why do you have to fall for men? If you didn''t fall in love and stay with us for the rest of your life, you didn''t have to go through pain and sufferings." He caressed her head lovingly.


    Mu Lan closed her eyes. She didn''t know what else to say.


    The muscled man saw her embarrassment. He said, "Shut Romano''s mouth and don''t let him drink anymore. It will be better if he doesn''t go near the Mu boy."


    Tokugawa Shintaro wanted to stay beside his baby girl, however, he had to follow the leader''smand. "I''m leaving." Then he said to Mu Lan, "Baby girl, have a good sleep. Your uncle will take good care of you."


    Mu Lan wanted to say, ''Please leave.'' But she controlled herself.


    After he left, Mu Lan asked the muscled man, "Do you all have some kind of grudge against Liang?"


    The muscled man chuckled. "He snatched your heart. Though we are happy that there is someone who loves you and protects you, some of us are still a bit of jealous."


    Mu Lan said, "Please don''t let others disturb Liang. Did he wake up?"


    He exined, "His injuries are worse than yours. Moreover, he lost too much blood. Right now, he is recovering. Pedro gave him an herb drink. It will help him to reproduce blood in his body. In this way, he doesn''t need other''s blood."


    "I want to see him." She said.


    He calmly said, "You will. But if you get up now, Pedro has to apply the medicine on your body again. Why don''t you take a nap and in the meantime, your body will heal and then you can go to him?"


    Mu Lan nodded. "I guess I will take a nap." She closed her eyes without dy. She wanted to recover as soon as possible.


    The muscled man didn''t disturb her anymore and gout out of the room. There was another person standing on the doorway. They both walked in the corridor silently.


    The man asked, "How long will it take for her to recoverpletely?"


    "Pedro said that it would take fifteen hours." The muscled man replied.


    "Will the Mu boy live that long? Romano and Pedro tried their best to hold him till now. If he doesn''t get the antidote..." The man couldn''t finish his words.


    "Then he will die. If his life force is that weak, then he doesn''t deserve our little girl." The muscled man was resolute.


    The man began to say, "We can use the medicine. He will-"


    He was interrupted by the muscled man. "He is not one of us. He cannot use that medicine."


    "Then we can give it to her. Her injures will heal ten time faster." The man suggested.


    The muscled man stopped in his track. He looked at hispanion. "No matter how much youin, you really have a soft spot for the Mu boy, don''t you?"


    The man also stopped walking and frowned. "What are you talking about?" He would never admit that he got a soft spot for that evil Mu boy who snatched their baby girl.


    The muscled man started walking again. "Tell Pedro to give her the medicine."


    The man smiled and turned around. "I will."


    Five minutester, Pedro injected a purple medicine in Mu Lan''s body. "She will wake up in five hours. Prepare lots of food for her. Her stomach in empty."

 Chapter 653: AS LONG AS YOU CAN TASTE IT

    <h4>Chapter 653: AS LONG AS YOU CAN TASTE IT</h4>


    "I will prepare her favorite food." The man replied.


    Pedro nodded. "It has been so long that we don''t eat your cooking, Carlo. When was thest time? Was it her fourteenth birthday?"


    "Yes, thest time we celebrated her birthday together." Carlo replied. He frowned again. "I''m going to cook."


    Pedro said from behind, "Yeah, and don''t worry about the Mu boy. He got a life of a cat. He will live."


    "Who is worrying about him?" Carlo hurriedly left.


    Pedro murmured, "Not honest at all."


    Just as he said, Mu Lan woke up after five hours. She put her palms on the soft bed and tried to get up.


    "Easy, kid." Pedro was reading a book while sitting beside her. "Move slowly. You just recovered."


    "Completely?" She asked. She covered herself with the bed cover and slowly sat up.


    Pedro gazed at her. "What do you think?"


    Mu Lan then noticed that he was right, the achiness all over her body waspletely gone. "Was it because of the herb drink?"


    "Nope. I gave you another doze of elixir." Pedro closed the book. "We wanted you to heal faster."


    "Oh, thank you." Mu Lan''s heart was filled with gratitude.


    "Don''t mention. I believe you are hungry. Some delicious meals are waiting for you." Then he threw her a bag. "Wear these clothes. You don''t want to walk in front of us when you are naked I believe." Saying that he left the room.


    Mu Lan unzipped the bag and saw a pair of shirt and pant of her size. She wore them and came out of the room. Pedro was waiting for her there.


    "Let''s go." He said and walked towards the dining room.


    They were in a vi near the Lake Rukwa in Tanzania. It was right between theke and the hilly areas. It was another hideout that no one else knew. Not anyone coulde here easily.


    "Will Liang be there?" She asked. The moment she opened her eyes, she was thinking of meeting him.


    Pedro casually said, "He is resting."


    Mu Lane eagerly said, "I want to see him."


    Pedro agreed. "Sure. But for now, fill your stomach. He hasn''t wakened up yet. Seeing him that way will make you lose appetite."


    Mu Lan looked at him in silent and said nothing. When they entered the dining room, seven men were waiting for them. Some of them she knew, some of them, she didn''t.


    The muscled man, technology master Tokugawa Shintaro, Carlo, invisible man Altal Yul, magician Mark Anthony, Romano and the shy two feet man who could hear anything in ten kilometers Kilimanjaro.


    They were talking, gossiping andughing. The whole room was lively.


    They saw hering inside the room and became quiet.


    Mu Lan felt a little uneasy. "Hello everyone."


    The beard man Romano came forward and gave her a pat on the back. "Missy, you are here. Come and sit. We are waiting for you toe. Carlo cooked for us after a long time just because you came back."


    When he gave her a pat, she moved two stepped forward and coughed. That wasn''t a light pat. This guy was strong.


    "Go easy on her Romano. She just recovered." Pedro said. He already sat on a chair.


    Mu Lan recalled the name. She looked at the beard man. "You are Romano."


    The beard man said proudly. "The one and onl- ow!"


    He couldn''t finish before Mu Lan punched his nose. "That''s for picking on my man." She didn''t forget that this guy peeped on Mu Liang''s naked body and told everyone about it.


    "I saw thating." Mark wasughing.


    Al joked, "I never thought that Romano would get a punch from her right after she woke up. I mean she didn''t use her power at all. It didn''t hurt, I guess."


    The beard man Romano got hisposure back. "I saw thating too. I just didn''t want to upset her."


    "You say that all the time." Mark couldn''t stopughing.


    The shy guy came forward. "H-hey little princess, I''m Kilimanjaro."


    Since he was short, Mu Lan had to kneel down on the floor. "Hey Kilimanjaro, you have been taking care of me for a while, haven''t you? Thank you very much."


    Kilimanjaro started to sweat. If she knew that he was spying on her when she was having a great time with Mu Liang, he would probably be killed.


    "Okay guys sit down." The muscled man announced. He saved the two feet man.


    Mu Lan took the piece of fried chicken on her mouth and chew it. "Carlo, you are a genius. This is so delicious. This is the best fried chicken I had in my life."


    Carlo deeply looked at her. He frowned while saying in a calm tone, "As long as you can taste it."


    Mu Lan halted. In a second, she came back to normal. ''There is no way he can tell that I cannot taste any food, is there? They are keeping me from seeing Liang Liang. There must be something wrong with him which they don''t want me to know. Or maybe, they don''t want me to know about his condition yet.'' The more she thought about Mu Liang, the more she felt uneasy.


    Carlo gazed at her time to time and filled her bowl. She ate everything in the bowl mechanically. She didn''t taste anything, she didn''t know what she was eating.


    Carlo lost his appetite after seeing her eating like this. After all, he cooked for her and her mind was elsewhere.


    "Alright. Stop eating." He took the fork from Mu Lan''s hand and put it on her bowl. "You want to see him badly, don''t you? I will take you to him."


    "Huh?" Mu Lan blinked. She came back to the reality.


    The muscled man saw everything. He spoke up, "Carlo can read people''s mind. Within fifteen miles, he can read anyone''s mind who is alive. He can even read what is going on an animal''s head."


    Mu Lan was in awe. "It must be wonderful to have abilities like this." And then she realized the truth. "Wait, you were reading my mind?"


    Carlo took her hand. "Come on." After that he dragged her out of the room.

 Chapter 654: I WILL HUNT HIM DOWN, TONIGHT

    <h4>Chapter 654: I WILL HUNT HIM DOWN, TONIGHT</h4>


    Mu Liang was in the second floor. His legs and hands were bound with iron shackles. There was a cloth on his mouth so that no matter how much he screamed, the sound wouldn''t go out of the room. He was groaning in severe pain. He wanted to break free from the shackles but the iron shackles only cut through his skin.


    Mu Lan''s heart stopped at that scene. She forgot to breathe. Her mind went nk. She wanted to cry, but her heart turned into a stone.


    Carlo grabbed her shoulders. "Easy there. Take some slow, deep breathes."


    Mu Lan controlled herself. "What happened?" Her tone was a bit cold.


    "The bullet was no ordinary bullet. It was a poison to turn a person insane." Pedro came forward and exined it to her. Seeing her going forward, he stopped her. "If I were you I wouldn''t go close to him. Right now, he knows no one. But I have to admit that he is definitely a warrior. He was shot two days ago and he is still a human. He is fighting to ovee it."


    She asked in a shaky tone, "What do you mean by ''still human''?"


    Pedro told her, "Other people would turn into animals. Those animals won''t survive in the civilization."


    "Is there any way to save him?" Her heart was about to burst in fear but she held it back.


    Pedro calmly said, "There are two options."


    Mu Lan focused on him. "What are they?"


    He replied, "One is to find the antidote and give it to him in twenty four hours and he will be fine."


    She asked, "And the second one?"


    Pedro hesitated before saying, "The elixir."


    Mu Lan let out her breath after holding it too long. "You gave me the elixir. You have extra, right?"


    The muscled man went to the upstairs and heard her question. He answered, "Yes, we have extra elixir; but you had elixir from the very beginning. You are one of us. Pedro can inject it inside your body as much as you need; but he cannot give it to just anyone." That was their code. They wouldn''t do anything to break the rules.


    Mu Lan understood. She held her breath again. "I got it. He is not part of The Cobra so you cannot give it to him."


    Mark said, "Don''t say it like this. You are one of us too." He came in the second floor as well.


    But Mu Lan didn''t hear him. Her head was working like a roller-coaster. "The only option is for now is to take the antidote." She narrowed her eyes. "I guess Mohammed Akram has it since he shot Liang. I have twenty three hours forty five minutes." She looked at Tokugawa Shintaro, the technology master. "Give me a map. Show me where I am and where I will find Mohammed Akram. I will hunt him down, tonight."


    "That''s the spirit." Carlo patted her head.


    Tokugawa Shintaro took her to his room. He pointed out his desk. "There is yourptop. Al put it there." He sat down on his chair and turned on his ownptop.


    She took her ownptop and noticed his unusual one. "Yourptop is gorgeous."


    Tokugawa Shintaro tried to distract her a little while turning on hisptop. "Do you like it?"


    She looked at it thoroughly. "Well, this is the thinnest and I think the lightestptop I have ever seen."


    He grinned. "It''s 10 x 6.5 x 0.20. The weight is 400 grams. Cool, right?"


    Mu Lan gasped. She was looking at a treasure. "No way! Where did you get this?"


    "I made it myself." He smirked. "I made another one for you."


    "Awesome, but let''s get down to the business."


    "Alright." He clicked on the map. "Right now, we are in Tanzania, in between Lake Rukwa and the mountains; and Mohammed Akram is in Cairo. He is staying low, hiding."


    Mu Lan frowned. "Hiding? Why is that? Who is after him?"


    Tokugawa Shintaro recalled something. "Oh, you didn''t have time to know that. Mu Feng sent his elite team in Riyadh to look for you two. The tricky part is, that wasn''t the elite team. They were sent there to keep Mohammed Akram''s team busy. The elite team disguised themselves as businessmen of different categories and invaded Saudi Arabia."


    She sat on the table right beside hisptop and asked, "Why did they have to disguise themselves as businessmen? They could be tourists."


    He crossed his legs and replied, "Well, Mohammed Akram made a policy that only businessmen could enter Saudi Arabia during summer."


    Mu Lan understood. "It must be because of us."


    He nodded. "That''s correct. However, it didn''t work in the end. While his guards were busy distracting the so-called elite team, the real elite team however were busy getting close to the Crown Prince to give him the evidence of Mohammed Akram''s misdeeds."


    "Since Mohammed Akram is hiding, I guess they seeded." She guessed.


    He patted her head in pride. "Yes, they found Crown Prince and told him the news and the Crown Prince sent his guards to find Mohammed Akram."


    "That''s wonderful." Mu Lan was truly happy.


    Now he told her the main part. "Not really, because right after that the Crown Prince has gone missing and the second prince is now on the throne. Did I tell you that the king is handing his power to the Crown Prince soon?"


    "What?" She didn''t know how this ''the good end'' took a twisted turn. "Where is the elite team?" She couldn''t imagine what would happen to Saudi Arabia if the second prince got the power.


    ''very will be established once again. How can I let that happen?'' She was sweating.


    He lightly answered, "They are working on it."


    Mu Lan felt like she was going crazy. "They are supposed to be the elite team!" Then, something caught her mind. "Wait, are you hiding something from me?"


    He gazed at her. "What makes you say that?"

 Chapter 655: YOUR RIDE IS READY

    <h4>Chapter 655: YOUR RIDE IS READY</h4>


    Mu Lan felt like she was going crazy. "They are supposed to be the elite team!" Then, something caught her mind. "Wait, are you hiding something from me?"


    He gazed at her. "What makes you say that?"


    "I feel that you are not saying something that you know." She bit her lower lip. She wasn''t sure but her heart was saying that he knew something.


    He sighed. "Do you want to hear the rest of the story or not?"


    She nodded. "Go on."


    He leaned back on the chair. "Well, now that Mohammed Akram is a wanted criminal in his country, he fled to Egypt and staying low."


    She noticed that something was missing. "You mean this is an act. He is supporting the second prince and the second prince can break thew to save him any time. Mohammed Akram is controlling the second prince like a puppet. There is no reason for him to stay low. He wants to capture me. He thinks that after I see his vulnerable side, I will lower my guard; and then, he will get me. That''s why he created a drama stage. After he gets me, he will go back to Saudi Arabia and take the power in his hand."


    Tokugawa Shintaro praised her open mindedly. "Clever."


    "But what does he want from me?" She really wanted to know that.


    He replied, "There are a few times when you went missing while you were with us. You had a bad habit. Whenever you were upset, you would go somewhere without even telling us. If he knew you back then, then this is might be the case."


    Suddenly something came in her mind. "You think he knows that I''m the member of The Cobra."


    He retorted, "Nonsense! Do you think he has the guts to do that? He is not even in mafia."


    She corrected him. "He has his own gang."


    He shook his head. "That doesn''t make him a mafia leader."


    She raised an eyebrow. "...Then what does it make him?"


    "Whatever! I think he wants the gold key from you." He gave his opinion.


    "That gold key again?" She pped her hands together. "Oh, I remember, you guys said that some people were after me because of the gold key."


    He curiously asked, "Did you recall something?"


    She answered truthfully, "No. First Liang and then you guys told me about the gold key, remember?"


    "Oh yes." Feeling demotivated, he covered his head.


    Mu Lan understood his point. "So, you think he wants the gold key from me to get your hidden treasure."


    He nodded. "That''s my thought. After all, the Horse Master wants the gold key and Mohammed Akram is cooperating with him. They are working together to capture you."


    She wasn''t interested but still asked, "What''s the treasure you guys are talking about all the time?"


    He shrugged. "You already know the answer. So, hurry up and get your memory back."


    "The doctors tried their best." She thought about Dr. Lu Feng. He worked so hard to get her memory back but he failed.


    Tokugawa Shintaro corrected her. "It''s psychological. Only you can trigger it."


    Mu Lan bowed. "Thanks for the reminder. By the way, do you know where my brother and brother Feng went missing? We tried to contact them but they just vanished. Could it be that they were caught by Mohammed Akram?"


    He raised an eyebrow. "Do I look like encyclopedia to you?"


    She showed her palms as if it wasn''t her fault. "I thought you had a clue. Anyway, I need a transport to go to Cairo and some guns will do."


    Tokugawa Shintaro let out a chuckle. "You think that some guns will make you win against Mohammed Akram and the Horse Master. Hrious!"


    She put her hands on her waist. "Are you going to help me to fight them, Master of Technology?"


    He shoved his hands as if he was trying to shoo her. "Of course not! That''s your man and your fight. Elders should stay away from children''s fight."


    She sneered. "Elders? You look like you are in twenties."


    He smiled. "Thanks for theplement."


    "Tsk!" She was annoyed. That wasn''t apliment at all.


    Knock! Knock!


    Both of them looked at the door.


    "Little one, your ride is ready." The muscled man inside the room. "Are you ready?"


    "Yes. Is it a ne or helicopter?" She asked.


    Both men exchanged nces and hid theirughter.


    ---------


    "S-so, you have the power of monkey. Are you called Monkey Man?" Mu Lan felt like her soul left her body.


    Right now, she was hugging the muscled man like an octopus and the person was jumping a mile from one tree to another tree, or, one hill to another hill.


    "It''s amon way for us to travel one ce to another ce. We all do this. You know that too." The beard man Romano said from the right side. He came with them.


    "Oh my God! I can''t believe I got such godly power. I want to get my memory back!" Mu Lan screamed.


    "You are slipping. Hold me tightly." The muscled man said loudly.


    "O-okay. I think I need to go to the washroom."


    "Ahaha... don''t be scared, little princess. We got your back." Romano said.


    "Yeah, right. But who will control my dder?" She murmured.


    Carloughed hearing her thoughts.


    In two hours, they reached Cairo. The muscled man was standing on the peak of the Great Pyramid of Giza. The other two peaks of the two pyramids were upied by Carlo and Romano. Mark was standing beside the Sphinx.


    "Little one, can you see the luxurious building over there?" The muscled man pointed at the west.


    "Yes, I can." Mu Lan saw the building.


    The muscled man said, "There you will find Mohammed Akram, his cousin Alif and his friend the Horse Master."


    "Is this what you call staying low?" She didn''t understand Tokugawa Shintaro''s logic.


    Shintaro spoke up, "He is hiding there. The building owner is Omar Abaza. He is the wealthiest businessman in Egypt. Guess what? He is the member of Mohammed Akram''s very party. After Mohammed Akram gets the power of Saudi Arabia, Omar Abaza will get fifty thousand gold bars for helping him."

 Chapter 656: MU LAN IS HERE

    <h4>Chapter 656: MU LAN IS HERE</h4>


    Shintaro spoke up, "He is hiding there. The building owner is Omar Abaza. He is the wealthiest businessman in Egypt. Guess what? He is the member of Mohammed Akram''s very party. After Mohammed Akram gets the power of Saudi Arabia, Omar Abaza will get fifty thousand gold bars for helping him."


    Shintaro was still in Tanzania. He could supervise anything from anywhere. "Once you enter the building, you can''tmunicate with us. Since you want to do this by yourself, we won''t interfere. Don''t forget, you got only neen hours thirty minutes toe back to Tanzania."


    "I got it." Mu Lan nodded.


    The muscled man asked, "Al, Kilimanjaro, are you in the position?"


    "We are." Al replied.


    Kilimanjaro took some time. "Wait.... We are."


    The muscled man said to Mu Lan, "Kilimanjaro is in two kilometers away from you. If you are in problem, he will update us. We will leave immediately. Al will be closest to you since he is invisible. He will take you out if you lose control."


    "Lose control of the situation? Thanks! I thought that I was alone."


    "Actually, it''s our wish to let you go there alone. We would love to see how you deal with them." Shintaroughed.


    Mu Lan turned off the speaker. "He is annoying."


    However, when the muscled man talked about losing control, he didn''t mean that at all. Others understood it, but the person herself didn''t.


    "I shouldn''t havee here." Romano murmured.


    The muscled man said, "I am going to take you within one kilometer range of that building. You have to walk from there. Understand?"


    "Yeah." Mu Lan nodded. She took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    "Ready?" He asked.


    "As I will ever be." She hugged him tightly.


    The muscled man flew from the pyramid and took her to an emptyne.


    Mu Lan came down from his back. "I''ll go there now. Thank you for everything up until now. You all took a great risk because of someone who lost her memory. You know that if I was that type of person, I would sell your info to the ck market. But you took the risk which you never did before. You knew me in my past, but this me is a stranger to you. You gave an opportunity to a stranger, you broke your code, and you did it for me. I have no words."


    The Cobra did take a great risk believing in her. As she lost her memories, she became aplete stranger. To a stranger, not only The Cobra showed their faces, also let her stay in their hideout. They broke their first code and that was ''never let someone else know your existence''. For her, they let the Mu Family''s two powerful men know their existence. They didn''t stop there. Time to time, they came in front of Mu Lan, risked their identities and saved her and Mu Liang again and again.


    If it wasn''t for them, Mu Lan and Mu Liang couldn''t survive this long. To others, they might not have done a lot, but to Mu Lan who didn''t have other than Mu Liang, Mu Feng, Lu Feng and her own brother Jonah when she needed help, The Cobra''s help was a blessing. She didn''t have much to ask and that''s why she was grateful.


    "Keep your rest of the speech when we get back. You should finish it when we are all together. They will be in tears." The muscled man smiled at her.


    "Oh please." Mu Lanughed.


    "Go on, little one; and good luck." He patted her head.


    "That''s all I need now." She walked away.


    The muscled man stared at the way she went and stayed there till she disappeared. After that, he moved back to the pyramid.


    Romano spoke first. "Well, you said this is going to work."


    "This is definitely going to work." The muscled man clenched his fists.


    "Why does it sound like that you are trying to calm yourself?" Shintaro asked from the speaker.


    "Because that''s exactly he is doing right now." Kilimanjaro shiver. He was far away from them. But still he was afraid of the oue.


    Romano gulped down a mouthful saliva. "If something goes wrong, I''m hell out of here."


    Carlo asked, "Why are you so scared?"


    Romano looked at his direction. "You know exactly why."


    "But she won''t do that anymore." Carlo calmly said. He was trying to control their fear. There was no need to nervous about the oue which they didn''t know. It would only drag them down.


    Romano said, "We don''t know for sure. Hell! She got no memory. Have you forgotten that?" Romano asked. "If something goes wrong-"


    He was interrupted by the muscled man. "If something goes wrong, everyone will evacuate immediately, even Al."


    Al was startled. "But I''m supposed to bring the kid back. I''m the closest to her."


    The muscled man calmly instructed, "That''s why you are the one who is in the most dangerous position. The moment you see that something is wrong, just leave without looking back. It''s my gamble. I will stay with her till the end."


    "You think you can do it?" Carlo asked.


    The muscled man replied, "I will give it a chance."


    Carlo frowned this time. "I will too. It''s so boring not to stay close to her."


    Romano looked around and saw the resolute expressions of everyone. "Okay. Since my friends wants to die, I will flee away, get married and one day tell my grandchildren about our adventure."


    Others chuckled at his word.


    Al said, "Yeah, you do that." Then he continued, "Guys, our kid entered the building."


    ---------


    Mu Lan directly entered the building. The guards held her back. The receptionist was a man. He politely sked, "Ma''am, you cannot just enter here without any appointment. How can we help you?"


    "I want to see Mohammed Akram." She directly said.


    The receptionist was stunned. "E-excuse me, Ma''am, I don''t understand what you are saying."


    Mu Lan ordered the receptionist. "Call Omar Abaza. Tell him, Mu Lan is here to see his guests."

 Chapter 657: LET HER IN

    <h4>Chapter 657: LET HER IN</h4>


    Mohammed Akram was drinking green tea. He was rxed as he was reading a book. The title of the book was ''Patience is a Virtue''.


    The Horse Master and Mohammed Alif were in a bad mood. They couldn''t understand why Akram was so peaceful and why he didn''t care about that girl who went missing after that incident.


    Mohammed Alif couldn''t take it anymore and asked Akram, "Cousin, do you have anything to tell us?"


    Mohammed Akram was still reading the book. He turned over a page and replied, "I don''t think so." Suddenly he looked at the door. "But someone else has something to tell us."


    At the same time, someone knocked the door.


    Mohammed Alif gazed at his cousin in surprise and then got up to open the door. It was Omar Abaza. He excitedly said, "Mr. Akram, she is here. She wants to meet you."


    "How does she know that we are here?" Mohammed Alif was speechless.


    The Horse Master''s pupils slowly turned towards the window. Only he would guess the truth. Chills ran down to his spine.


    Mohammed Akram smirked. "Let her in."


    The Horse Master tensed up. ''Since she lost her memory she wouldn''t remember how powerful she is, isn''t it? I don''t have to worry about The Cobra. They won''t help who is a stranger to them. But if something goes wrong, will theye? Moreover, those were just rumors. A delicate girl like her cannot be that vicious. I only need the gold key, nothing else. I don''t want her. I don''t need to stay here to interrogate her. Akram can do the work. He will get the girl and I will get the gold key. I should leave before it shees.''


    Thinking that he got up from the sofa.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Mohammed Alif asked.


    "Nothing, I just want to go out for a walk." The Horse Master could tell the truth.


    Since Mohammed Akram and Alif didn''t know the real story, they didn''t catch his difort.


    Mohammed Alif said, "Okay, be careful."


    "I will." The Horse Master nodded and left.


    In the corridor, he saw her. She was wearing ck leather pant, ck t-shirt and red leather jacket. She was wearing a pair of red boots. Her hair was tied as ponytail. Something about her made him feel very uneasy.


    Their eyes were locked for five good seconds and he became weak on his knees. If only gaze could kill, he would be dead by now.


    Mu Lan saw the door was open and thus, she entered the room without knocking. The moment she entered, she chuckled. "You were prepared, I see."


    Her eyes were on the gun Akram was holding. "It''s a wee gift. Do you like it?"


    Her eyes zed as she replied, "I will love it if I can shoot you with that gun and finish you."


    Mohammed Akram gave a slight smile. "Aren''t you being too aggressive, Ms. Lan?"


    Mu Lan raised an eye brow. "Am I? How can that be? I''m not the one who shot my fianc�� poison."


    "Oh my! I didn''t think you would find that out so quickly. I underestimated you." Mohammed Akram made an upsetting sound by clicking his tongue.


    "Why? Didn''t you know that I''m Red?" She deliberately let him know her hidden identity. At first, she was thinking that maybe because of her Red identity, Mohammed Akram was after her. But Shintaro said that he and the Horse Master were after the gold key. Now she wanted to test it.


    "Are you?" Mohammed Alif was stunned. The person he was looking for all along was actually her! And he was right under her nose for a whole week.


    Mu Lan''s suspicion became clear. ''Shin is right. They are after the gold key.'' She thought.


    Mohammed Akram was also amazed by the sudden discovery. But he didn''t know it. "You surprise me every time we meet. Tell me honestly, Ms. Lan; is there anything you don''t know?"


    Not answering his question, Mu Lan walked towards the window. She nced at the night scenery of Cairo. It was a beautiful city dazzling at night. She could see the famous three pyramids from here. However, her mind was upied with something else. Such world heritage site didn''t move her heart.


    After looking at the ce for some time, she nced at Mohammed Akram. "I want to have a wonderful chat with you Mohammed Akram, but I''m in a bit hurry. There is something I want and after taking it, I will finish my work. After that, we can gossip."


    Mohammed Akram was amused. "You want something. Care to tell me?"


    She lightly answered, "Sure. Since you have it."


    He didn''t think that she would try to negotiate with him. He could guess what she was asking for. Thinking it was impossible, he asked in curiosity, "Do I have it? Interesting. What is it that you want?"


    She looked at him in the eyes and told him, "I want the antidote of the poison you gave to my fianc��."


    After realizing his guess was correct, he let out a smallugh. "Antidote? Ms. Lan, aren''t you a bitte?"


    Mu Lan frowned, "What do you mean?"


    He exined it to her, "It''s more than forty eight hours. He is already out of control. A normal human being turns into an animal in twelve hours after taking one doze. Your so-called fianc�� is nothing more than a human being. Please don''t forget that."


    Mu Lan agreed. "He is indeed a human being just like me." Saying that she let out a chuckle. "Fortunately, he has inhuman ability, unlike me. Give me the antidote. Then, we will talk about what the hell you want from me."


    Mohammed Akram understood that something was wrong with her expression. She was totally calm after he said those things. "Inhuman ability? Ms. Lan, aren''t you overestimating him a little too much?"


    She shook her head negatively. "Not really. He is still fighting against it. He is strong."

 Chapter 658: FIND HER

    <h4>Chapter 658: FIND HER</h4>


    She shook her head negatively. "Not really. He is still fighting against it. He is strong."


    He didn''t believe it. "Impossible. It was created by me and was used many times. It was used on the weakest man to the strongest man. It worked perfectly every single time. What made Mu Liang so special? Or it must be you who is lying."


    When Kilimanjaro heard it from two miles away, he immediately informed others.


    Carlo asked, "If what this man said is true, then, could it be this Mu boy has something in his blood?"


    Mark frowned. "How is this possible? Pedro checked his body. The Mu boy is a normal human being."


    Romano suggested, "Maybe the Mu boy has a good immune system."


    Carlo nodded. "That he has, but still, this is doubtful."


    The muscled man was rather calm.


    Suddenly something popped into Mark''s head. "Could it be, it''s Pedro? He must have added elixir in the medicine."


    Carlo rejected the idea. "If it was true, then the Mu boy would be cured in no time,"


    "Then what is it?" Romano asked.


    Carlo gazed at the muscled man. "Do you have something to share, Juan?"


    Juan Silva, the muscled man asked, "Did you read my thoughts again, Carlo? If so, why don''t you share."


    Mark looked at Juan. "What did you do?"


    Juan quietly answered, "I didn''t do anything."


    Carlo hardened his expression. "But you instructed to do it."


    "It was the only way to save him." Juan replied.


    "What way? What are you talking about?" Romano asked. He had a bad feeling about it.


    Juan, the muscled man closed his eyes and calmly replied, "No normal human being can withstand this poison. Thus, I instructed Pedro to inject him with little one''s blood."


    "What?" Romano was speechless.


    Mark who never showed his real thought was furious. "What were you thinking? You know that her body cannot produce much blood unlike other human being. Our bodies create about two million new blood cells in every second whereas her body makes only one and half million new blood cells in every second. That''s the very reason she was weak and sickly when she loses her blood. You must have taken two to three tubes of blood from her. And then you send her there. Are you trying to kill her?"


    The others were quiet.


    Juan, the muscled man answered, "This won''t kill her. If it did, I wouldn''t take this risk. Moreover, we cannot give elixir to the Mu boy. To let him stay alive, we had to do it. If he was dead, I think we would lose the little one forever."


    "You could have taken our blood. We wouldn''t mind." Mark retorted.


    Juan replied, "I know you want to pamper her and we all do. But there should be limit. It''s her man and she should take the responsibility. If we keep helping her all the time, she will get used to it and depend on us like an autistic."


    Mark gritted his teeth. "She will never depend on us. Don''t we already know her personality?"


    "Yes, that''s the way we raised her. We never let her depend on us. We made her do her own works. We taught her everything she needs to know to survive in this world. She is used to it. Why do I have to changed it now? Just because she lost her memory? I don''t think so." Though his men lost their cool, Juan was as calm as ever.


    "Fine, you win!" Mark didn''t say anything after that.


    Everyone who was listening sighed in relief. They didn''t know when they were holding their breaths.


    Only Carlo was quiet. ''Sometimes, it''s hard to ept the reality. If someone epts it, he will win.'' He thought to himself.


    He could understand Juan''s worry and love for the little girl, at the same time, Juan had to do what was right. ''It must have been the hardest decision Juan ever took.'' Carlo sighed at the thought.


    -----------


    Meanwhile in the luxurious room, Mu Lan had no idea that Pedro had taken her blood.


    Mohammed Akram said, "Impossible. It was created by me and was used many times. It was used on the weakest man to the strongest man. It worked perfectly every single time. What made Mu Liang so special? Or it must be you who is lying."


    Mu Lan shrugged. "Why would I lie? Do you think that I woulde in front of you to give myself to you after you kill my man?"


    "..." What she said was logical.


    She continued, "Now hand over the antidote. After he recovers, I promise toe back."


    Mohammed Akram chuckled. "Do you think the world is that easy? Just because you said that, it doesn''t mean that you will do it. Moreover, I shot him so that he could die and for the antidote, you give yourself to me. It was the n. Now you are here. You think that you can leave just like that that?"


    Mu Lan smirked. "You think I cannot do it? Try me."


    Mohammed Akram frowned and pulled the trigger. He had enough of her ying games. It was his time to y the game as he wanted.


    The gun didn''t had bullet in it. It was tranquilizer; and Mu Lan knew that very well. She moved away right after she saw him pulling the trigger.


    Right after Mohammed Akram pulled the trigger, he saw no one near the window. The tranquilizer was sticking to the wooden statue beside the window right where Mu Lan was; and the person herselfpletely vanished. She was nowhere in the room.


    "Where is she?" Mohammed Akram stood up.


    Mohammed Alif stood up as well. "She was just right there." He was totally confused.


    Mohammed Akram walked towards the window and found no one walking in the street. "Find her. She has to be captured."


    "Yes." Mohammed Alif already took out his cell phone, called his force andmanded them to look for her alive.

 Chapter 659: A COBRA’S WILLPOWER

    <h4>Chapter 659: A COBRA''S WILLPOWER</h4>


    "Search every corner of this building. She won''t get away without taking the antidote. You can hit her, beat her and drag her but she has to be alive." Mohammed Alif instructed.


    The whole building was in chaos. Everyone was looking for Mu Lan.


    Mohammed Akram looked at his cousin. "Where is the antidote?"


    Mohammed Alif replied, "It''s in my bedroom."


    "Go, get it. I want it with me." Mohammed Akram said.


    "I''m going then." Mohammed Alif left.


    Unknown to them, Mu Lan was sitting on the window shade of the very window under where Mohammed Akram was standing. Hearing that Mohammed Alif was going to fetch the antidote, she left soundlessly.


    On the rooftop she turned on the cell phone and gave Shintaro a call. Shintaro was drinking ice tea. After hearing his cell phone ringing, he answered the call. "What do you need, princess?"


    Mu Lan asked without wasting time, "Where is Mohammed Alif heading? He is going to fetch the antidote from his bedroom. I need to know the location of his bedroom."


    "Oh, I see." Shintaro nced at the screen of hisptop. "He is going down to the seventh level. His bedroom is in the north east corner. You are in the south east. Go on your left."


    "Thanks Shin." Mu Lan hung up and hung up the call. She looked down from the twentieth floor. Everything looked so small from there. She murmured, "I wish I could have the money power like them."


    While everyone was looking for her like a mad dog, Mu Lan was climbing down using a pipe. In her mind, she was talking to herself. ''OMG! Why is it so hard? Going up is so easy but going down feels like eternity.''


    Her hands slipped all of a sudden. She almost let out a scream but controlled herself in thest moment. She instantly hugged the pipe with her legs and hands.


    The night was cold but she was sweating. The twinkling stars of the dark sky was witnessing her bravery.


    ''I can do it. I can do it.'' She kept repeating the same word again and again. With her sweaty hands, she began to climb down. In no time, she reached the seventh floor.


    She came inside the balcony and sighed in relief. She wiped her sweat with her right arm. The door attached to the balcony was open. She peeped inside.


    The room was dark and silent. There was no sign of any movement.


    ''This isn''t a trap I guess.'' Thinking that, she tiptoed and walked inside the dark room.


    She went towards the door and locked it from inside so that Mohammed Alif couldn''t open the door. After that, she turned on the torchlight of her cellphone and walked towards the chaste drawer. She opened it and searched there. After that she looked into the wardrobe, bed, under the pillow, luggage and everywhere. Unfortunately, she didn''t find it anywhere.


    "Are you looking for this?" A tone of mockery came from her left side.


    Mu Lan turned her head to the direction where that person was. That person came out of the walk-in closet. Because of the darkness, she couldn''t see properly the closet at first. Now that she saw it, she wanted to curse.


    ''So, this is indeed a trap.'' She thought.


    She pointed her cell phone which had it''s torch on to the man''s face. He had a ss tube on his left hand.


    "You are the Horse Master I have heard about." She was calmer than she expected. Though her heartbeat increased, she didn''t panic.


    "You saw me only once in Kenya when you were greatly injured. I''m impressed that you remembered me." His gaze suddenly became cruel. "Or maybe I was expecting more from you."


    Bang!


    He didn''t finish what he was saying. He shot her less than a second before she could blink her eyes. She didn''t think that this was going to happen.


    At first, she was surprised and then the pain made her whimper. The bullet hit on her right leg above the kneecap. She sat on the floor while clutching her right injured leg.


    The Horse Master came closer. "The moment Alifmanded the bodyguards to look for you, I knew you woulde here. Hah! They don''t know your real identity. But I know. Even though you lost your memory, you didn''t lose your athletic skills. I''m happy to see a real Cobra. Though I''m a bit disappointed knowing that you are the weakest. I guess the rumors about you is just rumors. There is no truth behind it. I will be having fun while killing a Cobra." He sat down in front of her and saw her sweaty forehead and pained expression. He pinched her chin forcefully and pulled her face towards him. "But before that you have to tell me where the gold key is. Then I will let Akram have you."


    "You are despicable." Mu Lan''s eyes became red in fury.


    She didn''t know how he got to know that she was one of The Cobra even though this was the second time they met, and the first time was while chasing her and Mu Liang in Kenya. She didn''t understand why he didn''t tell Mohammed Akram about her being a Cobra. The pain was unbearable and the blood was flowing down. She didn''t know why this single shot made her weak to the bones. Her head was dizzy. It was hard to concentrate.


    "Don''t worry. If you want, I will give you a painless death. Just give me the gold key and you will be saved from Akram''s very. A good deal. What do you think?" The Horse Master said viciously.


    Mu Lan red at him. "What do I think? I think you are a coward and a dishonest person. You will never break off your friendship with Akram. You will not kill me. Because your friend imed me." Her body was shivering and going numb. It was hard to breathe.


    "Hahahaha..." He broke intoughter. "You are smart. Your brain works even when you are hurt. Is this what you call a Cobra''s willpower?"

 Chapter 660: IT’S ALL YOUR FAULT

    <h4>Chapter 660: IT''S ALL YOUR FAULT</h4>


    Mu Lan tried to hit him with her right hand but she was too slow. The Horse Master caught her right hand with his left hand and grabbed her right shoulder with his right hand. After that, he dislocated her bones.


    "Ahh!!!" Mu Lan''s screamed filled the whole room.


    "Such a weak move! Are you really a Cobra? I''m doubting it. Let''s take you to Akram and find out what material you are made of." The Horse Master stood up. He grabbed Mu Lan by her hair and dragged her out of the room.


    As if the pain in her leg and bleeding wasn''t enough. Her arm was dislocated and she was being dragged. She refused to ask for help and didn''t want to cry. But tears rolled down from her eyes automatically. Her head was spinning. With her left hand she tried to hurt the Horse Master and wanted him to let go of her hair but he turned around and kicked her on the stomach thrice. The oxygen in her stomach came out through her mouth with an odd sound. The golden lights in the corridor were getting blur. In the end, it was only darkness.


    ''Where am I? Why can''t I see anything? Where is everyone? Where is... Liang Liang?'' Mu Lan was walking in the darkness. She couldn''t see anything. She felt as if the darkness was crawling to her and devouring her slowly.


    She was scared, very scared. She began running. She ran a long time before realizing that she was going nowhere. She was in the same ce. She was moving her body but the ce was still same.


    ''I shouldn''t panic. I have to calm down. It''s just a dream. If I close my eyes I will wake up.'' She told herself that and took some deep breaths. After that, she closed her eyes.


    When she opened her eyes and frowned. It was white everywhere, totally different from where she was a second ago. The white light was too unbearable. Still, she pried open her eyes. She noticed that she was in arge room. She never saw a big room like this before.


    She thought that it must be a good sign that she could at least see things. She walked forward for a long time. Suddenly, far away, she found something in the ground. She ran towards it. When she went closer, she realized that it was a human lying on the floor; and she knew that person very well.


    It was Mu Liang.


    He was lying on the ground. Blood had created a pool around him. His whole body was injured and so bloody that there was no chance to differentiate between his clothes and skin. His face was ghastly pale. It looked like he was in a deep pain. He kept groaning as his facial expression was twisted.


    Mu Lan was dumbstruck right before she ran towards him. Her heart stopped the way she saw him. She lost all her strength when she fell on the floor beside him. She wanted to shout his name but couldn''t. Somehow she lost her voice. She touched his face and only felt iciness. She put her head on his chest. His heart wasn''t beating.


    Her heart shook in fear. She shoved him harshly, trying to wake him up. She didn''t know when she began crying but the vision was bing blurry.


    After shoving him for an eternity, Mu Liang woke up. He opened his eyes and looked at her usingly.


    "It''s all your fault. You killed me." That''s thest thing he said before closing his eyes. He didn''t wake up after that.


    Guiltiness crawled up in her body and devoured herpletely. She burst into tears and talked to herself, ''You are right. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t be like this. I killed you. It''s all my fault. What will make youe back to me? I''m ready to do anything. Even if I have to kill anyone, I will do that. But pleasee back to me. Please...''


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    Mu Lan opened her eyes as she was startled because someone sshed her icy cold water. Because of water, she couldn''t see anything. She began hearing murmuring when she calmed down.


    She recalled the nightmare she was having. Her heart tightened after thinking of Mu Liang''s bloody face. ''I won''t let you die, Liang.'' She promised to herself.


    Her senses started working. She realized that her both hands were bound. Her right shoulder was still throbbing. Her right leg was numb; she couldn''t feel anything. She left leg and hand were still intact. The pain in her stomach didn''t'' want her to breathe. If she inhaled, the stomach would grow bigger and it would hurt even more. Thus, she tried shallow breathing.


    Her vision slowly became clear. She blinked after what she saw. She thought that she was imagining.


    There were two pirs where her hands were shackled with iron chain. There were many men and women in front of her. They were wearing luxurious clothes and wearing masks to cover their eyes. They were below her and they were above them. It turned out that she was on the stage.


    Someone began speaking, "Ladies and gentlemen, wee in thete-night auction party In Cairo. I hope you are enjoying the tourist spots in Egypt. Due to some political circumstances, we had to hold the party in Egypt and I''m thankful to you, my honorable members to join us in here without questing further. Since you are all so sincere, tonight, I have a surprise for you. Please let me introduce tonight''s most valuable object. The thing on the stage is the most precious gem you have ever seen. I think you all know about the woman called Red who became billionaire within one hour and saved Mu Corporation from going bankrupt with her amazing inventions. I know that all of you wanted to know who she was. And tonight, I present you, Red."


    As the speaker pointed out to Mu Lan, the guests made surprised noises and showed bewildered expression.

 Chapter 661: I LOVED YOU AND YOU KILLED ME

    <h4>Chapter 661: I LOVED YOU AND YOU KILLED ME</h4>


    Mu Lan nced at the audiences. Her head started working after shew as called ''an object''. She talked to herself in her mind, ''What are they trying to do? Is this what Mohammed Akram was nning all along? Is he trying to sell me? Why on earth he would do that?''


    Mu Lan couldn''t find the reason for Mohammed Akram to do that. No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn''t find his real intention.


    The speaker waited for the guests to calm down and then continued, "However, this Red has another ability except for using it''s brain. We found out, thanks to the host, that it is a killer machine."


    The auditorium was pin dropped silent. Everyone was listening attentively.


    The whole auditorium darkened. The lights were turned off. Then, two lights turned on. One light was pointing at the bound Mu Lan and another light was pointing at the speaker.


    The speaker turned on the projector in front of him and in the ck screen, there showed a photo of a newspaper. From the date on the newspaper it could be said that it was from ten years ago. The news of the attack on the pce of Mohammed Family was reported thoroughly there.


    "It was the news of ten years ago when our host''s pce was attacked. Our host was teenager at that time. He was ying hide and seek with his friends. That day must be memorable for him since it was the first time he saw his close people were killed in front of him. The host went to his father''s office room while ying and saw a bloody scene. A young girl who was younger than him was standing in the middle of the office. Some men were lying around her. They were all lifeless as their blood drenched the carpet on the floor. The young woman''s hands and face were soaked in blood. Her right hand was grabbing a man''s neck. The man was none other than the host''s uncle. The young girl saw our host entering the office room. So, she used pressure on her hand and killed the uncle in front of his young teenage nephew. After she was done with her deed, she fled away." The speaker paused to give the audiences some time to digest the news.


    Mu Lan thought, ''They think I''m the one who killed Mohammed Akram''s uncle and that''s why he is taking revenge after ten years. How vengeful!''


    She could only talk to herself to distract her from the pain. She concentrated on the person who was bbering nonsense.


    The speaker continued, "Our host was still a teenager, But, he was talented since hew as young. He tried to find that young girl who killed his uncle. Two yearster, he finally seeded. After killing numerous people in Saudi Arabia, she was leading a normal life. Our host kept an eye on her for a long time, but suddenly two years ago, she vanished in Europe. Our host worked hard to look for her. He was worried thinking who was going to be her next target. Finally, he found her and captured her. And now, she is here right in front of us. Red, the Killer."


    The audience pped as they heard Mohammed Akram''s heroic deeds. They looked at the woman in the stage fearfully and disdainfully. Mu Lan twitched her lips while watching the scenario.


    The speaker carried on, "However, it seemed like she lost her memory of her past life. That means she no longer has the ability to kill people. But when there is a killer machine which can be a ve for the rest of its time, why not using it? Our host nned to make the killer machine his personal ve. Our host''s remarkable scientists created a new medicine to regain one''s memory and to control them like Artificial Intelligence. It has been tested and it is hundred percent authentic. After the killer machinees back to us, we will have a chance to use it. Whenever my beloved members want to use her for killing, they can hold an auction and the winner will get the killer machine for a whole day to finish the mission. Right now, we will inject one doze of drug in her body and see what happens next."


    Two scientists came forward with a briefcase. When they opened it, there were several tubes of drugs. They filled one injection with the drug and injected Mu Lan.


    One of the scientists put a metal chip on Mu Lan''s mouth and said coldly, "Don''t chew it." After that, he turned on hisputer and started recording her body function.


    Mu Lan slowly fell asleep.


    Another scientist said, "We have to wait five minutes to get the result."


    Mohammed Akram, Mohammed Alif and the Horse Master were in the front seats. They were looking at Mu Lan eagerly.


    Five minutes passed. Ten minutes passed. Nothing happened.


    "Give her two more dozes." Mohammed Akram instructed his men.


    The scientists hesitated before injected her another two rounds. They had been using this drug for a whole month and it was giving them results after one doze. This was the first time they saw that the drug wasn''t working.


    After the third doze, they waited fifteen minutes. The guests began to murmur.


    Mohammed Akram got up from his seat and came to the stage. "Give her another three dozes."


    "But master, it will kill her." One of the scientists said. He was looking at the monitor. Surprisingly, theptop said that her body function was normal. He wasn''t sure if there was something wrong with hisptop, but he dared not to say anything.


    "Are you sure you are using the right medicine?" Mohammed Akram asked.


    "Of course, master." Another scientist replied.


    Mohammed Akram didn''t say anything anymore. He walked towards Mu Lan, leaned closer to her ear and whispered, "Ms. Lan, the killer, wake up. Show us your cruelty. Your killer self. I promise you, after you be my personal killer machine, I will give you the antidote. You can save your Mu Liang. Don''t you love him? He will die if you keep being stubborn. It will be your fault if he dies."


    Mu Lan subconsciously hearing his words while she was walking in the darkness. When he said those words, a scenery shed in her mind. It was Mu Liang lying on the pool of blood, looking at her usingly. He was saying, "It''s all your fault."


    Suddenly she saw numerous Mu Liang, ncing at her coldly. They kept saying, "It''s all your fault. You killed me."


    "It''s all your fault. You killed me."


    "It''s all your fault. You killed me."


    "It''s all your fault. You killed me."


    "It''s all your fault. You killed me."


    Mu Lan helplessly looked around and everywhere Mu Liang was standing. He kept ming her.


    She covered her ears. She couldn''t take it anymore. She was feeling guilty but she refused to admit that it was her fault. She didn''t want to bear it. She didn''t want to live in a world where Mu Liang wasn''t around.


    She had a hard life in her childhood. All the experiment she went through, she was only an object for an experiment. She got all the powers she needed, but there was no love, no feelings, no warmth. The Cobra gave her a family she wanted, but her heart was still lost. Finally, she found her heart. The one who gave her a true life, a true soul was Mu Liang. The gentle and loving Mu Liang who loved her unconditionally.


    And now, everything was falling apart. He was in the path of underworld. She dreamt of him ming her for his painful death.


    How could she let him die when she had the power to save him? If she wanted to do something, who would dare to stop her?


    In the end, all the Mu Liangs said in unison, "I loved you and you killed me."


    She said to herself, ''No! I didn''t kill you. I won''t let you die. I will save you. I will save you for the sake of my happiness. For my sake, I will wake up.''


    The audiences held their breathes to see what was going to happen. Their anticipations grew stronger in every second.


    And then, she opened her eyes.


    Mohammed Akram met a pair of red eyes.

 Chapter 662: WHAT IS THAT?

    <h4>Chapter 662: WHAT IS THAT?</h4>


    Altan Yul who was sitting on a shed close to the ceiling in the auditorium for a long time. Since he was invisible, no one saw him. He had seen everything.


    He was feeling sad, sympathy and sorry for Mu Lan who was in pain. She was bound and those evil men were looking at her as if she was some kind of object. They wanted to sell her. Seeing all those harsh treatments on his beloved child, his body was building anger slowly. He wanted to ughter everyone instantly. However, he held his killing desire. Because they were instructed not to interfere with this until she awakened.


    He knew that others were having hard times too when Kilimanjaro was reporting everything he was hearing. They must have been raging in fury and holding back themselves, just like him. They had to keep quiet till the time was right.


    However, the moment Mu Lan opened her eyes, Al saw her red eyes; and his anger dropped to the minus degree.


    Those eyes were bloody red. Those eyes were too calm and quiet. Her eyes neither held any arrogance nor politeness. Her eyes didn''t show astonishment seeing the people before her. She wasn''t curious either. She wasn''t angry or amused. Her eyes held no emotion.


    Al''s heart dropped. Her serene look gave him unsettling feeling. He softly spoke, "She got red eyes."


    All the Cobra members who were in Cairo and Shintaro from Tanzania heard his voice through speaker.


    Juan Silva, the muscled man asked, "Then what the hell you are doing there? Get out of there immediately."


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Juan hadn''t finished speaking, the doors and windows of the auditorium began to close down with loud sounds.


    "I think I missed my chance just now." Al whispered. He dared not to raise voice for some reason.


    "You think?" Mark gritted his teeth.


    Al touched the closest window. It couldn''t be opened. Wind was holding it back from moving. "It seems that her power is back."


    "It only means that her memory is back." Carlo looked at Juan. "It looks like you n worked."


    "And she had to pay the price with her pain and blood." Romano said solemnly. He wanted to tear off those animals who tortured her.


    "I cleaned the blood on the floor. They won''t find even a drop of it." Al said quietly.


    "Congrats!" Mark''s tone was full of satire.


    They all felt bitter because they didn''t do anything to reduce her sufferings. And they had the guts to clean her blood. How heroic and ironic!


    Al: "..."


    Juan said to Al, "Romano will go and move you out of the building. Stay in the ce you are in. If possible then figure out a way to get out of there. Also....."


    "Juan, I cannot hear you. Hello? Hello?" Al realized that themunication device wasn''t working. That''s the reason he couldn''t hear anything what Juan was saying.


    Juan talked to Shintaro. "I cannot contact Al. What''s wrong?"


    Shintaro replied, "Let me check..... oh I see, she is controlling the atmosphere around whole building. Since the air cannot fill the empty ce around the building, the radiation of positive charge and negative charge cannot enter the building. As a result, even though there is Wi-Fi connection and telephone connection, no one can contact from inside to outside. They are blockedpletely."


    The Cobra became silent.


    Kilimanjaro was the first to speak up. "This is the first time she is doing something like this. If she didn''t do it, I would never think that it is possible. Damn! I''m feeling chills." He shivered.


    "She knows how to control air, but when did she learn controlling electricity. Can wind control electricity?" Romano scratched his head.


    Shintaro exined, "Wind cannot control electricity. However, wind can generate electricity. Wind is a form of sr energy. Winds are caused by the uneven heating of the atmosphere by the sun, the irregrities of the earth''s surface, and rotation of the earth. Wind flow patterns are modified by the earth''s terrain, bodies of water, and vegetative cover. This wind flow, or motion energy, when "harvested" by modern wind turbines, can be used to generate electricity."


    "Soplicated. I didn''t understand the most part!" Romano hugged his head.


    "That''s why you shouldn''t have missed school sses." Shintaro replied mercilessly.


    Mark said this time, "That doesn''t exin how she is controlling positive and negative charges."


    He didn''t miss all the school sses but he definitely missed science sses when he was a kid. He didn''t like scientific things.


    Shintaro asked, "Do you remember that theyer of the atmosphere is maosphere?"


    "I don''t." Mark and Romano answered at the same time.


    "..." Shintaro became speechless for a while. He coughed and exined, "The earth behaves like a huge ma. It traps electrons (negative charge) and protons (positive), concentrating them in two bands about 3,000 and 16,000 km above the globe - the Van Allen "radiation" belts. This outer region surrounding the earth, where charged particles spiral along the maic field lines, is called the maosphere, thestyer of the atmosphere."


    "And so?" Mark didn''t like this science lecture. He only wanted to know why Mu Lan could control electricity.


    Shintaro frowned. "Didn''t I already say it? The maosphere is a part of atmosphere and little princess has the power to control atmosphere and that means-"


    "She can control maosphere and the maosphere has the electricity." Mark realized.


    Carlomented, "Her power is getting stronger."


    "But she never did it before." Kilimanjaro said.


    "Could it be that she knew how to do it all along but never did it before?" Mark asked, "Or is it that she just did it on impulse?"


    Juan spoke up, "Maybe she knew how to do it but never used it because she didn''t need it in the past."


    Romano shook his head. "I really don''t understand what you guys are saying." He didn''t like to use his brain a lot.


    "Go to school first, you illiterate hunky!" Shintaro scolded him.


    "Sigh." Carlo didn''t know how he got these people as hisrades.


    ----------


    Meanwhile, Al sighed as he couldn''t talk to hisrades. "Well, I''m invisible. There is no way she will find me. I''m safe... or not." He was talking to himself. Who knew that Mu Lan''s red eyes would directly fall on him. She was looking at him straightly.


    Al froze on the spot. ''H-how is this possible? I didn''t make any loud noise.'' He shivered. ''Wait, she got the power of the wind, of course she would find me as long as air is around me. I''m such a fool.'' He facepalmed himself.


    He recalled that because of her power none of them ever won in any game. If it was hide and seek, the wind would help her to find those who were hiding. If it was poker, the wind would let her know what others had in their hands. If it was running, others would have hard time to move whereas she could run smoothly.


    Mu Lan gazed at him for a few seconds and then moved her eyes to the people around her. They were all looking at her with curiosity. Though they didn''t know why the doors and windows closed all of a sudden, they were a bit horrified and felt excitement at the same time. They were too focus on her. Their eyes were glittering as if they were some kids looking at a circus party.


    After watching them, her eyes shifted on the person in front of her.


    Mohamed Akram smirked seeing her expressionless. "I see your same old red eyes. I''m d that you remembered everything, Ms. Lan."


    Mu Lan was still looking at him and said nothing. She was unexceptionally calm.


    Mohammed Alif didn''t like her look. "Doesn''t she look a little bit weird?" He whispered to the Horse Master''s ear.


    The Horse Master didn''t answer. He was sweating. His heart was beating first. The moment the doors and windows closed abruptly, it was enough for him to give him a fright. And then, her ''little bit weird'' attitude was giving him a very bad feeling.


    Mohammed Akram smiled and asked, "Do you still care about your Mu Liang?"


    Mu Lan calmly gazed at him. She didn''t blink even once after opening her eyes. She asked him, "Mu Liang.... What is that?"

 Chapter 663: WHAT A CHAOS!

    <h4>Chapter 663: WHAT A CHAOS!</h4>


    "Do you still care about your Mu Liang?" When Mohamed Akram saw that she wasn''t showing any emotion and he didn''t know what she was thinking, he tried to stir her emotion.


    However, he didn''t think in million years that her answer would be like, "Mu Liang.... What is that?"


    Not only him, Kilimanjaro who was listening from a kilometer away was also stunned.


    Mu Lan who was madly in love and endured every single pain and humiliation to save the man she loved actually asked, "Mu Liang, what is that?"


    Did she think that Mu Liang was some kind of object?


    Kilimanjaro was so astonished that he forgot to report to the other members about it.


    Al also heard it. But he couldn''t tell his other members.


    On the other hand, other members were still discussing about Mu Lan''s power.


    Mark asked, "Wait, if she can really overpower the maosphere and don''t let othersmunicate, how can we talk to Shin?"


    "That''s true. If Al and those people inside the building cannot contact with others from outside the building, how are we talking to you?" Romano asked the same question to Shintaro.


    Shintaromented, "It must be because she got tremendous power over the wind."


    "Yes, she has the absolute power over the atmosphere and that''s why she can control whom she wants tomunicate and whom she doesn''t." Carlo gazed at Juan. "You knew about this from the very beginning, didn''t you? When she first cultivated her power, she could do this type of thing, but you forbade her to use to unless it was necessary, and you hid it from us."


    Juan replied calmly, "Since you already know, I don''t have to tell you anything in details. When shees back, you can ask her everything you want."


    ------------


    While they were discussing, Mohammed Akram came to his senses and was about to say something, but he was cut off by Mu Lan.


    She moved her hands which were shackled. "Tell me, are you the one who tied me up here?"


    Mohammed Akram thought that he would ask about Mu Liangter. He replied to her question, "I did. Do you like it?"


    Mu Lan didn''t answer him. Her eyesnded on the people around her. "What are they doing here?"


    "It''s not that you don''t understand what is going on, Ms. Lan. They are here to buy you. From now on you are my ve. You will be bound to my words. You will do as I say till you breathe yourst breath." Mohammed Akram gripped her chin and forced her to look at him.


    Her chin was getting red because of the force but Mu Lan didn''t show any annoyance. She didn''t move away her head away from his fingers. "very? What age is this?" Her eyes were fixed on the briefcase where were the other drugs. "Is this what you injected me? Hmm. You have rare talents with you. You got some richpanions too."


    No one was talking. They were hearing what Mu Lan was speaking. They didn''t find any head to tail about what she was talking about.


    Mu Lan continued, "But all of them are rotten." As she said that, two sharp wind des came forward and hit the iron shackles and the iron shackles broke on their own.


    Mohammed Akram was dumbfounded. A few seconds ago, his attitude showed arrogance. To him, no matter how powerful killer machine she was, she couldn''t break free from the iron shackles. He thought that she was just a normal mercenary; and thinking that was his biggest mistake.


    People gasped and screamed around them when they saw that the killer machine was free. The Horse Master stood up on his feet and ran towards the closest door. Mohammed Alif was still sitting on the chair in daze.


    Mohammed Akram stepped backwards as soon as she walked forward. Mu Lan had a light smirk on her lips. Her eyes didn''t leave his.


    "vering me? Torturing me? Selling me? Tell me buddy, where did you get the guts to do it?" She asked in a light tone.


    She didn''t look pissed off. Rather she was enjoying it; and that made Mohammed Akram confused. ''She is supposed to kneel down to me. She is supposed to bow to me. She is supposed to listen to my everymand. Why is this happening?'' He wondered. This drug was used on many people and they became his ve in the end, but this one was peculiar.


    Mohammed Akram looked at the scientists. "Why isn''t the drug working?" He retorted in front of everyone. He totally lost his cool.


    "It did work. She got her memory back." One of the scientists said.


    Mohammed Akram realized that the scientists were going down. They were looking at him with their dropping jaws. Feeling confused, he looked at Mu Lan. He saw her getting further down. People were screaming behind him. He turned to see his cousin and the others. They were also looking at him in shock. Understanding something was wrong, he looked down to him feet and saw that others were at their ces, he was the only one who was flying up.


    He gazed at Mu Lan in puzzlement. She was also looking at him in amusement. "H-how is this possible?" For the first time in his life, he stuttered.


    "Why? Didn''t you say that I''m a killer machine?" Mu Lan asked sweetly. After that, her smile was removed from her lips. "Dude, you made me suffer for a long time."


    Just as she said that, Mohammed Akram felt pressure from everywhere; right, left, up and down he was being pressed by air. "W-what g-going on?"


    "I just started ying. Don''t worry. I won''t finish you off so quickly. Do you want to see my master work?" Mu Lan didn''t wait for his reply. She giggled happily, "You are wee."


    Mu Lan walked towards the scientists who were trembling while hugging each other. She swept her gaze over the briefcase. "Six drugs. Are all of the drugs in here or rest of them were somewhere else?"


    "E-everything is hh-here...." One of the scientists said.


    Mu Lan looked down and saw that the scientist already socked his pants. She reached out and touched his cheek. "Why are you so scared? I didn''t do anything to you."


    She didn''t have to do anything anyway. Her whole aura was saying that Goddess of Death just woke up after a thousand year and she was thirty for blood.


    The scientists couldn''t utter a single word. Mu Lan twisted her lips. "How boring!" Saying that she turned her body to the audiences and at the same time somehow the scientists'' heads dropped on the stage and the drugs were destroyed at the same time.


    "Ahh!" Women''s screams filled the whole auditorium.


    "Oh my God!"


    "They are dead!"


    "Killer machine didn''t use any weapon!"


    The members were screaming and talking loudly. They were beyond terrified. Now they realized what type of danger they were facing.


    The Horse Master couldn''t open any door. He began banging the door. "Get me out of here. Help! Help! Let me out! Let me out!"


    Upon hearing his scream, the others also ran towards the closest door they got and started banging the doors. Some were screaming, some were crying, some were frozen in fear and some didn''t know what do to.


    Mu Lan frowned. "What a chaos!"


    As she said that, everyone started to fly. Some of them tried to hold chairs or pirs or statues or other things. But no one could achieve their goals. They were flying to the ceiling. Their screams went to the next level. It became unbearable.


    Mu Lan murmured, "Enough!"


    At the same time, the bodies of the people crashed together with a great force; once, twice, thrice. Blood stted everywhere. Then, their bloody, unconscious, subconscious, half dead bodies crashed to the ceiling a few more times before those bodies fell on the ground like it was raining. No body moved or screamed after that.


    Mu Lan sighed in peace. "Ah, finally some silence." She took a deep breath and smelt the odor of blood.


    Mohammed Alif who was hiding in a corner, came out with a gun. He screamed hysterically, "You monster! I will kill you!" After that he pulled the trigger of the gun.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

 Chapter 664: I KEEP MY RPOMISE

    <h4>Chapter 664: I KEEP MY RPOMISE</h4>


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Six bullets flew towards Mu Lan. She calmly gazed at the bullets.


    ''Too slow.'' She thought and then she nced at the culprit who did it.


    The gun fell from Mohammed Alif''s hand. He stumbled backwards, because of the dead bodies behind him lying on the floor, before falling to the ground.


    The bullets stayed still on the air, five meters away from Mu Lan. Slowly the bullets turned towards Mohmmed Alif. His eyes became as round as a flying saucer.


    Mu Lan came forward and sat on the chair that was right in front of him. "Do you know what is the worst thing about you?"


    Mohammed Alif was gazing at her in horror. He opened his mouth but no sound came up.


    Mu Lan moved her face closer, "I understand that you don''t. Let me tell you. The worst thing about you is that you are so annoying. And I hate annoying people."


    "Ah!" Mohammed Alif screamed all of a sudden.


    One bullet pierced through his right kneecap.


    "Ah!" He shrieked again when the next bullet hit the other kneecap.


    Again, and again his vital joints were attacked by his own bullets. After his kneecaps, the bullets hit his joints of the both arms and then both of his ankles. Every time a bullet hit him, he couldn''t help but beg for mercy.


    "Please, please, let me go. I-I didn''t do anything. It''s all my cousin''s fault. H-he told me to chase you. He is in the wrong. I-I''m just following his duty. If you want to punish someone, then punish him." His snorts and tears mixed together. It was a disgusting scene.


    Mu Lan smiled and agreed. "Sure, I will leave you for now. You won''t be able to live longer the way you are bleeding." Mohammed Alif was crying for help but she gave no heed to him.


    She got up and walked closer to the Horse Master. He was looking at her as if the death was approaching him. "N-no! No! Go away! Get away from me! You... d-don''te closer to me. Stay away! Stay away from me!"


    He wished that he could mix up with the door right away. He regretted it deeply. When he got the first warning from The Cobra, he should have stopped there. But his greed grew stronger and stronger day by day. Even though he caught her, he shouldn''t have torture her. He not only tortured her but also dragged her by hair.


    "I''m sorry, okay? I apologize. I promise not you hurt you again in future. Please spare me!" For the first time in his life, he begged, even in front of a woman.


    To him, women were nothing but ythings. He killed numerous women in bed. He promised not to bow down in front of a woman but now he was putting his head on the floor and asking for forgiveness.


    It must be karma!


    "Did you just pee?" Mu Lan looked down to see his wet pants and yellow water around his legs. Sheughed seeing him so miserable.


    The Horse Master''s lips shook as if he was going to cry. But he couldn''t. He was too afraid to utter a single sound.


    "Do you know why I didn''t kill you with those people? She leaned forward and whispered in his ear, "I wanted to have some fun with you. Entertain me, will you?"


    If it was another woman, the Horse Master would be really d and would bed her right then and there. However, when she this red eyed demoness talked about entrain, he only got goosebumps.


    Mu Lan moved back and gazed at him top to bottom. "You shot my right leg. Do you know that it hurt a lot?"


    The Horse Master shook his head. Since he was frightened to death, his body became stiff. So, when he moved his head from one side to another side, he movement was robotic.


    Mu Lan nodded seriously as if she was thinking about what to do with him deeply. "Oh, you don''t know. I see. I will let you experience that."


    She didn''t finish talking and the Horse Master lost his right leg. It was slicedpletely from right above the kneecap. He shrieked in pain. "Ahhhh!!!"


    Mohammed Alif who had still conscious left shivered hearing that earth shattering scream.


    Mu Lan tilted her head on the left side. "Unlike others, you didn''t seem surprised by my power. Is it because you knew about me from the very beginning? Tell me the truth or I''ll chop you into pieces."


    "I-I knew." The Horse Master didn''t dare to lie. He was already dying in pain.


    Mohammed Alif retorted as strongly as he could muster, "You b**tard! Why didn''t you tell us anything about her?"


    The Horse Master cried out, "If I did, you guys wouldn''t help me." He regretted his action for hiding something like this.


    "What is she...?" Mohammed Alif''s blurry eyes gazed at the Horse Master.


    "C-c-cobra..." The Horse Master choked while he said that.


    "Cobra? What''s that?" Mohammed Alif could hardly breath properly. He couldn''t use his brain any longer.


    The Horse Master didn''t reply him. His eyes were on Mu Lan. "I-I told you the truth. Please let me go." He kept begging. "Please... please...please...."


    Mu Lan smiled lovingly. "Sure. I keep my promise."


    The Horse Master sighed in relief. So, what he lost his one leg, he still had his life. He would do something about itter when he could get out of here and then he would definitely hunt her down in the future with something else.


    He was smiling in relief and then the ident happened.


    An iron rod fell from the ceiling andnded on the Horse Master''s another leg. The rod pierced through his leg and blood was flowing down.


    "Argh!" Since the ident caught the Horse Master in surprise, he was unprepared and felt double pain. Now that his both legs were injured greatly, he couldn''t move an inch.

 Chapter 665: TORNADO

    <h4>Chapter 665: TORNADO</h4>


    "Argh!" Since the ident caught the Horse Master in surprise, as he was unprepared, he felt double pain. Now that his both legs were injured greatly, he couldn''t move an inch.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Hah!" His groan became pathetic as he cried like a baby. "It hurts! It hurts so much." It pained so much that he stopped breathing. His whole body was trembling.


    Then, he resentfully gazed at Mu Lan. "You promised! You promised not to hurt me again. You broke your promise!" He was sure that this ident was caused by her.


    MuLan''s lips twitched. "Promise?" She blinked innocently. "I don''t break my promise. Are you mistaking something? My promise is for human beings and pure heartened animals." She looked around and then continued, "I don''t see any human being here." After that she mockingly asked, "Or are you telling me that you are the human here? All I can see a scum."


    She nced at his stomach and said, "I remember that you hit me three times on my stomach. Do you want to taste your own medicine?"


    The Horse Master shook his head. "N-no--"He wasn''t able to finish his answer and before that, he let out another earth shattering screaming. He felt like his stomach was being drilled by something. She was standing in front of him and doing nothing. But his stomach already had a huge hole and blood was sshing everywhere. He wanted to move the invisible weapon with his both hands, the weapon that was killing him. However, his hands couldn''t get it. There was nothing to touch anyway.


    Fear overwhelmed him. He looked at the Goddess of Death who was smiling at him. He stretched his hand to touch her and finish her. He thought that if he could end her life, his misery would end and he could live a long life. At this point of time, he didn''t even care about the gold key. He simply wanted to live. Unfortunately, his hands were never able to reach her. His hands slowlynded on the floor. Before death, he suffered from the most painful and traumatic experience.


    Mu Lan moved away from there without a slightest hesitation. Her eyesnded on Mohammed Alif whose eyes were closed. His heart stopped beating a few seconds ago.


    And finally, after that, she looked at Mohammed Akram, the man who was being pressed by the wind. He couldn''t move or talk. All he could do was silently watch and hear everything. At first, he couldn''t understand what was happening. Even he thought that he was hallucinating. But after the Horse Master screamed his lungs out, he had to believe that everything that was happening around him was real, even though it was supposed to be impossible.


    MohammedAkram realized that he had stepped into something forbidden. He shouldn''t have chased after her, he shouldn''t have hurt Mu Liang. If he knew that this was going to happen then he would kidnap her first and then would enve her and after that he would give her drug. If he still couldn''t make his own then he would kill her.


    He was slowly put down on the floor, the pressure was gone, but he couldn''t move. Hs eyes were red in fury. His eyes swept through around him. It was a blood bath, just like ten years ago. He spoke up, "What did you do to them? You destroyed everything I created with my own hands. You w**ch!" His tone quivered in anger.


    Mu Lan raised an eyebrow. "My, my, you are braver than I thought you would be. It will be fun, breaking you." She smirked. She put her right hand under her chin. "If I remember correctly, it was the same situation ten years ago. Your uncle, Mohammed Imran was the leader of the ve trade back then and my mission was to remove every single trash who was involved in it and to save those beautiful innocent girls. Seeing a teenage who had nothing to do with it, I didn''t kill you. But you had to go after me, didn''t you? What was that? I killed innocent people and fled after seeing you? Your man knows how to cover up the truth, doesn''t he?" She looked around.


    "Where is he?" Seeing the MC''s dead body, sheughed. "Huh, I supposed I killed him with those trash."


    Her eyesnded on the living person in front of her. "Do you know how I''m going to deal with you?"


    Mohammed Akram notice from the corner of his eyes that wind was circling in the middle of the destroyed auditorium. Soon, it took a big form and became a tornado. "Do you know how does it feel time to be grinded, cut, smashed and die slowly?" Mu Lan whispered.


    Mohammed Akram instantly realized her n. Now, he began to taste what was fear and what others felt.


    Seeinghorror in eyes, Mu Lan was amused. "I told you I will make it more interesting. Let me hear your beautiful melody when you are in there, okay?"

 Chapter 666: YOU WILL BE IN PEACE

    <h4>Chapter 666: YOU WILL BE IN PEACE</h4>


    Seeing horror in eyes, Mu Lan was amused. "I told you I will make it more interesting for you. Let me hear your beautiful melody when you are in there, okay?"


    "Wait, do you really not remember Mu Liang, your fianc��?" Mohammed Akram hurriedly said. He was buying some time. He was waiting to be rescued. If someone woulde here and save him, he couldn''t miss such an opportunity.


    "What are you talking about?" Mu Lan lightly asked. "Are you talking rubbish just to get some time so that anyone can save you? Keep dreaming."


    He was desperate to make her remember. "Why don''t you remember? Why do you think you are here tonight if nothing was bothering you? I poisoned him and to take the antidote, you came here. I can give you the antidote. How about this? Let me go. After I know that I''m saved and you will no longer harm me, I will send the antidote to you. Do you like this deal? He is the love of your life. You are soon getting married. This isn''t a bad deal, is it? I promise not to look for you anymore. I''ll go far away from you. You two will live in peace."


    "Peace? Haha... Who said that I wanted peace?" Mu Lan asked. "I never wished for a peaceful life. My job is to clean up the rubbish like you from the earth and I love the job. So, are you ready for your performance?" She gave him an exciting look.


    "But the antidote! You came so far and yet you won''t take it? How can you forget about your man? You just spoke about the way we treated you in thest few days. You are lying about not remembering him, don''t you?" Mohammed Akram desperately said.


    Mu Lan narrowed her eyes. The aura around her became oppressive. "You know, what I hate about people like you the most?" She came forwards and stood right in front him face to face. "You people are so persistent about something that is beyond your reach. At first, you wanted me to be your ve.... that was utterly foolish and now, you want to buy some time just to make me think about some random man. Why don''t you tell me who my man is then? You seem so knowledgeable."


    Mohammed Akram was sweating. He never felt so nervous before. "Your man is Mu Liang. He is the King of Business world in Europe. You two are supposed to get married. His brother is the King of European Underworld."


    "And what business did he have with you?" She asked.


    "He went to Saudi Arabia to meet me. We had a business deal and then he vanished. Then you came to look for him. Both of you fled together in Ethiopia when my men were chasing you. And then I shot him with poison. This poison is one of a kind. It has only one antidote. It''s with me, back in Saudi Arabia. If you let me go, I will give it to you. Your man doesn''t have much time left. Maybe he already became crazy." Mohammed Akram finished saying all this as fast as he could. He wanted to slow down, but looking at her eyes, his mouth moved faster than his brain.


    "The poison again. Do you mean this?" Mu Lan pointed out to her left with her eyes.


    Mohammed Akram gulped down a mouthful saliva as he nced at the direction she mentioned. Beside her, there was a tiny bottle made of ss. There was a purple liquid. He didn''t need to know what it was because he knew exactly what it was.


    ''How is this possible? Who had it? How did she know where to find it? When did she find it?'' All these questions cam e in his mind but there was not a single answer he could find.


    Mu Lan took out the bottle before she was drilling the Horse Master''s stomach. She didn''t want to touch something that was covered in blood. She knew where the bottle was because the Horse Master put it inside his left pocket when he shot at her. She didn''t forget that. But why she was looking for it, she couldn''t remember after waking up.


    Mu Lan asked lightly, "Do you have anything else to say?"


    Mohammed Akram was at a loss of words. What else he could say?


    Mu Lan smiled at him and waved her right hand. "*Syonara!"


    Mohammed Akram''s eyes grew rounder when his body flew in the air. Soon, he was dragging towards the tornado. Seeing that his death was near, he screamed aloud. "No! I don''t ant to die! Save me! Save me! I will give all my wealth if you let me go. Tell me what do you want? Gold, silver, diamond, jewelries, assets, cars or money? I will give you everything I have. Save me please!"


    Mu Lan smirked. "Why don''t you try begging me?"


    Mohmmed Akram blindly said, "I beg you please save me. I will be your ve for the rest of my life. Don''t kill me. I don''t want to die. I beg you. I will do whatever you tell me to do. I will never betray you. I beg you! Save me!"


    His mind totally stopped working at this point. At this point, he was doing whatever he was told to do, he was saying what he was told to say.


    His eyes were on the tornado. Horror was written in his eyes. The wind was powerful. It was bing stronger in every second.


    "I forgot to tell you something." Mu Lan lightly said. "I hate begging the most." Her eyes became ruthless.


    This was thest thing Mohammed Akram was able to hear. Then he was dragged inside the tornado. He felt every single cut. He saw his clothes were being torn apart, his hands and legs were being sliced one by one. The pain was indescribable. His mouth a open wide but no words came out.


    _____________________________________________________________________________________________


    *Syonara is a Japanese word that means goodbye.

 Chapter 667: YOU NEED TO BE PUNISHED

    <h4>Chapter 667: YOU NEED TO BE PUNISHED</h4>


    The tornado became fiercer. Mohammed Akram''s blood shed everywhere. Mu Lan covered herself with air so she wasn''t drenched in his blood. His bones, skin, other body parts and his clothes were grinded and mixed with his blood. There was no way to tell what was what. After a while, the tornado slowed down and then there was nothing left.


    Everything hade to an end. There was a pin drop silence. Nothing was moving, nothing was making sounds. The room was filled with dead bodies and blood. The smell of blood was too strong.


    Mu Lan closed her eyes and took a deep breath. As soon as she opened her eyes, with a loud sound, a shed from the corner fell on the ground.


    Immediately, Altan Yul became visible. "Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!" He growled as he rolled on the floor. He began to get up from the floor and noticed that a pair of legs were standing right in front of him.


    Al looked up and saw the pair of red eyes. He tried to gulped down his saliva but his mouth was dry. He opened his mouth to say something but his heart dropped as he felt air pressure from everywhere. Soon his body was lifted and he was facing Mu Lan. And then the real thing came. He noticed immense pressure around his neck that could choke him to death.


    "W-wa-wait...." He wanted to say something to appease her anger but it failed gloriously.


    "You were here all along from the beginning to the end and yet you didn''t lift a single finger when I was being shot and harmed. Care to tell me why?" Mu Lan clenched her jaw as she spoke. It didn''t matter what she was feeling before but, she was definitely angry this time.


    "M-me-me-mor-y...." Al''s face became red as he couldn''t breathe and his neck was near to break down.


    "You wanted me to regain my memory and so you let those animals torture me. Don''t you think you are one of those animals? Why don''t I finish you off too? It won''t be good if I leave a witness, right?" Mu Lan tilted her head. Her eeys were void of any emotion.


    Al wanted to cry. The Mu Lan who had no memory was so pure and innocent. No matter how unfair they were against her, she always remembered to thank them. When they didn''t give Mu Liang the antidote, she didn''t mind at all. She discovered that because of her they broke so many codes, she felt guilty.


    How innocent she was!


    And this one, the old Mu Lan was just the ungrateful one. Well, yes, she had a point that they made her suffer, but it was the only way. It wasn''t their fault that her amnesia was psychological. And this girl can only be triggered by her beloved Mu Liang. So naturally they let that happen. Or who knew how many years it would take her t get her memories back. All thanks to Juan Silva, the muscles man''s seeing the future power.


    "J-ju-a-n''s i-i-de-a...." Atst, Al was able to say what he wanted.


    Mu Lan narrowed her eyes. "So, it''s him. Where is he?" She closed her eyes to feel Juan and the other Cobra members presence. After finding out their presences, she smirked. "I got you."


    For some reason, The Cobra members were feeling chills running down their spines. Since long ago, Kilimanjaro stopped speaking and they knew nothing of what was going on inside the auditorium.


    As soon as she found them, she opened one of the windows and flew off. She didn''t need to stay here any longer. Now that she left, the pressure around Al''s neck was gone. He fell on the ground while touching his own neck where bruises were all over.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough! Cough! Cough!" He couldn''t stop coughing and he coughed till his voice became hoarse. He wished that there was a ss of water. After a long time, when he regained inposer, he realized that he sold off his leader andrades to save his own life.. "I''m sorry guys." He apologized in a weak voice.


    However, he was toote to ask for forgiveness. Most of his fellowrades were already cursing him.


    Romano covered his neck. He requested, "Little princess, I didn''t do anything, I swear."


    "That''s why you are going to be punished." Mu Lan hardened her expression.


    "I''m innocent!" Romano cried out. He felt like his neck was going to be chopped off.


    Others were also feeling the same thing. They couldn''t help but touch their own necks. Their faces turned red just like Al.


    Mu Lan moved towards the calm Juan Silva. His eyes were oozing with warmth and love when he saw her. Seeing him like that, she hesitated before she frowned and asked, "Why? Why did you do that?"


    "Let''s go back to our home and we can chat normally. Your injuries need to be taken care. Also, aren''t you hungry?" Juan Silva, the muscled man tenderly spoke. He didn''t speak this way for a long time. He fatherly attitude activated once again after seeing her old self.


    "If you really care about me, why didn''t you stop them when they hurt me? Do you know how I felt at that time? I felt as if I''m going to die. Do you know how humiliating it was when they were looking at me as if I was some kind of product? I hate you!" Sheined like a child who wasining to her father about the injustice of the world.


    "I''m so sorry little one. But we had to bring your memories back. It was the only way." Juan said. When he saw her all injured, it pained him greatly. He immediately wanted to hug her tightly.


    "I don''t want to hear any excuses! I don''t to live with you anymore. I will have my own life from now on." She sounded like she was that sixteen years old girl going through her rebellious age. That time, she said exactly the same thing and moved back to China.


    Upon hearing the same thing once again, Carlo narrowed his eyes. "You left us and then had an ident and in the end, lost your memories. And you are still saying it."


    Mu Lanughed. "Aren''t you all ying the same thing? I can remember everything! Just a few days ago I sailed towards the Antarctica and ten years passed in the blink of eyes. Now you are saying I left you. I didn''t leave you but went for an adventure but then I was in Saudi Arabia for some reason and chased by those mad dogs. There''s nothing more than that."


    The Cobra membered blinked their eyes after hearing what she said. She sailed alone to conquer Antarctica when she was fourteen. After that, many incidents happened. Could it be that she didn''t remember what happened afterwards? Her memories directly went to Saudi Arabia from sailing to Antarctica. If that was true than all the hard works they went through was for nothing.


    "Who were you with when you were being chased?" Mark asked her carefully.


    Mu Lan answered, "...I was alone, okay?"

 Chapter 668: THE GUY YOU LOVE

    <h4>Chapter 668: THE GUY YOU LOVE</h4>


    If she forgot the rest of it, she must have forgot about the Mu boy too. Thinking of Mu Liang''s pained expression and determined to save Mu Lan from everything, The Cobra members began to pity him for the first time.


    However, she could still remember her Saudi Arabia adventure, then there must have some chance for her to recall his existence.


    Thinking that, Mark asked her carefully. "Who were you with when you were being chased?"


    Mu Lan answered lightly, "...I was alone, okay? Who else there would be?"


    "No f***ing way!" Romano cursed. They wished to get her memories back, not to forget her present.


    "Language! She is a kid." Mark scolded Romano.


    Mu Lan was feeling vexed. "Are you all ying with me? I don''t care if I had amnesia or not. You all made me suffer. Now I will return it back to you."


    She was holding them in the air till now. After she said that she was going to punish them, they felt the air tightened around their necks.


    "Little one, look at me." Juan said. He was still as calm as ever.


    Mu Lan closed her eyes and stubbornly said, "No, I won''t. I don''t want to look at you." She knew that he was her weakest spot. Only by looking at his eyes her stubbornness would crumble.


    In the meantime, Carlo said, "Shin, help us."


    Shintaro was sweating when he was hearing all themotion their little girl caused. He replied, "Give me a minute."


    Carlo gritted his teeth. "We don''t have a minute!" Saying only one line made him choke. After that, he couldn''t talk anymore.


    "Give me thirty seconds then." Then, Shintaro murmured, "Thank goodness that I didn''t go there."


    "Missy, you don''t want to do this." Mark tried to appease her anger.


    Mu Lan wanted tough, but her eyes were full of sadness. "You are right. I don''t want to. But if I don''t do this, you will hurt me again in the future."


    "I will never hurt you in the future. I... promise." Mark could hardly breathe.


    Carlo closed his eyes and used telepathy to talk to Mu Lan. "Don''t do this, kid. Listen to me."


    Mu Lan covered her ears. She screamed, "Don''t y your mind trick Carl! I absolutely hate it when you control my mind like this, Stop it."


    Carlo softy spoke to her through telepathy. "Shin has something to show to you. Kill us if you want to. But if you don''t see this, you will regret it for the rest of your life. You know we never want you to be sad right? Please, I want you to do this for you. You don''t have to acre about us, just see what Shin has to say to you."


    Of course, she didn''t want to kill them. She just wanted to punish them and Carlo knew it. That''s why he could say such thing.


    There were two things that Mu Lan wanted to avoid when she was angry. One was Juan''s warm gaze at her and two was Carlo''s sweet, honey words. These two things would make her soft heartened instantly.


    Mu Lan turned towards Carlo and walked towards him. She looked down and saw the cellphone on his left hand. She took it and looked on the screen.


    Shintaro was looking at her through the screen too. Seeing her red eyes, he gulped down his saliva. He blurted out, "Wow! You look like a vampire."


    Mu Lan grinned like a pure devil. "Why? Do you want me to suck you dry? I know that your blood will taste great." She slowly licked her lower lip.


    Shintaro shivered. He lightly waved his hand. "No need. No need. Before you suck me dry, I think you want to see this."


    Mu Lan frowned. "What do you want me to s-?"


    Her words halted inside her mouth. Her eyes grew bigger as she saw a man was tied up on the bed. He was sweating. He looked like he was in deep pain. His face was ashened and lips were dry. There was a thick cloth inside his mouth so that he didn''t but his own tongue.


    She didn''t know why such handsome man was in the terrible state. She didn''t even know him. But looking at his face, her heart squeezed in pain. She felt so bad that her breathing stopped for a moment. He looked so familiar and yet so strange.


    "Who is this guy?" She asked softly.


    "The guy you love." Shintaro blurted out.


    "What?" Mu Lan was stunned.


    She didn''t like the idea called lover. Thest thing she wanted was having a romantic rtionship that would bind her. She wanted a free life with no responsibility. How could she have a lover?


    Shintaro hurriedly said, "You just forgot your present. After you left for Antarctica and before you went to Saudi Arabia, many things happened in between. Because of some psychological issues that I don''t understand you cannot remember anything. You went back to Egypt to get the antidote for you lover. Now I really really hope that you have the antidote."


    "I have it." Mu Lan had a headache. ''Lover, seriously?'' She didn''t want to believe anything. But none of it seemed lie.


    Shintaro sighed in relief. "Good. Because you don''t have much time left. You have toe back to Tanzania hideout beside Lake Rukwa. Do you remember where is it?"


    "I do." Mu Lan nodded.


    "Awesome! Come back in three hours with the antidote." Shintaro hung up.


    Mu Lan threw the cellphone at Carlo and he caught it swiftly. While she was talking, she let them go and they were coughing nonstop.


    "I''m heading out first." Saying that Mu Lan leapt in the darkness.


    After she left, the luxurious building broke down where everything happened. The dead bodies were buried without anyone knowing.


    "What about Al? Did he move away from there?" Mark asked in anxiety.


    Romano was still rubbing his neck. "If he did, why didn''t hee here to us?"

 Chapter 669: HAD A ROUGH DAY

    <h4>Chapter 669: HAD A ROUGH DAY</h4>


    "What about Al? Did he move away from there?" Mark asked in anxiety.


    Romano was still rubbing his neck. "If he did, why didn''t hee here to us?"


    Mark shrugged his shoulder. "Maybe he was scared."


    "That coward!" Romano cursed.


    "I''m right here." A weak, hoarse voice came from their left side.


    They turned around and saw Kilimanjaro and Altan Yul togethering this way. Kilimanjaro was okay but Al was devastated.


    Mark asked, "Are you alright?" He didn''t know why Al was in such a state.


    Romano moved a step away. "Waak! You smell blood!"


    Al red at them and said, "Next time, if you want to guard her, then do it by yourself. I''m not taking any part of that again in my life."


    They all saw the vicious red mark around his neck. They realized that their little girlshed out her anger on Al. They felt sympathy for theirrade.


    ---------


    Mu Lan reached their hideout in two hours. Pedro was already waiting for her. He already heard about her situation. He stood up the moment he saw her.


    "Look at you! Let me take care of your wounds." He impatiently came forward to touch her.


    "Take care of him first." Mu Lan threw the antidote at him.


    Pedro caught it and said, "He can wait."


    "I didn''t suffer from the pain from nothing. Take care of him first. I''ll be inside your room." Mu Lan walked passed him.


    She didn''t want to show him her weakness but she didn''t know that her face was deadly pale. But the moment he saw her, how could he not realize that she was close to break down?


    Pedro took the antidote and injected it inside Mu Liang''s body. In five minutes, Mu Liang calmed down. He didn''t move anymore. He simply fell asleep.


    "Someone has to clean his body. He is drenched in sweat." Shintaro came inside the room.


    "We can''t touch him. Otherwise, if she recalls everything and finds out that we touched her man, we will lose our lives." Pedro cleaned his hands with antibacterial hand sanitizer.


    Shintaro scratched his head. "Will she remember anything? If this Mu boy wakes up and find her like this, won''t he have a heart attack?"


    "I believe in this boy. I only hope he won''t be broken heartened seeing her with no memory." Pedro quietly replied. "She will remember everything. All we need is patience. Have you checked on her?"


    "She asked me toe here and look at this Mu boy''s condition. She must have some lingering feelings for him." Shintaro sighed. "This must be true love."


    "Let''s go and see her injuries." Pedro walked out of the room.


    Both of them entered Pedro''s room and found Mu Lan there. She already took off the leg bandage and was examining it.


    "How''s your shoulder?" Pedro saw her moving so swiftly that he thought that he mistook her shoulder was dislocated.


    "I took care of it. It''s nothing important. The bullet is still in my thigh. Take it out." Mu Lan felt the bullet was stinging her thigh from the moment she opened her eyes. She bared the pain all along.


    Pedro wore a mask and a pair of gloves while replying, "I''ll take care of it. Do you want me to give you tranquilizer?"


    "No need. My leg seems to be paralyzed." Mu Lan said. She tiredly looked at him, "How''s that guy?"


    "He is alright. He will wake up in two days. You have soothing to worry about." Pedro touched her injured leg. "Though you leg is paralyzed, you will still feel the pain. Be prepared."


    ------


    While Shintaro was impatiently waiting for Pedro toe out from his room, the others came back. They all seemed exhausted.


    "You guys had a rough day." Shintaromented.


    "Where is she?" Juan asked the moment he saw Shintaro.


    "Pedro''s room. He is taking out the bullet." Saying that Shintaro covered his nose. "Al, take a bath. You stink!"


    "Shut up!" Al walked in the corridor and went to his own room. The whole corridor smelt blood.


    At that time, Pedro came out. "Oh, you guys are here. Are you guys injured?" Hearing from Shintaro that sheshed out on hisrades, he wasn''t a little bit sad.


    "We can take care of our necks." Romano waved his hand. "How''s little princess?"


    "I took out the bullet and ran a blood test. The drug didn''t have any effect on her. So, her present memory loss isn''t because of the drug. It''s psychological this time as well. I injected her elixir so that she doesn''t feel any more pain. She crossed her limit. Before I finished the operation, she fainted and I think she won''t wake up in twelve hours. In the meantime, her body will heal." Pedro looked at Carlo. "Prepared a feast."


    Carlo gazed passed Pedro and saw Mu Lan''s sleeping face. She lookedpletely different from what she was in Egypt. Then, he rubbed his neck while answered, "Let me sleep for a while." He went back to him room as well. Mark and Shintaro left with him.


    Only Juan and Pedro were left in the corridor. "How''s the Mu boy?"


    "He will live. He will wake up in two days. Her blood kept him alive this long." Pedro answered.


    "Will she recover her memory before he wakes up?" Juan couldn''t help but ask.


    "...It will depend on her entirely." Pedro sighed.


    "It''s hard for everyone." Juan patted Pedro''s shoulder.


    "Go and take some rest." Pedro said.


    "I will. You too." Juan left.


    -------------


    The next day, when Mu Lan woke up, she waspletely healed. She opened her eyes and found herself in Pedro''s bed. While shew as thinking how she ended up here, she recalled what happened previously. She looked down at her right leg and found out that there was no scar let alone any injury.


    ''Pedro must''ve used elixir again.'' She thought.


    Stroking her head, she went to the washroom and took out a spear toothbrush and brushed her teeth. After taking a bath, she came out wearing Pedro''s bathrobe. After searching for a dress to wear, she got a blue shirt and wore it before going out of the room.

 Chapter 670: I HIT THE JACKPOT

    <h4>Chapter 670: I HIT THE JACKPOT</h4>


    In the corridor, she met Pedro. Seeing her all recovered, he smiled and said, "I was going to see if you woke up or not. Looks like you are back to normal."


    Mu Lan replied straightforwardly, "Yes, if it wasn''t for you people, I wouldn''t be in this condition. Where is Juan?"


    Pedro was speechless. Of course, he missed her past self but her foul mouth also came back. The little girl with no memory had a sweet mouth. That was long gone.


    He sighed in his heart in dismay and answered her question. "He is in the kitchen. Carlo has prepared breakfast for you. They are all waiting for you."


    "Tsk! Now they know how to act like parents. How bothersome!" Mu Lan frowned and left.


    Pedro silently walked behind her.


    Mu Lan entered the kitchen and saw others were waiting for her patiently.


    "Look who it is." Romano gave a wide smile after seeing her all healed.


    "No thanks to you." Mu Lan sat down on her usual chair.


    Her attitude removed everyone''s jolliness. They looked awkward.


    Mu Lan crossed her leg and asked, "Well. Care to share what are you people up to? Why did you have to go such great length to make me injured like that?"


    Her behavior was just like before, like a spoiled princess. They taught her many things in the past but never dared to scold her for misbehaving. They pampered her since she was a kid and only girl in their bachelor family. Now that she grew up, she became more and more presuming. She became bossier than a cute little princess. And now, it was out of hand.


    Carlo filled up her bowl with seafood soup and gave it to her. Mu Lan didn''t even touch it.


    Juan smiled warmly and suggested, "Why don''t you eat and listen to what I have to say?"


    Others screamed in their hearts. They couldn''t help butin in their minds. ''If it wasn''t for you, she wouldn''t behave like that! You spoil her too much.''


    Mu Lan reluctantly took the spoon and began drinking the soup. The smell of the soup was appetizing enough. Once she tasted it, she kept drinking it without looking at the others.


    Others looked at Juan, waiting for him to say something.


    Juan opened his mouth. "Do you remember the gold key? I gave it to you."


    Mu Lan stopped eating and nced at him. "How do I have no recollection of it?"


    Juan replied, "You cannot remember it because I gave it to you after you Antarctica adventure. After I gave it to you, you often spent your time there."


    Mu Lan nodded. "Alright. What about this gold key?"


    Juan said, "People are harming you because of the gold key and that''s why I think I should take it back from you."


    Mu Lan chew the meat of crab and said, "Even if you take it, I will still be in danger because the rumor says that I have it with me. People don''t know the details. However, the Horse Master knew my identity. It can''t be impossible for other people not to know my identity."


    Carlo said this time, "You are right. There were some people who knew about your identity including him, however you already killed them"


    "..." Okay, she had to agree on that.


    Mark added, "Since we wanted to take the gold key back but you cannot get your memory back in any other way, we decided to choose this path. I noticed that you were so madly in love with this Mu boy that you could do anything for him. Pedro said that your memory can be triggered by him."


    "Madly in love? Are you delusional?" Mu Lan looked at Mark as if he was beaten by a mad dog.


    "We have pictures to prove our innocence. If you want we can show you." Shintaro smiled. "I already saved some pictures in my cell phone." He threw it towards her. "Here, watch it."


    Mu Lan caught the cell phone with one hand and as soon as she looked at the screen, her body became stiff. It was her indeed. She was with a handsome man, cuddling together in a bed and sleeping soundly. The picture was taken from the Mu Mansion. It was winter and they were using aforter to cover themselves. It might be cold but their expressions were filled with warmth.


    Another picture was about two of them in the Mu Castle in Italy. Mu Liang was cooking and Mu Lan was sitting on a chair, waiting for the food.


    Another picture was about her being sick. She was in the bed and Mu Liang was feeding her.


    Another picture was about their ball dance in the party.


    Another picture was her being his assistant. She was sitting on hisp in his office room and kissing him madly.


    Every single picture Mu Lan was full of love and affection. Just looking at the photos made her face turn red.


    She was confused and shy at the same time. She had no idea that she could make such a tender face and moreover she would act like a lovey-dovey woman with a man.


    After a long time, she asked, "Did I choose that man myself?"


    "He treated you very well and never let any opportunity go waste to say that he loved you. He trapped you easily." Carlo bluntly said.


    Mu Lan showed a proud face. "As expected of my taste. This guy is handsome. His house looks luxurious. Is he rich? Haha... I hit the jackpot. No wonder I fell in love with this man."


    Upon hearing her words, everyone else became speechless. ''Did she just miss the main point?'' They wondered at the same time.


    Mu Lan nced at Juan. "So, you people thought that if he was hurt and I was forced to save him, I will be triggered psychologically and remember my past. Well, congrattion, your experiment became sessful. Since the very beginning, I am nothing but ad rat, ain''t I?"

 Chapter 671: NO FUN BEING A GOOD GIRL

    <h4>Chapter 671: NO FUN BEING A GOOD GIRL</h4>


    Her words were extremely hurtful and those words made them realize why she was upset from the very beginning. It was because she was hurt. She recalled her time in Japan where she was nothing but ab rat. The Cobra did save her from that life and they treated her the exact same way.


    Everyone became silent. Carlo didn''t want to read her mind any longer so he stood up and walked away.


    Mu Lan held back her tears. "Well?"


    Juan bowed her head. "Little one, I''m sorry. I never thought of hurting you. It was my fault that I gave you the gold key and it''s also my fault that I want to take it selfishly. Moreover, I have another reason to take it right now and it''s very important. Can you forgive this old guy?"


    Mu Lan retreated her eyes. ''Old guy? Who is he kidding? He looks like a man in the prime of his youth.''


    She frowned and said, "Forget it. You know the future. It must have been hard for you since you cannot change the present no matter how much you want. Tell me, what is your other important reason?"


    This must be her most beautiful quality. No matter how rude or arrogant or narcissist she was, she had a great understanding about people. From the very beginning, she could understand people and their sufferings the most and that''s the very reason why The Cobra became attached to her sooner than they expected.


    However, since she was a spoiled brat, before she calmed down and forgave everyone, she had to throw tantrum and show everyone that she was mad at them and it was all their faults.


    Their stiff bodies rxed after hearing her words.


    Juan smiled warmly. He knew that she wouldn''t hate him for what he had done as long as he exined everything.


    "It''s about your father." He said.


    Mu Lan stopped eating and looked at him curiously. "Do you know my father?"


    "We all do. I think you know about his ident and then he disappeared. He took him away." Juan replied.


    "Why did you take him away?" She blinked. She felt bewilderment. She had been looking for him everywhere and couldn''t find him. However, he was right under her nose.


    Juan answered, "He is our friend."


    Mu Lan wanted tough. "And you couldn''t tell me that years ago. You are one of a kind."


    Juan told her, "I wanted to but there are some things which are out of my hands. I wish you could remember you present days but you totally forgot everything. All I can say that we need to get your memory back and get the gold key, for your sake and also for ours."


    Mu Lan stood up. "Wait, wait, not so fast. Where is he? How did you meet him? When did you guys became friends? And why the hell he never wanted to meet me? You cannot make me do anything blindly without even telling me what''s going on."


    Juan sighed. "Okay, listen to me very carefully. I will tell you but it will be easier if you get at least your present memories back."


    "Fine. I will get my present memory back. What do I have to do?" Mu Lan was eager to get her memories back.


    Pedro began speaking, "I will take care of it-"


    He couldn''t finish the sentence as Kilimanjaro came inside the room. "The Mu boy, he moved his fingers."


    Pedro frowned. "Did you see correctly? He isn''t supposed to recover this soon."


    "I swear I saw correctly." Kilimanjaro said.


    Juan got up. "Let''s go and see."


    Mu Lan bit her lower lip. ''What a good timing!''


    Mark looked back and saw her sitting on the chair. "Aren''t youing?"


    "Let me finish my meal. I''m starving." Mu Lan gobbled up the food.


    She was already getting excited. With an empty stomach, excessive excitement wasn''t good for her body. Even though she had no appetite after hearing about her father, she filled her stomach as much as she could.


    After she was done eating, she wiped her mouth and walked towards the room where Mu Liang was. She stood beside the door and admired Mu Liang''s beauty.


    The morning sunlight wasing through the window and gentle breeze was blowing. The smell of watering from the window and theke could be seen from there. From the distance she was standing, he seemed so gentle. He looked like a fairytale sleeping prince. It was as if he was waiting for his princess''s true love kiss.


    Mu Lan sighed. Her heart was in turmoil.


    Pedro checked Mu Liang''s pulse and said, "He will wake up soon. It must be because he has a strong urge to recover. I underestimated his strong will."


    Praise was thest thing that woulde out from his mouth. Mu Lan thought that she had seen a miracle.


    She asked, "Is he really my lover or you guys set me up with him?"


    Others silently turned over and just gazed at her.


    Their eyes said, "Do we look that hideous in your eyes that we have to do such low stuff to control you?"


    Mu Lan put her hands on the air. "Alright, my bad. But I still don''t trust you."


    Shintaro came forward and pinched her left cheek. "Didn''t I show you the pictures? How can you say that?"


    Mu Lan retorted, "Do you think I don''t know how good you are at photoshop? Last time, didn''t you want to break the marriage between the President of the South Africa and his wife so that that guy could lose his reputation? That woman was also filthy. Since you didn''t have the evidence you just photoshoped the woman sleeping with a gigolo. The whole country was full of chaos because of you."


    "That was an unknown couple. You are not an outsider. Where is your brain?" Shintaro poked her head.


    "I still don''t trust you." Of course, she trusted them but she just didn''t want them to rx so easily. She wanted to give them more headache. Where was the fun being a good girl?

 Chapter 672: OFFENCE IS THE BEST DEFENSE

    <h4>Chapter 672: OFFENCE IS THE BEST DEFENSE</h4>


    Mu Lan shoved away Shintaro''s hand. "I forgot to ask, if I really love this man and you guys still care for me, why didn''t you give him the elixir?"


    Mark replied, "If we gave him the elixir, you wouldn''t get your memory back."


    Mu Lan shrugged. "Your nned failed anyway."


    Mark shook his head dejectedly. "We didn''t know the result beforehand."


    "But he knew." Mu Lan pointed out at Juan. "He can read the future. Are you kidding me?"


    Juan opened his mouth. "We broke the code for you many times. Of course, if there wasn''t another option, I would have let the Mu boy have the elixir, but we would force him to be one of uster on. Once he is one of us, he is always one of us. He cannot quit. But, there was an antidote and you were capable enough to bring it back. Of course, getting your memory back was also the other part of the n. Moreover, you didn''t let go of your pride and didn''t beg for the elixir and you knew that we cannot give him the elixir so casually. Since you agreed, there was no reason for us to stop you."


    Mu Lan held her head with both of her hands. Shemented, "How stupid I became after losing my memory!"


    Of course, her love-struck self wouldn''t agree with her teenage self. If Mu Liang did take the elixir, he had to be one of The Cobra members. He had to go for intense training for years and that Mu Lan could never agree on. During the time of training, the trainee could not meet anyone except for the trainer. Mu Lan became soulless when she couldn''t get to see him for a week. She would definitely not let Mu Liang stay away from her for a day let alone years.


    Thus, even if it hurt her, she would look for the antidote, knowing that elixir could cure him.


    ------------------


    Mu Liang felt that he was sleeping for a decade. His body was telling him to sleep more, but thinking of his wifey''s sweet face, he didn''t want to stay in the darkness any longer.


    When he felt her sweet touch, he slowly opened his eyes. He wished to see his wifey badly.


    What he didn''t imagine, was to see a pair of red eyes.


    Something stuck on his throat, he could feel that.


    Soon he came back to his senses and sat up hurriedly. He reached out his hand and asked in concern, "Lan, what happened to you?"


    The moment he reached out his right hand, Mu Lan moved away from him. "Wow! Mister, don''t attack as soon as you wake up. It''s not good for my heart and your body. I have a good impression of you. So, don''t try to smear it."


    Pedro left her to keep an eye on Mu Liang, so she was staying beside him for two hours. She passed her time by looking at him, admiring his beauty and sometimes, touching his face like a greedy woman while grinning. She was having fun while touching him, who knew that after he woke up, he would try to touch her? That gave her a small fright. But soon she got over it. She didn''t want him to realize the face that she was touching him, so she used him first.


    ''Offense is the best defense.'' She thought.


    Mu Liang didn''t know if he was having a nightmare. At first, it was her pair of red eyes, and second, she was talking to him as of he was a stranger. He firmly believed that it was her, at the same time, he knew that it wasn''t her. He realized that while he was unconscious, something happened to her that changed her entirely.


    "Lan, do you know who I am?" He asked carefully.


    "I know. You are handsome and rich. You are called Mu Liang. You are from my country." Mu Lan took an apple from the table and chomped on it.


    Mu Liang''s eyes dimmed. Then, he looked around and asked, "Where is this ce?"


    "It''s my house. You just woke up. Do you want to brush your teeth first or you want to eat? You stomach is empty for so long." In a blink of the eyes, she finished the apple.


    "How long was I unconscious?" Mu Liang had a hard time to breathe. He felt like, he couldn''t stay calm for so long after seeing her like that. He was already sweating.


    "Ah, about that, I don''t know. You see, I lost my current memories. Memories of seven years are just gone." Mu Lan pointed out her head and grinned.


    Mu Liang didn''t fell likeughing at all. He asked, "Is there a doctor?"


    "Oh, there is. Sit for a while and eat some fruits." She gave him a basket full of fruits and turned to leave.


    At that time, Mu Liang caught her hand. Electricity ran through her body, making her feel numb. She retracted her hand quickly and said, "Dude, do you want me to kill you? Stop talking advantage of me!"


    And who was taking advantage of whom while someone was sleeping?


    "I''m sorry. My hand moved before my head could realize." Mu Liang said politely.


    "Hmf!" Seeing his innocent face, she just huffed and left the room.


    Mu Liang looked down on his right palm. The warmth of her wrist was still lingering on his palm. While he looking at it, a droplet of tear fell on his palm. He wiped his tears hurriedly. He didn''t want anyone to see him broken. When she was being unfamiliar, he tightly wanted to hug her and wanted to say, "It''s me, your Liang Liang. How did you forget me? What happened to you? What did Akram do to you? What do I have to do to get you back?"


    However, the moment he heard that she lost her memories of seven years, he realized that all of these questions of his were meaningless. Even if he asked her, she couldn''t answer.

 Chapter 673: SHE IS AN INNOCENT GIRL

    <h4>Chapter 673: SHE IS AN INNOCENT GIRL</h4>


    "Did you have a heart attack?" Someone asked.


    Mu Liang looked up and saw a tall man. He had a different ent. He was a Brazilian man. His hair was ck and eyes were brown. He had a poker face.


    "You saw her red eyes, right?" Pedro asked as he came forward.


    "What happened to her?" Mu Liang asked.


    "She turned into her usual self. More precisely, she became a girl with a heart of fifteen years old teenager." Pedro found it funny. ''Shouldn''t he ask about his own health first? The first question that came in his mind was about the kid.''


    "How will she get her memory back?" Mu Liang looked at Pedro with his clear eyes.


    Pedro replied patiently, "I will diagnosis her before thinking of a way to treat it. How are you feeling?"


    Mu Liang truthfully answered, "Terrible."


    "I''m not asking about your heart. I''m asking about your body." Pedro corrected.


    "Everything feels normal." Mu Liang answered.


    "Yeah, it should be. She nearly lost her life to save your a**. No kidding." Pedro replied.


    Mu Liang''s body became stiff as he heard that. "What actually happened?"


    Pedro didn''t like to talk to other people so much. He finished answering in three sentences. "She went to Egypt and tried to steal the antidote since Akram didn''t want to give it to her. However, she was caught, was shot, was kicked in the stomach and was dragged by her hair. Akram''s ve trade members came to buy her, they tried to emotionally control her and as she loves you so much, she was triggered by it and got her past memories back."


    Mu Liang asked, "Did you kill those ba****ds?"


    He eyes became red in fury. He was trembling in anger. He felt like his heart was shattered into thousand pieces when he heard that she was shot, kicked in the stomach and was about to be sold. The girl he cherished and pampered in every way possible, was treated like worse than a prostitute. He wished to straggle them to death.


    Pedro injected a syringe in Mu Liang''s hand and drew out some blood. Then he casually said. "We didn''t have to. She finished everything without mistake and even my fellowrades were almost choked to death because of her recklessness."


    Mu Liang asked, "What do you mean by ''she finished everything without any mistake''?" His eyes were steady.


    Everything around them seemed to stop suddenly. There was no sound, even the wind wasn''t blowing. As if it was calm before storm.


    Pedro realized that he stepped on a mine. He kept silent and did his work.


    "Did you let her kill all those people?" Mu Liang''s blood was boiling in anger. "Did you let her dirty her hands with blood?"


    Hearing no answer from Pedro, Mu Liang stood up and grabbed him by his cor. "She is an innocent girl. How could you let her do all these things? And you call yourself a human? After all these things you did, will you still say that you are her closest family members? She deserves the best!"


    When Mu Liang roared for the first time in his life, the whole house shook as if a tiger roared.


    Just like others, Mu Lan also heard themotion and came to see what was going on.


    Pedro smirked at Mu Liang''s madness. "She, an innocent girl? She is one of the most ruthless killer who can kill anyone in the blink of her eyes. From the moment she was with us, she killed hundreds of ba****ds like Akram. Compared to that this was nothing."


    He just said that and Mu Liang gave him a punch on his face. Pedro nearly fell and he steadied himself. But his nose was already bleeding. His eyes were calm whereas Mu Liang''s eyes were seething in anger.


    Mu Liang said, "I don''t care what she did in the past because at that time, I wasn''t there for her. Now, she has a wonderful, innocent lifepletely different from her past life. She has a family, friends, school, affection, warmth and a carefree life; and I know that you people will never be able to give her that. When she was with me, she never tainted her soul. Now that she is with you, she was forced to kill those animals. If you really loved after, knowing that she had a harsh childhood, you would give her a home, warmth and love. But you made her a murderer. It only shows that all you needed was another pair of hands to do your dirty works. If you really need a killer, make me one then, but you have to let her go to have a peaceful life."


    Pedro coldly said, "We taught her to survive in the cruel world. Do you think if it wasn''t for us, her amazing healing ability would to surpassed all these years? From the very beginning her life was full of darkness and we had to teach her everything we could so that if one day we couldn''t stay beside her, she wouldn''t have to be a burden to others. If we weren''t there to teach her to save her life on her own and let her have a free life, she would be a goner now."


    "That doesn''t exin your attitude how you let her be shot and dragged by her hair. She was almost sold." Mu Liang''s whole body seemed to be in fire.


    Pedro wiped his mouth with a soft, white handkerchief and replied, "Of course she wouldn''t be sold. Our n was to bring her memory back and nothing else. If she didn''t get her memories back, we would rescue her. One of us was enough to destroy the whole building."


    Mu Liang gritted his teeth. "I don''t care about your brainless logic. You are going to bring her present memories back. I don''t care about her past as long as she isn''t bothered with it. After that, we will give you farewell and never meet you in the future. Don''t evere to us to make use of her again. If you need a killer, I''m the one who will do it on her behalf."

 Chapter 674: PRETTY GUY

    <h4>Chapter 674: PRETTY GUY</h4>


    Mu Lan who had been hearing almost everything was extremely touched. She didn''t know that there would be a person other then The Cobra members who would think about her and would want to protect her so much. She started to see Mu Liang in a new light.


    However, watching him attack Pedro made her frightened. ''Hey pretty guy, you cannot just punch anyone in Cobra. Do you have any idea what Pedro can do to you? Do you want to spoil your own face? I won''t like you if you turn into an ugly guy.''


    She came forward and moved Mu Liang away from Pedro before Pedro became angry and ruin the pretty guy.


    When she touched Mu Liang, she again felt electricity ran through her body. She retracted her hand quickly and blushed. She couldn''t look into his deep ocean blue eyes.


    She said, "This is not what happened. You are misunderstanding. They wanted me to have a normal life. However, after I came back from Japan, I wasn''t a normal kid anymore. How could I enjoy a normal life? Since they didn''t know how to take care of kids, they took me in a daycare center in America and put me there. But two dayster, a babysitter found out about my super-fast healing ability and cut my hands a few more times to see it what she saw was true. As I never talked, they didn''t know about that. Then, one day, the babysitter attempted to kill me and during that time, Pedro just came inside the daycare to see me. Seeing her raising her knife at me, he was beyond furious and killed that woman there."


    Mu Liang was stunned. He didn''t know that she had a life like that. He looked at Pedro with an apologetic look. Pedro frowned and just shook his hand. Thest thing he wanted was to ept any apology from the Mu boy. Because he already hated Mu Liang for snatching his precious kid.


    Mu Lan continued, "After that incident, I was taken in Russia. They thought that maybe sending me in the school would be probably the best option. This time, they let Kilimanjaro keep his eyes on me. There, I was bullied and beaten almost every day. They called me weird, monster and many things. Since I didn''t talk and would only stare, they found it horrifying. Moreover, I used to answer any question perfectly. The teacher saw that I was better at the subjects than they were at what they taught. They became jealous and their attitude became harsh to the point that when they saw that other kids were harassing me, they didn''t even bother with it. This way the kids became braver and I would be harassed like that almost every day."


    She smiled and carried on, "Kilimanjaro couldn''t take it any longer and brought me back from school campus. After that, they never sent me out. They taught me everything I needed to know. However, I was obsessed with Carl''s cooking so I never learnt how to cook."


    ''That exins everything.'' Thinking about her eating instant noodles every day in China gave Mu Liang a headache. There was no one to cook for her like in Paris.


    "And the killing, or course, they never told me to kill anyone. After I learnt to control the atmosphere, I went out alone to experience the life of the ordinary people. And because of my pretty face, some thugs wanted to hurt me. And then, I killed them with the wind. I was totally shocked at first, and then, I was frightened and after that, I found it amusing. I liked it that I could also control things. I had the power to control a bad guy''s life and death. Since then, I would kill people without letting my family knowing. Juan certainly knew about it, but as I was killing the bad guys who hurt women, children and weak men, he didn''t say anything to me and kept it from others. Maybe he also noticed my changes, that I was bing more of a human. I was talking and smiling often. However, two yearster, when Ipletely turned into a normal person, Juan forbade me to kill. However, I would still asionally kill people. I didn''t like when there were trashes that would harm pure, innocent people. When they noticed that I still didn''t stop after they told me to stop, they assigned some minor works so that I could not get time to kill people." Mu Lan finished her long speech and looked at the other members lovingly.


    She said, "If they didn''t let me finish those Egyptian thrashes, I would destroy the whole country in anger. So, they didn''t interfere. They were there for me all the time when I was sick or sad, happy or healthy. Please don''t hurt them. They are my precious family."


    Mu Liang trembled when he realized that in her whole life, she only fought and only with The Cobra, she could feel more at home and secure. And when she lost her memory, she was able to finally rx in her new life and those greedy trashes made her life miserable. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he had to cherish her more.


    He slowly nodded in Mu Lan''s reply.


    Mu Lan smiled and said, "Take some rest please. You just recovered. Don''t do anything that Pedro forbade you to do."


    "I understand." Mu Liang answered like an obedient husband. Seeing himpletely different from what he was a moment ago, Pedro twitched his lips, but kept quiet.


    The Cobra members who were watching as third wheels, everyone''s jaw dropped. She never talked so sweetly before. Even after she regained her memories, she shot bullets with her mouths as if she ate bitter gourds. And when she touched Mu Liang, she blushed and then talked sweetly and moreover, she smiled at him. They almost couldn''t keep their calmness.

 Chapter 675: GO TO SLEEP

    <h4>Chapter 675: GO TO SLEEP</h4>


    ''What the hell? Howe she is so good to him when she doesn''t even smile at us?'' Romano thought.


    ''Could it be that she got her memories back?'' Mark asked Carlo in Telepathy.


    Carlo read Mu Lan''s mind and shook his head. He relied in telepathy, ''If she did, with her personality, she would pounce on him.''


    Mark was speechless. He couldn''t find a word to argue back.


    Pedro told Mu Liang to lie down on the bed. Mu Liang did it without objection. Mu Lan gave him a small, shy smile before turning around and saw six pair of eyes were jeering at her.


    Mu Lan''s face was bright red. She coughed lightly and went pass them. She didn''t even look back and hurriedly went to her own room.


    That night, Mu Lan couldn''t sleep. Whenever she closed her eyes, Mu Liang''s words came in her mind. It left her heart in turmoil. As she couldn''t rx a bit, she got up from her bed and took her pillow under her right arm. After that, she headed out.


    She walked in the dark corridor and stood in front of a door. Without knocking, she turned the knob around and opened the door. She walked inside the room. The room wasn''t as dark as the corridor. The curtains were moved to the corner of the windows. The windows were opened and moonlight entered through the windows enlightening the room mildly.


    The room was simple with a few furniture. The room was tidy. In the middle of the room, there was a king size bed. A man wasying down there.


    The man noticed her presence from the very beginning. He raised his head and asked, "Can''t you fall sleep?"


    "No." Mu Lan said as she was still standing close to the door. Maybe she was waiting for his permission.


    The man raised his hand and said, "Come here, little one."


    Mu Lan came forward, threw her pillow on the bed and then sat on the bed. She went under theforter and ced her head on the pillow. Her eyes were opened as she was looking at the ceiling.


    Juan rubbed her head. "Did something happen?"


    Mu Lan turned her head towards him. "Don''t you know already what I''m going to say?"


    He lightly replied, "Not really."


    She frowned and asked, "Then why are you awake?"


    "I knew that you woulde. I know that when you can''t sleep, youe to me. But I don''t know why you can''t sleep." After a pause, he asked, "Is it because of the Mu boy."


    "See? I knew that you could tell." Mu Lan pulled theforter to cover her face like a baby. Then she popped her head again. "Juan, do you think he loves me? Like really really love? True love?"


    Juan smiled silently. "Do you want me to tell you the truth?"


    "Of course." Mu Lan said with determination.


    Juan took a deep breath. His reply was, "Little one, no one will ever love you the way he loves you."


    Mu Lan''s whole body froze. After a long time, she asked, "Not even you?"


    Juanughed out loudly. "Silly girl, I cannot give you that kind of love. I can give you the love of a parent."


    Mu Lan pondered about it and asked, "Do you think that he is upset after knowing that I lost my memories."


    Juan stroke her head slowly and smoothly. Hew as trying to make her fall asleep. "If it is you, who love us very much but suddenly when you wake up and see that we cannot remember you, do you think you will be upset?"


    Mu Lan thought about it and definitely didn''t like the idea of them forgetting her. "I think my heart will tear apart and I will try my hardest to make you all remember me."


    "Will you cry?" he asked softly.


    Mu Lan looked at him with bewilderment. "Do you think he cried?" Thinking of the pretty guy was crying, it made her restless.


    She sat up on the bed and was about to get down. "I should check on him."


    "What if he has fallen asleep?" Juan asked.


    "I just want to check." Mu Lan headed out.


    Juan sighed in his heart. "I feel bad for him too." He talked aloud.


    Mu Lan walked silently and went down to the second floor. She stood in front of the door of the room where Mu Liang was sleeping.


    She turned the knob around and opened the door a little. She peeped inside and saw a semi-dark room where in a bed a man was sleeping soundly. Hearing his regr breathing, she got some courage and walked inside the room. She went in the middle of the room and nced at Mu Liang.


    She looked at his extreme handsome face which made her heart throb. She couldn''t help but draw near. She could smell his manly, unique odor. It made her head go numb and she subconsciously nted a small kiss on his soft, warm lips.


    When she came back to her senses, she was startled. ''What the hell did I just do? OMG!''


    She instantly turned around to leave but a firm palm caught her wrist and pulled her on the bed. Her body became stiff immediately.


    The strong arms encircled around her chest and waist, and a deep voice came behind her. "Lan, I missed you."


    Mu Lan''s soul already left her body. Her heart was beating crazily. This drop-dead gorgeous guy had a way to charm women. Thinking that, she opened her mouth to say something. However, she was interrupted.


    Mu Liang continued, "Wifey, why did you leave me so suddenly? I had nightmares all the time when I was unconscious. I thought that I was going to die. But, when I opened my eyes, my heart was in bliss. I couldn''t believe that I was alive. I wanted to see you badly. But then, I saw your red eyes. I didn''t think anything of it. I didn''t have the time to think anything of it. I was waiting for your bright smiles. However, I realized that you are not who you are. You lost your memories again. And this time, you forgot everything about us. Lan, what should I do? Is it because I am a bad person, so, God is now punishing me? Please don''t leave me, Lan. I cannot bare to lose you. I cannot live without you. How can I make you remember our good times? Tell me a way. I will do it even that cost my life."


    While Mu Liang was saying al these things, he was trembling as if he was trying to control his pain. His tone was hoarse. It seemed like he was crying.


    Mu Lan never felt this helpless before. Feeling wetness on her shoulder, she knew that those were his tears. Her mind blew away. She didn''t know what came in her mind.


    She turned around and hugged the crying man. She let him put his head on her chest. She slowly rubbed his back and softly coaxed him, "I''m here. I won''t leave you again. Go to sleep."

 Chapter 676: GIVE MY MEMORY BACK

    <h4>Chapter 676: GIVE MY MEMORY BACK</h4>


    That night, Mu Lan couldn''t fall sleep. She realized after a long time that Mu Liang was sleep talking. So, she gradually rxed her body. She kept rubbing his back all night long.


    The next day, Mu Lan slipped out of the bed at dawn before Mu Liang woke up. She headed to Carlo''s room and barged in there. After that, she jumped on his bed and shook him fiercely. "Carl, carl, wake up. We need to talk."


    Carlo was clearly having a sweet dream. However, it was interrupted by a little squirrel. The squirrel became bigger and got stronger. It fought against him like a mad man. For some reason, Carlo couldn''t fight back as usual.


    Realizing what was going on, Carlo grabbed his head from both side and screamed, "Alright, I get it. Shut up."


    Mu Lan stopped talking. But she kept moving his body.


    Carlo gritted his teeth. She was like that whenever she wanted to eat chocte cake or ice cream when she was a kid.


    ''What can it this time?'' His head was hurting so much that he couldn''t read her mind.


    He said in annoyance, "What the hell do you want? Cakes are unavable. I don''t have the ingredients."


    "I don''t want cakes." Mu Lan sat up on his stomach and gave a pressure.


    Carlo coughed as the oxygen inside him was out of his body. He tried to get up so that Mu Lan would left his stomach. "What then? Ice cream? Don''t have ingredients."


    "Carl!" Mu Lan gave more pressure.


    "Alright! What is it you want?" Carlo rubbed his eyes and sat up with a frown on his forehead.


    "Bring my memories back." Mu Lan said. She moved away from his stomach.


    "Why did youe to me? Go ask Pedro to do that." He was about toy down again.


    She didn''t let him. "My amnesia, it''s psychological, remember? Get up!" She pulled his hand.


    Carlo sighed and said, "I see. Give me some time, will you?"


    "How long do you need?" Mu Lan asked stubbornly.


    "Let me wash up, and you should wash your teeth as well." Carlo said in a gleam tone.


    Mu Lan closed her mouth and covered it with both hands.


    --------


    After both of them washed up, they sat on the chairs face to face in Carlo''s room.


    "Are you sure about this?" Carlo asked.


    Mu Lan rubbed her hands. "I''m definitely excited about that."


    Carlo pinched in between his eyebrows. "Being sure and being excited arepletely different feelings."


    Mu Lan shook her head. "I''m not sure."


    Carlo frowned and got up from the seat while saying, "Than I''m not doing it."


    Mu Lan grabbed his hand. "Wait, I just want to remember the time when I was with him."


    Last night, she made that decision. Thinking of the pretty guy made her heart in turmoil and also Juan trusted him. She wanted to give it a try.


    "It won''t do. I need to find out where you put the gold key." Carlo said.


    "Alright then. Bring it on." Mu Lan agreed.


    Carlo pulled the curtains making the room dark. It was already morning. The sun was sweetly smiling. But inside the room, it was tensed.


    He ignited several candles. After that, he sat down and looked into her eyes. "First of all, hypnosis does not put you to sleep, render you unconscious, put you under someone''s spell, or cause you to do anything you do not want to do. In fact, hypnosis is a state of mind where you are very focused on suggestions being made to you and you are more receptive to these suggestions. For hypnosis to be effective, you will need to have an open and uncritical attitude towards hypnosis. Avoid being resistant to the process, as the more skeptical you are, the less effective hypnosis will be on you. Do you get it?"


    Mu Lan took a deep breath to calm herself and replied, "Yes."


    He asked, "Are youfortable where you are sitting? Loosen up a bit."


    Mu Lan moved a little and rxed her body.


    Carlo brought one of the candles before her and said, "You have to look at the light."


    Mu Lan did as he said.


    Carlo said, "Hua Lan, keep looking at the candlelight. Your eyelids are bing heavier and heavier. Your eyelids feel as if they are being pulled down by a heavy weight. Soon they will so heavy they will close."


    Carlo kept repeating the same words again and again for thirty second. His tone was soothing and calm. As he said those words, Mu Lan''s eyelids felt heavier and heavier and then she slowly closed her eyes.


    When Carlo saw that she closed her eyes, he said, "Rx and let go."


    Mu Lanpletely rxed on the chair.


    Carlo then said, "Now, take a deep inhale through your nose and hold the breath for ten seconds. Then, exhale through slightly parted lips."


    As Mu Lan inhaled and exhaled, she let head fall towards her chest and allowed a wave of warmth and heaviness spread from the top of her head to the tips of her toes. She breathed slowly and consistently.


    Every time she exhaled, Carlo said, Calm."


    After several breaths, he said the word "deeper" as she exhaled. This would allow her to go deeper into hypnosis. He also said, ""You are slowly sinking into a deeper state of rxation."


    Mu Lan followed his instruction.


    After that, Carlo said, "Now count backwards from ten to one."


    Mu Lan began counting, "Ten, nine, eight, seven, six five four, three two one.... Ten..."


    Carlo slowly said, "Yes, continue to breathe deeply in and out, counting backwards again from ten to one."


    Mu Lan did it several times as shew as instructed.


    Carlo asked her, "What is your name?"


    Mu Lan replied while still closing her eyes. "....Hua... Mu..... Lan...."


    Carlo asked to confirm, "Is it Hua Lan or Mu Lan?"


    Mu Lan didn''t answer for ten seconds. Then she replied, "....Hua... Lan... After..... marriage.... Mu.... Lan...."

 Chapter 677: WHAT DO YOU REMEMBER?

    <h4>Chapter 677: WHAT DO YOU REMEMBER?</h4>


    The morning was serene and peaceful. The birds were chirping happily. The sun was glowing as usual. While clouds were flying in the sky blue sky. The breeze was gentle.


    All of a sudden, everything fell apart when world-crashing scream filled the entire three storied building.


    The deadly sleeping men woke up instantly. They ran towards Carlo''s room and opened the door loudly.


    They saw that their precious kid was lying on the floor covering her head. The chair she was sitting on was rolling on the floor.


    Carlo quickly sat on the ground, in front of her and said, "I will count five to one. When I get to one, your eyes will open and you will be awake. Five, four, three, two, one."


    Mu Lan opened her moist eyes.


    Juan came forward and sat beside her. He helped her to sit up. She was breathing irregrly. She was unable to talk. He patted her back and red at Carlo. "What did you do?"


    Carlo calmly said, "She wanted me to bring her memories back. I just helped her." He tried to hide his nervousness.


    Juan''s tone hardened. "Then, why did she scream?"


    Carlo exined, "I tried to find the gold key but she cannot remember anything after starting the university in China. It must be for that man. She forced herself to remember it and her headache became worse."


    "You mean you forced her." Juan body trembled in anger.


    Carlo lowered his head feeling guilty. "I just wanted to find where the gold key is."


    "You knew that you cannot use hypnosis to get that part of her memories back. Isn''t that why we let her go to Egypt? You knew you could make her a mental because of that risk!" Juan roared.


    Noticing that Mu Lan was trembling, he gently asked, "Little one, how are you feeling now?"


    Mu Lan''s headache was gradually fading away. Her head was bing clearer. She looked at Juan and her eyes became rounder. Suddenly, she gave him a tight hug.


    Juan was startled by her attitude. He hugged her back and asked softly, "Little one, are you okay?"


    "Thank you!" She said while crying.


    Romano murmured to Mark, "Her attitude changes quicker that she changes clothes. What happened to her this time?"


    Mark had also no idea about it. "Carl should know about it."


    However, Carlo was in a bad shape. His nose was bleeding.


    Pedro came forward and checked Carlo''s wounds. Juan and Mu Lan also looked at Carlo.


    "...Did you go inside my head to read my past?" Mu Lan asked. She couldn''t be easily hypnotized since Carlo was used to hypnotize her multiple times when she was younger. Now, if Carlo didn''t go inside her mind to hypnotize her, she couldn''t be hypnotized easily.


    While he entered in her mind and looked into her memories, it pressured his head greatly. As a result, his nose bled.


    Carlo didn''t say anything. He was busy with wiping his blood.


    Mu Lan grabbed his hand and said in a sad tone, "I made you suffer."


    "Please don''t behave like a good girl. I feel like you have a hidden intention behind it." Carlo shook his other hand that was free.


    Before she could refute, Juan asked, "What do you remember?"


    Mu Lan was feeling better. She said, "Almost everything about my childhood, then being taken to Japan, after that you took me too Brazil,ter the training I faced, then I rebelled and went to China. Huh, then I met my aunt and her family. I wanted to study Fine Arts but she forced me to study Computer Science. And then.... Everything is nk."


    Carlo sighed in defeat. He lowered his head again.


    Suddenly Mu Lan stood up from Juan''s embrace. "Wait a second, where is Liang Liang?"


    Carlo looked at her with a new hope. "Do you remember?"


    Mu Lan rubbed her cheeks with both hands. "Well, yeah, I was ina, and when I woke up I was in Paris. Oh, yes, I remember everything after that." She looked around and didn''t find him. "Maybe he is still sleeping. It was hard for him. Let me go and take a look."


    Pedro caught her wrist. "Take a break. I gave him morphine at dawn. He must be sleeping now."


    Mu Lan frowned. "Why did you give him morphine?"


    "His injuries in the back are still severe. He was groaning in pain when I went to take a look." Pedro went to Mu Liang''s room right after Mu Lan left.


    "I will go and take a look." Mu Lan walked out of the room.


    "Now I understand why she is acting cutely." Romanomented.


    Mu Lan went to Mu Liang''s room and entered soundlessly. She looked at Mu Liang''s sleeping form and kissed his pale lips.


    She murmured softly, "I''m sorry for forgetting you. I promise you that it won''t happen again. I missed you so much."


    She was there for a few seconds and then left the room.


    In the dining room, everyone was sitting there and having meals.


    Mu Lan sighed. "Lots of things happened. I''m d that you guys are still with me. That n in Egypt was brilliant. I have to admit." She asked Shintaro, "What''s the situation in Saudi Arabia?"


    Shintaro replied, "The situation improved. Mu Family''s elite team was hiding the Crowned Prince until the world got to know about the second prince''s conspiracy. The Sultan imprisoned the second prince with the help of the royal guards. Then the elite team escorted the Crowned Prince in the castle. Everyone seemed to happy with Mu family. The Sultan dered Mu Family the close friend of the Royal Family of Saudi Arabia."


    Mu Lan was happy hearing the news. "That''s a big improvement. Brother Feng''s action is always urate. Speaking of him, I couldn''t contact him or my brother during the time we were being chased. Do you have any news?"


    "They are in Saudi Arabia, spending a luxurious life." Shintaro replied.

 Chapter 678: I’M SO STUPID

    <h4>Chapter 678: I''M SO STUPID</h4>


    "They are in Saudi Arabia! Why the hell didn''t they call us back?" Mu Lan was furious. She was so worried about them for nothing.


    "They couldn''t because your cell phone couldn''t get signal where was no signal." Shintaro exined it to her.


    Mu Lan agreed. "That makes sense. We will head back to Saudi Arabia once Liang Liang is all cured. I won''t contact brother Feng right now. I can''t let them know our hideout."


    She looked at Juan, "That being said, I am still curious about the fact you talked about yesterday. It''s about my father. He had an ident that then you guys too him away because he is your friend. I want to know how you guys became friends."


    Juan asked back, "Do you remember the time when Saudi Arabia was in crisis because of a severe virus caused by Akram?"


    Mu Lan instantly recalled. "Yes, my father who was a professor that time created a form and invented a drug to cure the virus. Is it rted to that?"


    Juan replied, "You are right. To look for an antidote, you father made a great deal to look for it all around the world. Soon, he found a way to enter the Bermuda Triangle."


    Mu Lan''s eyes grew rounder. "Don''t tell me, the antidote he got was the elixir?"


    "Yes indeed. It was the only cure for uncurable virus." Juan agreed.


    "And I think you didn''t give it to him for free." Mu Lan guessed.


    Mark smirked. "Of course, we didn''t. So, you father made a deal with us. He had to give us something precious in exchange of one elixir flower."


    "What was it?" Mu Lan asked. She was unknowingly holding her breath.


    "You." Mark answered.


    "Me?" Mu Lan almost fell from the chair.


    Juan smiled. "Yes. You were still in your mother''s womb and your workaholic father didn''t know if it was a boy or a girl. I remember he said, ''I don''t know if my first born will be a son or a daughter, but nothing is more precious of me than my own child. I wish that you will give my child fatherly love when you take my first born away.'' He really loved you."


    Mu Lan''s heart ached.


    He continued, "After the people of Saudi Arabia survived, he went bac to China and saw you in your mother''s embrace. Only he knew how happy he was. He was so obsessed with you that he even said that he would give us the second child and wanted to keep you with him. This must be the first time he wanted to break his promise."


    Mu Lan asked curiously, "What happened next?"


    "Certainly, we didn''t agree. He was rather upset. Still he wanted another chance and impregnate your mother two yearster. s! He couldn''t meet his son Jonah, before that he met the ident." Carlo shook his head. He was feeling better than before.


    Now Mu Lan understood the whole truth behind her joining The Cobra. "So that''s why you guys took me in."


    Juan answered, "We had to because you had elixir in your blood. Truthfully, we have these two reasons to take you in."


    Mu Lan asked, "Where is he now?"


    Juan''s eyes glinted, "Where we have our treasures."


    "What!" Mu Lan stood up. She looked at the men around her who weren''t surprised at all. "Are you telling me that I was there all the time and yed my heart''s content but I never noticed that my father was there?"


    "There are many hidden rooms there. You don''t know every one of them." Romano gave her a heavy pat on her back.


    Mu Lan moved forward because of his action and covered her head while sitting on the chair once again. "I''m so stupid."


    "It happens." Pedro rubbed her head.


    After breakfast, Mu Lan cook a bowl of porridge into Mu Liang''s room. She ced it on the table and sat on the chair to wait for him to wake up.


    Soon Mu Liang woke up from his slumber. His back was throbbing in pain. However, the moment his eyesnded on sparkling transparent ck eyes, his pain was forgotten.


    He immediately sat up on the bed. He stretched out his hand and said, "Lan, are you okay?"


    Mu Lan lightly pounced on him knowing that he was still wounded. She replied, "Yeah, I''m okay." She sighed contently. She further entered into his embrace. "I missed you so much."


    Mu Liang only hugged her tightly. He didn''t say anything else. His body was shaking lightly in excitement.


    When they parted from each other, both of them looked at each other''s face.


    "You became skinny." Mu Liangmented.


    "You became pale. You suffered more because of the poison."


    "I''m not the one who was kicked and dragged by hair." Mu Liang rubbed her stomach. "Does it hurt?"


    "Not anymore." She smiled. She missed his caring words. Suddenly she gasped. "What are you doing?"


    "Let me check." Mu Liang pulled her shirt up to check her stomach.


    As she was only wearing undergarments under the long shirt, she felt embarrassed. She quickly dropped her shirt and said, "I told you there is nothing to watch- mmf!"


    Her mouth was covered with an intense kiss. Mu Lan trembled. It had been so long that they didn''t kiss like that. She couldn''t help but encircle her arms around his neck. She moved more closer as her tongue moved with each other.


    Because of sudden intimacy, the temperature of the room rose gradually. Sounds of lips locking, their sighs and moans filled the whole room.


    Mu Lan''s face turned red as she had a hard time to breathe. Mu Liang noticed that in excitement, she forgot to inhale oxygen and was about to lose her conscience, he reluctantly let her lips go. A strand of saliva was joined in both of their tongues. He lovingly wiped her droplet of tear.


    They looked at each other''s eyes and their faces came together again. After the long kiss, they kept pecking each other''s lips lightly. They totally forgot the world around them.

 Chapter 679 I’LL TAKE YOU TO THE NINTH HEAVEN

    <h4>Chapter 679 I''LL TAKE YOU TO THE NINTH HEAVEN</h4>


    [WARNING: My dearest perverted Readers, this is what you are looking for a whole month! XD]


    After a long time, Mu Lan asked, "Do you want to eat something?"


    She was still gasping for air. Her face was flushed. Her eyes were moist.


    Mu Liang gently rubbed her cheeks and asked back, "Aren''t I eating?"


    Mu Lan''s eyes glinted in mischief. "Then I shouldn''t starve you." After that she pressed her lips on his once again.


    Mu Liang dly allowed her to y with him. He noticed that while she was kissing him deeply and ying with his tongue, her hands were undoing his cotton shirts. He was delighted and patiently waited for her.


    Mu Lan hastily undid the buttons of his cotton shirt and slid it down. Mu Liang helped her to throw it away somewhere. She trailed down the kisses on his naked chest. Since they were chased for days under the sun, Mu Liang''s body was tanned.


    Mu Lan said while kissing, "Umm, hubby, your body is so gorgeous. I''ll take special care of it."


    Mu Liang couldn''t suppress hisughter. His eyes were shinning. "Wifey, where did you learn these words?"


    "Babe, when I see your breathtaking body, my head automatically generate these words." After saying that she sucked one of his nipples.


    Mu Liang gasped. He held the woman in his arms tightly and moaned in pleasure. "Darling, are you going to serve me today?"


    "Yes, I promised not to starve you, right?" Her hands went to touch his trousers.


    "You are bing naughtier these days." Mu Liang moved to give her his excess to take his trousers off of him.


    Mu Lan grinned. "Do you hate it?"


    "I love it- unn!" Mu Liang groaned when he was touched down there directly.


    "Baby, are you feeling it? You hardened so much!" Mu Lan was definitely enjoying teasing him.


    Mu Liang couldn''t take her hands'' master work. He grabbed the back of her head and ferociously kissed her. His eyes were hazy in lust.


    Mu Lan was a quick learner. She kissed him almost in the same passion. She felt metallic taste and wasn''t sure whose blood it was since her tongue became numb. She quickened her hands'' speed.


    "Ummm!" Mu Liang clutched her shirt and tore it into pieces.


    Mu Lan was startled for a second and then squeezed him hard. She yfully said, "Hubby let me do you."


    "Hkk!" Mu Liang almost came in her handiwork. He breathed heavily and said, "Wifey, why do you sound like you are going to rape me?"


    Mu Lan kissed his neck leaving bite marks. "Do you want to be raped by me? How many times do you want? I will take you to the ninth heaven." She spoke the way a lover would coax his girlfriend before having s*x.


    Mu Liang hugged her body and felt her heat. He answered in a hoarse voice, "Umm... wifey, take me to the ninth heaven."


    "Enjoy it, baby." Mu Lan squeezed him again.


    It was an unexpected attack which Mu Liang didn''t predict. He came with a loud groan.


    ChapterMid();


    Mu Lan looked at him with her heated eyes and slowly licked her fingers which were covered with his s*m*n. With white juice in her mouth, she said in satisfaction, "Umm... yummy!"


    Mu Liang''s eyes darkened. As soon as she finished licking her fingers, he kissed her. He tasted himself as his tongue explored her mouth.


    "Mnn..." Mu Lan stood up while kissing him back and put her legs between him. Then she straddled and knelt down. She rubbed her body against his warm body.


    Their hearts were beating so loudly that they could hear each other''s heartbeats clearly. Their bodies were sweaty but they didn''t feel ufortable. The cold breeze which wasing from outside couldn''t cool their heated bodies.


    Mu Liang buried his face on her chest and sucked her one of the breasts. He praised her in a husky voice, "Wifey, you taste so good."


    "Hnn!" Mu Lan''s whole body trembled as she grasped his hair and kissed his head.


    His one hand was toying with her free breast and another hand found it''s way down there. "You are so wet." He murmured. He entered one of his fingers inside her.


    "Ah!" Mu Lan moan aloud. Her inside tightened around his finger. Her legs seemed to give out. As she sat on hisp, his finger went deeper. "Oh!" Her whole body became stiff and she hugged him with all her might.


    Mu Liang kissed her sweet mouth and fastened his finger. He was barely holding his cravenness for her. He wanted to finish it off as fast as he could.


    Just like him, Mu Lan''s heart and body was desiring him for so long. She was feeling his eagerness as his fingers hit her deepest part. She couldn''t hold back any longer and with a scream, she came.


    "Hah, hah, hah, hah..." She breathlessly looked at him and kissed his wet lips. "You did it on purpose, meanie." She sweetlyined. Her flushed face and tearful eyes were so alluring that he wanted to gobble her up.


    "Didn''t you say you that you would take me to the ninth heaven? When will you do it? I''m starving." His tone was deep and flirtatious.


    "Mmm... I''m giving it to you." Mu Lan regained herself and took him in her hand. Then she slowly guided him inside her. It was very slippery inside her and it was waiting for his warmth. Her inside ate him alive as soon as she sat down and it entered her fully. "Oh!"


    Mu Liang groped her buttocks and kissed her lips. "Wifey, should I help you to move?" He was at his limit.


    "Nnn..." Mu Lan couldn''te up with words. Her eyes were full of desire when she looked at him. She slowly began to move. Her movement became steadily faster and her moans became louder.


    Mu Liang''s hands moved in rhythm, making it faster each time. His eyes were fixed on the seductive body which was moving nonstop making her breasts move up and down. His mouth found his way to one of them and nibbled it.


    The sensation in her body was pleasurable. It was building up inside them. Her strength was nearly gone but to get more pleasure, she pushed in and out faster. Mu Liang''s hands were also helping her to move. She leaned to kiss his sweaty forehead and licked the salty sweats.


    "Ah! Hah! Oh!" Her moans became louder each time as she moved her body up and down.


    Both of them could feel that they were going toe soon.


    "B-baby, I''m going to c*m..... hmm.... ohh.... mnnn...." Mu Lan breathlessly said.


    "C*m with me, okay....." Mu Liang kissed her face. His hands made her move faster.


    "Ah! Ah! Aahhhh!" Mu Lan came before Mu Liang grunted and filled her womb.


    A strange odor was mixed with their sweats and filled the room.


    Mu Lan lost all her strength and leaned on his sweaty body. Her toes twitched. Sweats rolled down on her body. Her head was on his chest. She could hear the irregr and rapid heartbeats. She kissed his naked chest affectionately.

 Chapter 680: I’M STILL STARVING

    <h4>Chapter 680: I''M STILL STARVING</h4>


    Both of them were breathing heavily. Their naked bodies were glued with each other.


    Mu Liang moved her disheveled hair from her sweaty shoulder and face. He leaned forward to give her wet kisses on her eyes, nose, lips, cheeks, chin, throat, corbones and shoulders.


    Mu Lan enjoyed his love as she closed her eyes and smiled sweetly. She asked, "Did I take you to the ninth heaven?"


    Mu Liang smiled and bit her ear. "Not at all. I''m still starving."


    Mu Lan moaned like a little cat and snuggled closer. "Hubby, where do you get so much strength? I thought you were injured."


    "That''s why I need more food. Wifey, you husband is weak." Mu Liang kissed her again. No matter how many times he kissed her, it wasn''t enough. He was more like a desert wanted to devour the sea.


    Mu Lan slowly pushed down Mu Liang on the bed. His head was buried on the pillow.


    Mu Liang saw his wife''s luscious body joined one with him. She was sitting on him like a queen who was going to eat her harem''s gigolo.


    Mu Lan licked her lips in a sultry manner. "Baby, I will give you something good today."


    Mu Liang hardened the way she spoke. His grip on her waist firmly secured.


    "Nnn��" Mu Lan moaned feeling his hardness. She also tightened around him making his breath quickened. She slowly began to move once again. However, she was still weak because of their first intercourse, as a result, her movement was slow.


    It was really hard for Mu Liang to be in this pace. He wanted it faster and fiercer. He said, "Wifey, this way you can''t take me to the first stage of the heaven, let alone ninth heaven."


    Mu Lan was sweating again. She held back her pleasurable moan, gritted her teeth and force herself to smile. "Baby, are you sure that you can handle it? You are weak, right?"


    Mu Liang pinched her right nipple and replied, "I can handle anything as long as it''s you. Wifey, can you really do it? If not then I can take your ce."


    Mu Lan huffed. "Baby, aren''t you underestimating too much? Here we go."


    She put her hands on the both sides on his body and took some deep breaths. After that she closed her eyes, gritted her teeth and with her all strength, she pounded on him.


    Mu Liang''s body stiffened and trembled. He grunted in pleasure. He was amazed by her sudden strength. However, he loved it. He got to know her new side. It gave him a different pleasure.


    On the other hand, Mu Lan''s head turned white. She never thought that she had to do it this way. Her breath was taken away. She was trembling in excitement. Blood was boiling inside her. It was an indescribable pleasure which made her thoughtless. Her mind was telling one thing and that was ''move up and down, up and down, up and down''.


    ChapterMid();


    Mu Liang moved himself to match her rhythm. They met in the midway, making both of them build inside and they shuddered in delight.


    Mu Lan could hardly speak. "B-baby�� mmm.. h-how i-is i-it�� unnnn��.?"


    Mu Liangplimented her. "Wifey, you are amazing. You can be fiercer, if you want." He couldn''t help but tease her.


    Mu Lan''s body stiffed. "F-fiercer t-than t-this�� ohh!" She forced a little more.


    Because of the position, Mu Liang had fully ess to her good spot. He could touch her all the way deep inside. His hardness directly hit her womb, making her see stars.


    "B-b-baby�� ahh! T-this i-is t-tooo�� ohhh! M-much�� Ah! Ahh! Ahh!" Mu Lan lost all her senses


    "Wifey, a little longer." It wasn''t easy for Mu Liang either. They started their second round twenty minutes ago. He had a hard time to hold it back, but he didn''t want toe out of her. He knew that if he came now, she would faint in exhaustion. So, he kept her going. He wished to stay inside her a little bit longer.


    Mu Lan''s mouth was opened wide just like her eyes. Her face was directed on the ceiling as she pumped in and out. She couldn''t help was beg, "L-Liang��.. oh! Oh! Oh! I-it''s t-too m-much��. Ahh!"


    "You can c*m, darling. C*m as much as you want." Mu Liang encouraged her.


    He didn''t finish his sentence, Mu Lan let out a flirtatious scream and poured everything.


    Mu Liang felt hot juice mixing up with his hard part and the slippery area became swifter.


    Mu Lan fell on his chest and breathed heavily. She couldn''t speak or blink. She didn''t have an ounce energy left.


    Mu Liang didn''t even have enough. He didn''t fill her womb yet. How could he take it?


    He flipped her and pressed her on the bed withouting out of her. He began kissing her and said, "Darling, you did great." Saying that, he started moving in and out even more fiercely than Mu Lan did.


    Mu Lan wasn''t able to catch her breath, before that, lustful pleasure took her to the highest heaven. She gasped as her mouth was open. She could only shake her hip to match his rhythm.


    Mu Liang groped her breasts and moved deeper, hitting her good spot again and again. His tongue found it''s way inside her mouth eating away her moans.


    After leaving her mouth, Mu Liang asked, "Darling, do you like it?"


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! I-I l-love i-it�� oh! Ah! Oh!" Mu Lan hugged his back and scratched him all the way down.


    "Where do you like it? Here? Or here? Come on, tell me. I will give you plenty." Mu Liang was now teasing her as much as he could. He had now the upper hand. Thus, he didn''t miss the chance.


    "Liang! Ah!" Mu Lan came once again. She couldn''t hear anything. She could only call his name as if her life was depending on him.


    Mu Liang kissed her left ear and murmured, "Darling wife, I love you."


    Saying that his pace became faster and suddenly he stiffened and poured everything inside her.

 Chapter 681 LISTEN TO YOUR HUSBAND

    <h4>Chapter 681 LISTEN TO YOUR HUSBAND</h4>


    [WARNING: This one is the end of it for now, I swear!]


    Mu Liang kissed her left ear and murmured, "Darling wife, I love you."


    Saying that his pace became faster and suddenly he stiffened and poured everything inside her.


    Mu Lan''s womb wantonly took everything it was given. Both of their love juices were mixed inside her. Her toes curled up and her legs were tightly circling his slender waist. The pleasure she felt couldn''t be described in a few words. Her irregr breathing caused her breathe deeply and it made her breasts rise and fall.


    Her pinkish white skin was tanned for the adventure of the past few days. In the morning sunlight, her body was glowing. The sweats on her skin were glittering. Her face was deep red, eyes were full of tears, parted lips were swollen, pink nipples were perky and those looked like ripe peaches. Her whole appearance was telling Mu Liang to devour herpletely.


    Mu Liang leaned forward gave her a sweet kiss. His tongue entered her mouth. Her tongue tiredly yed along.


    His firm chest brushed against her hard nipples making them twitch in response. Her abdomen once again gave her butterfly feeling and her lower part burnt. As Mu Liang moved a little, her inner part greedily gripped on him.


    He felt her and lust surged up in his heart. He was thinking of being lenient towards her since it had been a while they did it but her body was so honest that he gave in to their love and lust for each other.


    It had been a month since they did such intense love making. Only two time wasn''t enough.


    Mu Liang kissed away her tears and asked, "Wifey, it looks like you are the one who is starving? Shall I take you to the ninth heaven?" His tone was yful and provocative.


    Mu Lan was in daze. She still had toe back to senses. She muddleheadedly gazed at the gorgeous man who was all hers.


    Before she could understand what was happening, Mu Liang turned her over and her back faced him. He tried to get her legs up, but since she was powerless, her legs gave in.


    Mu Liang moved away her hair from her back and her glowing back was exposed to him. He kissed her backbone near the waist and trailed his wet kisses up to her shoulders.


    "Mnn..." Mu Lan gave out a sweet moan.


    Mu Liang pecked her right cheek and said, "Wifey, stick out your butt. I can''t take you to the ninth heaven like this."


    His husky voice made Mu Lan shiver in unknown excitement. She became clearer headed once she was flipped. Thinking of the scenario of her back was sticking to him to get pleasure, she shyly shook her head. "N-no.... It''s embarrassing...."


    Mu Liang found it amusing. After so long, she found this position embarrassing. He knew some other positions which she refused to do but still she did even though the positions were utterly shameless.


    His hands mischievously went to pinch her perky nipples making her moan louder. He kissed her corner of the lips and said, "Darling, be good. Let me eat you. You can''t starve your husband."


    ChapterMid();


    His left hand went downwards and yed with her honey flower.


    "Ah! L-Liang..." Mu Lan was being teased inside and out. "N-no more..."


    Mu Liang nibbled her crook of the neck and said, "Darling, I will stop teasing your honey mouth if you listen to your husband''s words." Saying that he gave it a pinch.


    "Oh!" Mu Lan trembled all over. How could she have the energy to listen to him? However, she didn''t refuse when Mu Liang stopped tormenting her and helped her to kneel backwards, in a position which looked like she was sticking out her buttocks, the doggy position.


    Mu Liang smiled and praised her, "Good girl." Then he took out slightly before ramming inside her deeply.


    Mu Lan wanted to say ''hurry up and finish it'', but she didn''t get the chance. In stead of that she screamed in delight.


    It was so tight inside her that Mu Liang grunted. "Loosen up a bit, darling."


    "I-I c-can''t. I-it''s hitting there.... Ah! Ah! Ah!" Mu Lan subconsciously moved her waist her with his rhythm.


    "Is it hitting you good spot, darling? Do you feel pleasure?" Mu Liang''s gripped tightened on her white skin and pressed harder.


    "Ah! Oh! Y-yes, p-pleasure...." Mu Lan obediently said.


    "Good, I will give you more." Saying that he poked her same ce again and again without slowing down. He increased the speed of his movements.


    They were sure how long they were doing it, or how many times she climaxed and wanted to give in. But Mu Liang held her tightly.


    Mu Lan''s moans became louder and louder, sweeter and sweeter. She gradually drowned in the pleasant stimtion.


    Noticing that she was almost close to c*m once again, Mu Liang said in a hoarse voice, "Darling, if you want to c*m, then c*m."


    She got his approval and reached her climax while screaming his name.


    Mu Liang wildly pounded into her. His hard part swelled up even more as he sought to pour his s*m*n into her womb. He pressed himself deeply inside her and poured everything inside her. While trembling her inside convulsed and she epted everything.


    Mu Lan copsed on the bed. She forgot to breathe. Her innermost part, her honey flower, her slender fingers twitched time to time.


    The whole bed was not only soaked in their love juice but also their sweats. They sweated so much that their hair was wet.


    Seeing Mu Lan''s lifeless body, Mu Liang didn''t force more. This time, they did it more than an hour. He made her climaxed five times on the third round before he poured his seeds.


    Mu Liang took himself out and nted light kisses on her back. After he regained some strength, he carried her to the bathroom to give her a bath. It was a long time that he bathed, even with Mu Lan too.


    In the bathtub, he carefully cleaned her body giving her more stimtion. She subconsciously kissed him and begged for once more, making Mu Liang lose hisst bit of control that he gained a few seconds ago. He yfully told her to take him on her own and she obliged without hesitation. Since she didn''t have the power to pound in and out, he took the lead.


    Mu Lan was half conscious, half unconscious. Still, she wrapped herself around him and moved her body as he held her. She was in the cloudy world, when he told her to say ''yes'', she said ''yes''. When he told her to say ''no'', she said ''no''. After bath, he wiped her body and dried her hair.


    Even though Mu Lan had consciousness, she didn''t move and let him do everything. She missed his caring.


    Soon, Mu Liang wrapped her with the bed cover which was in the drawer. It was white and pure. He put her on the sofa and dressed up. After that, he went out of the room. He didn''t forget to nt a kiss on her forehead.

 Chapter 682: FEEDING MILK TO A SNAKE

    <h4>Chapter 682: FEEDING MILK TO A SNAKE</h4>


    After breakfast, Mu Lan wanted to cook for Mu Liang. However, she didn''t know how to cook. So, she took out instant noodles from the box and began boiling water.


    At that time, Carlo came inside to see what she was doing. He absolutely feared that she would destroy his beloved kitchen like before.


    Knowing her n, he hit her lightly on her forehead. He scolded her, "How can you make a patient eat such unhealthy food?"


    Mu Lan rubbed her head. "But I want to cook something for him." She lowered her head feeling upset. She really wished that she could cook and let her Liang Liang eat.


    Carlo sighed and said, "Go out and wait for me. I will cook conge for him."


    Mu Lan became excited. "Carl, teach me how to cook conge."


    Carlo sneered. "Am I crazy or what? Don''t you know what you didst time when you tried to learn how to cook?"


    Last time, she was only fourteen when she wanted to surprise everyone by her cooking skills. So, when they were out, she sneaked into the kitchen and took out the ingredients. A few minutester she grew bored and let the wind take the flow. After giving the wind order, she fell asleep. After three hours when The Cobra daddies came back, the kitchen was on fire. They hurriedly went inside and saw their little princess was sleeping inside the kitchen like a log. The wind was protecting her like a shield.


    Mu Lan was embarrassed thinking of that time. "I know but this time it''s different."


    "How so?" Carlo raised an eyebrow.


    Mu Lan exined, "I''m not a kid anymore."


    "You will always be a rat in my eyes. Now out!" He pushed her out of the kitchen.


    ''Hateful!'' She thought while pouting.


    After a few minutes, Carlo gave her a bowl of conge and said, "Let him eat it when it''s hot. It will be good for him."


    Mu Lan smelt herb from the conge. She smiled and said, "Thank you, I will." Then she left.


    Romano was cutting onions and tears were rolling from his eyes. He said in a hoarse voice, "It feels so weird seeing her so cute and obedient. I don''t think I will able to get used to it."


    Everyone was doing their daily job in a peaceful house. Suddenly, Mu Lan screamed. All of them were startled by her wail. They were about to leave their work and wanted to go to her, she yelped again. It was more of a seductive way.


    They halted on their way. ''Did she just moan?'' They thought the same thing.


    They were all grown ups. They might not have partners but they knew what was going on.


    After that, again and again her scream became louder and hoarser; and it continued.


    Shintaro, Pedro and Juan just came to the kitchen to drink sore herbal tea. Who knew that their peaceful morning would turn out like that?


    Shintaro stood up. His face was red in fury. "Son of a pervert! What is he doing to my baby? We are feeding milk to a snake. I will kill him."


    Carlo was seething in anger too. But he was more rational. Seeing Shintaro leaving the kitchen, he grabbed Shin by his cor. "Don''t do anything irrational. They are together after a great hardship because of our selfishness."


    Shintaro was trembling and said nothing. He sat down on the chair again.


    Romano was so angry that he totally minced the onions.


    Carlo screamed, "What are you doing? Don''t mince them! I want big slice!"


    But the deed was already done.


    Romano pierced that wooden table with the knife in his hand and stood up abruptly. "I''m going out!" Then he left.


    Kilimanjaro run away from his room. Juan saw it from the window. ''It must be hard for him.'' He thought. There was a thin trace of smile in his lips.


    He took a cup of tea in his mouth and spread it all over. "What''s wrong with this tea?" He looked at Pedro.


    Pedro rubbed his head. He put five cubes of sugar on each cup mistakenly. "I will make another one." He threw away the rest of the tea.


    Carlo didn''t dare to drink the tea. He lost his mood to cook and left the house. Mu Lan''s moans were overbearing.


    Shintaro got up and kicked his chair. "I will kill him." Screaming again, he strode towards the door.


    "If you can''t take it then get out of the house. After they are done,e back." Juan calmly stated.


    Shintaro froze before collecting his thoughts and left the room.


    Juan looked at Pedro. "Your water is boiling. Serve the tea."


    Pedro seemed to came out from a daze. "Oh, yes, I see." He touched the hot kettle without wearing gloves. "Ah!" He let go of the kettle and turned on the tap to cool his hand.


    Juan shook his head. "Let''s go out for fishing. Today is a good day."


    Pedro gritted his teeth and said, "You think today is a great day? It''s a curse day."


    Juan chuckled in a low tone.


    ----------


    After Mu Liang wore his pajamas, he looked at the conge with turned cold. He drank it without hesitation. It was delicious. He found out yesterday that The Cobra members knew how to cook and that''s the very reason Mu Lan never learned to cook.


    ''And they said that they taught her everything to survive.'' He thought unhappily.


    After finishing histe breakfast, he got out of the room and went to the downstairs. He believed that if he went to the south part of the house, he would find the kitchen. He smelt awful odor of some herbs.


    No sooner had he entered the kitchen, a knife went pass though him in a great speed and with a dull sound it pierced the wooden wall behind him.


    Mu Liang was prepared for it. So, he didn''t budge and calmly stood there. He saw seven pairs of eyes were ring at him.

 Chapter 683 COBRA DADDIES AND THEIR GREATEST ENEMY

    <h4>Chapter 683 COBRA DADDIES AND THEIR GREATEST ENEMY</h4>


    Who threw the knife? It was unknown.


    However, seven Cobra daddies acted as if they were facing their greatest enemy.


    "Good afternoon." Mu Liang politely said. He didn''t want to make things harder.


    "You knew it was afternoon." Pedro sneered.


    However, Shintaro exploded. "You! Pervert! Son of a pervert! You dare to touch my baby indecently. I will chop off your hands!"


    Others didn''t say a thing. Everyone was looking at Mu Liang with hostility. It was as if Shintaro was speaking their minds.


    Only Juan was calmly watching. His eyes glittered as he was enjoying it. He was also curious how Mu Liang could calm his fellowrades.


    Mu Liang humbly said, "My father is a pervert, I admit it. But I''m definitely not his kind. I only have your daughter in my eyes."


    The Cobra papas: "..."


    Juan nearlyughed, but he controlled it. He yfully narrowed his eyes.


    Shintaro was speechless.


    Romano pped the table loudly. "You shameless pervert! How dare you to say that you have only her in your eyes? What is she to you, huh? You made her scream so painfully for so long. Do you really care about her?"


    Shintaro joined him. "That''s right! He is big and he poked her so much, she was hurt for sure. She must be crying for help that time. I''m so stupid not to help her."


    Mu Liang softly replied, "She loved it very much. Please don''t worry about it."


    ng!


    Crash!


    The kettle fell from Pedro''s hand and the tea sshed everywhere. Carlo, on the other hand, smashed the cup into pieces.


    "Thank you for the meal. Though it was icy cold, it was delicious." Mu Liang lightly put the empty bowl on the table.


    Carlo regretted cooking a bowl of conge for Mu Liang.


    Altan Yul sighed loudly. He didn''t want to hear anymore. He had enough in the morning while trying hard to sleep.


    Kilimanjaro was shyly sitting on a chair in the corner of the table. He definitely didn''t want to participate in the conversation.


    "I swear I will kill you!" Romano stood up and came forward to hit Mu Liang.


    Mu Liang said with patience, "I came to greet you and ask if there are any clothes for Xiao Lan. She really cares about all of you and with her personality I think she got mad at you for ying with us. She is sleeping right now. If she wakes upter and sees me injured, I don''t think she will be pleased."


    Romano halted on his track. "Are you threatening me?"


    Mu Liang shrugged innocently. "How can I? I deeply care about her and respected the people she grew up with. After so long she got her memory back and reunited with you all, I definitely don''t want her to be mad at you. It''s just a friendly reminder."


    Romano was trembling and boiling in anger. He clenched his fists.


    Mu Liang turned towards the muscled man, Juan. Noticing his attitude was different from other, Mu Liang thought that he was the team leader. So, he asked Juan, "Does Xiao Lan have clothes in here? I saw her wearing one of your clothes."


    ChapterMid();


    Juan finally opened his mouth with a smirk. He stood up while saying, "Her teenage clothes won''t fit her now. I will give her one of my sets."


    Mu Liang bowed. "Thank you very much. You are so kind."


    If they weren''t rted to his dearest wifey, would he be humble like this?


    Never!


    Juan said, "Come with me."


    "Yes." Mu Liang politely obeyed his father-inw number one.


    Juan took Mu Liang to his room and let him choose one set for Mu Lan. His size was bigger than her and his clothes were all dim colored, so Mu Liang chose an unexceptional white colored shirt. It was big enough to cover her knees. Mu Liang was satisfied with it.


    Juan smirked from behind. "I thought you would be reluctant to give her clothes of another man."


    "It''s better than being naked." Mu Liang bluntly said.


    The smirk from Juan''s face was gone instantly. Now he felt what hisrades felt.


    ---------


    Mu Liang went back to his room and found Mu Lan awake. He moved forward and kissed her head. "Can''t sleep? You are tired. Take some rest."


    As he sat on the bed, Mu Lan moved forward and put her head on hisp. "Umm... Liang Liang...."


    He affectionately stroke her head. "What is it?"


    "Massage me body, okay?" She cutely requested.


    "Do you need ointment?" He asked worriedly. He began checking her red, purple marks on her body.


    She shook her head. "No. Just massage."


    Mu Liang said, "Let me find some oil."


    Mu Lan pointed out. "It''s in the third cab you will find an herbal oil. It''s very effective."


    Mu Liang brought the oil, poured it in his hands, rubbed his hands together ad began to massage her back. Mu Lan smiled and closed her eyes to enjoy his treatment.


    After a while she opened her eyes thinking of something and looked at the set of clothes on the bed. "Did you bring it from Juan?"


    "Yes." He gave a small reply.


    She suddenly realized it. "T-they heard us." She wanted to bury herself alive.


    "They only heard you." Mu Liang smiled and kissed her forehead. "Well, you are cute when you are louder."


    "Ah, don''t say it!" She was so ashamed. After calming herself down, she asked, "Did they try to kill you?"


    "You know them so well. Are you worried about your husband?" He slowly rubbed her right leg with his both hands.


    "I don''t have to. I know that you used your brain well. If they hurt you, you wouldn''t be able to stand." Mu Lan giggled.


    Mu Liang sighed. He really saved himself from those bunch of wolves. If he didn''t emotionally ckmail them, he would be crashed by now.


    Mu Lan suddenly remembered, "There are some news about my father, I need to know. They know about it. Let''s go down after you finish massaging me, okay?"

 Chapter 684 SHAMELESS, PERVERTED BRA

    <h4>Chapter 684 SHAMELESS, PERVERTED BRA</h4>


    Mu Liang''s hands froze on her ankle. "They knew your father?"


    He had predicted that Professor Ryuren had a link with The Cobra because it was too much of a coincidence that Professor Ryuren suddenly got the anti-virus. Knowing Mu Lan had elixir in her blood, he guessed that Professor Ryuren must have obtained the elixir somehow and The Cobra already knew it.


    "Yes. But the weirdest part is, they aren''t disclosing it in front of me. I''m a bit skeptical." Mu Lan chewed her lower lip.


    "Maybe you should spend some time with them. They certainly missed you. I can tell by their reaction that they care about you greatly." Mu Liang began massage her another leg.


    Mu Lan lightly said, "I gave them my entire childhood and teenage life. Now I want to spend my times with you."


    Mu Liang smiled and said nothing.


    After he was done with massage, Mu Lan wore the clothes and headed downstairs with Mu Liang. When they came closer to the kitchen, they heard a massive discussion.


    "We can''t let such a snake stay in our house. He will torture our baby girl every day. We can''t let that happen." Shintaro said offensively.


    Mu Lan halted on the track. So, did Mu Liang.


    Romano roared, "A tiny boy! Who does he think he is? We can throw him by a flick. He can''t even do anything. What a big mouth! What a nerve!"


    Juan and Kilimanjaro nced at the door. They already sensed two presence on the corridor, however, they kept their mouth shut.


    Carlo was chopping vegetables. The sound of chopping vegetable was too sharp. He was surely venting his anger on the vegetables.


    Al asked, "So, you guys are nning on to throw him out?" His tone was grave.


    "We can send him in the middle of the Nubian Desert. When he wakes up in the morning, he can walk to the Port Sudan and go to Saudi Arabi by ship." Pedro calmly talked about his n.


    Romano pped the table loudly. "What Nubian desert? Send him to the Sahara Desert. He will be fried under the sun."


    Shintaro approved it. "This is a good n!"


    Cough! Cough!


    Kilimanjaro couldn''t take it anymore and began coughing. He felt so ufortable thinking that Mu Lan was hearing their conversation.


    However, others were so upied with thinking of punishing Mu Liang that they didn''t feel Mu Liang and Mu Lan''s presence.


    Romano was excited. "Let''s do it. In the dinner time, we will put sleeping pill on that brat''s food. At night, we will let little princess sleep with Juan as usual. When that brat falls asleep, I will take him to the Sahara Desert and toss him there. Let him stay for a month."


    "Will he survive?" Al asked. He was only worried about Mu Lan''s happiness, he didn''t care for the shameless brat.


    Shintaro narrowed his eyes. "If our princess can stay there for two months for training at such a young age, this brat can too. If he cannot survive a month, I won''t approve him to marry our princess."


    In the corridor, Mu Liang and Mu Lan were listening their conversation. Mu Liang certainly didn''t mind his father-inws'' conspiracy against him since he deliberately angered them. However, he was astonished that Mu Lan had to stay two months in Sahara Desert when she was young.


    ''What life did she go through?'' Thinking that he looked at the girl beside him.


    Mu Lan noticed his gaze and gave a prideful smile.


    The Cobra members were still talking. They became excited as they nned how to ''take a great care'' of the shameless pervert.


    Romano grinned and said, "Only throwing in Sahara Desert will be a low test. How about something harder? Let''s throw him in the Amazon."


    "Nah, it''s so easy for him. Our kid grew up there. She even yed with anacondas. It will be nothing to this brat. He is well trained, remember? We should think about something different." Pedro suggested..


    "Then we can throw him in the pond full of crocodiles." Shintaro said.


    "Or maybe in the mouth of sharks." Romano''s eyes glittered.


    Carlo calmly said, "How about throwing him out of the helicopter. If he can survive from that test without using parachute, we will approve him."


    Their n was getting more and more intense.


    "Who are you nning to kill?" Mu Lan asked as if she heard nothing. She wanted to stop their madness. She entered the kitchen hand in hand with Mu Liang. She sweetly swayed their hands together.


    Shintaro jumped up from the chair and came forward while saying, "My baby, are you hurt anywhere? What did that monster do to you? Don''t worry and tell me. We will punish him severely." He red at Mu Liang and hugged Mu Lan.


    Mu Lan pushed him a little and asked, "What are you talking about? Why would Liang Liang hurt me?"


    Shintaro had a heartache hearing her reply. ''What the heck with this Liang Liang name? No annoying! This brat hypnotized her.''


    Al gasped. "It''s witchcraft! She is under a love spell."


    Mu Lan sighed and rubbed her head with her free hand. She was having a headache.


    Romano asked with worry, "Little princess, don''t be fooled by this brat. He is a big yboy. He is using your body to have fun."


    Mu Liang humbly said, "Please don''t worry about me being a yboy. My body as well as my virginity both belongs to your daughter."


    Mu Lan was speechless as she zed at the man beside her. She realized something. ''No wonder they are so pissed. He deliberately angered them.''


    The Cobra daddies vomited blood. They never saw such daring, perverted and shameless brat in their lifetime. They were nning on throwing Mu Liang at night when their little princess was asleep. But they might need to change their n by throwing him right now. Their sharp eyes were stabbing Mu Liang thousand times.

 Chapter 685: GIVE US YOUR BLESSINGS

    <h4>Chapter 685: GIVE US YOUR BLESSINGS</h4>


    Mu Lan realized that the situation wasn''t good. She sweetly smiled and said, "Alright, alright, big boys shouldn''t fight. Today, I''m in a great mood. So please don''t'' ruin my mood."


    With her sweet words, she indirectly threatened everyone not to make trouble. Everyone caught on that.


    However, her smile was so radiant that The Cobra daddies melted. But they couldn''t hep but re at Mu Liang.


    Mu Lan''s face blushed light as she said, "I have never introduced you guys to my boyfriend, did I?" She tucked Mu Liang by his sleeve and continued, "Liang Liang, they are my closest family and the people I trust most, please think of them as your own despite their bad reputation."


    The Cobra members scoffed whereas Mu Liang smiled and dotingly said, "Of course, anything for my wife."


    Ah, The Cobra daddies wanted to chop him into pieces. ''Shameful pervert! Dare to call our baby "wife" in front of us!''


    Mu Lan smiled brightly as she heard him. She wasn''t bothered with it in the slightest. She looked at The Cobra and said, "This is Mu Liang, my boyfriend and we are hoping to get married as we go back to Paris. Please give us your blessings."


    She bowed after saying that. So did Mu Liang.


    Their baby daughter introduced her boyfriend to them for the first time. They couldn''t help but feel emotional. They knew that they kid had a marriageable age and it was their duty to hand her over to a reliable guy who would take care of her heart and life for the rest of his life.


    But they still thought that if she wanted, she could marry a little bitter. She was so young. Also, the guy she chose was a little imp. They definitely didn''t want her to get married to this shameless brat.


    Still, for the sake of their baby daughter''s happiness, they would let it pass. When she wouldn''t be looking, they would throw him in the Sahara Desert to see if he was capable enough to take care of their daughter.


    Juan spoke first, "We would love to give you two our blessings. However, the Mu boy needs to know everything about your past. He also needs to see your power. If he still agrees to marry and wants to live with you for the rest of his life, we won''t fore you two to split apart."


    He suggested it in a friendly way, but his inner message was clear. If Mu Liang dared to harm or use or hurt Mu Lan, he would be removed from this world. No matter what he did, he would be watched by them always.


    Mu Liang interrupted. "I don''t wish to know about her past. It''s not important."


    Mu Lan gazed at him. She was quiet and wanted to listen what he had to say.


    But Shintaro was enraged. "What do you mean by ''it''s not important''? It''s about her ability what she can do and what she will do in the future. Moreover, her past will certainly affect her future just like it happened in Saudi Arabia and Egypt."


    Mu Liang calmly exined his thoughts, "It''s not that I don''t want to know. I don''t want to know now. We have all the time to ourselves. I will find about her little by little, slowly. She will do the same. There is no need to take hasty steps. We can take it slowly. I already know she killed people and I still epted it, didn''t I? It doesn''t matter to me what she did in her past. As long as she wants to stay with me, I will protect her with my life. I won''t let her do things that she doesn''t want to do. She can have a normal life what she never had in her childhood."


    Carlo already read Mu Liang''s mind what he didn''t say. Mu Liang was thinking, ''Even if she doesn''t want to live with me, she has to stay with me. I won''t let her go in this lifetime, not even the next lifetime. She will be mine forever.''


    Knowing how possessive Mu Liang was, Carlo raised an eyebrow. He stopped chopping the ''poor'' vegetables and looked at Mu Liang. "Never make her cry." As he said, he swung the knife. It was his warning.


    Mu Liang thought, ''Did he find about something?'' He didn''t trust The Cobra yet since he didn''t know about their power that made them invincible.


    He already found out about the elixir was their possession from Pedro and Carlo''s conversation, when he was subconscious. But he was sure, that wasn''t the only thing that made them so powerful to make the underworld fear them.


    Mu Liang replied, "I have no intention to make her cry."


    Carlo cared only one thing. When she fell in love in her university life, he already read the mind of the first young master of the Li Family. He was terrified beyond belief. He tried to warn Mu Lan multiple times, but she was blinded by love and never listen to him. In the end, Juan forbade him to interfere with her life. He reluctantly did so.


    Then, it happened.


    She was broken beyond repair.


    Fortunately, she found a man who gave her a new life, a new hope.


    Carlo didn''t want history to repeat itself. He said, "Don''t make her go through what she faced again in the future." Saying that, he got up from the seat and started cooking,


    "I won''t." Mu Liang said with determination.


    Mu Lan smiled at Mu Laing and took him to let him sit on the chair as she did the same. She looked around and asked, "Where is Mark?"


    "He went to Paris. His holidays ended." Kilimanjaro replied. He was relieved that no one did any extra curriculum to throw Mu Liang out of the house.


    Mark was still Mu Lan''s personal chauffer. He took holidays to stay with Mu Lan and Mu Liang in Saudi Arabia. Now that his vacation period ended, he had to go back.


    Mu Lan nodded and said to Juan, "Now tell me about my father and the rtion of the gold key with it."

 Chapter 686: WHERE EVERTHING HAD STARTED

    <h4>Chapter 686: WHERE EVERTHING HAD STARTED</h4>


    "So, you want to know about your father." Juan straightened his back. "Well, you don''t have to rush things."


    Mu Lan raised an eyes brow. "Rush? I''m sorry. I don''t think I''m the one who is in rush. It''s you."


    "If I was in rush would I be waiting for you to get your memory back?" Juan wanted to y tai-chi.


    Mu Lan sneered. "Even if you are not in hurry, you have to tell me about my father as a punishment of what you made me go through in Egypt." She wouldn''t fall into his trap.


    Juan sighed. He seemed to forget that she liked to hold grudges.


    "I will tell you everything, but you have to promise me that you cannot take hasty decision. It''s not only about your father but your entire family." Juan seriously spoke.


    Mu Lan flinched. Of course, she knew the reason she chose the hard life when she was young because she wanted to save her family members. She nodded. "Alright."


    Juan told her a story about when everything had started.


    --------


    It was 1992, the month of June.


    Tianjin, China.


    Professor Ryuren was going home after shopping. He bought lots of vegetables since his wife was pregnant. He really wished to have a girl. However, if it was a boy, he would dly except that too. Ever since he married her, his life was full of happiness that he couldn''t describe.


    "Baby, I''m home." He unlocked the door and went inside the house.


    "Wee home, dear." A cheerful voice came out from kitchen. Zhuan Zhen was three months pregnant. Her belly was still t.


    Professor Ryuren put down the groceries and hugged his wife from behind. "You look beautiful as usual." He praised her.


    Zhuan Zhen was warming the milk. She turned off the stove and hugged him back. "You are so handsome as usual."


    Professor Ryuren kissed his wife and then pushed her to the living room. "Stay here, I will serve you the milk."


    "Aren''t you tired?" She asked as she sat down on the sofa.


    "Absolutely not. You cannot go in front of the stoves. I will cook from now on." He went to the kitchen.


    Zhuan Zhen smiled as she put her hand on her chin. "Then, should I do your work? I know Ancient Greek."


    Professor Ryuren smiled back and said, "I will let you do whatever you want after you give birth to our child."


    Zhuan Zhen pouted. "I''ll be bored to death." She stretched her hands.


    "I will give you some materials. Why don''t you solve them? They areplicated. You will love them." Professor Ryuren handed her a ss of milk and sat beside her.


    "As long as I can pass some time." She drank the milk.


    Professor Ryuren turned on the television to watch the news. Their eyes caught on a specific news.


    The reporter was saying, "Now I will talk about the incident that urred in Saudi Arabia. The virus called Mors has spread the whole country and third of the poption is suffering from it. Half of them in the verge of death. The dead bodies are being burnt and then buried in the desert. The doctors and the medical researchers cannot find any specific reason where this virus came from. They are trying to make an antivirus. However, this virus is worse than AIDS. The scientists cannot find any cure. The neighboring countries aren''t letting the Saudi Arabian''s enter their countries since this virus can spread into other countries. Many developed countries gave a helping hand to Saudi Arabia by giving foods and medicine. The Sultan''s new born daughter died after suffering from the virus Mors. However, the royal family didn''t get the time to grieve. They are busy handling the situation of the whole country. Everything is in chaos."


    Zhuan Zhen frowned. "That''s terrible."


    Professor Ryuren clenched his fists. He trembled slightly.


    His wife noticed his unusual behavior. "What''s wrong with you?"


    He looked at her. "Do you remember a guy came from Saudi Arabia to research something for theirpany?"


    "Yeah, but you are not a scientist. So, you turned him down." She remembered.


    "I think thatpany is involved with this madness. They wanted to create the most expensive medicine that can cure any diseases. Instead of that, they invented the virus and the situation went out of their hands. Or maybe, they did that on purpose." He was angry.


    She blinked. "For real? What do they want? Power or money? Just for that they will kill their own people. They are simply horrible."


    Professor Ryuren hugged his wife. "Baby, I''m thinking of something."


    Zhuan Zhen hugged her husband back. "Do you want to help them?"


    He buried his head on her shoulder. "Can I? But I don''t'' know how long it will take and you are in this condition, I just don''t know what to do?"


    "First tell me where will you get the antidote if you don''t know about the virus itself." She asked calmly.


    Professor Ryuren thought for a while before answering, "I''m thinking of going to the Bermuda Triangle."


    Zhuan Zhen was stunned. "What?" She thought of something and asked, "Is it about thest material you gave it to me?"


    He nodded. "Yes, and I have a hunch that I will find what I''m looking for there. You know that my hunch is never wrong."


    "Are you sure that you are the only one who knows that ce. This ce might it guarded. I mean, no onee back alive after going there who knows what''s in there. I think you should think this thoroughly." She grabbed his hand tightly.


    "I know. I''m thinking about it for a while, but now I don''t have much time left. People are dying. I can''t just seat and watch." He patted her head trying to reassure her.


    Zhuan Zhen was still worried. "Dear, you are not a soldier or a special agent. How will you survive after going there?"


    "Just the way I survived past years. Don''t'' forget that I''m an archeologist and a researcher. I can handle a little adventure." He kissed her forehead.


    Zhuan Zhen trembled. "Don''t try to fool me. I don''t care what you are going to do but you have toe back alive and in one piece. Promise me."


    "I promise." He hugged her again.

 Chapter 687: PAPA, THERE IS A STALKER

    <h4>Chapter 687: PAPA, THERE IS A STALKER</h4>


    Two yearster.


    Tianjin, China.


    It was a peaceful city. Professor Ryuren was walking in a slow pace on the road. His hand was gripping on a tiny white hand.


    Today was this tiny doll''s birthday. So, her mother wanted to bake some cake for her. Professor Ryuren bought the ingredients with his lovely daughter.


    The girl was wearing a pink frock and pink shoes. Her shiny hazel tree colored hair was brushed smoothly and was hanging on her shoulder.


    When she was walking with her handsome father, many women were looking at them in dreamy and at the same time disappointed eyes.


    While they were walking, little Lanie suddenly tucked her father''s hand. Professor Ryuren thought that her legs must have been hurting after walking so long. Thus, he leaned down and took her in his arm.


    When he started walking again, his tiny doll whispered in his ear, "Papa, someone is following us."


    Professor Ryuren didn''t stop walking. He also sensed that someone as stalking them. He lightly asked his daughter, "Did you see that person?"


    She obediently replied, "No, I just felt that someone was following us since we got out of the house. I didn''t look because I thought that the stalker might find out that I''m a genius."


    She was a born narcissist. But it wasn''t a lie. After being born, she learnt both Chinese and Latin at the same time, since her parents used to talk in Chinese, Latin and Ancient Greek whenever they wanted. While they read book and did researches, she apanied her parents. From them, she learned many things that a normal child couldn''t learn. Specially because of her high IQ and talented genes.


    Hearing her words, Professor Ryuren chuckled. ''She is just like her mom. Both of them never seized the opportunity to boost.''


    He nuzzled his nose with her and asked, "Aren''t you afraid?"


    Little Lanie shook her head and replied, "My papa is a hero. He will always protect me and mama."


    "Hmm, your papa will protect you." He kissed her cheek.


    It was a simple, yet heart warming birthday party. Since Zhuan Zhen was pregnant, she fell asleep after dinner. Professor Ryuren washed the dishes and little Lanie was apanying her father.


    She turned three this year. She loved cake. So, while she was sitting on an ancient wooden table and swung her legs, she was eating a piece of cake that her mother baked for her today.


    After Professor Ryuren finished washing dishes, he carried little Lanie to her room and helped her to brush her teeth. Later, he took her to the bed and said, "Listen to me carefully, Lanie. I have to talk to something very important. You cannot forget it no matter what."


    "Papa, you know that I have photographic memory." She cutely touched his handsome face.


    Professor Ryuren smiled and grabbed her hand. "Lanie, I will leave you, your mama and your little brother for the time being. Will you be able to take care of your mama and brother and their safety?"


    Little Lanie tilted her head. "Papa, will you be going for a long time? If not, why will you ask me to do that? You always leave for weeks and months but never said these things before." She tapped her cheek with her other hand''s index finger and asked, "Is this about the stalker, papa?"


    Professor Ryuren smiled. "Aren''t you bing too smart?"


    "What to do? My papa and mama are smart. So, I''m smart." The tine doll shrugged.


    His heart melted at her cuteness. He said, "Since my little Lanie is so smart, I have to give you smart presents for your birthday."


    The little girl pped her hands. "Yay! Present!"


    Professor Ryuren took out two things from his pocket. One was a key and another one was a diary. Both of them were pretty old. Well, most of the things in this house were very old.


    He gave the key and the diary to little Lanie and said, "Listen Lanie, after I''m gone, you, your mama and your brother will face difficulties. In the diary, I left some addresses of some hideouts and some names and contact numbers of my closest friends. If you think that you need help, you can blindly call them. They will help you no matter what situation you are in. Time to time, people will try to hurt you and make you cry. But you have to stay calm and focused. Think with your brain and heart. If your aunt everes and wants to adopt you, go with them. You cannot stay alone."


    The tiny doll was confused. "Aunt? Alone? Papa, I don''t understand. Why will aunte to adopt me and why will I be alone? I have you, mama and little brother."


    Professor Ryuren calmly exined, "Didn''t I tell you that someone might try to harm you and your mama? If that happens, then hide your mama and your brother. Your mama has a little sister. She wille to adopt you. You should go with her. You will face many hardships, you will be in pain, people will hurt you and make you cry. But remember that your papa will always be there to protect you. Your papa mayete, but you should not lose hope. You have to wait for your papa to protect you. When papa is not there, you have to fight back. Do you understand what I meant?"


    Little Lanie pretend to think and said, "What you meant is there is a boogie man like the stalker who will hurt mama and little brother. But I have to protect them instead of papa. We will y hide and seek with the boogie man, But, since I''m not a hero like my papa, I will go with my pretentious aunt whom I never met. She will bully me and make me cry, but I must not do anything that will be bad for me. I will wait for papa to rescue me. But if I can''t help it, I will fight back."

 Chapter 688: THE COBRA AND PROFESSOR RYUREN

    <h4>Chapter 688: THE COBRA AND PROFESSOR RYUREN</h4>


    After answering Professor Ryuren, tiny doll blinked. "But papa, I don''t understand. You said I have to wait for you and again you said that I have to do what I think is right. You said that I should keep a low profile and again you said that I couldn''t let other bully me. How should I do that? Papa, this is going really weird."


    Professor Ryuren didn''t know how could he make this little girl understand himpletely. He gently rubbed her hair and said, "When the timees, you will know."


    "Okay. I will wait for the day toe." She simply nodded.


    After that Professor Ryuren handed her a single page. "Read it and memorize it."


    Little Lanie looked at the page full of numbers. "Is this coordination of a ce?"


    "Do you know what coordination means?" He asked her curiously.


    "I saw you using coordination to go to various indsst few months." She said truthfully.


    Professor Ryuren and Zhuan Zhen were really daring to take her to their adventures when she was just one and half years old. If it wasn''t for them, she wouldn''t have known the things which a two years girl shouldn''t have known.


    He said, "Alright, now that you know, you have to memorize it."


    This was the material what Zhuan Zhen was talking about two years ago. It was known by only him, her and now their little daughter.


    Little Lanie handed the paper to her father and said, "Okay, I memorized it. Where will this coordination lead me?"


    "Grow up and go there by yourself. When you will, you will find it out. Don''t talk about it to anyone, no matter how much you trust those people, cannot share this information." He gently reminded her.


    Tiny doll simply agreed. "Alright. I will have my own adventures like papa and mama."


    He smiled and kissed her forehead. After that, he burnt that paper.


    What she didn''t know that her wish came sooner than she expected.


    Two dayster, Professor Ryuren went to the library. He had a special permission to go to the restriction area. He put his diary locked up in the restricted room two years ago. He knew that after he solved the problem in Saudi Arabia, someone would try to find out what type of medicine he used. In his diary, he had written about his lifetime work. It was more precious than anything else. A very few people knew about it, one of them betrayed him. Now he had to hide his own stuffs.


    Just as he took the diary in his hand, a sudden st threw him to the corner. The whole library crumbled. People screamed in pain. Some people asked for help. The bookshelves fell one by one with crashing sound. Books and furniture were burning everywhere.


    Professor Ryuren became conscious five minutester. He couldn''t hear anything. His head was buzzing. His whole body was paralyzed. He felt blooding down on his face. A bookshelf fell on his legs with book. He could tell that his legs fractured.


    He was in such state, but he still didn''t believe that it was his dead end. He was in the dangerous situation many times, but never did he die. He still thought that he wouldn''t die now.


    However, being paralyzed like this, what could he do?


    He opened his mouth to ask for help, and that time, another wave hit him. This explosive was more powerful than before. Whatever was left in the library waspletely gone after this explosion.


    ------


    Juan Silva was only twenty three years old. He was so young and handsome. He walked out of the bar. Tonight, he was supposed to meet Professor Ryuren.


    Al already informed them that Professor Ryuren was in danger. Some people from Saudi Arabia were following him. So, The Cobra came to take little Lan away before anything happened to Professor Ryuren. Because he was the only one who knew about the exchange he did.


    But they didn''t know that this fellow would dare to take his words back. Now, he didn''t want to give her daughter to them. He told them to wait for his son to born and he would give his son away.


    But Juan wouldn''t want that. His wish was simple. "The elixir I gave to exchange of your daughter, not son. Thus, I will take your daughter." This was thest thing he spoke to Professor Ryuren the night of little Lanie''s birthday.


    Juan looked at the busy street. The sun only set. There was still a touch of the light in the sky.


    Juan heard some noises and went to the dark alley beside the bar. He found out that Romano and a sexy bartender were hugging and kissing like a wild couple.


    Juan moved away from there and let them have some fun.


    Mark walked towards him and said, "Kilimanjaro said that Ryuren went to the library. Two men were following him." He looked around and asked, "Where is Romano?"


    "Fooling around. Let him be. We need to move before something happens to Ryuren." Juan said and moved forward.


    Just then, they heard the sound of the explosion. While people were shocked and screamed, the two of them already vanished.


    They were a little toote. They looked for Professor Ryuren, and found him in the corner of the second floor. Since it was a restricted room, it was hidden I the corner. So, it took time to find where he was.


    Juan jumped towards Professor Ryuren. He was bloody all over. There was a diary in his hand.


    Juan took the diary and carried him out of there. He just left and there was another explosion which was stronger than thest time. He turned around and saw that thest structure of the library was gone.


    Mark came forward. "Two men were looking for Ryuren. I mislead them. Now they will think that Ryuren is dead." He looked at the unconscious man and frowned. "He doesn''t look good. Let''s take him to Pedro."

 Chapter 689: ADVENTURE TURNED INTO A NIGHTMARE

    <h4>Chapter 689: ADVENTURE TURNED INTO A NIGHTMARE</h4>


    Pedro immediately operated Professor Ryuren''s injuries. When he was done, he came out of the room.


    Juan asked, "What''s his condition?"


    Pedro gloomily shook his head. "Not good. If it wasn''t me who was operating him, he would probably be dead by now. He is in a good shape. However, it will take time to heal al the injuries. The worst thing is, because of his severe head damage, he is in vegetated state. I can''t tell for sure how long it will take for him to wake up."


    Juan suggested, "We have to give him nutrition if we want him to survive, but it will be dangerous to let him stay here, or, we can just take him with us, let him stay there, he will heal naturally."


    Mark gazed at him. "You want to take him there?"


    "It''s not that he doesn''t know that ce." Juan said nonchntly.


    Pedro agreed. "Let''s take him there."


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    Mu Lan was holding her breath. After Juan finished telling her everything, she exhaled. "So that''s what happened. I''m d that you guys saved him..... Is he... still ina?"


    Pedro replied, "Yes, but recently we found out from Antonio that Ryuren had moved his fingers."


    Antonio was one of them. He had a special power to control water.


    "He is in there?" Mu Lan looked surprised.


    "Yes." Romano nodded.


    "Then why do you need the gold key? He can open the gate." Mu Lan said.


    "The gate is locked from outside. He cannot open it from inside. After you left, he is locked there for years with your vegetated father. He used telepathy to talk to Carlo and sent him the message about your father''s condition. Have some sympathy for him." Pedro scoffed.


    Mu Lan became stiff. "Okay, I will sorry for him."


    "Now if you want to get your father back, find the gold key and open the door. Although you cannot move him yet, since he isn''t fully awake, you can meet him. We didn''t want you to know about him before we got any positive news. We knew that he would wake up, knowing his headstrong stubbornness, se we decided to wait." Juan exined.


    Mu Lan realized that they didn''t tell her beforehand because she would be upset and keep waiting for him to wake up, but it wouldn''t help either way.


    She didn''t know what to say. They were considerate towards her more than she ever expected.


    She chuckled in a low tone and said, "I remember thatst time I put the gold key in my dorm when I lived there. But then everything is nk. I don''t know if I moved it to elsewhere."


    "Of course you did, since you moved to your apartment. But we searched that ce before this Mu boy''s men burnt it down to destroy the evidence of yours. We didn''t find it. You took it elsewhere." Shintaro said.


    "What should I do? Without my memory, I cannot get it." Mu Lan began chewing her lower lip.


    Carlo was cooking. He suggested, "You can go to China, find that Li boy, get your memories back, and problem is solved."


    Mu Liang''s grip on Mu Lan''s hand tightened. She put her free hand on his hand and stroke his hand slowly. She only said, "I understand. Let me think about it."


    Then she looked at Mu Liang and said, "I think, Liang Liang is healing faster than I thought. We can head back to Saudi Arabia tomorrow. We had enough rest."


    The Cobra became silent. They had to punish... no, no, they had to test this Mu brat if he was capable of being the husband of their daughter. They couldn''t just let this chance go.


    Shintaro''s expression was funny. He suggested, "Why don''t you stay here for a couple of days?"


    Mu Lan gave him a bright smile. "It''s alright. Who knows what will happen to my future husband if I close my eyes for a moment."


    It left the others speechless.


    At night, Mu Lan slept with Mu Liang.


    Mu Laing was hugging her and asked, "What do you think about going to China?"


    Mu Lan was silent for a while before she answered, "I have to face him sooner orter. But I need some time to prepare myself. If I go there, I want to finish every evil thing that started after my father''s ident."


    He looked down her to see her expression in the dark. "Do you remember what happened back then?"


    She replied, "I remember every single thing. When I think about it, my heart burns to take revenge. You told my how that monster treated me. I remember every word. Since he is stupid enough to hurt someone he never should have hurt, he has to pay for the crime. And of course, my mama and Jonah suffered because of my aunt. That woman, I will chew her off."


    The moonlight fell on her face. It made her face glowing in the dark. Her eyes were somehow burning with blue fire. She looked so beautiful when she was serious.


    Mu Liang suggested, "Why don''t I do it for you? You don''t have to face the danger."


    "If I don''t punish them with my own hands, there will be no meaning of my living." Mu Lan clenched her jaw. Her behavior showed how much she loathed her aunt.


    It pained Mu Liang. He refused to believe her cruel words. "Don''t say that. You have a good life. You have a good future."


    Mu Lan let out a low chuckle. Her eyes were looking outside the window. She could see the moon from her bed. Her gaze was intense. It was as if the moon was a big white screen where it showed how much pain she went through in her childhood.


    She said, "You are saying this because you don''t know what I faced after my papa''s ident. I wanted to have an adventure. But I never even dreamt that my wish would turn into a nightmare that I could never forget."

 Chapter 690: SAVE MY SON

    <h4>Chapter 690: SAVE MY SON</h4>


    Mu Lan''s mind drifted to the past.


    The evening when the ident happens.


    Two days after her birthday, little Lanie saw her father going out. She ran towards him. "Papa, where are you going?"


    Hearing her voice, Professor Ryuren was startled. He turned around and found his tiny doll was running towards him with all her might. He best down to take her in his arms. "Papa, is going to the library."


    "Papa, I will go with you." She cutely said. She loved going to the library and reading book.


    Professor Ryuren cracked a smile. "I''m not going there to read. I have some business there. Can you be obedient and stay with your mama and little brother? While I''m out, watch cartoon. Alright?"


    "But I want to go with you." Little Lanie frowned. She suddenly had an urge not to let her father go out of her sight. She was scared.


    However, he refused. "Not today, Lanie. Another time."


    She pouted. "Promise me that you wille back soon."


    "Take care of mama and little brother until Ie back." He rubbed her head affectionately and kissed her cheeks which were as red as an apple. Then he put her down and opened the door and left without answering her.


    Little Lanie saw her father going away. She was upset. She turned around and as her father said, she began watching television.


    Zhuan Zhen woke up from afternoon nap and came to the living room. "Sweetie, can to change the channel? I want to see today''s news."


    "Sure, mama." Tiny doll agreed and changed the channel.


    Just as she changed the channel, the reporter was reporting about the recent explosion in the library.


    Zhuan Zhen had a ss of milk in her hand. She wanted to hand it to her daughter. However, seeing the familiar library and knowing that her husband went there before the explosion, the ss on her hand fell on the floor and shattered into million pieces. The warm milk sshed everywhere.


    She didn''t care about the massacre on the floor. She headed to the bedroom, took her cell phone and called her husband.


    The three years old girl had yet to realize why her mother acted like that. She looked at the television and saw burning library. Her favorite library was on fire. The books, tables, chairs and people were burning. A horrifying scene. Tears filled her eyes for the first time in two years. She sniffed. She was sad.


    After everything was under control, the police released a statement; except for ash, nothing was found; people, books, furniture everything burnt to the point that there was no existence of anything.


    The family full of happiness suddenly became a house of mourning. Zhuan Zhen was wearing ck gown. There was a white rose on her hand. Her other hand was gripping on her daughter''s hand who was also wearing a ck frock and had a white rose on other hand. They ced the flowers in the monument where the library was.


    It was already a week since the incident happened. The government ordered to carry out the investigation. It was imed as a terrorist attack by the investigators. After that they made a temporary monument.


    Zhuan Zhen came back home with her daughter. She held back her emotion. She had to do it for both of her children. She looked at her daughter and said, "Sweetie, go freshen up. I will make you lunch."


    "Okay, mama." Little Lanie obediently went to her bedroom. She changed her dress and washed her face and hands. After that, she went to her bed. Under the pillow, there was her father''s diary that she got on her birthday.


    She opened it and read the diary.


    ''Dear Lanie, I know you might be upset that I''m not here with you, but I''m secretly telling you that I''m still around you. I didn''t go far away where you cannot reach me. I wille back when the timees. However, before that, you have to take care of your mother and little bother. You can do it, right?''


    She continued reading as her vision became blurry.


    ''You papa is going on a secret adventure. So, he couldn''t tell anyone. You are the only one I''m telling. Keep it as a secret, alright? Don''t even tell your mama. Or she might punish me when Ie back.''


    Sheughed this time.


    ''There are further instructions in the next pages. You said you were confused. I know it''s hard to understand but rx. You are still a child so you will face difficulties to choose the right path. But I still belief that you are going to be fine. Follow my instruction so that you have no problem deciding what you should do. ''


    Though her father said that he left for a secret adventure, she kept waiting for him, but he didn''te back. Two monthster, her mama had a car ident. He was taken to the hospital. Little Lanie was still at home. She got a call from the hospital. Not knowing what to do, she asked the police to take her to the hospital.


    After she went to the hospital, the doctors were saying something like her mama couldn''t stay with her, she had to leave.


    She asked, "Where will my mama go with my little brother?"


    The doctor and nurses fell silent. They didn''t know what to say t her.


    She had no other guardians and so their neighbor came to take care of the formalities.


    Little Lanie was feeling helpless as she saw her mother lying on the bed, covered in blood, crying out loudly in pain and saying, "Save my son. Save my son please."


    This little girl couldn''t take it anymore. She had her father''s diary with her and used it whenever she was in trouble. It was like a bible to her.


    She turned over some pages and found some numbers. The first number was of a doctor. She dialed that numbered.

 Chapter 691: SHE IS DYING

    <h4>Chapter 691: SHE IS DYING</h4>


    After ringing the second time, someone answered the call. "...Ryu?.... is that you.....?" The owner o this voice was confused and perplexed.


    He definitely knew that his friend Professor Ryuren was dead. Aside from him, no one knew this number. If it wasn''t him, who could call him?


    "Hello, I want to talk to Nick." Little Lanie didn''t have the mind to think of anything. She directly went to the point.


    "...Who are you?" The tone became sharper.


    "...Please save my mama and little brother." At this point, she started to weep. She tried to hide it, being stubborn, didn''t want other watching her cry. But she was really scared. She didn''t want to lose her mother and unborn little brother.


    Hearing her cry, his tone became softer. "Who are you to Ryu?"


    She replied while wiping her nose. "He is my papa. He... he said if I''m in danger I should call this number. Are you Nick?"


    Nick finally understood everything. He heard that Ryu''s wife was pregnant with a son. "I am.... What happened to your mama and little brother? Where are you?"


    "I''m in a hospital. Something happened to mama. Mama... mama is hurt. Mama is in pain. Mama is crying." Thinking of Zhuan Zhen''s situation, tears rolled down from her cheek.


    "Which hospital?" Nick urgently asked. He already stood up from the chair.


    ''This must be a deliberate ident. Someone is trying to harm the whole family.'' He thought.


    Little Lan shook her head. "I-I don''t know."


    Nick realized that he was talking to a three years old child. He called himself down and told her, "Ask someone who is beside you."


    Little girl looked around and saw a nurseing out of her mother''s room. She grabbed the nurse. She stretched out her hand to the nurse with the cell phone and requested, "Please talk to him."


    Looking at her crying face, the nurse''s heart melted. She took the cell phone and said, "Hello."


    Nick noticed the difference between the previous and present voices and asked, "Which hospital is it?"


    "This is Tianjin First Central Hospital." The nurse replied.


    Nick wanted to who he was talking to. "And you are?"


    The nurse nced at the girl before replying, "I''m the nurse of the patient that''s the girl''s mother."


    Nick immediately asked, "How''s her condition?"


    "We can''t save her. She is dying." The nurse replied. Her answer was faster than usual.


    Nick frowned. "I see." After that he hung up.


    The nurse gave little Lanie her cell phone back. "He hung up." Saying that, the nurse turned around and left.


    Little Lanie looked at the cell phone. She absentmindedly gazed at it for a few seconds. After that, she thought that she needed to call someone else. Thus, she opened her diary to call another number.


    Just that, there was text showed up in the screen; from the previous number she called. She blinked before opening the text.


    It said: ''A grey mask doctor wille and save your mama and little brother. Stay with him. Don''t let anyone know.''


    After reading the text at first, little Lanie didn''t understand anything. Her head was already in a mess. She read it again and again till the grey masked man came and knocked her forehead.


    Touching her forehead, she looked up and saw a grey masked doctor. She opened her mouth to say something, but the man put his index finger over his lips signaling her not to talk. Then, she realized what that text meant. She silently nodded and tugged his sleeve and pointed out to the room where her mother was crying in pain.


    In the room, there was no doctor or nurse. Zhuan Zhen had been crying but there was no one to help her. She was left there to die in pain. The neighbor gave some money to the hospital and left silently without staying with them. So did the police. The driver who hit Zhuan Zhen was nowhere to be found. Everything seemed to be a well-nned assassination.


    The grey masked doctor grabbed the tiny doll''s hand and took her in the room. He put an oxygen mask on Zhuan Zhen''s mouth and said in a low tone, "If you want to save your son and see your husband, endure the pain a little longer."


    Zhuan Zhen froze for a second before nodding. Pearls like tears were very beautiful in such pitiful eyes.


    That guy put the oxygen cylinder and the tiny doll on the bed and covered Zhuan Zhen and the cylinder with the white cover.


    Little Lanie was ufortable, as a result she began moving.


    The grey masked guy warned her, "Stop moving."


    He touched his right ear and softly said, "Everything is ready."


    After that, there was a fire rm. People began to scream and run. Within two minutes, the floor was covered in smoke.


    Then, he pushed the bed out of the room. Since everyone was busy saving themselves, so one cared about a doctor pushing the bed out. After all, he wasn''t the only one who was going that only.


    After that, he took the bed out of the hospital without any problem and put it on the ambnce. Then, he took off the cover and revealed mother and daughter pair.


    Little Lanie opened her eyes and saw two men and a woman were looking at them.


    The masked man took off the mask. He had brown hair and a pair of olive colored eyes. Another man had blonde hair and a pair of blue eyes. And the girl had red hair and a pair of green eyes. None of them were Chinese.


    The brown haired man carried little Lanie and put her down on the ambnce. He told her, "I''m Nero. The other guy is Nick and the woman in N. We are your father''s friends. We will protect your mother. Right now, all you have to do it close your eyes and cover your ears. Got it?" He showed her how to cover her ears and eyes.

 Chapter 692: FOR THE BABY

    <h4>Chapter 692: FOR THE BABY</h4>


    Nero showed her how to cover her ears and eyes.


    Little girl understood and followed his instruction.


    He rubbed her head and turned to look at her friends. They were already prepared and now they began to cut the clothes of Zhuan Zhen. Taking off her clothes, N covered her private areas with soft white clothes and kept the injuries uncover.


    The engine of the ambnce started and headed


    Nick told Nero, "Her water broke five minutes ago. We cannot take risk of the baby''s health. Let''s just take the baby out. Then we will take care of her wounds. Just use ice to stop her bleeding now. Then patch it up temporarily."


    Nero nodded.


    N came in between Zhuan Zhen''s leg and tried to rx her, "Don''t be afraid. You can do it. Just push with all your might."


    Zhuan Zhen was breathing hard. After knowing that they meant no harm, she stopped crying and didn''t move a little bit. She let them do whatever they wanted.


    She nodded hearing N''s instruction. She opened her mouth and asked, "Do you have any soft cloth? I want to bit it."


    Seeing her calm expression, N smiled at her bravery. She gave Zhuan Zhen a soft woolen towel.


    Zhuan Zhen bit it with all her might, closed her eyes and as N instructed, she began pushing. She usedst ounce of her strength.


    Nick touched her stomach and said, "Yes, you are doing great. A little bit push. Yeah, you can do it. Come on." He asked N, "Can you see the baby''s head?"


    "Not yet." N answered. She was sweating.


    "Uuuun!" Tears wereing out of Zhuan Zhen''s eyes. The pain was unbearable. Right this moment, her injuries were nothingpared to the pain she was going through in her lower part.


    "Come on, you can do it!" Nick gave her inspiration.


    "I can see the head." N excitedly said.


    Nero tried to take care of her wounds but she was using so much force that ice wasn''t helping at all. "Damn it!" He cursed. He used more ice. "She needs more blood."


    "We have blood. Even if we take care of her wounds now, because of the pressure she is using to deliver the child, it won''t work. So, we need to take out the baby first." Nick said.


    "Zhuan Zhen, if you want to live to see your handsome husband again, then push with all your strength. Do you here me?" He screamed.


    N and Nero looked at him dumbfoundedly. They never saw Nick act like that. Moreover, Nick was nervous.


    As a doctor, he knew how critical Zhuan Zhen''s condition was. In fact, she was supposed to die in the hospital. But her strong will to survive or rather save her son made her go through this much. How could he let her back down in thest moment?


    "Uuuummm!" Zhuan Zhen almost fainted but Nick mixed an odd smell stuff in front of her nose. She frowned and wanted to vomit. She couldn''t get unconscious.


    Little Lanie sat down on a corner and shivered. Though she was covering her ears, she heard everything. She was shivering and weeping in silent. Fear was crawling on her body.


    Atst, after fighting over thirty minutes, Zhuan Zhen gave birth to her son, Jonah.


    She lost consciousness immediately. N, Nero and Nick were exhausted. N took the boy in her arm with a smile. Nick made the boy cry and checked to make sure if the newborn was healthy. Feeling satisfied, he turned to take care of Zhuan Zhen''s injuries. Her bleeding stopped a few minutes ago. He sewed her deep wounds and then patched up her body.


    He sighed in relief and looked at Nero. "Did you make sure that the room burnt to ashes? "


    Nero nodded. He was Nick''s personal bodyguard. He replied, "I put the gas and fired the room as you said. Also, I put another dead body on a bed and reced in where Miss Zhen was. Moreover, I tampered the surveince cameras before I entered the room. No harm was done. Everyone will know that she died in the hospital due to fire incident."


    "Good." Nick sat down on the floor.


    "Huhu..." They heard a weeping sound. It was very low. It was different from the newborn baby who was crying with all her strength, making them deaf.


    Nick and Nero gazed where little doll was trembling in fear and crying. Nick was closer. He reached out and rubbed her head.


    Feeling startled, little Lanie turned around to look at the man who was stroking her head.


    Nick burst into sparkles. "Oh my God! She is Ryu''s duplicate. Ah! She got her mother''s eyes and lips. But her aura is just like her father. Little darling, you are so cute!" He kept patting her head.


    "M-mama... how is she?" Little Lanie was still weeping as she asked.


    Nick took her in his arms and carried her to Zhuan Zhen who was sleeping. "You mama is okay now. Let her sleep okay? She worked really hard."


    Little Lanie wiped her tears and smiled lightly.


    "Waaaa! Waaaaa!" Jonah cried out loudly. N was done bathing this infant.


    Little Lanie''s eyes glittered. She came out of Nick''s embrace and she walked closer. "Little brother." She cutely called out as she reached out her tiny hands.


    N smiled and bent down to let the little girl see her healthy newborn brother. Little Jonah was very intelligent. Just seeing his elder sister''s face, he stopped crying. He kept looking at her with his ck shiny eyes. His eyes glowing with mischief. He gave the most innocent smile at her sister.


    "Oww! Look at that. Isn''t he adorable?" N smiled.


    Nick and Nero also smiled. Their heart melted to see the pair of brother and sister.


    They were watching the cutest siblings when ambnce stopped. Nick opened the door and saw his house. It was a huge mansion in the richest area in Beijing.


    "We have arrived." He dered.

 Chapter 693: I WILL GO WITH AUNTIE

    <h4>Chapter 693: I WILL GO WITH AUNTIE</h4>


    In one week, Zhuan Zhen became healthy. However, she was still injured. She was yet to recover.


    Little Lanie was spending more time with her little brother. Little Jonah was also very attached to his elder sister.


    Fourteen dayster, Nick came back to the mansion. He knocked the door. "May Ie in?"


    Zhuan Zhen just made her son fall asleep. She nced at Nick and smiled radiantly. "Sure."


    Little Lanie was sitting beside her mother. She was reading a story book given by N.


    Nick entered Zhuan Zhen''s room and sat on a chair. "You look better." He noticed that her face was brighter than before.


    "It''s all thanks to you." Zhuan Zhen was really grateful to Nick.


    "It''s my duty as a friend of Ryu." Nick was a polite man when he wanted to.


    Zhuan Zhen became silent as her husband''s name came up. After a while he asked, "Did you find out his whereabouts?"


    Nick shook his head. "My men are still looking for him. Don''t worry. I believe he is still alive."


    Zhuan Zhen nodded. "I know." She also believed it in her heart.


    Nick changed the subject. "What identity do you want to live in? What upation will you choose? Did you think of anything?"


    She shook her head. "No, all I want now is to recover as soon as possible. I have burdened you."


    Nick got angry. He almost raised his voice but looking at the sleeping Jonah, he lowered his voice. "Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t do it for random people. If it wasn''t for Ryu, you would be dead by now. It wasn''t easy to fool the Arabian enemy. However, they weren''t alone in this. Someone from China was definitely joined their hands with them. Or it wouldn''t be that easy. Do you think there was no evidence of the explosion? I have found all the evidence. The government covered everything. They didn''t let anyone know it. It only means that at least one influential Chinese family has a hand behind the incident. Same goes for your incident. The hospital and the police didn''t cooperate and nearly killed you. Their n was beyond perfection. There was no leak. If you daughter didn''t call, huh, it''s not hard to imagine what would happen by now."


    "It''s nothing new." Zhuan Zhen sighed. She was facing after her father made her the President of Zhuan Corporation. Now it was all gone.


    Nick said, "But now you have kids. You have to think about them. Anyway, I have already prepared some profiles for you. It will be easy for you to choose."


    As he handed over the documents, Zhuan Zhen began to read them one by one.


    Nick gazed at the busy little Lanie who was absorbed in the fairynd. "By the way, I heard that your sister is looking for Lanie."


    It took not only Zhuan Zhen but also little Lanie''s attention. Tiny doll''s ears perked up as she heard it.


    Nick found her reaction ''so cute''. He asked her, "What will you do? Your auntie thinks that you have no parents so she can adopt you to get your gold coins. Do you want to give her gold coins?"


    This three years old Lanie only understood that gold coins could be the treasure. She knew that her father left lots of gold coins for her to y. It all belonged to her.


    Little Lanie frowned. She didn''t like the idea that her precious gold toys would be someone else''s. She said, "It belongs to me. So, I will won''t hand it over to anyone no matter what."


    Nickughed. "Excellent. Then you three can stay under my care."


    "No." Little Lanie stubbornly said.


    ''Did I hear right?'' Nick blinked. "No?"


    "No, I have to go with auntie. I also have to tell her that I was living in the street. If I stay with you, she might suspect something. I can''t take the risk. I will go with auntie and her eyes will be on me all the time. If she is one of them who attack mama and little brother, then she wouldn''t be able to harm my mama and little brother anymore. For them I have to do it." Little Lanie promised her father that she would protect her mother and brother. Now it''s the time. This was the adventure her father was talking about.


    Zhuan Zhen: "..."


    Nick: "..."


    Nick broke the silence first. He whispered to Zhuan Zhen, "Are you sure that your daughter isn''t an alien? Should I check her blood?"


    Zhuan Zhen didn''t know if she should be proud or be stunned and should think that there was something wrong with her daughter.


    Little Lanie frowned after hearing thement of Nick. It''s not that she fully understood anything. She said what was written on the diary. She just repeated her father''s words. She had a photographic memory after all.


    However, she didn''t want to exin it to them. It they thought that she was an alien, then she was an alien. It would be more fun that way.


    Nick became normal and turned serious. "What little Lanie said isn''t entirely false. If you want to save your son and yourself, she has to go with her aunt."


    Zhuan Zhen didn''t agree. "But that will make her life dangerous. Who knows what will my sister do? She is always so greedy and jealous." She feared that her sister wouldn''t let her precious daughter off.


    "Mama, I have promised papa that I will protect you two. I have to go to her. And she won''t do anything to me. She wants my gold coins, right? Without my agreement, she cannot do anything." Little Lanie assured her mother the way it was written in the diary.


    Professor Ryuren was a legend. He nned everything beforehand when he knew that he was going to face danger. Now that he handed the diary with his instruction to his precious daughter, he didn''t have to worry anymore.


    However, he didn''t know that his calction would go terribly wrong. He had misjudged his sister-inw''s character. He never imagined how ferocious she could be to a little girl who didn''t understand anything.

 Chapter 694: WELCOME TO HELL

    <h4>Chapter 694: WELCOME TO HELL</h4>


    p!


    The hard p fell on Hua Lan''s right cheek. She never experienced something like that before. Her body was thrown in the corner by the forceful hit. Her pale cheek became puffy instantly. Five fingers were sharply visible as red marks.


    She was startled and puzzled at the same time. She lightly cupped her right cheek which was stinging and burning. Her eyes were filled with tears. She couldn''t utter a single sound in fear. Her lips trembled and cheeks became wet by tears. Her eyes were looking at the pair of furious eyes.


    Zhuang Lei was breathing soundly. Her chest was going up and down as she breathed.


    "Wretched girl! It''s all because of you. It''s all your fault!" She hissed.


    A week ago, little Lan convinced her mother that she would go with her aunt and nothing bad will happen to her. She went back to her house where her parents were. Nero sent her there secretly. She hid her father''s diary in her room as it was instructed and locked the house from outside. Then, she hid the key as well. She could neither sell the house nor could she rent it.


    Nick let his secretary N take care of the rest. N let her stern husband take care of the house. Her husband was a prominentwyer who had his ownwyer firm. They made a legal document to buy the house.


    Of course, a three years old child couldn''t do anything, so she had to wait for her legal guardian, her aunt, Zhuang Lei.


    As a greedy woman she was, she would never agree to it. There were too much of valuable items in that house. She began to make trouble. Even, she tried to break the door of the house. When she didn''t agree, her husband Hua Rong started having problems in his business. Soon she got a warning letter.


    As if that would stop her. Her greed was more than her love for her husband. Since she didn''t listen, N''s husband ordered someone hit to hurt Hua Rong.


    After Hua Rong had a car ident and the business was going bankrupt, then Zhuang Lei agreed to sell her sister''s house. She realized that if she kept lingering on that house, she would lose everything. Moreover, it was written that the house would be sold in two billion dors. There was no way she would miss an opportunity to get that money.


    All these happened in one week, after little Lanie went to her aunt''s house. She was pampered past seven days with no boundary. Moreover, she was being adopted and was given the title Hua. Today, Zhuang Lei and little Lanie sighed the legal papers.ChapterMid();


    N and her husband got up from their seats.


    Zhuang Lei was anticipating to get two billion dors. But the couple had no interest in giving the money.


    "Hold it right there." Zhuang Lei screamed. "Where are you going without giving me the money?"


    N turned around and looked at her. She coldly said, "Why would we give you the money? The house belonged to the kid, we transferred the money to her bank ount. We have made sure that only she can have the ess to her ount. She can use her money for her education, food, health checkup, clothes and entertainment. Her money can only be used by her and no one else. Oh, I forgot to mention that there are two agents those will help her to use her money. Suppose, she is injured and taken to the hospital, the agents will take care of her expenses. You have nothing to fear. They won''t mistreat her."


    After that, N gave Zhuang Lei a pleasant smile and left.


    ''Everything is gone. The money and the house. All because of this wretched girl.'' Zhuang Lei burst in anger and pped Hua Lan. "Wretched girl! It''s all because of you. It''s all your fault!"


    Seven days of living in paradise hade to an end. Wee to the hell.


    Hua Lan kept looking at her aunt. ''What is happening? Why did she hit me? Papa didn''t say anything about hitting? What should I do? Is this what everyone calls bullying?''


    Zhuang Lei instructed her housemaid, "Don''t let her eat anything. Because of her my husband is in the hospital. Let her starve."


    Hua Lan''s cousin Hua Mei looked at Hua Lan''s swollen cheek with satisfaction. Even though they both three years old, their thinking level and attitudes were totally different.


    Hua Mei followed her mother and went out of the house. She had to go to the hospital to see her father. Her couldn''t y with her friends today. Since her mother said that it was her cousin''s fault than it was her (Hua Lan) fault.


    Hua Lan sat there for a couple of minutes and then she stood up and walked into her room. She didn''t know that it was just the start.


    From the next day, no one called her to eat, no one took her to shopping, even Hua Mei never yed with her. One servant once tried to save some food for her, but Hua Mei told her mother when she saw that servant took the food to Hua Lan''s room.


    The servant lost her job that very day and Hua Lan was taken to the small room back in the house. It was more like a store room. She was put there. Her clothes and everything she had had been taken from her. She was locked in that room.


    While lying down on the dusty floor, the little princess who never faced hardship, started mumbling, "Papa��.. I''m hungry��. Papa��. It''s cold��."

 Chapter 695 JAPAN TRIP

    <h4>Chapter 695 JAPAN TRIP</h4>


    Hua Lan was given water and a cold bun every day. Sometimes, Zhuang Lei woulde to ask for the money. But Hua Lan didn''t agree. So Zhuang Lei would hit her and p her as she pleased. When Hua Rong went to the vacation with his family, the servants would let here out from there and gave her food to eat.


    Since her cell phone was taken away, she had to borrow some money to go out and call from a telephone booth. She missed her mother and little brother, but as her father''s instruction she couldn''t call them or meet them since bad people might trace her call and wound find her mother and little brother.


    Thus, she directly called the one of the agents. With her memory, she memorized their contact numbers after looking at it only one nce. Soon, they came to meet her. Seeing her as skinny as a musculoskeletal, they were so shocked that they became speechless.


    Hua Lan recalled that on her birthday, her father told her when she would be bullied, there would be time when she had to stay quiet but if she couldn''t take it anymore, she should find out a way to figure out a solution of her problem. She began to do exactly what her father instructed her to do.


    At that time, she understood what her father meant that night. And she was only three years old.


    The agent took her away for a whole month sending a message from the bank to the Hua family. After getting the letter, Hua Rong, Zhuang Lei and Hua Mei rushed to the house and found out what the letter was written was true. Zhuang Lei was taken to the police and held for custody for a whole week.


    After Hua Rong bailed her out, Zhuang Lei changed her attitude towards Hua Lan and begged for forgiveness.


    Hua Lan, no matter how smart she was, she was still a child who craved for a family. She easily forgave her aunt and went back to Hua Household. After going there, she found out that previous servants were all gone. There were new servants. Since she came back, Zhuang Lei and Hua Rong''s behavior towards her were unexceptionally good. She got everything back. The agents came once a week to check on her.


    Seeing her happy all the time, Hua Mei was pretty upset and jealous. But she never showed it in front of Hua Lan. Since Hua Mei was two months elder than Hua Lan, Hua Mei always ordered Hua Lan around. However, Hua Lan wasn''t that easy to bully. Sometimes, she would listen to Hua Mei''s request. Sometimes, if it was difficult, she would not.


    It would make Hua Mei almost explode in anger. When she would try to do something to Hua Lan, Huan Lan would act pitiful, making Hua Mei a bad person in front of the onlookers. Hua Mei slowly began to learn her lesson and was bing more timid outside, however, her heart was filling with poison in every second while hating Hua Lan.


    One day, Hua Mei went to find her mother in the bedroom. Zhuang Lei was reading a magazine.ChapterMid();


    Hua Mei called out, "Mom." She was crying.


    Zhuang Lei loved her only daughter. She hugged her daughter and asked worried, "What happened to my princess?"


    Hua Mei still wept. She asked in a sad tone, "Do you really think of me as your daughter? You are always taking care of that orphan. You don''t look at me at all."


    Zhuang Lei''s heart broke at her daughter''s tears. She coaxed her while saying, "If I don''t treat her well, she will put me in the jail again. My sweet princess, tell you mom, what should I do now?"


    Hua Mei wiped her tears and said hatefully, "Mom, vanish her. So that no one can ever find her and she won''t tell anyone that you hurt her. You won''t go to jail either."


    Zhuang Lei was shocked by her words. She suddenly realized that her daughter was more intelligent than her. Her daughter gave her a brilliant idea.


    She thought about it. ''That''s right. If I''m able to sell her secretly, there won''t be any problem in the future. Moreover, I would get two billion dors for myself.''


    Hua Lan''s two billion dors hadn''t been spent even once. She knew how to save money. Her father once mentioned about the importance of money for bad days in the diary. So, she didn''t spend her money thinking that she needed it in the future.


    Zhuang Lei kissed her daughter''s forehead and said, "Don''t worry, my princess. I will definitely grand your wish."


    Hua Mei smiled cutely and asked, "Really mom? Will you really make her disappeared? I don''t like her at all. Throw her right away."


    Zhuang Leiughed and said, "My princess, I cannot do it now. I have to wait for the perfect opportunity to do it. Wait for your mom''s strategy." Her eyes were full of sinister.


    Soon everyone thought of Hua Lan as the daughter of Zhuang Lei. They began treated both girls the same way. It was hard for Hua Mei to take it. But she endured it.


    Two yearster, Hua Lan before five years old, she became taller and prettier. She was more beautiful than the other kids. Moreover, she was talented and sensible. She liked elder people and respected them. She treated everyone equally. Her way of talking would melt everyone''s heart.


    One day, Hua Rong came from thepany and told everyone that he was going to Japan and he wanted to take everyone to the beautiful country. Everyone rejoiced. Hua Lan was also happy. It would be her first time out of the country.


    Three dayster, they finished packing and went to the airport. Since it was summer, they didn''t take too much clothes and had light luggage. They were very excited and eager for this Japan trip.

 Chapter 696 AN EYESORE

    <h4>Chapter 696 AN EYESORE</h4>


    They stayed at Kyoto where Hua Rong had a meeting to attend. The meetingsted for five days and it ended with a party. In the party, all the presidents'' family members were present. Hua Rong''s family had no exception. Hue Mei and Hua Lan were also there.


    While Hua Mei was happily ying with several girls, Hua Lan was observing people and eating pastries silently. Just then, Zhuang Lei walked towards her.


    She smiled and said, "Xiao Lan, are you having fun?"


    Hua Lan nced at her aunt and replied, "I am. Do you want some?" She pointed out the pastry. "It tastes good."


    Zhuang Lei rubbed her head and said, "I''m not hungry. You eat. But don''t eat too much, it will cause stomachache."


    Hua Lan obediently nodded. "Alright."


    Zhuang Lei was still beside her as she was eating, just then, Hua Mei was running towards them and collided to Hua Lan. With the quarter te in her hand, Hua Lan fell on the ground. The pastry was smashed and the te was shattered into million of pieces. It cut her tiny, delicate hands. Blood gashed out.


    Hua Lan whimpered. Her new injuries stung. Her small, while hands were covered in blood.


    Hua Mei was nervous watching everyone looking at her. She wept and said, "Xiao Lan, I''m so sorry. I was only ying. I didn''t mean to hurt you. Are you in pain?"


    She cutely wailed making everyone feel sorry for her. They realized that it was just an ident. Kids were reckless. They were bound to make mistake.


    Zhuang Lei sat beside Hua Lan and helped her to sit up. She looked at little kid''s wounds and scolded her daughter, "Xiao Mei, you are too much. Look what you did to your sister!"


    Hearing her mother reprimanding her, Hua Mei wailed a little louder.


    Hua Rong came forward and consoled his girls. "Okay Lei, you don''t have to scold her. It was an ident. Let''s treat Xiao Lan''s injuries. Xiao Mei,e with dad."


    As he reached out, Mei went to his embrace and he hugged her. He patted her back to console her.


    Zhuang Lei said, "I''m worried about Xiao Lan. I will take her to the hospital."


    Hua Rong agreed, "I can''t leave the party. I will ask the driver to take you two to the hospital."


    Zhuang Lei agreed. "Hurry, call the driver. Xiao Lan lost too much blood."


    Hua Rong called the driver and the driver bought the car in front of the entrance. Hua Rong and Zhuang Lei were waiting in the entrance with Hua Mei and Hua Lan. Zhuang Lei went inside he car as soon as the car had arrived. The car drove off.


    Hua Lan was feeling weak. It was the first time her hand was cut and she was bleeding. Her eyelids wereing down. She tried to stay awake, but she was couldn''t.


    While she was sleeping, she heard a man and a woman were talking. One was her aunt''s voice, another one sounded familiar but she couldn''t recognize. She slowly opened her eyes and saw a man wearing white medical coat.ChapterMid();


    ''Is he a doctor?'' She thought. He looked like someone she knew before. After looking for a few seconds she realized that it was the doctor who said that her mother couldn''t live longer. She wondered, ''Why is he here? Isn''t this Japan?''


    She tried to listen what they were talking about.


    The doctor spoke, "You are brave for sure, Mrs. Hua. I have to give you that."


    "I gave you what you wanted. Now hand other the money to me." Zhuang Lei said. She was excited and was in a hurry.


    The doctor gave a satisfactory smile. "In exchange of her life, I will give you two billion dors. You are in a win win situation. You are getting two billion dors from us and after you prove that she is dead, you will get another two billion from her. How long did you n all these?"


    "It took me two years. Now that I aplished, no one can stop me from now one. Their family is finished." Zhuang Lei cruelly said.


    "Isn''t Zhuan Zhen is your twin elder sister? Why do you want to harm her so much? Also, I noticed that her first name is Zhuan and your first name is Zhuang. Why are your family names different?" The doctor curiously asked.


    "None of your business. I simple hate her, that''s all." She reached out her hand. "Now give me money."


    The doctor handed her over a briefcase. "Check it if you want."


    Zhuang Lei opened the briefcase and her eyes shown as she saw the cash. "It''s perfect." She closed the lid and said, "She is all yours now. Make a good use of her. I will be going then."


    Hua Lan couldn''t understand most of the part. What she understood was her aunt was leaving without her. "A-aunt?" She called out weakly.


    Zhuang Lei stiffened. So, did the doctor.


    "You are awake?" She asked looking down in the ground.


    Hua Lan who was in cold could said, "Aunt, where is this ce? Aren''t we going to the hospital? Aunt I''m cold."


    Zhuang Lei sneered. She walked closer and put his right leg on her cheek. Hua Lan''s soft cheek became red and marked as a shape of shoe. She whimpered. She could hardly believe that her aunt would do something like this.


    No one treated her like that before. After her father left her, she was experiencing new things everyday and it wasn''t pleasant at all.


    Zhuang Lei snickered. "You wretch, you mother took everything from me. Because of you, my daughter had to suffer. You mother-daughter pair is an eyesore. I took care of her. But now you also became a hinder in my goal. I have to get rid of you. Enjoy being ab rat forever."


    She put more strength on her foot. She wanted to crash this tiny face. ''Just like her mother. An eyesore!''


    "Uu..." Hua Lan was hit by Zhuang Lei many times. But it was a new kind of pain. She was feeling betrayed.

 Chapter 697 MY ONLY FAMILY

    <h4>Chapter 697 MY ONLY FAMILY</h4>


    The doctor couldn''t take this scene. He pulled Zhuang Lei away. "What are you doing? I just treated her hands and you are injuring her face now?" He wanted to say that ''you mother-daughter pair is heartless'', but in the end, he controlled himself.


    Zhuang Lei said nothing. She gave her niece a hateful re before snatching her arms. Then she left.


    Hua Lan forced herself to get up, despite her cheek hurt and called out, "A-anut?!"


    She wanted to ran towards her aunt, but the doctor caught her. "Hey girl, you are going with me. Don''t look for your aunt anymore."


    Hua Lan red at that doctor. She never liked him. She struggled. "I don''t want to go with you. Let me go! I want to go with my aunt."


    The doctorughed and looked at her as he was watching a fool. "Didn''t she just leave you to me? You still want to go to her.... How strange!"


    Hua Lan trembled as she replied, "Because she is my only family." She couldn''t reveal about her mother and brother, so she said that.


    The doctor found it funny. He said, "And your only family sold you to me for two billion dors."


    Hua Lan didn''t understand the meaning of billion dors. She asked, "What do you mean by that? I am a person, not an object. How can I be sold without me knowing it?" She didn''t like the way the doctor was talking. She started weeping.


    "Even if you don''t understand, you have to ept it. You wille with me." He held her hand and pulled her to the car.


    Hua Lan began to struggle. "No, no, I won''t go with you. Let me go. Let me go. Aunt! Aunt!"


    She screamed but no one came forward to help her. There was no one around them in the cold, dark salvage yard. Seeing that there was no one to help her, she bit that doctor''s hand. Her teeth cut through his skin and she tasted blood.


    "Ouch!" The doctor shook his hand harshly and Hua Lan was thrown in the ground.


    She hit her head with some sort of metal. But it was too dark to see anything. She didn''t care about her pain. She got up and ran to the opposite side of where the doctor was standing.


    "Imbecile! Come back here!" The doctor became angry and shout loudly. He ran after her.


    Hua Lan didn''t look anywhere. She kept running.


    However, how far a five years old girl could go? Could she win against a grown-up man?


    The doctor caught her in no time. He grabbed her by her small neck and raised her. He kept her away from him as he walked towards the car.


    Hua Lan moved her hands and legs vigorously but couldn''t do anything. She tried to scratch him but her hands couldn''t touch his face. She stretched her arms and scratched his hand that was carrying him with all her might.


    The doctor flinched. He wanted to p her to stop her from moving. But he was afraid of his boss. Her hands and cheek were already injured. He couldn''t hurt her more. After all, she was an experimental object. She had to be treated with utmost care.


    ChapterMid();


    He took her to the car and made her sit on the sear forcefully. Hua Lan wanted to bit him again. Seeing that he caught her chin and pressed a white cloth on her mouth that was in the dashboard.


    Hua Lan smelt a faint sweet odor, and then everything became dark.


    --------------


    Zhuang Lei went to the police station and cried out in anxiety. "Officer, please do something. My youngest daughter has been kidnapped by the driver. I don''t know what to do. She is so small. What will happen to her?"


    The police officer said, "Calm down miss. Answer my question first. Do you have a cell phone?"


    "I do.... Uhuhuhu.." She nodded and snorted in her handkerchief.


    The police officer calmly said, "Call your husband or rtive if they were in this city."


    Zhuang Lei took out her cell phone and dialed her husband''s number.


    Hua Rong answered immediately. "Lei, it''s already three hours. Where are you now? How''s Xiao Lan? When will youe back? We are back to our room."


    After facing her husband''s multiple question, Zhuang Lei once gain burst into tears. "Hua Rong, what kind of driver you chose? He has threatened me and taken out Xiao Lan away from us. I didn''t know what to do. I came to the nearest police station.... Buhuhuhuhu..."


    Hua Rong was taken aback. "Which police station? I-I''lle to you."


    "Kyoto Police Station...." Zhuang Lei sniffed.


    "I''ming." He hung up and drove to the police station.


    Zhuang Lei was still crying. She couldn''t calm herself down. Hua Rong went closer and hugged her.


    "Hua Rong, my child is gone.... Uhuhuhu..." Seeing her husband, she cried even more.


    "Don''t worry. We will find her." Hua Rong coaxed her. He looked at the police officer. "Please catch that driver. I will do anything to find my daughter."


    "Tell me her name?" The officer began to interrogate.


    The police got Hua Lan and the driver''s information in fifteen minutes. They looked into the driver''s record and in turned out that the driver was working under number one child trafficker organization in South Asia. The police were looking for them for so long, but didn''t find out it''s whereabouts.


    Hua Rong shivered hearing the news. He was upset. He really liked the child Xiao Lan.


    Zhuang Lei fainted after hearing that the driver was a child trafficker. She was taken to the hospital.


    The police started their investigation. They learnt that when Zhuang Lei went inside the car, the drive drove off. He didn''t take them to the hospital. He took them to the opposite direction.


    Before they found out the driver''s identity, Zhuang Lei was interrogated. At that time, she said that she didn''t know the city well.....

 Chapter 698 INVESTIGATE THOROUGHLY

    <h4>Chapter 698 INVESTIGATE THOROUGHLY</h4>


    Before they found out the driver''s identity, Zhuang Lei was interrogated. At that time, she said that she didn''t know the city well. So, she didn''t oppose. She was worried about her daughter''s injury. But then the driver stopped the car in the dark road and pointed out a gun at her. She was scared to death and didn''t know what to do. That driver had some men with his. While the driver was pointing the gun at her, the men took Hua Lan away from her. She wanted to retail but the driver fired at the car. The bullet went pass her and hit the car seat. She trembled all over and couldn''t even ask her help. Her head wasn''t working properly because of the gun pointing at her. However, she didn''t let go of her daughter. As a result, the kidnappers couldn''t take it anymore and hit her on the head. After that, she lost consciousness. When she woke up, she was alone in the car. She didn''t know what to do and randomly drove the car, when she saw the city, she asked people in the street about the location of the police station. They gave her the direction.


    That was all she said. While the police were looking for the driver and Hua Lan, one police officer came with some document. "It says that Hua Lan isn''t your biological daughter but an adopted daughter."


    Hua Rong was in the hospital, seating beside his wife''s bed. He nodded. "That''s true. She is my sister-inw''s daughter. My sister-inw died in a car ident. And thus, we took her only child in. She has been with us for three years. She is intelligent, kind, gentle and sensible child. I can''t imagine anything happening to her." His concern the true for Hua Lan.


    The police officer couldn''t find anything in Hua Rong''s facial expression. He asked, "How''s the child''s rtionship with the other members of your family?"


    Hua Rong replied, "Everyone is friendly with her. I never saw anyone mistreating her. She also isn''t a girl who asked for anything. My daughter Xiao Mei always asks for dolls and dresses, but Xiao Lan is different. She always wanted to read book. She had her own mobile but it was lost. She was upset and didn''t eat for a whole day. It was her father''s mobile. She loved him dearly. Unfortunately, he died before her mother had the car ident. I bought her a new set. She wasn''t very happy, but she still smiled and thanked me. With that mobile she would always browse inte and would read news. When she didn''t understand anything, she woulde to me or my wife to ask about those things."


    The police officer couldn''t take it anymore. He interrupted, "Hold on, are you saying that she can read and browse in the inte? She is only five years old."


    Hua Rong nodded. "Her parents were genius. She has their brilliant genes. They taught her reading and writing since she could speak. She loves reading books, so she knows more than a normal child knows. Moreover, she has a photographic memory. As I said before, she is a genius."


    The policer officer seemed to find more clues. "And how many people knew about this?"


    ChapterMid();


    Hua Rong thought about it. "Umm... I think almost everyone we knew. We are very proud of her, so we love to talk about her wherever we go. Other people also like her since she is a good child."


    The police officer''s eyes were sharp. "Do you know that she has two billion dors in her ount?"


    "Yes, it''s for her basic needs and only she has the authorization to use her own money after selling her parents'' house. At first, we didn''t want her to sell it, after all, it was her own house; but she insisted on it, so we didn''t force her and agreed." Hua Rong said truthfully.


    The police narrowed his eyes and noted everything. He asked, "Do you know what will happen to the money if she has been hurt?"


    "I don''t. I never asked the agents who were taking care of her welfare. Moreover, we never let her use that money and we provided here everything."


    "Why didn''t you let her use her money? Did you have another n?" The police officer''s sharp eyes looked at Hua Rong.


    "We were thinking that she is more like our daughter and she didn''t have that much of necessity. Thinking that she can waste her money, we let her use our money. She can use her money when she is adult and if she has any emergency needs." Hua Rong was startled realizing something. "Why are you asking this? Did you thing we deliberately sat things up to get her money?"


    The police officer shrugged. "My job is to find out the truth. I''m just asking. Why do you think that way? Did you n it by yourself?"


    Hua Rong frowned. "The driver was chosen by thepany. Thepany arranged everything. I''m just a guest here. Furthermore, I have my own money. I''m rich. Why wouldn''t I use an orphan''s money. Do Ick the basic humanity? Aren''t you going off-track?"


    He was calm because he hadn''t done anything wrong and didn''t harbor any ill intension. Moreover, he didn''t know what was going through his ''innocent'' wife''s head.


    The police officer asked, "Where is your biological daughter?"


    "I left her with my other colleague''s family before I came." Hua Rong answered.


    The police officer stood up and said, "I will investigate it thoroughly." Then he turned around and left. ''I need to contact those agents who are responsible for this kid.'' He nned.


    The two agents flew from China to Japan. They talked to the police officers who was investigating about Hua Lan. He found out that at first, Hua Lan was treated badly by her aunt. Hua Lan couldn''t take it anymore and called the agents. They sent her aunt to the jail and the aunt begged for forgiveness. In the end, Hua Lan forgave her. After that, she was treated kindly by everyone.

 Chapter 699 MONEY AND PROPERTIES

    <h4>Chapter 699 MONEY AND PROPERTIES</h4>


    The police officer once again went to the hospital. Zhuang Lei was now conscious. Hua Rong and Hua Mei were there as well.


    Seeing the police officer, Hua Rong told Hua Mei to go to the garden and y by herself. Of course, she was happy to do that.


    After she left, Hua Rong asked, "Did you find Xiao Lan?"


    The police officer sat on a chair and said, "No, we cannot find any trace in that road as Mrs. Hua described. Since there was no surveince camera we didn''t find any evidence."


    He didn''t say that he looked into Zhuang Lei and Hua Rong''s call history but he found no suspicious call. He also checked in she and the kidnapper had any connection in China and Japan as well. But he found nothing, maybe they hid everything too well.


    He continued, "I just heard that Mrs. Hua was used to hurt Ms. Lan and thus she had to go to jail, is that true?"


    Zhuang Lei knew that she had to face it. She wept and said, "It was my fault. I thought that she was rted to my sister''s car ident. I thought that my sister died to save her. So, I mistreated her. I didn''t know back then. When I found out, I apologized to her and never hurt her again. I took care of her more than I did it to my own daughter."


    The police officer nodded. "Very well, today I talked to the agents who takes care of Ms. Lan''s welfare. They told me about Ms. Lan''s bank bnce. It was written in the documents that Ms. Lan''s money and her belonging''s will be in care of the agents of the bank until we get any news of her. If she is dead, her money and her parents'' savings and property will be taken by the Chinese Historical Department. If she isn''t dead, but still missing, then her money and her parent''s property will be taken care of by the agents. As an intelligent citizen and the daughter of two priceless gems, she is an asset for Chinese government. As long as we cannot find her, she will be in the missing list. We, the Japanesew and government or the Chinese government won''t call her dead until we find her corpse. Both Japanese and Chinese governments gave their statements."


    He looked carefully at the Hua couple. Zhuang Lei was silent and Hua Rong nodded. "Alright. But please look for her. Her life is more important. Don''t talk about corpse. Try to find her alive."


    "We are trying our best." The police officer nodded and left.


    Zhuang Lei covered her head. ''Gone! Everything is gone! The money and the property, everything!''


    She knew that the bank won''t let any outsider to interfere with Hua Lan''s parents'' money and property. As she is still a child, the bank didn''t tell anything to her. They didn''t believe her aunt, Zhuang Lei, since it was written in the will that no one could interfere or use the property and money except for their daughter.


    Still, Zhuang Lei hoped that after this eyesore was gone, she could have everything for herself. But now, she had nothing. ''Sister, you did everything on purpose, didn''t you? You got love, admiration, intelligence, beauty, good result, head full of ideas, man you love, daughter with the man you love, money, house, lots of assets... everything. And you left me with nothing, giving everything to your daughter. Why didn''t you give me anything? Why did you have to consume all? You wore expensive dress and jewelries. You unted your love everywhere you go. Because of you, I was in the shadow every single moment. You have no idea how much I hate you!''


    ChapterMid();


    Zhuang Lei trembled in anger. She was angry to the point her temperature rose. In the end, she became unconscious and suffered from high fever.


    How much hatred a person could have to the point to lose consciousness and have a high fever?


    ---------


    In China, Nero came back to the house. Nick was in the living room, drinking tea and reading newspaper.


    Nero ungently said, "Ms. Lan has been kidnapped."


    Nick stood up from his seat. "What did you say?"


    Nero exined, "The Hua Family went to Kyoto, Japan. They were in a business party. Their daughter shoved Ms. Lan. She fell and cut her hands. Zhuang Lei took her to the hospital, but the driver kidnapped her. Zhuang Lei went to the police station. Now, they are looking for her, but there is no trace of her. It seems that she vanished in the thin air."


    Nick clenched his fists. "That b**ch! She deliberately did it! She sold her off. Such a cute girl.... How could she do that to a five years old girl? Monster! Find the baby girl. Then, I will deal with that ugly b***h."


    "Yes.." Nero left.


    Nick called N. She received the call immediately. "Yes, boss?"


    "Two billion dors and the house both are in the kid Lan''s name, right?" Nick asked.


    N couldn''t understand why she was asked this question two yearster. Still she answered. "...Yes, boss."


    After buying the house with Nick''s money, the house and the money both were transferred to Hua Lan without anyone knowing it. It was in the will. Once Nick was going bankrupt and so Professor Ryuren helped him with two billon dors. This time, Nick paid the money back. They were able to hide the information of transferring property because, the bank was Nick''s own. Since there were only director, manager and Nick himself were taking care of Hua Lan''s ount, the secrecy was hidden well. Two agents were his loyal employee who were taking care of Hua Lan''s welfare.


    "The kid, Lan is missing in Japan. Zhuang Lei may go to thewyer to look at the wills of Ms. Lan. She may also make trouble. Don''t let her create any havoc." Nick instructed.

 Chapter 700 SUBJECT HL21051999

    <h4>Chapter 700 SUBJECT HL21051999</h4>


    "What? Missing? Oh my God!" N was shocked by the news.


    Nick continued, "The government won''t publish the news of her disappearance. Don''t let Zhuang Lei say that either."


    As a schr and as a genius, Professor Ryuren was close friend of many powerful and influential people all around the world. Just like the Royal Family of Saudi Arabia, he had many pollical backings too. If he or his family''s misfortune leaked out, it would be a disaster. They would try to find out everything and Zhuan Zhen and her son Jonah would be exposed. The opponent was unknown and powerful too. Who would know was going to finish them off? Moreover, if the enemy was too powerful, many others would back down immediately while thinking of their own selfish needs. In that case, nothing would help Zhuan Zhen and Jonah if their matter was exposed.


    N agreed. "Yes, boss. I will talk to thewyer immediately. Anything else?"


    "No." Nick hung up. He hung his head. He didn''t know how to disclose Hua Lan''s disappearance in front of Zhuan Zhen.


    --------------


    Hua Lan slowly opened her eyes. She constricted her eyes as the lights red at her. She tried to cover here eyes but realized that her hands were tied. Remembering what happened before she fainted, she forced herself to open her eyes. As a result, her eyes watered up. She silently blinked the tears away.


    She heard some noises. After adjusting her eyesight, she looked around and found out that she was in a hospital room. But it had more things than a hospital room had. There were lots of monitors, trays full of equipment, bottles filled with medicine, tubes filled with colorful liquids, most horrifying thing was, there were three women and two men in the room, they were wearing white clothes and their faces were covered with white masks, and they put some syringes in Hua Lan''s body.


    "Subject HL21051999 is awake." A woman said. Her tone sounded cold.


    Others who were working, stopped whatever they were doing and nced at her. They came forwards one by one. They began to observe her every move.


    "She looks confused. She is not scared. Very interesting."


    "Her eyes are steady. She is focused."


    "A five years old girl should be crying seeing unknown people and unknown ce."


    "There are tears. Must be because of the lights."


    "She is curious and thinking who are we and what we are going to do."


    "Oh, you read her mind. Now she is panicking."


    "Will she cry?"


    "Let''s observe a little more."


    One of the women was noting down everything in theptop.


    "She is struggling. She wants to free herself."


    "She doesn''t like being tied."


    "This is different. She isn''t an obedient type. She loves freedom."


    "It will be awesome making her tame."


    "Her skin is wless. Because of her struggling, her wrists are getting red."


    The eldest one said, "So, she will rather hurt herself than staying in the cage... hmm... interesting.... She was strong will.... Look at her. Even though she has eaten nothing in three days, she still has strength to fight. I like her. We will use her body. Proceed with the examination."


    ChapterMid();


    Everyone began to hurry. They became busy as the elder one was instructing them what to do.


    One of them said excitedly, "Her body is healthy. She doesn''t easily catch disease. We got a good product this time. I hope that she won''t fail us."


    They all acted as though they were going to experiment a guinea pig. Just like a rat squirm under the operation light, Hua Lan, the five years old girl was doing the same thing. Their hearts neither flinched, not did feel pity for the girl.


    Hua Lan spoke up, "Who are you? Let me go?" Since she didn''t eat or drink anything in three days, her throat was dry and her tone was hoarse.


    The oldest one came forward with a bottle of water. He changed the position of the steel bed and made her sit. He moved the bottle in front of her and let her drink.


    After drinking the whole bottle of water, Hua Lan said, "Untie me."


    The oldest man chuckled and said, "Do you really think everything goes ording to what you say. From now on do what we say or we will hurt you."


    He threatened her with a meaningful smile which gave her chills. She shivered and pleaded, "Please let me go. I want to go home." Her voice cracked as she began to cry silently.


    No one heeded to her cry and plead, as if she didn''t exist. They gave her food to eat, but she refused. They thought after a few hours, she would cry for food. But she didn''t. She even stopped crying knowing that these bad people wouldn''t let her go.


    "Papa.... I''m waiting.... Papa.... You promised that you would save me.... Papa..... you said that if I follow your instruction, I wouldn''t suffer... Papa....." Her silent cry couldn''t be heard by anyone.


    Three dayster, she already lost all her strength and fainted. She was given nutrition and medicine to keep going. When she woke up, she was forced to eat. After that, she was given medicine to keep up with her strength. Everyday, they took six tubes of blood from her body and it made her vulnerable.


    After a month, she gradually got used to the lifestyle in the prisonboratory. There were plenty of children being experimented, but since she was a special child, she was kept alone in a room and being observed every day. Even if she was changing dress, going to washroom or bathing, they were observing her through the surveince cameras.


    At this point, she still believed that her father woulde and save her.


    Two monthster, her health improved because of the medicines and nutrition. Since then, they began to give her academic skills; by usingputer, they taught hernguages of different countries.

 Chapter 701 UNDER THE EXPERIMEN

    <h4>Chapter 701 UNDER THE EXPERIMEN</h4>


    Five years old kid, no matter how genius she was, she was still a kid. Seeing that she couldn''t learn onenguage overnight, they injected her new medicines withtest form. Though it wasn''t the result they expected, it worked better than before.


    They reduced her sleeping time from six hours to three hours. Withnguage ss, she learnt general knowledge, science, politics, mathematics, religion, philosophy. They wanted early result. The pressure they gave her, made her hair grew white in a week.


    Seeing her like that, they stopped teaching hernguage and took her in the center of theboratory. There, they injected her with HIV. Human Immunodeficiency Virus broke down certain cells in her immune system that was her body''s defense against diseases that helped her stay healthy. The symptoms started to show within two weeks.


    No matter how much she ate, she grew tired easily, she would have headache and muscles pain, her throat would be sore and she would have fever. It was called First Stage: Acute HIV Infection.


    As she was still being educated, she didn''t have time to rest. Her health deteriorated sooner than anyone expected and as a result her progress was slower than usual.


    After her immune system lost the battle with HIV, though she was given medicine, the flu-like symptoms went away. It turned out to be the Second Stage: Chronic HIV Infection. During this time, untreated HIV began killing CD4 T-cells and destroying her immune system.


    The researchers went astonished that her body couldn''t keep up with HIV even though they gave her medicine. They started to investigate and tested her blood.


    The fact was that normal number of CD4 cells were between 450 and 1,400 cells per microliter. But without treatment, the number of CD4 cells would drop significantly. As the number dropped, and Hua Lan would be vulnerable to other infections.


    The researchers found out that she easily went to the second stage if HIV because the number of CD4 cells in her body dropped and it was because her body didn''t get the medicine.


    They also discovered that she didn''t take medicine for whole two months which caused her this. They looked into the reports and saw that she began hating medicine as they always forced her to take tablets and liquids. But after giving her HIV, they told her that if she wanted to live, she had to take medicine. It was a psychological test.


    At this period, the tiny hope of her father woulde and save her was gone. She soon forgot her father, mother and little brother. She had no emotion, no feelings. She was more like a living corpse. If she gave her food, she ate; if they taught her, she leant; if she scolded her, she would do nothing but listen.


    But now they gave her a path to choose. They gave her two choices; she could live like this or she could die and end this misery. She chose thetter. She stopped taking medicine, though she felt more weak day by day, she endured without uttering a single world. She thought that it was better than living in a cage like this.


    After finding out the truth behind her health deterioration, the researchers became angry. They spent billions of dors on her and she was trying to kill herself. The female scientists scolded ad hit her and the male scientists threatened her. But nothing worked against Hua Lan. She didn''t take medicine. Seeing her like this, they tied her up again and restricted her movement. They forced her to eat. Whatever she had eaten, she vomited out them all. Then, they used another statistic. They gave her tube nutrition and medicine.


    However, it didn''t prevent her to go on the third stage of HIV which was AIDS. At this point, her CD4 T-cell number dropped below 200. She suffered from Kaposi''s saa (a form of skin cancer) or pneumocystis pneumonia (a lung disease). Her body weight lost unexinably; she sweated a lot at night; purple spots on her body could be seen; her breathing was short; she had severe, longsting diarrhea; fever wouldn''t go down; if she cut her skin, her bleeding wouldn''t stop; She suffered from yeast infections in her mouth and throat.


    She was almost in the death door, when they scientists invented their dream creation. Atst, they were able to give her the only drug that could cure her incurable disease. Though the scientists weren''t sure if it was going to work or not, they hoped to be sessful.


    After injecting their dream creation which was called elixir, in two days, Hua Lan became healthier and her illness reduced. She progress was faster than before.


    The scientists too her blood sample and discovered that she waspletely healed. Not only she was cured from the most incurable virus, but also her brain worked better.


    Therefore, the researchers nned on testing her capability. They restarted hernguage ss and also gave her music lessons, drama lessons, drawing and painting lessons, martial arts lessons.


    Remarkably, it took her two months to learn the most ancientnguages including Latin and Ancient Greek, she could even write fluently in thosenguages. It took her a month to learn how to y piano, violin, cello, flute, zithar, ehru and guqin. She could even paint at that age. It took her three months to learn Kung-Fu. Even her body became stronger in less than two months where it took Kung-Fu masters years of practices.


    Seeing her ability to learn so fast, they let her useputer. She still had no idea what it was, but it became her favorite thing. She yed with her new toy day and night. And one day, she hacked the security system of the research center.


    Her every movement, attitude, her improvement, everything was written in details. She was treated differently from others. Like before, no scientist or researcher scolded her or threatened her. They always smiled at her whenever they saw her and asked if she was fine.

 Chapter 702: CATCH THEM

    <h4>Chapter 702: CATCH THEM</h4>


    She had excess to almost everywhere. She created some programs for them and helped them in research. Sometimes, they would give her drug to increase her brain''s working ability. They only stopped experimenting on her working ability when she was as fast asputer. It was the very reason she learnt everything so fast.


    The researchers and the scientists noticed that she didn''t talk,ugh, get angry, frustrated, proud or show any emotion. She did what she was needed to do and that''s it. She didn''t even reply to anyone''s greeting except for when she was asked any question regarding her lessons or work. She never yed with other children even though she got permission to do so. She was more like a living robot.


    They wanted to know why she was like that. They brought a psychologist for counseling, but Hua Lan neither answered to that psychologist nor did she react to the psychologist''s words.


    Finding no progress, they decided to put on a chip to understand her brain process and thinking. The process had beenpleted.


    Hua Lan knew everything, but she didn''t show any concern. They also failed to figure out the resolve in her eyes.


    Just the day on the operation, Hua Lan hacked the whole security system of theboratory. Knowing that who did it, they went to her room but found nothing. Moreover, the doors of the other rooms were also open, so, the kids came out and trying to get out of that ce. The security officers were having hard time to take care of the. The researchers and scientists also helped them.


    All the kids grew up in the harsh treatment and with various kinds of training. To leave this ce and to fight against the bad people for the first time, the children were excited and fought with all their strength.


    Meanwhile, Hua Lan was in the sewage. She was already soaked in odd smelly water. It didn''t bother her. All she wanted to see sunlight, wished to feel warmth of ground, pure breeze, smell of wet soil, would like to hear chirping sound of birds, watch animals and the river flowing. She wanted to get out of here.


    She was close to opening of the sewage. She knew after that, she would get chased. She was prepared for it. However, she didn''t think that security officers were waiting for her in the end of the sewagene. The moment she opened the lid and peeped put of the hole, one of the security officers grabbed her by hair and pulled her out.


    "B**ch! We gave you food, shelter and this is the way you betray us!" He pped her hard. Her lips began to bleed.


    However, neither she cried nor did she make a sound. She looked around carefully and saw that everyone was armed. They knew that she was better than a ck belt. So, if she moved unwisely, they would probably shoot at her.


    Another security officer spoke in the walkie-talkie, "Target hams been found. I repeat, target has been found."


    Someone asked from the other side of the walkie-talkie, "State your position." He was the head of the security.


    "We are in the north-east corner of the gymnast." The security officer said.


    The head of the security instructed, "There is another target going towards you. It is more powerful. Be prepared and capture it."


    "Yes, sir." The security office signaled his men. "Don''t move. Another target ising this way. We have to stay aler-"


    sh!


    He couldn''t finish his word, before that, his head was separated from his body.


    "Ahhhh!" The other officers were stunned for a few seconds before screaming.


    Hua Lan took the chance of their distraction and hit them, kicked them, dislocated their arms and legs. They cried out in pain. After that, she looked at the source where the attack first came from.


    There was a girl as same age as her, wearing same type of prison shirt and pajamas like her. In the dark, white clothes with ck straps could be seen perfectly.


    The girl calmly looked at her. She asked, "Are you Subject HL21051999?"


    Hua Lan replied, "Yes. You are from Special Care."


    "Yes." The girl lightly nodded.


    Special Care was for those who were given not only elixir but also unique ability. The document said that one out of fifty children survived the experiment. The girl in front of Hua Lan was the one.


    "So, they taught you two kill people?" Hua Lan wiped off the blood of the security officer from her face.


    The girl tilted her head. "They taught everyone to kill people, we are killer machines, and that includes you too."


    Hua Lan thought about her words, but she couldn''t understand. She wanted to ask what she meant.


    However, the girl asked, "How can we het out of here? We are still in their area."


    "Follow me." Hua Lan quietly said and walked to the opposite direction. The girl followed her. Both of them didn''t talk. While there were siren and scream of the children and the security officers, these two girls soundlessly walked out of that ce.


    They stood in front of the wide ocean.


    The girl turned around looked back. Some people were running towards them. "They are close."


    Hua Lan bit her lower lip. She was thinking of a way out. She nced at the girl beside her. "Do you know how to sail?"


    "I only know how to kill." The eight years old girl said.


    Looking at the bustling port, Hua Lan clenched her hands and said, "Let''s go." She took the girls hand and ran forward.


    In the busy port, people were walking around. They all seemed to be busy with imported goods. Hua Lan and the other girl hid themselves behind therge boxes.


    Hua Lan signaled the other girl to go to the ship which was about to leave. The girl nodded and with Hua Lan they walked towards the ship.


    Suddenly, someone said from behind, "There they are! Catch them!"

 Chapter 703: LITTLE ONE

    <h4>Chapter 703: LITTLE ONE</h4>


    Both girls looked back and saw the security guards were chasing them. Moreover, the people in the port were also looking at them curiously and some of them were running after them.


    "Tsk!" Hua Lan clicked her tongue and ran to the ship. The ship was about to voyage.


    The other girl followed her closely. "Can you jump?" She saw that a ship crew was taking off the wooden board that was used for walking to the ship.


    Hua Lan narrowed her eyes, and ran faster, leaving behind the girl. Before the crew could take it out, she jumped. However, the crew got scared at her action and the wooden board stumbled. When Hua Lannded on the wooden board, she fell on the sea with the board.


    When the other girl reached the other side of the dock, she looked down and saw Hua Lan was swimming towards a small boat. She also jumped on the sea and swam towards Hua Lan''s direction.


    The boat had two fishermen in there. They were sailing. Hua Lan tried to touch the side of the boat.


    Thawk!


    The fisherman who had paddle in his hand, stroke at Hua Lan''s small hand. She immediately let go and fell behind. The force of the smack was so heavy that her skin cut through and she began to bleed. Her fingers became numb in pain. But, she didn''t utter a single sound.


    The fishermen already saw her prison uniform. The one who hit her before, once again smacked her with the paddle in the head. She tried to cover her head with her injured hands and swam backwards while using her legs. She didn''t want them to hurt her head.


    The other girl who was still swimming, saw that incident and in a sh white light sharply blew towards both fishermen and they died in the spot. They were beheaded.


    Hua Lan once again swam towards the boat. She took the paddle which almost fell from the dead fisherman''s hand. She threw the paddle on the boat and got up on the bloody boat without any hesitation. Then she helped the other girl to get up on board.


    Hua Lan silently took the heads and threw them in the sea, and the girl helped her to take the bodies out of the boat. After they finished their work, both of them got tired.


    The current of the ocean already took the boat away from the port. However, there were men still chasing after them in the sea. They took boats to catch them.


    "Do you know how to use paddle?" Hua Lan asked that girl.


    The girl replied while shaking her head, "No."


    Hua Lan once saw her father to row a boat. It had been a long time since she remembered that she had a father who knew a lot of things. Maybe the clear sky was reminding her about her beautiful past.


    She prayed, ''Papa.... I wish you could teach me how to use paddle.''


    She already had a cue of what was called alive and what was called death. She learnt that when she had HIV on her body. She understood why her mother and she wore ck clothes and took white roses in the destroyed library that day. She could tell that others thought that her father was dead.


    However, when she asked herself what she thought about it, she found no answer. Because, it didn''t matter anymore whether her father lived or died. Her father didn''t keep his promise and he didn''te to save her when she was in the verge of death. Where was the point if he was alive or dead? It didn''t matter anymore. She didn''t feel anything.


    She tried to row the boat. As it was the first time for her doing it and also, she was a child who couldn''t do adult''s heavy work, the boat kept spinning in the same spot.


    She did try her best though.


    The security officers came closer and closer. Hua Lan desperately tried to row the boat, but she failed. The security officers were pointing their guns at them and shouted, "Don''t move. Don''t try anything stupid."


    In the end, Hua Lan and the other girl were caught. They were grabbed by the hair and was dragged in theboratory again. They knew what was waiting for them.


    A lifetime prison.


    Fled from theboratory after harming them, there was no forgiveness of that.


    They were almost taken there when an incident happened.


    There was a strong explosion happened in the middle of theboratory. The wave was so powerful that the girls and the security officers were thrown on the ground. The shattered sses, broken bricks flew at them and some of them were knocked out by bricks and some of them were injured.


    Hua Lan also lost consciousness. Before she closed her heavy eyelids, she saw a man''s face. In the dark night, red and yellow mes were burning and the golden yellow hue danced on the man''s face. His face was full of concern. She hadn''t seen such face for a long time.


    ''Brings back memories....'' She thought before closing her eyes.


    "...Little one...." A tender voice, it was thest thing she heard before losing her consciousness.


    --------


    Thirty minutes ago.


    Shintaro was looking at the port. "Look at this kid. She is only eight, right? I can''t believe it!" He was having fun and as well as he was stunned by the scene unfolding before him.


    There were bunch on youngsters who were sitting on branches of the tress on the area and they were watching a great show,


    Carlo clicked his tongue in annoyance. "It''s just ab rat. There is nothing amazing about it. They are all trained."


    Romano said, "You sound like you taught her by yourself."


    Kilimanjaro was having a heart attack. "Oh God! Oh God! What will happen? They are catching up. She can''t go herself."


    "Isn''t this the reason why we are here? Why are you having a panic attack?" Pedro frowned.

 Chapter 704: GO HOME AND DRINK MILK

    <h4>Chapter 704: GO HOME AND DRINK MILK</h4>


    "Because I want to see her to flee by herself." Kilimanjaro fully supported these little two kids.


    Mark was so not interested in the y. "Can we just get over with it. I''m getting bored." He started ying with pebbles.


    "It''s not that we don''t want to do anything. Juan isn''t giving us any signal." Shintaro shrugged.


    "These guys are persistent, aren''t they?" Romanomented. "They won''t let these kids go at all."


    Osiris leisurely said, "Of course not. They have elixir on their bodies. And they are the only two who survived after going through the trainings and experiments. Can you imagine who much money they spent to make a perfect weapon? They were waiting for the result after a decade and now they got their weapon. And look what happened. They are super pissed for sure."


    Osiris had tanned skin and blonde hair. He had a toned body. Egyptian blood ran through his body. He was a charming and yet a pure man. Women''s hearts were stabbed by his innocent remarks multiple times. He was a priest.


    "Aren''t you too rxed?" Carlo frowned.


    "Aren''t you always theining one? When I wasn''t rxed. I''m just myself. There is nothing to panic anyway. These kids will get caught." Osiris lightly said.


    Just as he predicted and said, the kids were caught and dragged by their hair.


    "Nooo! They are just kids! How can they do that?" Kilimanjaro almost cried out.


    "Kid, if you can''t take it go home and drink milk." Carlo scoffed. The frown of his forehead didn''t disappear.


    Kilimanjaro, the newly added member was a coward in front of grumpy Carlo. Carlo alwaysined about things. It made Kilimanjaro scared of him.


    "Don''t just get mad at him all the time. He will feel ufortable." Mark chided slightly.


    Carlo scoffed again and became silent.


    "The other girl... she got some unusual power. What kind of power produce white light? It''s not thunder either. Or else, I would have thought that she was the daughter of Zeus, or she was the female Zeus." Romanomented.


    Pedro joined the conversation. "That was a special kind of experiment. I''m d that Ryu''s kid didn''t go through that."


    "If we knew that her aunt was a witch, we would keep an eye on her. Who knew...." Mark sighed. "When Shin got her location, we were toote. She was injected with HIV. I''m hating human being more and more, even though I''m one of them."


    "We have to take both brats. Tsk! How annoying." Carlo couldn''t help but clicked his tongue again.


    "Oh, they already reached the entrance." Romano announced.


    They gave their attention to the scene.


    Boom!


    They saw an explosion and the girls and the guards fell on the ground.


    "Ah, Liam is here as well." Mark remarked casually.


    "Why is everyone here? It''s just two kids. Any one of us could capture them single handedly." Carlo said another remark with a frown.


    "No one asked you toe anyway. You are the one who said, ''I want to see what is Ryu''s kid made of.'' Remember now?" Mark said to make fun of him.


    Actually, he wasn''t the only one, they were all curious to know about Professor Ryuren''s daughter. Juan even trapped them with a sentence, "It will be fun to watch the show."


    This one sentence made everyone curious. Thus, all thirteen members came to see what was going on. If they didn''te, they would definitely miss what an eight years old child could do.


    They saw Juan went forward and took Professor Ryuren''s daughter. Then he carried her out of the ce.


    "Have you seen the other kid?" Carlo realized first that thepanion of Ryu''s daughter was missing.


    Everyone was alerted. They were giving attention to Professor Ryuren''s daughter so they didn''t notice anything. Now that they looked for the girl, they couldn''t see her anywhere.


    "I''m going to look for her." Pedro said. He stood up.


    When he was about to jump, they heard a low groan. Everyone''s eyes fell on the ground where the sound came from. They saw Altan Yul was covering his dashing face and rolling on the ground. Blood was spilling from his fingers.


    Pedro went forward and uncovered Al''s face. His face was cut from his forehead to his left cheek. The cut wasn''t that deep, but blood was making his face horrifying.


    "...How did you end up like this? Weren''t you invisible?" Pedro took him to the tree. He took out some herb from his pocket, put them inside his mouth and chew them slowly.


    "---That girl... she wasn''t hurt in the explosion. She saw Juan and was trying to leave quietly. I followed her. She somehow noticed my presence. When I tried to approach her, she shed a light as sharp as de and my skin was cut, just like that. If I didn''t move away quickly, my head would be sliced into two pieces." Al told them the whole story.


    Carlo asked, "Where did she go? I tried to read her mind but I couldn''t. So, I cannot track her down. She wasn''t thinking anything. It''s unusual for a girl."


    "In the west corner." Al replied.


    "I''m going then." Carlo vanished in the darkness.


    Pedro took out the herb from his mouth and with liquid on it. After that he put it on Al''s injury. The bleeding stopped almost instantly. He took out a bandage and wrapped it on Al''s face.


    He said, "I thought that the kid might need it. Who could have thought that I had to use it on you? You were careless."


    "I underestimated the girl." Al said in a sad tone. Hemented. He was sure that the girl was gone by now.


    Carlo came back in a minute. "I cannot find her. It seems she knows how to hide."


    "We can''t let her wander by herself. She will be in danger. Let''s look for her together." Mark suggested. Except for Pedro and Al, others left to find her.

 Chapter 705: MONSTERS

    <h4>Chapter 705: MONSTERS</h4>


    Liam came towards Pedro and Altan. "Did you like my firework?" He grinned.


    Liam Eyak was an eye-catching man. His build body was breathtaking. Others had six packs and he had eight packs. He was from ska. As a tribal from and full of ice, he was unexceptionally hot-tempered person. His body was so warmer than other people. There was a reason for that. He had the power to control fire. He also loved to live inside the fire. It must be the very reason that he had no hair in his body.


    Pedro gazed at him and said, "It was bigger than thest one. Is everyone dead?"


    "With my fire, there shouldn''t be anyone left. The killer machines cannot live, including their creators." Liam looked around. "Where is everyone?"


    Pedro replied, "The other kid is missing. She even injured Al when he was invisible."


    Liam was stunned. "This brat is better than Ryu''s daughter."


    "We cannotpare them. Ryu''s daughter was there for two years. And Shin said that the other girl was there from her birth. Her mother was a scientist. She offended her superior who wanted to marry her and so her daughter was stolen right after she was born. This child''s name is Haruka Fujiwara. But she never knew her own name." Pedro said. "That''s why I say that Ryu''s daughter is lucky. She was here for only two years."


    "But is was enough to destroy her. She already became a killing machine before she knew it." Liammented.


    "Let''s leave first. Others will catch her." Al suggested. He wanted to take some rest.


    "Let''s go." Liam carried Al and with them Pedro went away.


    ----------


    Hua Lan could sense things around her. She heard people talking.


    A man with mature voice asked, "Did you find her?" his tone was calm and collected. He was Juan.


    Hua Lan thought, ''I''ve heard many voices during my stay here. But I never heard this voice before.'' She still thought that she was captured and taken to theboratory. She momentarily forgot that theboratory was destroyed before her.


    Mark answered, "She is gone, just vanished. I wonder where she went. Moreover, she was powerful enough to harm Al who was invisible. If she is out there and cause problems, Shin will be able to find her." He was thoughtful.


    ''Ah, they are talking about her.'' Hua Lan realized that they were talking about her otherpanion. She listened to them carefully.


    "She could go inside the building to save other killing machines." Al said. He saw her going to the west where the killing machines were kept.


    "Are you kidding me? The building was burnt to nothing left. Liam even destroyed the whole port including the ships and killed the people. There was no one left." Romano didn''t agree.


    Juan asked, "Did you find her dead body?"


    Romano halted before replying, "...No...."


    Juan said, "Then she is alive. Maybe she found a way to hide or she left before you could manage to get there. As an eight years old girl, she cannot do it alone if she wants to cross the sea. She must be with some people. She could have killed those people but I think they did something so that she couldn''t hurt them. They took her unconscious body."


    "So, you mean that she is with the scientists and researchers who fled from that ce." Kilimanjaro asked in a soft voice. He wasn''t used to talking to his team leader.


    Juan replied, "It''s just a theory, but it can be possible."


    "How troublesome!" Carlo frowned.


    Hua Lan came to a decision. ''I never met these people. They came to take me and her. But why? Are they the same as those doctors? They didn''t even find her. I will look for her when I''m free.''


    While she was thinking of many things, Pedro nced at the little girl who was lying down. "She is awake." He dered.


    "!!!" Hua Lan didn''t know how that guy realized that she was awake. But she pretended to be sleep.


    "She is wondering how you found out that she''s awake." Carlo read her mind.


    "And still she is calm. Impressive!" Markmented.


    ''He can read my mind! Is he a monster?'' Hua Lan thought.


    Carlo got angry. "You dare to call me monster! Brat! I will kill you!" He stood up from the chair.


    Juan smiled and stroke her hair. "She must be scared. She is thinking if we are one of those bad guys who caught her to punish her or mistreat her."


    Carlo didn''t want to believe that. He retorted. "Impossible. She is thinking that we are monsters. She will hurt us when she gets the chance, I tell you!"


    Mark sighed. "Can you notin about every single thing, Carl? It''s getting on my nerves. It''s simple for this kid to think that we are monsters after you read her mind. No normal human can do that."


    "I''m just stating the truth." Carlo scoffed.


    Mark sneered. "Even if she thinks someone monster, that will be you. I mean, if she sees that scornful face of yours..."


    "Mark, don''t push it..." Carlo got up from his seat.


    "Hey you two! Acting like kids when you are adult. And here look at the real-life kid who is acting like an adult. Shame on you two!" Osiris chided those two.


    "He started it!" Carlo and Mark both said in unison, pointed at each other.


    "Grow up." Osiris, the priest lectured them.


    Juan spoke up, "Little one, don''t be afraid. We are here to help you. Aren''t you hungry? We have cooked some delicious food. I''m sure you will love it."


    Hua Lan still didn''t open her eyes.


    "She seems to be persistent about it." Pedromented.


    Growl!


    "Look, her stomach is also crying for some food. Bur she won''t budge. Could it be, she is on hunger strike?" Romano thoughtfully asked.


    Others became silent. They never thought that this kid would be so aggressive.


    In the end, Juan suggested, "Bring her food here."

 Chapter 706: GET HER OUT OF OUR TERRETORY

    <h4>Chapter 706: GET HER OUT OF OUR TERRETORY</h4>


    After the food was served, he stood up and said, "Let''s leave."


    As he left, the others followed him. They gently closed the door.


    Hua Lan listened carefully if they locked the door or not. There was no locking sound. She opened her eyes and found herself in a princess room. The room was dyed in pink and there were lots of dolls everywhere. The furniture was also colored in pink. She sat up in astonishment as she didn''t get to see any color except for ck, white and red as the color of blood for thest two years. Now looking at her surroundings, something rippled in her stony heart. Afterwards, she came back to senses and got up from the bed. She walked towards the door and turned the door knob.


    Though she didn''t hear the ''click'' sound of the door knob, she still had a doubt thinking that they might trick her. However, the door opened after she turned the door knob. She slowly peeped out of the room and saw a long corridor. Not a single ant was there. The floor was covered in red carpet and the ceiling was decorated with golden chandeliers.


    Hua Lan looked at there silently and then went inside her room. She saw an open door that lead to the bathroom. She washed her face and finished her breakfast. She nced out of the window. She saw a small river and after that, there was a green valley and mountains covered in snow.


    She immensely looked at there without blinking. Suddenly, she ran out of the room. She raced on the long corridor with her small feet and saw grand stairs. She went down and found a huge ball room. After that, there was arge golden door was open and there was a greenwn before her.


    Hua Lan walked fast and reached the door. She was breathing heavily as she stood there. She wanted to make sure that she wasn''t dreaming. So, she stretched her right leg and slowly touched the soft grass. Not believing what she felt, she reached out her left leg and stood on the grass. Realizing that it was real, not the dream she had in two years bing free, her eyes were automatically filled with tears. She slowly walked on the grass, sensed the feeling of its'' softness, smelt the wetness of the ground, felt the sunlight on her tiny body, sensed the soft breeze, felt the cool, soft breeze.


    Her heart shook. She couldn''t describe what she felt at that moment. Because of her blurry eyes, she couldn''t see anything in front of her. But it didn''t soft her from running around. She ran till her legs grew tired.


    Atst, she could finally breathe.


    She sat down under arge oak tree. The sun was in the top of the sky, shining brightly. The shade of the tree, softness of the grass, mild smell of the ground made her feel drowsy. She slowly closed her eyes.


    The first person who saw her sleeping under a tree, was Carlo. He came back from shopping and while he was walking to the house, he saw the tiny body was sleeping on the ground.


    He clicked his tongue in annoyance. ''This brat! She dared toe out of the house when nobody was looking at her and yet she would refuse to face us. I will teach her a good lesson for calling me a monster.''


    As he thought that, he walked closer and sat down beside her. Seeing her robotic sleeping face, he poked her soft, rosy cheek. "Brat, wake up! How dare you sleep in a ce like this? Do you want to fall ill?"


    Hua Lan only dozed off. More importantly, she had light sleep for two years. When she noticed that someone was poking her face and being rude to her, before opening her eyes, she scratched that hand which was poking her cheek.


    Carlo was startled at the moment and finding the opportunity, Hua Lan moved away. She didn''t forget to scratch Carlo''s handsome face. After that, she looked at him vigntly.


    Carlo was so angry that he lost his words. Soon, his face turned red and he roared, "You brat! You dared to scratch my beautiful face. I will kill you!"


    Hua Lan didn''t talk. Her eyes were filled with hostility as if she was ready to jump on him and fight him once again. She wasn''t trying to be friendly at all. That guy woke her up from her beauty sleep. He was bound to be her greatest enemy.


    Carlo who cherished his face more than anything almost blew his top. "We saved you from those ba***rds and this is how you repay us? Look what you did to my face." He saw blood in his fingers after he touched his injury.


    ''This ungrateful brat! She didn''t falter even a bit before scratching my face!'' Carlo cursed in his mind.


    Hearing themotion, Juan and Pedro came out of the storage room. It was twenty meters away from their house.


    "What happened?" Pedro asked first. He nced at the three scratches on Carlo''s face. "Did you two fight?"


    Carlo retorted, "What fight? She attacked me first. Didn''t I tell you that she will try to harm her saviors? Now that you saw with your own eyes, get her out of our territory."


    Juan calmly inquired, "And how did that happen? Who was here first?"


    Carlo didn''t speak and red at the little girl who was giving him the same treatment. It was more like a war between a tiger versus a tiger cub.


    Juan saw the groceries on the ground. "Didn''t you go to buy ingredients for today''s meal? Are you telling me that she suddenly attacked you when you wereing back? And why are you in thewn? Don''t you always take the road?"


    Carlo grunted.


    Pedro huffed. "Enough of your childish act. Come with me. If we treat the injury anyter, it might give you a scar."

 Chapter 707: WITH THE COBRA

    <h4>Chapter 707: WITH THE COBRA</h4>


    Carlo was startled. He immediately got up and took the groceries. After that, he followed Pedro to the house. He didn''t forget to give Hua Lan a final warning gaze. Hua Lan did the same.


    Juan smiled at her and sat on the grass. Hua Lan was still very careful. She moved ten meters away from him. She was ready to attack this new enemy.


    Juan didn''t mind her action. He asked tenderly, "Little one, did you like your room? I decorated it myself."


    Hua Lan didn''t talk, she didn''t move either. Her eyes carefully followed Juan''s every move. But she realized that she was the person who gazed at her worriedly before she lost her consciousness.


    ''How long as it been since anyone looked at me that way?'' She wondered.


    Juan continued saying, "The bought the dolls from different countries from the popr shops. I bought them while thinking your smiling face. I love it when you smile, little one."


    His gaze was so warm that she couldn''t look back. She was nearly hypnotized by his eyes. She was feeling as if she was melting inside.


    Juan went on, "I hope you finished your meal. We thought many ways what type of food you may like, so we did some research while cooking. You see, this is the first time we have a kid with us, so we are kind of excited. They don''t show their emotion much, but they care for you deep inside their hearts. You will find out sooner orter. Don''t be hard to them, alright?"


    Hua Lan silently listened to him. She almost nodded her head. However, she noticed how easily she was influenced by him. She frowned and coldly gazed at him.


    She kept thinking, ''I don''t know them. I don''t know what they want from me. Don''t know if they will hurt me. I cannot trust them.''


    Her thoughts were clear in her eyes. Juan wasn''t disappointed by her distrust. "Come back to the house when you are hungry. I will send food in your room. You can eat there till you arefortable to eat with us."


    He stood up and left after giving her a sweet, friendly smile.


    Hua Lan kept her distance from her rescuers for a whole month. She sneaked out of her every time when she got chance. She would stay day and night beside the river. Sometimes, she would jump in the river and would catch fish. She would use stones to make fire and would fry the fish.


    The Cobra didn''t interact with her either when they saw that she was trying to cope up in her new environment. They gave her some space to adjust herself. They didn''t want to force her to do anything and even they hid themselves from her, so that she could feel free sooner.


    However, they were stunned seeing her frying the fish by herself and eating it with great interest. They didn''t know where she learnt it from since she was given food every day in theboratory.


    What they didn''t know that after she had excess to go anywhere in theboratory, she would often breach the security system and went out of theboratory at night and would spend her time near the small pond beside theboratory. As she wanted to eat fish at night, she leant to catch fish and fried them by herself.


    The will of survival of human being could be scary sometimes, but it also gave them strength and hope to move forward even if they were in great difficulties.


    One day, Hua Lan had fallen sick because she swam a lot in the river at night. That time, only Pedro, Juan and Mark woulde to her room to take care of her. Pedro would check her fever. Juan would hide the powder of the medicine in the food and would feed her meal. Mark would bath her. She never had a good bath because no one ever helped her to bath after she went to her aunt''s house. After bath, mark would always apply baby lotion on her body.


    Slowly, she became close to these three members of The Cobra.


    After that, at night, Hua Lan couldn''t sleep properly. Since her daily sleeping time was four hours a day, in two years, she got used to it and couldn''t sleep more than that.


    Juan would sometimes sleep with her or he would take her to his own room. At night, her eyes would be wide open and she wouldn''t blink. She would keep staring at the ceiling and would think about her torturous life. Not until Juan covered her eyes with his big, warm hand, she wouldn''t close her eyes and couldn''t fall asleep. In the end, it became her habit to sleep with Juan.


    The fourth person she got friendly with was Romano. This guy, who had arge beard and loved animals, became friends with Hua Lan as she wanted to y with animals too. This guy was an idiot and super stupid in her eyes. But still she liked him.


    Since Shintaro had Hua Lan''s beloved toy calledptop, they became friends sooner than the other expected. They often stayed in Shintaro''s room for days to make new toys and got scolded by Osiris.


    Pure heartened, handsome,zy priest Osiris was fond of cute children and Hua Lan was just his type. Without giving Hua Lan any prior notice, he would take her in his arms, hug her and would y with her.


    Altan Yul would love to y with hide and seek with her. Since he was invisible, Hua Lan felt that it was a challenge that she had to pass no matter what. She didn''t win most of the time. When she was upset, Al would deliberately lose to make her happy.


    Antonio, the swimmer would swim all day long. Sometimes, he would take Hua Lan away from the house and stay in an ind where they would swim and catch lots of fishes without getting scolding by Osiris.

 Chapter 708: GOING TO AMAZON

    <h4>Chapter 708: GOING TO AMAZON</h4>


    Liam who was a hotheaded skan man who liked cute things. As long as there was a single cute stuff, he would staye. That was happened around Hua Lan. As long as she was around, Liam would stay quiet and y with her no matter what she wanted to y.


    Mark was a great magician which attracted Hua Lan. She believed that they are no such thing about magic and fantasy. So, she kept observing Mark whenever she had chance. But she couldn''t find how he could do magical things. When she grew older, she understood that it was his technique and ability which others couldn''t do. Mark who was the second person she got familiar with and he was very proud of that. While giving her bath, he got another duty of feeding her as she didn''t like to eat that much.


    Pedro was the third person she got familiar with. Although she hated medicines and doctors, she noticed that he didn''t give her medicine or did anything mean that other doctors did. He would usually stay quiet and would do his own business. Since Hua Lan saw him caring for her when she was sick, she felt secured. Now, when she wanted to have a quiet time, she would stay in his room with him and read books given by Juan.


    Kilimanjaro was a shy guy, so he had a hard time to approach her. He would stay away from her. Seeing him like that, Hua Lan also didn''t bother him. He was good at ying leaf flute. He would often take sheep in the green valley and y leaf flute and that enticed Hua Lan. To learn how to y leaf flute, she followed him everywhere. When the shy guy couldn''t take it anymore, he taught her his hobby. Soon, they became friends before they knew it.


    There was a bulky man in the group. Because he got a bulky body, he really stood out. He could lift three hundred pounds with one finger. His name was Orio. He was Red Indian. He knew how to eat food. He could finish fifty burgers less than a minute. While he was at it, he would let Hua Lan eat with her. She had absolutely no interest eating with lots of food like him, however, seeing his beaming face, she would silently eat everything he would give her. For that reason, others were d that they had someone like Orio.


    They had another member who would stay away from the rest of the members most of the time. He was a ninja. He was from China. He was Luo Yicheng. Hua Lan never met him before she became one of them.


    As for Carlo who wouldin all the time, became her greatest enemy. They were always at each other''s throats. They couldn''t stand each other''s presence.


    Soon after bing a little normal, Hua Lan went to China with Osiris, the handsome andzy priest. The two of the went to Jiling province where Luo Yicheng was there.


    He would spy on various mafia, as a result he didn''t have time to stay with his other team members. Sometimes, Carlo, Altan Yul or Kilimanjaro would be with him when he was doing his job just to collect the information. As he couldn''t contact others, these three members didn''t need tomunicate with Luo Yicheng to collect info from him. Carlo could read mind and do telepathy, Kilimanjaro could hear from the distance and Al could be invisible and stay close to Luo Yicheng.


    This time, Luo Yicheng finished his task and went to Jiling province for a vacation. Osiris decided to take her to him so that they could meet each other.


    While they were there, they stayed at Luo Yicheng''s grandparents'' house. He was also living there though his grandparents weren''t alive anymore. The three of them had a great time there.


    Meanwhile, Hua Lan met Ru Xin who tried tomit suicide. They became good friends. She was still eight years old. She would be nine in the next month.


    Hua Lan stayed in China for four months. Osiris asked her if she wanted to meet her mother and brother, but she didn''t want to.


    After that, she went to United States to join other members of The Cobra. Juan and the others wanted to have her a normal life but because of many idents, they realized that she couldn''t have a normal life. Thus, they let her choice what she wanted to do. She was already nine and half, and she decided to be one of them.


    She had three years of intense training. At that time, she met no one. She had only one teacher to teach her and that was the WIND. She agreed upon a contract by Wind Spirit and taught by the nature herself. As she was trained no one contacted her. After her training ended, she met others. She was already a teenager.


    Everyone was happy to meet her. However, Carlo and Hua Lan were still the same. Their rtionship didn''t progress at all. Six monthster, Juan couldn''t take it anymore and kicked them out of the house and sent them to the Amazon. He instructed them not toe back until they be friends.


    While they were there, they faced many problems. Specially Carlo, who didn''t want to stay a meter close to her. Of course, Hua Lan was the same and she adapted herself quicker than him. They didn''t like each other and stayed away from each other''s business. They didn''t talk. They ate and hunted separately even though they had to live together.


    At that time, while walking, they met some tribal people who surrounded some foreigners. They were all injured, terrified and tired. They were clearly tourists and met an ident and unfortunately collided to those tribal people. These tribal people were used to eat human flesh as they thought that white skin people were gods and if they ate their flesh they would get heavenly knowledge and power.


    Thus, right now they were celebrating because they thought that they got heavenly deities.

 Chapter 709: TAKE CARE OF HER

    <h4>Chapter 709: TAKE CARE OF HER</h4>


    Hua Lan used her wind power to save the foreigners while hiding behind a tree. No one witnessed anything except for Carlo himself. After the deed was done, she went to elsewhere. Carlo followed her and knocked her head.


    "Ow!" Hua Lan was totally unprepared for the sudden attack. She let out a sound and turned around to look at him with a re.


    Carlo didn''t lose to her re. He said, "You brat! Why did you do it? What would you do if you were exposed?"


    "I would kill them." Hua Lan said ruthlessly. "But nothing happened anyway. Don''t be such a nag."


    It was their first conversation of them and it started with an argument.


    Carlo was taken aback by her sudden coldness. More terrifying part for him was that he still couldn''t read her mind. He thought that she had a maiden heart but it turned out to be ruthless heart.


    "Wha-what are you saying?" Carlo stuttered. He thought, ''It''s as if she killed people before.''


    "I''m saying the truth. Why are you so surprised?" Hua Lan asked as if it didn''t matter what she said a while ago.


    Carlo gritted his teeth and roared, "You talked about killing human beings."


    "Yes, and?" Hua Lan shrugged.


    "Do you think killing people is a simple thing to do?" Carlo grabbed her both shoulder and shook her body.


    She smirked a little. "Isn''t it?"


    Carlo found her attitude weird. He narrowed his eyes and asked in a low voice, "Did you kill people before?"


    Hua Lan didn''t answer and tried to turn over, however, his grip on her shoulder tightened. "Answer me!"


    Hua Lan sighed and looked at him straightly. "Yes, you got a problem with it?"


    Carlo pulled her closer. "When did you kill for the first time?"


    She didn''t want to answer first, but seeing him so angry, she decided not to go overboard. She replied, "I first killed after I got to know that I can kill."


    It was right after she signed the contract with the Wind Spirit. The Wind Spirit gave her the power and Hua Lan didn''t believe it. As a result, she killed a man who was hitting an old woman. After killing him, she felt pure joy. She craved for blood and she liked the smell of death.


    Moreover, she liked that feeling. After that, she killed many people. The more she got to know her power, the more she experimented it on the other people. She ughtered those who were drug addicted, with mafia, harmed innocent people. She finished them in a sh.


    She loved to get drunk in blood in blood, get bathed in red liquids. When she craved of blood, her eyes would turn red as well. The more she killed, the more blood lust she had. Since her teacher was the Wind itself, she didn''t have to sit around in one ce to be taught. She could go anywhere whether it was the mountain or the valley or the sea.


    She even tracked the child trafficking and ve trading. She didn''t bother to call police as she saw that many powerful politicians were involved in it. So, she took care of them by herself; just like the incident of Saudi Arabia.


    The rumors about her spread like wildfire. The rumors about her were all true. She killed people without blinking, without thinking. She would smile in satisfaction after she could bath in blood. To them, she was nothing but the goddess of death.


    For the first time in his life, Carlo didn''t know how to deal with a person. They heard the rumors but as usual they didn''t heed to it as long as it was bothering them personally. They didn''t have the slightest idea that the rumors were about none other than her, their own kind.


    Hus Lan was a killer machine, that was how she was treated in Japan; just like the rest of the children. It was the very reason why The Cobra didn''t let those killer machines live. Those who didn''t know what was right and what was wrong, they would kill people for pleasure. They wouldn''t listen to anyone as hatred was in their hearts. And there were people out there who would take full advantage of this power and psychology.


    The Cobra took Hua Lan as it was a promise between Professor Ryuren and The Cobra. They wanted to take the other girl because she had elixir in her blood, just like Hua Lan. Other were normal killer machine. As they couldn''t take all of them, they decided to destroy everything of thatboratory. Those who lived there weren''t human beings.


    They tried to give Hua Lan a normal environment, as a result, after she became one of them, she would avoid being a murderer. Since Carlo couldn''t read her mind, he couldn''t say anything. They saw her being more and more lively and a normal eight years old child, so they decided to let her have the training.


    Who knew that after they turned their backs at her, she would be like this?


    She wascking moral ethic. However, there was no way he could teach her that because she wouldn''t listen to him.


    Carlo was speechless. He slowly let her go and Hua Lan backed away. She couldn''t understand why he was acting that way and she didn''t care. She knew that this person didn''t like her from the very beginning.


    She turned around and walked randomly. Carlo followed her silently. He didn''t dare to leave her alone for a single second.


    He noticed that normally she was a peaceful person who wouldn''t mind into other''s business. However, if there was anyone torturing a poor, innocent soul, she couldn''t back off. She would teach a good lesson to the bad people.


    It was definitely a good side of her, but she couldn''t just randomly kill people. It wasn''t a good thing to do.


    ''Juan must have known this fact. That''s why he left her to me to handle.'' Carlo thought. ''But how will I take care of her?''

 Chapter 710: WHAT ARE YOU PLANNING?

    <h4>Chapter 710: WHAT ARE YOU PLANNING?</h4>


    Carlo changed his attitude towards her. He would wake up earlier than her and would hunt two rabbits and then, would make breakfast by himself.


    When she woke up smelling delicious food, she was startled seeing him waiting for her to have breakfast. He cooked meat stew and it smelt fantastic.


    "What are you doing?" She asked vigntly.


    Carlo frowned. "Can''t you see? I''m waiting for you. I''ve already prepared breakfast for you. Freshen up."


    His tone wasmanding. He looked definitely displeased.


    Hua Lan scoffed. "You don''t have to force yourself to get along. Eat your own food." She went away to freshen up. When she came back, she saw the same thing after she woke up. She took out three fishes and began to fry them silently.


    Carlo saw what she was doing. He stood up in anger and retorted, "Didn''t I say that I made breakfast for both of us? Why didn''t you catch fish?" He really couldn''t stand her behavior.


    Hua Lan smirked. "Looking at that ugly face of yours, I can tell that you don''t want me to eat your cooked food. How can I stomach it knowing that the cook himself isn''t satisfied? I told you not to force yourself."


    ''Ugly?'' Carlo almost fainted in anger. He could take any curse but calling him ugly was simply one''s death wish.


    Her bossy attitude totally pissed him. He was standing there in anger and didn''t move and inch. He wanted to see if she dared to eat her fried fish while he was ring at her.


    And, she actually did. She finished her fish and burped. Then she wiped her mouth and went out, leaving the standing Carlo.


    Carlo''s face turned blue in anger. His lips twisted. "Very well. I will see how long you can act like a brat."


    After that, Carlo sacrificed his pride and dignity. He began to wake up early and cook for both. To make her eat the food, he practically begged her.


    He said, "Please don''t waste the food I made with hope and effort. Everyone says that my cooking skill is top notch. If you doubt, then have a taste first."


    Hua Lan just woke up and saw him kneeling beside her. She almost had a heart attack. ''Am I seeing it correctly or my eyes betraying me? Is he the proudful, annoying, grumpy old guy who alwaysints about me? What is wrong with him today? No, he has been acting strange from yesterday.''


    "What are you nning?" She asked. She definitely didn''t believe that he did it on his own goodwill.


    Carlo who was still kneeling on the ground answered, "I want us to get along. You probably don''t want to stay here for the rest of your life, do you?"


    "Heh." Hua Lan smirked. ''Who said that I would stay here for the rest of my life. After I''m done with exploring this forest, I will get away from here and conquer the world. Who will stop me?''


    Carlo narrowed his eyes. ''What is sheughing about? Is sheughing at me? No, she must be plotting something. She has a sinister smile on her face. It''s dangerous.''


    He didn''t continue to pester her like before. He said, "Hurry up and freshen up. The food is getting cold." He tried his best not to usemanding tone as he noticed that thest thing she liked was someone ordering her to do anything.


    Hua Lan gave him a meaningful gaze before heading towards the river. Carlo stuck out his tongue behind her back.


    When she began eating, she had to admit that she never ate such delicious stew before. It was so appetizing that her eyes were shinning.


    Carlo was prepared to hear some praise from her since she never said any good words to him.


    All he got to hear was, "So, this is your cooking skill? It''s so so." The way Hua Lan said that she couldn''t bear to eat it at all.


    Carlo really wished that he could chop her into pieces.


    Since that day, Carlo was the who hunted animals and cooked for them. He would tell her stories about The Cobra''s adventure and how they met.


    They didn''t be close but they moved freely around each and didn''t feel awkward like before. They would have small conversation time to time, sometimes, Carlo would give her pieces of advice to survive in the wild.


    "Aren''t you going overboard?" Hua Lan wasn''t sure whether to cry orugh. She didn''t think that Carlo wanted to get out of here so much that he wanted to stick to her like a glue.


    Carlo had already knelt down and begged her. What other lower task could be there for a proudful man like him to fulfill? He calmly said, "Be a little grateful. It won''t lower your lifespan."


    "Oh, not being rough anymore? How mature of you!" She smirked. Poking the softest spot of his was really fun for her.


    Carlo gritted his teeth and endured her mockery silently.


    Hua Lan saw him working so hard to get along with her, she found it amusing. She felt like keepughing at him so that he snapped at her and all his hard work would go to waste.


    She was really an evil brat, wasn''t she?


    While they were walking, they found a tribal woman was hitting a child. The child was only five years old. She was small and weak. She dared not to cry while the woman was hitting her.


    Hua Lan stopped in her track and nced at the scene.


    Carlo who was behind her also stopped and looked at the direction where she was looking. He was about to say, "Don''t do anything reckless." However, before he could, the atmosphere around them changed drastically.


    His eyes turned to the right side where Hua Lan was standing and he was shocked. He saw her eyes were red, her hair was flying and her face had a terrifying look.

 Chapter 711: TRY TO UNDERSTAND HER

    <h4>Chapter 711: TRY TO UNDERSTAND HER</h4>


    ''What the hell?'' Carlo thought.


    "Aaahh!" A woman''s terrifying scream rang a bell on Carlo''s ears.


    He was startled as he looked at the woman who was hitting the child a while ago. Somehow, she stopped screaming. However, her mouth was open. She struggled to speak up but she couldn''t. She grabbed her own neck to understand what was wrong. But she didn''t have the time to think. Her body gradually rose. Her toes didn''t touch the ground anymore. She was flying. She felt immense pain as if something was crashing her. She was beyond terrified. Her previous ruthlessness was gone.


    Carlo couldn''t take it anymore. He grabbed Hua Lan''s shoulder and shook her body. "Stop it! Don''t do it! Hey, are you listening what I am saying?" He screamed.


    Hua Lan didn''t hear him. She was too busy to punish this woman. While hurting her, she was thinking of her aunt who treated her badly. At that time, no one was there to save her, she endured everything alone, silently. She thought that her aunt was her only family left, but what did she get after believing her?


    Now that she saw a kid suffering just like her, she couldn''t take it anymore. She had to punish women like her aunt, she was here to save the kid.


    Carlo tried to shove her away from this ce, but he couldn''t move her an inch. He gave her a horrified look. "What are you doing? Stop it? You are killing her!" He screamed.


    "An eyesore doesn''t have to live. It''s annoying. This child can live better without her." Hua Lan used more force. Her eyes showed happiness. Her eyes twinkled as the woman began to cough blood.


    At that moment, she wished so much that the woman would turn into her aunt. She killed hundreds at the age of eleven. Why would it matter now to kill one single woman?


    Carlo thought that he was standing beside a maniac. He felt chills ran down her spine.


    "But if you kill her, her children will be motherless. She is hurting this kid, but it doesn''t mean she will hurt her own kids. Even if you don''t care about the woman, at least care about her children. Think about her family." He tried his hardest to show her reasons.


    Hua Lan halted. She seemed to think about something. After that, the pressure of the wind gradually softened. Her red eyes gazed at Carlo. She said, "Don''t talk about family. It doesn''t exist."


    ''If family really exists, then why can''t I stay with my mama, papa and Jonah? Family is an illusion, nothing more.'' She thought. She turned around and left.


    Carlo sighed in relief. He looked at the woman who was rolling on the ground and then followed Hua Lan.


    She noticed that he was behind her. She said, "Don''t follow me." She wanted to stay alone.


    "I can''t let you be alone." Carlo stubbornly replied.


    "Why are you still acting? Can''t you read my mood? I''m not interest in your acting now."


    "I''m not acting. Since everything thinks of you one of us, I decided to think you as my own." Only Carlo knew how he felt when he said that. His heart was screaming not to think of her as a family member, but he forced himself to say that.


    Hua Lan chuckled. She turned around and mockingly said, "Aren''t you a hypocrite? Look at you. You don''t even like me and you can hardly except me. How can you think of me as your own?"


    Seeing his expression changing, she said, "Don''t worry. I cannot read mind. But I can tell who likes me and who doesn''t. You are pretending to like me but you actually despise me, just like my aunt."


    After that, she walked away, leaving Carlo alone, dumbfounded.


    The next few days, none of them talk to each other. Though Carlo cooked for both of them, Hua Lan made her own meal. The situation became the way it was before.


    Carlo sighed. He was looking at the dark sky full of stars. He was thinking how to make up with her. He thought of many ways to control her. He even thought of hypnotizing her. But it wouldn''t be a good thing to do, so he didn''t. He still believed that hypnotizing was the fastest and most effective way to handle her.


    However, doing the right thing was the hardest and doing the wrong thing was the easiest.


    While he was thinking, suddenly a realization popped into his mind.


    He asked himself, "Why don''t I try to see her past to understand her better? If I can get what she is thinking, it will be easier for me to handle her. Why didn''t I think of that before?" He knocked his head.


    "Hmm..." Hua Lan turned around and slept again.


    Carlo vigntly looked at Hua Lan who was sleeping. When she was alone, her sleep was lighter than a feather. He was twenty meters away from her. He didn''t make a sound. He sat up slowly and closed his eyes.


    His mind reading power was mind blowing. But he couldn''t read her mind. He also didn''t know what type of person she was before. When Juan, Romano and Mark kept an eye on her, Carlo was busy with his missions. He knew her stories as he heard them from Shintaro, but he never saw her face to face until the rescue mission in Japan. And the moment he saw her for the first time, she gave him a weary look, and that annoyed him the most.


    At that time, he thought, ''This brat! How dare she behaves like this! We saved her from the hell and this is how she treats us! Fine! I will see how long she can stay with us.''


    For now, he would try to read her past and her feelings when she was facing those incidents alone. Thus, he closed his eyes and concentrated.

 Chapter 712 CALL PEDRO

    <h4>Chapter 712 CALL PEDRO</h4>


    [A/N: I couldn''t inform before becasue when I thought that recovered, I was sent to the hospital. Everyone thought it was Dengue but the blood test showed the it was Typhoid. It was justt the first stage, so I only suffered from high fever and pain... and the rest is history..... I never thought I would miss my bed so much. I didn''t use Webnovel these past few days thinking that you guys are scolding me for not giving you updates. I was really scared of that. Good to be back. Thank you very much for your prayers! ^_^]


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Hua Lan couldn''t sleep properly. She heard Carlo''s voice and rustling sounds. He was groaning in a low tone too. She realized that that old man was having trouble while sleeping. She didn''t give any heed to it.


    In the end, her patience ran away. She got up as she couldn''t take it anymore. "Oof! Can''t you let me sleep?"


    She rubbed her temple while frowning and then nced at him. "What is wrong... hey, what happened to you?!" Seeing his nose bleeding and he was unconscious, her voice changed automatically.


    She got up quickly and moved closer to him. She saw his face was ghostly pale, his thin lips were dried, his nose was still bleeding. His eyes were closed and he was frowning. Droplet of tears rolled down from his eyes. He seemed to be in pain.


    "What''s going on?" She asked while shaking his body. She didn''t know what happened, but she knew that he wasn''t acting normal.


    Carlo opened his eyes. Noticing Hua Lan''s subtle worried look he reached out his right hand.


    Hua Lan didn''t move away. She let him touch her face. She asked, "What happened? Are you in pain? What type of medicine do you need?"


    His cold fingers brushed on her warm cheek. She neither flinched, nor did she feel disgusted by it. It''s not that she wanted to show that she was worried. It''s just that she felt bad. Even if she was worried, she wouldn''t admit it to herself.


    Carlo had a hard time opening his mouth, but he still did. "I-I''m so..rry..."


    "Huh? What are you talking about?" Hua Lan was confused mostly because he was behaving differently for no reason.


    "W-we shoul...d ha...ve saved y-you soon....er." Carlo could hardly breathe as his lungs couldn''t take oxygen.


    His heart stopped breathing not only because he forced himself to feel her emotion, but also because he could also feel the sufferings she went through.


    She was just a five years old child who was supposed to get parental love.


    But the world was too greedy to give her a little bit affection.


    Carlo felt so bad that he couldn''t breathe properly. He felt immense guilt and sorrow that they werete to save her. It wasn''t his fault, and he knew it. However, all he could think was, ''I could make her life better.''


    Hua Lan was taken aback after she heard the reason of his apology.


    "You saw my past." She immediately understood what made him like this. If he didn''t know what she was feeling and thinking in her prison life, he wouldn''t act like that.


    Sometimes the best medicine is to apologies even though it has nothing to do with you. Sometimes a simple apology can melt a wounded heart in no time.


    Hua Lan, a thirteen years old teenager, suddenly felt that her empty heart was being filled with certain emotions. The things she didn''t feel for a long time, the things she couldn''t get for a long time; all came into her heart at once.


    Slowly, her eyes became blurry and tears rolled down from her eyes. All those things those were buried deep inside her came out like tsunami. She couldn''t stop her tears.


    When Carlo gently wiped away her tears, Hua Lan frowned and hurriedly wiped her face. She was displeased to herself because she showed her weakness to someone else.


    In her world, though The Cobra became a part of her daily life, they couldn''t be her family. When they took care of her, she still believed that they wanted to use her to get the treasures which her father left behind. No matter how good others were towards her, she didn''t trust them. She thought that everyone was wearing mask just like her aunt.


    Trust wasn''t in her dictionary after she was sold off.


    However, when Carlo apologized and he showed that he was in agony after knowing how painful it was for her, Hua Lan''s heart moved.


    When she was in training, she saved many innocent people by killing the bad guys. Those innocent people cried out in happiness and thanked her multiple times. Sometimes, she was shooed away as they feared her.


    But this was the first time, someone acknowledged her emotion. Someone realized how much pain she was in all these years. This thought made her feel that her burden had lessened. She felt lighter.


    Soon, Hua Lan controlled her emotion and wiped her own tears. She rubbed her nose and frowned. Seeing that she was trying to control her emotion, Carlo also sobered up a bit, however, he coughed vigorously and spat out some blood.


    "H-hey..." Hua Lan was nervous to see his bad condition.


    Carlo held out his hand and said, "I''m okay. I just need to take a few hours of sleep."


    Hua Lan argued back, "What are you talking about? You are bleeding? What medicine do you need? Tell me, I will bring it to you."


    Carlo lied. "There is no medicine."


    Hua Lan went into a deep thought. "How can that be? There must be something. Maybe Pedro knows... I can''t contact Pedro, but you can use telepathy, right? Contact him."


    Carlo shook his head. "...I can''t.... I''m too weak now."


    Hua Lan immediately nodded. "Oh, okay." Then she stood up and walked towards the small pond. She took something sharp and unhesitant cut her hand.


    "What are you doing?!" Carlo shouted seeing blood flowing out of her hand.


    Hua Lan nonchntly said, "I''m injured. I think there was poison in it. Call for Pedro." She didn''t believe that he couldn''t use his power just because he was injured. He was a sole member of The Cobra after all.


    Carlo was speechless. He didn''t realize up until now that this brat was very sly. He could do nothing except for calling Pedro through telepathy.


    They thought that Pedro would take one or two hours to catch them. To their surprise, he came within twenty minutes. And the first thing he said was, "Congrats on getting along with each other."

 Chapter 713 NO GOOD TIME WHEN FATHERS-IN-LAW ARE HERE

    <h4>Chapter 713 NO GOOD TIME WHEN FATHERS-IN-LAW ARE HERE</h4>


    Carlo didn''t have the strength to think of anything. He alreadyid down and closed his eyes.


    Hua Lan caught the hint from Pedro. She looked around. "Where is Kilimanjaro?"


    She was sure that the one who kept an eye on them was him, so that he could inform others what Hua Lan and Carlo were doing.


    Carlo opened his eyes. "That damn dwarf!" He cursed.


    The two feet man, Kilimanjaro stiffened his body when he heard Carlo''s curse.


    Pedro knocked her forehead softly. "Clever girl." His tone was affectionate. He took her injured hand and said, "Let me take care of your wound first."


    Hua Lan obediently let him treat her injury. After her hand was wrapped up with white bandage, Pedro gave Carlo some herbal drink. Carlo coughed after drinking it and then took a nap.


    After he woke up, it was dark and he was fully recovered. Since he and the little kid went along with each other, they headed back to Peru where the rest of them were there.


    Everyone weed them warmly and praised Hua Lan as she could melt Carlo''s dry heart. They teased Carlo to the point his blue vein popped up.


    Romano grinned. "Carl seems like a real man now. He became a guardian. I never thought he would ept our little princess."


    Mark added, "Carl even cried for her. I regret not being there myself."


    Osiris said, "His stony heart found a new love."


    Altan was present there as well. He said, "Carl even wiped our kid''s tears very gently."


    Others made a sound, "Aww!"


    Carlo couldn''t take it anymore. "Don''t you know when to shut up?" He roared.


    Liammented, "He is adorable."


    Everyoneughed aloud and didn''t heed to Carlo who was fuming in rage. His ears were slightly pink.


    Hua Lan said this time, "Carl is injured. Don''t make too much fun of him."


    Everyone quieted down and Carlo seemed unnaturally happy. His mood improved tremendously. His face glowed as he reached out his hand, "Let''s go to bed."


    Hua Lan was tired too. Moreover, she missed her soft bed. She took his hand and bid goodnight to others.


    After the pair left, everyone sighed.


    "It''s good that these two are getting alone but why does my heart hurts so much?" Romano rubbed his left chest.


    He wasn''t the only one, others also felt the same thing.


    Shintaromented, "I feel like my heart is taken away."


    "My heart is crashed." Osiris said in a sad tone. His looked broken heartened.


    Juan smiled. "Alright you all, go to sleep."


    Liam spoke up, "I had a question."


    Others became silent and became attentive.


    Liam asked Juan, "When will you tell her that Ryu is in vegetated state?"


    Juan replied, "Not until we are sure that he will wake up. There is no need to give her false hope. She had suffered enough."


    Osiris reminded Juan, "And the gold key."


    Mark asked, "What about it?"


    "I''m thinking of making little one it''s keeper." Juan dered.


    Others neither agreed nor did they disagree. They went into deep thoughts. They weren''t sure if it was okay to give it to her.


    Antonio who was as calm as water asked, "Have you talk to Carl about it?"


    Juan nodded. "Carl saw how vicious she was when she punished those tribal people. Her whole aura was deathly and she rather enjoyed killing people. It''s not a normal thing. She became a perfect weapon; wild and ferocious. Theboratory trained her well. No wonder they treated her better than other kids. As we talked, we realized that if we try to teach her what is good or what is bad, she will think that we are trying to control her and there is a chance that she will try to separate herself from us and she will be secretive."


    "Yeah, she is a teenager now. At this age, kids are difficult to handle. You maybe right about her." Osiris agreed.


    Juan Continued, "That''s why, there is no point to keep an eye on her and make it more challenging for us more than it is now. So, we decided that we have to take her attention to elsewhere."


    "So, you will make her a keeper so that she doesn''t have time to think about unsightly things. Clever! As long as she agrees, I don''t think there will be any problem." Pedro said.


    After the gold key was handed to her, not only she became distracted but also, she became addicted. She got the key of the ce where The Cobra hid all their treasures; and their treasure wasn''t Treasure Ind''s treasure, those valuable metals and stones were one of a kind. Even the wealthiest emperor never saw such wealth in his lifetime.


    Hua Lan was too engrossed with her new toys that she forgot her killing intention. She didn''t get much time to y after her father died. Now that she got something to fancy about, she hardly left the ind. She was there for so long, not knowing that her father was very close to her in a hidden chamber, in a deep slumber.


    The Cobra sighed in relief.


    Soon, the time flied and Hua Lan decided to leave the ind.


    She came back to China after having a huge fight against The Cobra members who thought that she shouldn''t go there before she was fully adult. She not only went there but also met her aunt and her family.


    And what happened next.... that was another story...


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    Mu Lan felt a warm touch on her right cheek. She smiled sweetly and snuggled deeply in the embrace of her beloved man.


    Mu Liang didn''t wake her up. His tender gaze was looking at her peaceful face. He couldn''t help but lean forward and kiss her forehead.


    Mu Lan hummed in reply.


    When Mu Liang woke up, he wanted to have some exercise. But seeing her like this sleeping so soundly in his arms after so long, he couldn''t bare to be apart from her.


    He tried to remember when thest time they slept so peacefully. He remembered that it was in their mansion in Paris. They did sleep in Saudi Arabia but he was alerted all the time and Mu Lan was also wary of the whole situation.


    His greatest wish was to see her peaceful sleep with happy smile every morning.


    But his good mood was turned off by a man who was standing in the doorway.


    ''My fathers-inw won''t give me a good time, will they?'' Mu Liang sighed heavily in his heart.

 Chapter 714 LIGHT BULB

    <h4>Chapter 714 LIGHT BULB</h4>


    Carlo gave Mu Liang a hard re as if he wanted this son of a pervert stay away from his daughter.


    ''If these foster fathers are like this then what will the real one do?'' Mu Liang wondered.


    Sensing the hard re, Mu Liang thought to neglect it first but Carlo knew his intention. So, Carlo knocked the door. It wasn''t a polite tone, it was overbearing.


    Realizing that he wouldn''t be able to see Mu Lan to wake up if he kept making his fathers-inw mad, Mu Liang uncovered himself and tried to get up.


    "Un... Liang... Liang..." However, Mu Lan made an unhappy sound and mumbled Mu Liang''s name as she moved and put her head on his chest.


    Mu Liang''s heart melted at the sight. He hugged her and lightly stroke her head. He didn''t forget to give Carlo a triumph smirk as if he was saying, "Even if you want me to let her go, my wifey won''t let me go. Now that you see it, get out from here and stop being a light bulb." It was a mild smile but it made Carlo almost blind in rage.


    Carlo wanted to push that shameless brat from his dearest daughter, but looking at her sleeping face glowing in happiness, he decided to control himself. He turned around and left.


    Mu Liang heard that Carlo left. His gaze dropped. "How long are you going to act?"


    Mu Lan''s face became radiant instantly. Her face broke into smile and said, "Ah, Liang Liang got me. Since you passed my test, I shall reward you."


    Saying that, she moved forward and kissed his sexy corbones. Then she slowly sucked and licked them.


    Mu Liang''s throat became dry. He gulped and asked hoarsely, "Wifey, are you seducing your husband?"


    Mu Lan nced at him with her mischievous eyes and coyly said, "Ah, hubby found out. What should this wifey do?"


    Mu Liang''s eyes deepened. Without answering her, he leaned forward and kissed her passionately. He bit down her rosy lips. When she moaned, taking the chance, he entered his tongue and captured her soft, warm tongue.


    "Uh!" Mu Lan moaned as she was unexpectedly attacked. Her body writhed over his body, making his blood boil.


    Mu Liang grabbed her head with his right hand and his left hand encircled around her waist. He opened his eyes and started at her closed eyes, longshes and blushing cheeks. His thumb caressed her soft cheek as his tongue swirled with hers.


    Soon their breathing became irregr. At the same time, the temperature of the room rose gradually.


    Mu Liang noticed that she was out of oxygen. He let go of her mouth and let her breathe.


    "Huff... huff..." With teary and yet passionate eyes, Mu Lan gazed at him. Her eyes were filled with need.


    Mu Liang tightened his grip on her body and kissed her ferociously, leaving her no chance to breathe properly.


    After a long time, Mu Liang moved his face away from her. A thin strand of saliva was still connected with their tongues. Ayer of sweat formed on Mu Lan''s face. Her eyes were hazy and moist. Her lips were swollen red and wet. Looking at her lips for a while, he once again leaned forward and pecked several times.


    His light kisses were filled with sweetness, making Mu Lan stir. Mu Liang moved and pushed her under him. Their position changed.


    "Hnn..." Mu Lan encircled her arms around him and pulled him closer.


    "Mmm... Lan." Mu Liang started to unbutton her shirt skillfully.


    "Li-Liang... ohh..." Mu Lan shivered as cool air touched her skin.


    Light breeze turned into a storm and a storm turned into a thunderous storm. Their clothes fell from the bed one by one. A couple moved vigorously under theforter, making it wet with their sweat and love juices. Sultry moans, groans, heavy breathing and rustling sound filled the room.


    ---------


    In the kitchen, The Cobra members were sitting on the chairs as their hands were on their cheeks. Delicious smell covered the whole kitchen. The food which was served, turning cold. Some of their stomachs growled. Some of them intently gazed at the food in front of them. Others were knocking the tables.


    They could hear faint moaning from second floor. All together they took a deep breath.


    Patience..... patience is a virtue.....


    Ten minutes.... Fifteen minutes... thirty five minutes... fifty five minutes... sixty minutes.... passed...


    The food turned cold. Carlo got up and began warming the food. Pedro came forward and helped him.


    After one hour and forty five minutester, their long-waited couple came to the kitchen. Both of them took a bath and they looked refreshed.


    Mu Lan was surprised to see them in the kitchen. "What are you doing?" Her eyesnded on the served food. "You were waiting for us! I didn''t think you will... I''m so sorry I made you all suffer."


    Mu Liang bowed and politely said, "We are sorry. If we knew that you would all wait for us to have breakfast together, we woulde earlier." Though he apologized, he had a smug look on his face.


    Carlo, Romano and some others wished to punch Mu Liang''s handsome face. But they remained calm in front of their dearest daughter.


    Juan smiled and replied, "It was our mistake not to tell youst night. If I realized it sooner, I would have notified you beforehand."


    Mu Lan''s lips twitched. ''Oops... Daddy Cobra is angry....''


    She suddenly realized that they were sleeping in the infirmary which room had no soundproof system. Moreover, the sound system was linked to the kitchen, living room, gym and several rooms so that, it was the patient made any sound, others might hear.


    ''N-no way...." Mu Lan could hardly keep herposure.


    Both of them sat down and began eating with others. Mu Lan silently ate her food. She couldn''t look up.


    Altan noticed her difort and asked, "Lanie, when are you going to Saudi Arabia?"

 Chapter 715 NO FAMILY BACKGROUND

    <h4>Chapter 715 NO FAMILY BACKGROUND</h4>


    Altan noticed her difort and asked, "Lanie, when are you going to Saudi Arabia?"


    Mu Lan found her voice. "After breakfast. We cannot waste out time any longer. Why do you ask?" She made sure that her voice wasn''t too fast or too slow while talking.


    Al said, "I would like to go with you. Will it be a problem?"


    Mu Lan shook her head and answered with a smile, "Not at all. You are most wee."


    Al was relieved. "Also, I want to be your personal attendant. Can you manage it?"


    Mu Lan''s eyes darted around towards Mu Liang before she replied, "Sure, but will be better if you don''t show your face to my brother and brother Feng."


    Mark said, "It wouldn''t be easy for him to be joined at attendant. How about personal secretary."


    Mu Lan shrugged. "...I don''t need one; and I''m still a student. It would be weird for me to have one."


    Romano suggested, "Then a bodyguard."


    "Al will have to go under training. If he is too fast, others will be suspicious; and if he is too slow, it will be a problem for him and it will take time to fulfill his original purpose." Mu Lan nced at Al. "You want to keep an eye on me, don''t you?"


    Al positively answered, "That''s right. You will go to China to get the gold key. I won''t take my eyes off of you."


    Mu Lan suddenly realized that something wasn''t right. "Hold on, I''m not going to China anytime soon."


    Others stopped eating and looked at her. They wanted to listen attentively what she nned.


    Mu Lan continued, "I have some n before I''m going to China. I want to finish those work. You said that there is a sign that my father mighte back froma. He won''t just wake up now. It means that there is still some time. Before he opens his eyes, I want to finish off everyst bit of his enemy so than he can have a peaceful life. I still don''t know who is the mastermind of father''s death and who tried to kill mother. Though the doctor who tried to kill mother and my aunt know each other, I feel like there is someone behind them. My aunt simply won''t try to kill my mother. They didn''t even live in the same city. These two sisters had no connection. Suddenly everyone thought that my mother died and weekster, my aunt contacted me. If she really was the mastermind of my mother''s ident, she wouldn''t take this much time to contact me. Furthermore, where the heck did she get my number?"


    "Your number?" Mu Liang caught it. "You had your own cell phone when you were just two?"


    The sentence structure wasn''t interrogative, however, Mu Liang simply didn''t believe her words and wanted to confirm if he heard right.


    Mu Lan mysteriously smiled. "Yes, I did; I remember I got it right after I knew how to speak and it was the only special mobile at that time. It was custom made. My father promised me to give it if I called ''papa'' first. Mother was upset when she got to know it though." Recalling the time, she giggled and then sighed. She simply missed her family.


    "You were spoiled." Mu Liang had a hard time to believe it.


    He was somewhat jealous. He remembered when he was ten years old and wanted a cell phone, his grandfather made him ran thirty kilometers in forty minutes. No normal human being could do that. But Mu Liang still did. It was summer and after he was done running, he fainted on the spot. And here his wife got the cell phone right after she was born.


    A girl''s life was sure different from a boy''s.


    Mu Lan stopped smiling and asked, "More importantly, do you people have any idea of father''s background? I never heard of his family. I don''t know his family title. I don''t remember having myself a family title. It''s just weird."


    The Cobra members went into deep thoughts. When the first time they got to know Professor Ryuren, they tried to find out his family background. However, even they couldn''t get to know anything. Not only Professor Ryuren removed his family''s existence, but also he never tried to contact anyone who was rted to him in the past. Moreover, he wasn''t in contact with the people who were his childhood friends, or neighbors. It was simply he had no one who knew his past existence. It was terrifying.


    "We have no idea." Mark said truthfully.


    "How can that be? There must be something." Mu Lan bit her lower lip. Suddenly something came in her mind. She looked at Carlo and asked, "Didn''t you read father''s mind?"


    "I tried but couldn''t. he was just like you." Carlo did try to read Professor Ryuren''s mind, but he was as tricky as his daughter. Carlo had to give up the thought


    "But you can read my mind." Mu Lan said.


    Carlo replied while frowning, "It was after you were hypnotized by a mafia gang after we came back from Amazon. I hypnotized you so that others cannot do it to you no matter how talented they are. It was then I wanted to read your thoughts. After that I could read your thoughts. I still can do now."


    "So that''s how it is." Mu Lan leaned back. "Do you people remember when my parents met? I believe you checked her background too."


    Juan answered this time. "We did. The funny part is, we even found out when your mother and Mr. Mu met each other. But there is nothing regarding Ryu and your mother. Even their marriage certificates and registrations are gone. I believe that those documents were burnt."


    Mu Lan was speechless. "How can that be possible. Without national identification and passport how could they move from one ce to another ce?"


    "It is possible if someone very powerful is backing you." Shintaro added.

 Chapter 716 I’M NOT LYING

    <h4>Chapter 716 I''M NOT LYING</h4>


    Mu Lan felt as if her brain stopped working. "I heard that only Queen of Ennd didn''t need passport. Come on, that''s too ridiculous."


    "Why don''t you ask your mother then? You know how to contact her, don''t you?" Mark suggested.


    "Didn''t she hide herself? If she has no interest ining out to the light, I won''t force her. I will wait for her toe out. But before that, I will clean up the mess which was created before I was born." Mu Lan looked at Mu Liang. "Where is your father now?"


    "He is in China looking for your mother." Mu Liang replied truthfully.


    "..." Mu Lan became speechless. When she noticed others weird gazes, she coughed and asked, "Did you instructed him to do that?"


    "Yes, I told him that if he couldn''t find the love of his life than he shouldn''te back to the house." Mu Liang had nothing to hide in front of his fathers-inw. There was no way that the info would leak and since they became FAMILY they need to know everything clearly between to families.


    "You meant that he had no chance to meet mother-inw." Mu Lanughed out.


    Mu Liang looked at her lovingly. He grabbed her free hand. "Only wifey understands me the best."


    Flowers and hearts bursting out from behind them. The Cobra members couldn''t take the dog food anymore.


    Romano reacted first. "Alright, I''m done eating. Since we know nothing, there is no point of sitting around. Let''s go to work."


    As he stood up and others also finished eating.


    Mu Lan spoke up, "So, I''m going to Paris first to take care of some things before going to China. I have to go there well prepared."


    Mark frowned. "What is there to prepare? We will be with you."


    Mu Lan waved her hand lightly. "Don''t bother. I can take care of those tiny people."


    Juan said, "I told you not to underestimate your enemy."


    Mu Lan raised an eyebrow. "You really think I cannot win against them?"


    Everyone: "..." Even if there was an army of thousand arms men, Mu Lan would win for sure. There was no doubt of it.


    "I will be with you." Mu Liang said.


    Mu Lan huffed. "If you get the chance. After I enter China, you will be most targeted person. They won''t let you easily stay with me. Moreover, you don''t have any power there. It will be a disadvantage for you. You have no idea how mighty your wifey is." She winked at the helpless Mu Liang.


    After that, she looked at Juan and said, "Give me a dress. I cannot go to the royal pce dressing a man''s clothes."


    Mu Liang looked at her. "I can''t call for ride. It''s a hideout. How will we go?"


    Mu Lan gave him a mysterious smile. "Oh, you are going to love it."


    ---------


    Two and half hourster...


    Mu Liang breathtakingly experienced with his own eyes how fast The Cobra members could move. Moving would be the wrong word, it should be flying.


    He wished that he could do it like them. Mu Lan wanted to take him on her back, but others definitely didn''t let her. So Shintaro took out his special jet ne which was invisible in front of human and machines eyes. From there, Mu Liang saw how impressively Mu Lan flew from one ce to another ce. At that time, he really believed that his wifey was ma mighty heroine.


    They reached Eritrea, a small country in Africa. In front of them was the Red Sea. Once again, they had to cross this beautiful ocean.


    "Hah.... It brings back some thrilling incidents." Mu Lanmented.


    Mu Liang took her hand on his without saying another word.


    Romano boat a luxurious boat over. "It will be thrilling to use it, don''t you think?"


    "I wish we could take Shin''s ne. It would be faster." But the royal family would inquire about the ne. It would be safer to use the boat.


    "Don''t worry, the royal guards are waiting for you on the other side." Mark said.


    "How did you contact them?" Mu Lan curiously asked.


    "That''s a secret." Mark put his index finger on his lips and winked.


    Mu Lan narrowed her eyes suspiciously, but said nothing.


    ----------


    After six hours of pleasant boat journey, the couple with invisible Altan reached Qal at Bishah, a town in the south-western Saudi Arabian province, ''Asir''.


    Mu Lan didn''t even step on thend, yet a man leaped out and hugged her. He cheerfully said, "Sister Lan Lan, I missed you so much."


    Mu Lan''s face broke into a smile. "Come one, brother Feng, it''s not even two months and you look like a dog without a master."


    Mu Feng wanted to retort but before that he was thrown away by his elder brother.


    Mu Feng saw Mu Liang and was in tears. "Big brother, you have no idea how much I missed you. Why didn''t you contact me? I was so worried. If it wasn''t for Jonah-"


    Mu Lan caught her brother''s name and grabbed Mu Feng by shoulder. "Is Jonah here? Where is he?"


    She had yet to know that Jonah and Mu Feng met each other.


    Mu Feng''s shoulders felt her grips. "H-hey, shouldn''t you ask how I''m doing? Heartless sister! Well, he is alive... Sis... you are killing me...."


    Mu Lan let him go and persistently asked, "Where is he? Why didn''t hee to meet me?" She was both excited and upset.


    "How can you say it like that? Am I not your brother?" Mu Feng was hurt.


    Mu Lan kicked aiming at his knee.


    Mu Feng jumped and moved away quickly. "All right, I''m telling you. He is injured and so he is taking rest..." Then he grinned mischievously and added, "...with a beauty."


    Mu Lan raised an eyebrow as if she didn''t want to believe him.


    "I''m not lying. Let''s go to the royal pce, you will know." Mu Feng began walking.

 Chapter 717: WHOLE STORY IS UNBELIEVABLE

    <h4>Chapter 717: WHOLE STORY IS UNBELIEVABLE</h4>


    "How long will it take to reach there?" Mu Liang asked.


    "Thirty minutes. We will fly there. So, it won''t take that much time." Mu Feng took them to the army base where the private ne was waiting for them.


    Soon, the airne took off. They rxed in the royal ne and ordered some food.


    Mu Feng told them how they were betrayed by the mole nted by Mohammed Akram in his team in Mexico City and the person they killed wasn''t Horse Master but his imposter. Then Mu Feng and Jonah ran with their lives with the daughter of the Prime Minister of Saudi Arabia. Then, they stole a boat and identally ended up in the Bermuda Triangle. After that, they recalled nothing. Though they seemed to meet a seven-feet tall giant but they weren''t sure anymore after they woke up in Saudi Arabia. They didn''t know how they reached there and wasn''t sure that the giant they saw in Bermuda Triangle, it was real or not.


    Mu Lan''s sweats dropped as she heard the story. "It must be your imagination."


    She sensed invisible Al''s presence in the ne. They had mutual understanding. Both of them were thinking that the one Mu Feng and his two otherpanions met none other than Orio. He was the only seven feet tall giant in their team. Moreover, Mu Feng almost discovered The Cobra''s den where all their treasures were hidden.


    "I wasn''t the only one who saw it. Your brother saw it too." Mu Feng refused to believe that he mistook, though there was no proof.


    Mu Lan smiled. "Come on! You met an ident. You were hurt. You even hit your head." She pointed out the bandage wrapping around Mu Feng''s head. "I don''t know what you were feeling but to say that it was Bermuda Triangle, seeing giants and then ended up in Saudi Arabia. Brother Feng, are you sure you didn''t have hallucination? You know, your whole story is so.... Unbelievable."


    Mu Liang didn''t utter a single word. He was listening to his brother and wifey''s conversation the whole time. His eyes were observing Mu Lan while chopping a steak.


    It wasn''t the she didn''t notice his gaze, she didn''t give any attention to him.


    It he thought that he could get any information from her about The Cobra, he couldn''t forget it.


    Mu Feng sighed. "The way you are saying that it makes me a liar. Do you know that I''m a good sailor? I know for sure that I was in Bermuda Triangle."


    She let out augh. "And then somehow you woke up in the royal pce of Saudi Arabia. How? Did the Royal Highness tell you about it?"


    Mu Feng exined, "We were in the luxurious hotel. The Royal Highness said that they got a message from my elite team. As for where my elite team found out about m presence, it was really weird. The team leader said that while they were in the hotel to have breakfast, they saw me going to a hotel room. They followed me and knocked the door but I never answered. They broke into my room and found me sleeping in the bed. After knowing that I was okay even with a bandage in my head, they informed the royal family."


    Mu Lan shrugged. "So, you walked on your own. No one took you."


    Mu Feng took her both hands in his. "Dear sister, believe me, I have zero recollection of anything about the hotel thing."


    Mu Lan calmlymented, "It only means your head injury is pretty bad."


    Mu Feng sighed. He was having a hard time to agree with her. "Maybe, but the rumored girlfriend of his was found in the same hotel."


    This time, Mu Liang gave his attention. "Is she okay?"


    Mu Lan blinked. "Are you guys talking about Yu Meili? What happened to her?" She had no idea what was going on.


    Mu Feng answered, "She was absolutely fine. After seeing her boyfriend, she couldn''t calm herself and burst into tears. Of course, her man was also very emotional. To think that he flew to Mexico City to abduct Horse Master''s woman just to get his girlfriend back, I''m impressed. But the kidnappers of Meili were vanishedpletely. Even my elite team didn''t find them. Moreover, the girl didn''t know their faces either."


    "So, she was abducted by unknown people and they somehow contacted Jonah to force him into this mess even though he needed not to be part of it." Mu Lan sighed. She thought of something and looked at Mu Liang. Sheined, "You knew." But he didn''t tell her.


    "I didn''t have the time to tell you." Mu Liang answered. It was pretty chaotic after they met in Riyadh.


    "Never mind." She had a pretty good idea whose n it was. Who could it be beside The Cobra? Even she didn''t know his brother''s movement and contact number. If it wasn''t The Cobra, there was no way others would touch him. On the other hand, Orio sent Mu Feng, Jonah and the femalepany to Saudi Arabia; and Carlo hypnotized Mu Feng so that he could fool others. They knew how to y with men''s hearts.


    ''The n was pretty good.'' She had to admit it, although she had no idea why they involved Jonah. But for now, she would keep quiet.


    Mu Lan leaned on a high-ss sofa and took red wine which was handed by Mu Feng. She sipped and said, "By the way, you have been having fun quite a while. Living with the royals, having all the luxury. Brother Feng, you shouldpensate us. We have suffered so much. How could you enjoy the luxury all by yourself? It''s not fair at all." She skillfully changed the subject.


    Mu Feng scoffed. "You should have seen your cheeky brother. He is having pleasure the most."


    --------


    Mu Feng was telling the truth and they realized it after going to the pce of the Sultan of Saudi Arabia. They were weed grandly ad warmly. They were taken to the guest room. After the couple freshened up, they went to see Jonah.

 Chapter 718: WHEN I MEET HIM, I WILL KILL HIM

    <h4>Chapter 718: WHEN I MEET HIM, I WILL KILL HIM</h4>


    At that moment, Yu Meili was outside to shop her heart''s content. She was with several princesses and having so much fun. Seeing that it was a good opportunity, Jonah enjoyed his ''loneliness'' with several royal maids. They were not only gorgeous, but also very elegant. Mu Lan and Mu Liang found out that one maid was giving him shoulder massage, another maid was giving him foot massage and another maid was feeding him. Looking at the exquisite girls were also feast for the eyes.


    Mu Lan raised an eyebrow. "We suffered so much, just to see you gettingid?" She was feeling jealous.


    Jonah brightened up seeing his sister. "Lanie, you came back! You became shinny and tanned. What happened after you lost contact? I was worried sick. Did you hear the news?" He shamelessly ignored his sister''sment.


    Mu Lan sat on the sofa and said, "The adventure... well, that''s a long story. I will tell you in the dinner party. I heard that the Crown Prince is holding a party tonight for us. And what about the news?"


    "The news of Mohammed Akram! He fled to Egypt and died in earthquake." Jonah excitedly told them the news he heard.


    Mu Lan coughed after hearing all that. The reason why the building copsed that night was a mystery to the people. So, the people came up with this excuse. Since the story was created this way, no one tried to find out the main story. The more interesting a story was, the more people talked about it.


    It was Shintaro who spread the news. It seemed so true that even Jonah believed it. The Mu Couple didn''t correct him.


    At the party, The Prime Minister came with his daughter and personally thanked Mu Liang and Mu Lan. Mu Lan saw the girl was stealing nces at Jonah time to time who was with his beautiful girlfriend. She looked sad but didn''t say anything.


    ''My sinful brother....'' Mu Lan sighed in her heart.


    The royal officials were all present. There, Mu Lan had to give a speech. She had to share their thrilling adventure.


    Mu Lan came up with a good story. She told them that Mohammed Akram chased them till Kenya but after they lost track since Mu Lan and Mu Liang fell on the cliff. They were injured to the point that they couldn''t move. Some tribal people were very friendly and helped them a lot. There was also a reason for it. It seemed that they had a school master who was Asian. He told them to take care of them. His Mongolian servant Altan treated them and became their friends. Mu Lan wished to take him back with them.


    After the party ended, Mu Lan took her brother to the balcony. She nudged him, "Little brother, you seem so cozy with the pce maids. Are you cheating on Meili?"


    The night sky was clear in Middle East. Thousands of stars were shinning brightly in the dark sky.


    Jonah looked at the stars and replied unhurriedly, "Not at all. I just realized that I fell in love so quickly. If I didn''t fall in love so easily, I could have enjoyed the beauties more often."


    Mu Lan smiled. "You mean that if you weren''t with her, she wouldn''t be in danger."


    Jonah froze on the spot. "Lanie you..."


    "You men are so hard to understand. Can''t you speak your mind?" Mu Lan changed the subject with a smirk. "However, if I was a young man, I wouldn''t take a legal girlfriend. I would y with all the beautiful girls in the world."


    Jonahughed and put his head on her shoulder. Having an elder sister who could understand her younger brother was a blessing.


    They were gossiping for a while when Mu Lan''s cell phone rang. Aftering back to Saudi Arabia, she turned on her cell phone.


    She saw the number and answered the call. "Hey Yan Su, how are you doing?" She was super happy to get to talk to her friend. It seemed ages since they talked.


    Yan Su furiously responded, "Don''t ask! I don''t want to talk about it. Where the hell were you all this time? I was calling for a whole month." She was venting her anger.


    Mu Lan scratched her head and smiled. "Ah, I was caught up with something. I''ll be back soon. So, what happened?" She never heard her friend so angry and emotional.


    Yan Su retorted, "Didn''t I tell you not to ask anything about it?"


    Mu Lan felt that something wasn''t right. She calmly asked, "Hey, hey, what''s wrong?"


    Yan Su asked, "Do you know where the damn Lu Feng is?" Her tone was still loud.


    "I..." Mu Lan tried to remember but she couldn''t. She didn''t talk to Lu Feng after she was treated in Italy. "I don''t know. Why? Didn''t you contact him?"


    Yan Su gritted her teeth and said, "I cannot contact him. He is out ofwork. I swear, when hees back, I will kill him."


    "Why would you say that? More importantly, how do you know that he has gone missing? He must be busy with something or maybe he is somewhere you out ofwork." Mu Lan''s couldn''t understand why her friend was acting that way. Moreover, howe Lu Feng would go missing... she wasn''t sure of that.


    Yan Su said, "He always tells me where he goes all the time. But this time, he left abruptly. Not only that, I cannot get him in touch. We both use Mu Laboratory''s newest product to contact each other. We canmunicate anytime we want. Not able to contact him, it never happened before."


    Mu Lan carefully asked, "Are you worried about him? Maybe, he is working on something and doesn''t want to be disturbed."


    Yan Su blew away in anger. "Disturb? That scoundrel! I will kill him if hees back."


    Mu Lan said, "Don''t be too violent to your loved one. Alright, I will tell brother Feng to look for him. But is this the only reason you are mad? My instinct is saying otherwise. Did something happen to make you look for him desperately? I mean, you know that he is too busy to answer call or he is somewhere where he cannot contact you, but you are still so mad at him. Why are you looking for him?"


    "Why? You want to know the reason.... Fine I will tell you..." Yan Su announced, "I''m pregnant!"

 Chapter 719: BROTHER-IN-LAW WILL BE JEALOUS

    <h4>Chapter 719: BROTHER-IN-LAW WILL BE JEALOUS</h4>


    "...What?" Mu Lan was shocked to hear the news. Maybe she didn''t believe her own ears, she said, "...Yan Su... my ears are buzzing for a while. I didn''t hear youpletely. Can you tell me again what you just said?"


    Yan Su trembled in anger as she said, "I said that I''m pregnant."


    Mu Lan wanted to make sure. "Doctor Feng''s child?"


    "If it''s not then whose child do you think it is, huh?" Yan Su burst in fury.


    "N-no, I mean didn''t you take medicine?" Mu Lan tried to appease her anger. After all, stirring emotion of a pregnant woman wasn''t good for her health.


    "I thought I did but it didn''t work." Yan Su grudgingly said.


    Mu Lan couldn''t believe it. "How can that be?" If the medicine didn''t work, then Qi Ying and she would have a football team in their stomachs at this moment. The number of times they made love to their lovers weren''t very little.


    "Whenever we did it I myself took the medicine. Now you tell me how I became pregnant." Yan Su said. She wanted to cry as she became a mother unexpectedly. It was her dream to go to Madagascar after finishing her study. With a child, how could she do that?


    Mu Lan bit down her lower lip. She never took medicine herself, it was Mu Liang who was considerate enough to fed her every time they did it. She didn''t know Qi Ying''s case, but Yan Su''s case made her suspicious.


    She said, "Yan Su, do you remember the taste of the medicine?"


    Yan Su didn''t know why the taste of medicine came out of blue. "Is it important?"


    "Maybe." Mu Lan had a hunch but she wasn''t sure.


    "I never thought of checking the taste. Let me check." Yan Su took the medicine and put it on her mouth and carefully chewed. "It has mild sweetness.... but in the end, there is slight bitterness."


    ''Just as I thought.'' Mu Lan took a deep breath and said, "Yan Su, the original medicine we take is definitely mild sweet but it has no bitter taste. Doctor Feng had to make sure of it since Liang threatened him to do so because I don''t like bitter taste."


    Yan Su spoke, "That means..."


    Mu Lan replied, "You have the wrong medicine. Someone might have deliberately changed it without your notice."


    "What are you saying? How can that be? In the house, there''s only us, no other people..." Yan Su suddenly realized what her friend meant. "...You mean..."


    "Look I''m not sure but maybe he wants to have a family with you... did you say anything about marriage before he left?" Mu Lan definitely didn''t want to create a misunderstanding between wonderful lovers.


    Yan Su mulled over it and said, "...He did... almost every night... But I never agreed.... You see, marriagees with responsibility and I don''t want it now. I mean, I want to improve my skills and have a carrier first. After that, I will marry and have children... that''s what I was nning.... Lu Feng, you bettere sooner. I will definitely beat you up."


    Mu Lan softly asked, "But what about the child? What are you going to do about it?"


    "...I don''t know. I can''t think of anything. How could he do this to me?" Yan Su felt betrayed. She wasn''t even sure if she loved this tiny existence inside her. She was confused and had no idea what to do.


    "...Where are you now?" Mu Lan thought that she needed to know her friend''s whereabouts.


    Yan Su answered, "I''m in Italy. Since I couldn''t find you, I went to look for Xiao Ying."


    Mu Lan calmly and sweetly said, "Okay, stay there. I will go to Italy as soon as possible. Right now, don''t make any hasty decision. Just wait for me. Alright?"


    "Okay,e back quickly. I can''t take it anymore." Yan Su was exhausted.


    Mu Lan agreed. "Alright, alright. I''m hanging up now. Bye."


    "Bye." Yan Su hung up.


    After Mu Lan hung up she exhaled loudly.


    "It seems that doctor Lu made a bold move." Jonahmented.


    "I hope nothing goes wrong." Mu Lan wanted everyone around her stay happy. Seeing their smiling happily everyday would make her gleeful all the time. She was selfish in this sense.


    Suddenly she remembered that she didn''t take medicine when she was with Mu Liang. Thinking about it now, her heart dropped. She immediately called Pedro.


    Pedro answered the call. "Is there something wrong, kid?"


    "Is there any chance for me to get pregnant?" Mu Lan directly and bluntly asked.


    Jonah was drinking red wine. He almost choked when he heard his sister asking such question to someone he didn''t know. He was curious to know whom she could ask this question aside from Mu Liang.


    Pedro thought about it and told her, "Not really. You were taking recovery medicine when you were here. It has a side effect which dys menstrual period. Have you thought even once why your period didn''te? It''s the side effect. Since your period didn''te how can you get pregnant?"


    Mu Lan inquired, "It''s not permanent, right?"


    Pedro replied, "Silly, if it was, did you think I would give it to you?"


    She sighed in relief. "Oh, okay then. I''ll hung up now. Bye."


    Jonah attentively listened till now. He couldn''t hear the voice of the person his sister was talking to. He couldn''t help but ask, "Who was that?"


    "My doctor friend in Africa." She truthfully answered.


    "The one who saved your life... you two looked pretty close." Jonahmented.


    "Of course, he saved our lives. It would be weird not to be friendly." Mu Lan gave her reason.


    "How does brother-inw take it? He must be jealous." Jonah teased. He was imagining his brother-inw''s jealous face.


    ''Even if he is jealous, he has to suck up to him to get the permission to marry me.'' Mu Lan thought and smiled. She said, "He can''t be jealous every time I talk to a man."

 Chapter 720: BACK TO ITALY

    <h4>Chapter 720: BACK TO ITALY</h4>


    Someone came and hugged her from behind. "Sister Lan Lan, you can''t say that. Big brother never looks at women let alone talk. Can''t you give him less hard time?" Saying that he burped.


    Mu Lan tilted her head and gazed at the drunkard. "Hey, brother Feng, are you drunk?"


    "No..." Mu Feng hugged her tightly.


    "Hey, if you want to hug someone, hug your brother. Don''t hug my sister." Jonah grabbed Mu Feng''s hand and tried to get his sister away from the drunkard.


    "She is my sister. Not yours." Mu Feng retorted.


    Jonah frowned. His mood worsened. "She is my biological sister. We have same father and mother. She is my sister."


    "But you were never with her more than I did. I fed her. I guarded her when she was asleep. We walked together, had fun together, worked together watched movie together. We are closer than you are." Mu Feng was good at showing off.


    Jonah gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. Jealousy filled his heart so much so that his face became red.


    Mu Lan''s lips twitched. She had a feeling that this day woulde, however, she never expected that it would happen in a foreign country.


    "Hey, you two, do you know where you are? This is a pce. The Sultan and his ministers are here. You cannot act like a child." Mu Lan chided them like an elder sister.


    "First, tell him to take his hand off of you." Jonah stubbornly said. His grip on Mu Lan''s hand tightened.


    "Sister Lan Lan, tell him to let your hand go. Then, I''ll do the same." Mu Feng hugged her more securely.


    Mu Lan closed her eyes and took a deep breath, and then pushed both of them with all her strength. Her power wasn''t simple. Both men stumbled as they bnced themselves.


    Mu Feng and Jonah looked at Mu Lan in astonishment. Mu Lan threatened them, "Act your age or I''ll slice both of you."


    "I''m sorry."


    "I''m sorry."


    Both of them said in unison. They looked like dejected puppy after getting scolded by her.


    "Don''t do it again." Saying that Mu Lan shook her head in helplessness and left the balcony. She searched for Mu Liang in the crowd.


    The golden chandeliers glittered in the party room. The gold shown and made the whole room morous. The smell of delicious food and chattering of people filled the room.


    Mu Lan noticed Mu Liang talking to the Crown Prince and the Sultan. She waited till they ended the conversation. She had on interest in being someone interesting to other people. After all, her father was someone close to the royal family of Saudi Arabia. Thus, she kept her distance. She realized that she had a ma to attract danger.


    After Mu Liang was alone, he immediately spotted Mu Lan. Mu Lan gestured him toe closer. Taking a ss of red wine, he came closer and gave her the ss.


    "Thank you." She smiled.


    Mu Liang gave her a warm look and asked, "Is everything alright?"


    Mu Lan didn''t hide. "Yan Su is pregnant. It seems like Doctor Lu changed the medicine to make her pregnant."


    "Oh." Mu Liang wasn''t interested.


    Mu Lan tilted her head. "You don''t look surprised."


    "He wanted to have kids with her for a long time." Hemented.


    She protested lightly, "It doesn''t mean that he can force her. What will he do if she chooses to abort it?"


    He also lightly said while rubbing her head, "As long as you are there to change her mind, there won''t be any problem."


    Mu Lan stopped and thought about it for a while. Then she stared at him. "...Why do I feel like you were the one who gave him the idea?"


    Mu Liang''s eyes deepened. "Wifey, are you sure you want to put the me on me? I didn''t make you pregnant."


    Mu Lanughed. "There is no chance for me to have children for the time being. The medicine I took for the recovery had a little side effect. Good thing is it''s only temporary." She nudged him. "Make sure to take the medicine wherever you go from now on."


    Mu Liang nodded. "As you wish."


    "So, were you the one who gave doctor Feng the idea?" She skillfully came back to the main topic.


    He paused before replying with a small, "Yes."


    Mu Lan''s eyes became round. "I knew it." She was excited as well as also curious. "But why did you do it? You are not a person who meddles into someone else''s business."


    Mu Liang walked her to the corner to talk privately. "I didn''t want to. But I saw Lu Feng dreaming to be with her since childhood. After they got together, he was never been so happy in his life. But she was different. Though she was with him, she was carefree. She wanted to have her own future. She never added Lu Feng in her future dream. It was her w. I just didn''t want my friend to live in hopes only."


    Mu Lan attentively heard his reason and after that, she touched his hand. "You really know how to care for others."


    He squeezed her hand. "I leant it from you."


    Mu Lan sighed. "Since it came to this way, I have to make sure nothing goes wrong."


    "Do what you think is justified." Mu Liang supported her.


    "I also have another n. Let''s go back to Italy first." She suggested.


    He agreed. "As you wish."


    They next day, they flew back to Italy.


    Jonah wanted to go back to China and Meili wanted to visit Italy, so they tagged along. The one who was most excited was Mu Feng. All he wanted was to hug his beloved Qi Ying.


    "Wee back everyone." Qi Ying gave them a warm wee.


    "Darling...." Mu Feng came forward and hugged her in front of everyone.


    Qi Ying twisted her body. "What are you doing? Get off. Everyone is watching." She blushed.

 Chapter 721: WHAT WILL YOU GIVE ME IN RETURN?

    <h4>Chapter 721: WHAT WILL YOU GIVE ME IN RETURN?</h4>


    Mu Lan "Darling...." Mu Feng came forward and hugged her in front of everyone.


    Qi Ying twisted her body. "What are you doing? Get off. Everyone is watching." She blushed.


    "Rascal! What do you think you are doing to my granddaughter-inw?" Grandpa Mu snapped and roared.


    Mu Feng didn''t heed to him and said, "I''m hugging my life partner. Who the hell are you to tell me what to do?"


    Mu Lan knocked his head and gave grandpa Mu Cheng a big smile. "Grandfather, how are you? I missed you."


    Mu Cheng coughed to hide his happy expression. "I''m fine. I... missed you too...."


    Mu Liang let his presence know. "Your grandson missed you very much."


    Mu Cheng red at his favorite grandson. "Now you remember your grandfather. Where were you all this time? Butler Leo couldn''t tell where you two were. This rascal You made us all worried."


    "We were out ofwork service for a while to capture some enemies. They won''t be able to bother us anymore." Mu Lan replied. She looked around and asked, "Where is mother-inw?"


    Qi Ying replied, "Her business is thriving. I assigned an assistant for her so that she could work less. But her work increased. She didn''te back herest night. I''m thinking about hiring another assistant." She was still struggling to get away from Mu Feng.


    Mu Lan smiled as she heard it. "That''s wonderful. Where is Yan Su? Why can''t I see her?"


    "She vomited all night and went back to sleep." Qi Ying moved away from Mu Feng and grabbed Mu Lan''s hand. "You became tanned. It must have been hard for you. Let''s go to the beauty parlor. I have some free time."


    Mu Lan''s eyes shown. "Sure, I would love that."


    They walked away together. When they were alone in the corridor, Mu Lan asked in a low tone, "How''s Yan Su holding up?"


    Qi Ying shook her head. "Not good. When she first realized that she was pregnant, she immediately wanted to abort it. Only I know how I stopped her. I called Xiao Lin first but she was unavable. Maybe she wasn''t in Germany. Then I called you. However, I couldn''t reach you. After that, I called Mu Feng. I couldn''t get him either. When I saw no other way, I called Butler Leo. He said that you people all went missing. I was so scared."


    Mu Lan gave her a light pat on her left shoulder. "You did well."


    "I''m d nothing bad happened to you." Qi Ying said.


    "You look more and more like a mistress of the household." Mu Lan teased while smiling.


    Qi Ying blushed. "I always wanted to be one."


    Mu Lan was happy to hear that. "Hah, then I made your dreame true. Come on, tell me, what will you give me in return?"


    Qi Ying snickered. "I''m holding this title temporarily. Why will I give you gift? You should give me a gift since I''m doing your job."


    Mu Lan wouldn''t back down so easily. She said, "Who said this is a temporary job? I gave the title to you in front of everyone formally. I have no desire to rake the responsibility back. I won''t interfere with your decision either. Whatever your decision will be, is absolute."


    QI Ying stopped in her track and grabbed her friend''s hand. "Do you know what you are saying?"


    "Did you think I took the decision hastily?" Mu Lan asked back.


    Qi Ying was confused. "But this doesn''t make sense. You are the eldest..."


    Mu Lan sighed. "I think we passed this episode before."


    She grabbed Qi Ying''s both shoulders with her hands and continued, "Listen, I have no intention of taking responsibility. I''m happy with my duplex little house and I want to roam around the world with my beloved. With my dreams like this, do you think that I will be able to fulfill my duty? And look at you. You are borndy. Your dream is to take care of your family. You don''t take decision based on what you hear. Your decision is always justified and you care for others. You are a worthy mistress of the Mu Household."


    She smiled and told her friend, "I know you will do well, because you are worthy. And I know you are enjoying it."


    "But what if I mess up?" Qi Ying''s heart raced.


    "Did you think I''m gone for good? You can always ask for help. You can find me or Head Butler Noel or mother-inw." Mu Lan patted her head. "Why are you so nervous? You are doing great right now. Seeing you like this making me almost bow to you."


    "Oh, don''t be silly." Qi Ying shyly said and both of them went to their beauty parlor.


    "I still want a gift." Mu Lan said while walking.


    Qi Yingughed.


    Three hourster, Mu Lan took bath and went to look for Yan Su. She was in the guest room eating breakfast. In the past month she became skinny. It was probably because she vomited a lot as she suffered from morning sickness.


    Seeing her long-waited friend, Yan Su screamed while eating, "Lan dear!"


    "I missed the way you call me." Mu Lan came forward with a big smile and hugged her. "You have been through a lot."


    Yan Su observed her face and said, "And look at your ugly face. Did you want to be as tanned as me? If I knew that you were in the sea beach to enjoy your youth..."


    "Hey, hey, don''t insult my natural beauty the moment you see me. I heard that you started throwing up." Mu Lan said.


    Yan Su gritted her teeth. "Yeah... that Lu Feng, I will kill him. Let hime to me."


    "Before you beat him up, what are you going to do about the child?" Mu Lan asked softly.


    Yan Su lowered her head. She didn''t speak for a long time. Mu Lan didn''t force her and gave her time to think about it.


    In the end, Yan Su dered, "I want to abort the child."

 Chapter 722: PROMISE ME

    <h4>Chapter 722: PROMISE ME</h4>


    "Before you beat him up, what are you going to do about the child?" Mu Lan asked softly.


    In the end, Yan Su dered, "I want to abort the child." She looked determined.


    Mu Lan gulped. ''Hubby, you sure gave me a tough job.'' She took Yan Su''s hand on her. "Are you sure about it?"


    Yan Su nodded. "Absolutely sure."


    Mu Lan inquired, "This is your first born with the man you love. Are you sure you want to hurt him?"


    "He didn''t think about my happiness. Why would I think about him? Hmph!" Yan Su crossed her arms and turned her face.


    Mu Lan took a ss of water and drank a mouth before asking, "What is your future n?"


    Yan Su seriously answered, "You know what I want to be a journalist. I already got a job in Madagascar. It''s my dream job. I cannot refuse it just because I''m pregnant."


    Mu Lan nodded in understanding. "How long you will be there?"


    Yan Su replied excitedly, "At least three years. If I do a better job, it will take five years at most. After that I will have my own office. You have no idea what I nned. In ten years, I will be famous."


    Mu Lan praised her. "That''s wonderful. So, in ten years of future n where did you put your fianc��? He must be part of your n since you two will spend the rest of your lives together."


    Yan Su thought before answering, "...I never thought of adding him in my future."


    ''Hubby, you are so right.'' Mu Lan wanted to sob but there were no tears. "Don''t you love him?"


    Yan Su shrugged. "It doesn''t mean I cannot live without him."


    This time, Mu Lan greatly missed Xue Lin. She wasn''t good at pointing out people''s innermost thoughts like Xue Lin. In the past Xue Lin made her realize that she moved Mu Liang and made Qi Ying realize the reality. This time, it''s Yan Su, and her case was the toughest.


    Mu Lan pondered before saying, "When I realized I fell in love with Liang, my first wish was to let him know what I felt. Do you know why?"


    Yan Su asked curiously, "Why?"


    Mu Lan exined, "Because I saw him every day waiting for me to step up and dere my affection for him. At that time, I wasn''t sure and I was confused and that''s the very reason why I didn''t give him any false hope. So, when I knew my feelings for him, I didn''t miss my chance to share it with him. Slowly I came to know that he is very possessive. He is so possessive that sometimes he wants to shackle me in a house so that I cannot run away and other men cannot see my face. He shared his thoughts."


    Yan Su was bbergasted. "He dared to tell you? Did you beat him up?"


    Mu Lan sweetly smiled. "No, I couldn''t bear to hurt him. I only smiled and hugged him tightly. I told him that if he really wished that, then we would stay confined in a room and no one would find out about us. As long as he was there, even if it was hell, I would love to cross it."


    Yan Su didn''t know what to say. "...What are you saying....?"


    Mu Lan looked at her. "This is love, Yan Su. It is something that I cannot leave without. Liang is my love and life, and I cannot imagine a day without him."


    Yan Su asked in a panic state, "But didn''t you let go of your responsibility because you love freedom?"


    Mu Lan raised her eyebrow. "Aren''t I free to choose the man I love? I chose him freely and I want to be confined with him freely. No one can stop me from doing so."


    Yan Su gave her a logic. "But you cannot retail against first cousin."


    Mu Lan asked her back, "Why will I go against him? He is not torturing me. He won''t dare to do that. He will give me clothes, food, a ce to stay, if I get sick he will bring doctor, we will have fun together, we will do whatever we want together. So, tell me, why will I go against him?"


    "...You..." Yan Su lost words.


    "I''m possessed by him. I''m obsessed with him. I cannot live without him. I cannot sleep well without his warmth in me. I cannot have a good dream without his smell on me. This is my way to love him." When Mu Lan said that, she looked so peaceful, a loving woman.


    Seeing her like that, Yan Su''s heart was at ease. She never thought that loving someone could give peace. She always thought it was a responsibility and a barrier to her dream. That''s why she was avoiding having children or didn''t let Lu Feng enter in her dream.


    She discovered that she selfishly decided everything knowing that he loved her since childhood. He was always silent about his love but his caring attitude was explicit. He always supported her and even though he had a dream that he would have a family with her, he never forced her, ''Except for the think that he changed the medicine secretly to make her pregnant.''


    But what did she give him in return?


    Mu Lan touched her hand with sympathy. "You don''t have to force yourself. Just do what your heart says. Do the thing which won''t let you feel regret in the future. I know you are smart and intelligent and I know that you are mature enough to decide on your own. You definitely love doctor Feng; it''s just that your way of loving is different from mine just like my showing affection is different from Xiao Ying. It''s your wish whether you want to think differently about your future with this child and doctor Feng or you will let them go forever and embrace your future that only has you in it. But no matter what you do, promise me that you will be happy regarding what path you choose."

 Chapter 723: BUN TO BAKE

    <h4>Chapter 723: BUN TO BAKE</h4>


    Mu Lan came back to Mu Liang''s chamber. She found him in the living room, looking at some documents. She went behind him and gave him a hug.


    Mu Liang let her hug him for a while. After that, he took her on hisp and kept reading the documents. Seeing that he was giving her no attention, Mu Lan began to poke his cheek.


    Mu Liang smiled and held her hand. He asked, "Did you talk to her?"


    Mu Lan sighed. She put her head on his shoulder and answered, "I underestimated the whole situation. Yan Su is dumber than I thought."


    Mu Liang put down the documents on the left side and encircled his arms around her waist. He questioned, "What happened?"


    Mu Lan exined, "This girl, she clearly likes doctor Feng. In the past, when she talked about her rtionship with him, her face always glowed. Also, she is not that kind of person to getid easily despite acting like an easy girl. She preserved her virginity for so long and gave it to doctor Feng wasn''t simply an act of lust. If it was just having sex, she would have done that a long time ago with some random man. The main problem is, she hasn''t realized that she was in love with him. Though she only thought of herself, she cared for him deeply inside. How am I supposed to make her discover her own feelings? I know for sure that she will regret it if she aborts the child. I really really hope that she won''t take a wrong decision."


    "She will do the right thing. Don''t worry." Mu Liang patted her head.


    Mu Lan whined. "I really wish that. The child is innocent. It didn''t see the light of the life and yet it has to killed by its mother, how cruel it is! Yan Su is an adult. We can''t even force her. I can''t face doctor Feng if she decides to abort it."


    Suddenly an idea came to her mind. She sat up straightly and nced at him. "Why don''t we tell her that we will take care of her child when she goes to Africa? This way, she won''t decide to abort it. Doctor Feng wille back before she goes. He will be able to take care of his own child, won''t he?"


    Mu Liang said, "This is something between them. We can''t interfere too much. What if she never gets married to him and never takes care of her own child?"


    Mu Lan bit down her lower lip. She cannot find anything to refute.


    While she and Yan Su were talking, she made Yan Su promise that Yan Su would be happy regardless what decision she took. However, the problem was, that stupid, idiot didn''t know what would make her happy in the future. After she aborted the child, could she really face Lu Feng?


    Mu Lan determinedly looked at Mu Liang. She grabbed both of his shoulders and said, "If I get pregnant identally, I will never abort the child even if I have to have a trip in the hell."


    Mu Liang smiled as his eyes were filled with warmth. He pulled her closer and kissed her forehead. "Alright."


    "Can you not give me dog food whenever I''m with you?" A voice said.


    Mu Lan didn''t look at that person. She simply hugged her man and stayed silent.


    The intruder was speechless.


    Mu Liang stared at the man who came inside and destroyed the mood. He wanted an exnation.


    Mu Chen red at the back of Mu Lan which was facing him, and then his eyesnded on Mu Liang. "Brother, let''s go to fishing tomorrow. I''m bored." He was still as same as before.


    "Take grandfather with you. He is lonely." Mu Liang directly rejected it.


    Mu Chen showed a hurt expression. "Brother, it has been a while since we spent some time together."


    Mu Liang said in a serious tone, "I''m busy making some children. When you will have some nieces and nephews, y with them."


    Mu Lan almost burst inughter and Mu Chen choked.


    She didn''t let go of such opportunity to piss off Mu Chen. She smiled seductively and kissed Mu Liang''s lips soundly. Mu Chen shivered in disgust.


    Mu Lan said, "Hubby, I can''t take it anymore. Let''s go to bed, shall we? We still have two hours before the dinner."


    Mu Liang carried her in bridal style and walked towards the bedroom. He shut the bedroom door with his leg right in front of his youngest brother.


    Altan Yul, who was still on the sofa and invisible, pitied Mu Chen. Third young master looked like an abandoned puppy. However, Al wasn''t in a good shape either. He was eating dog food whenever these two were together. Since he was invisible, he could get away as soon as they started showing public disy of affection.


    In the room, Mu Lan asked Mu Liang, "Why don''t you spend some time with him? He is just missing you. As his brother shouldn''t you give him some time?"


    "When I wanted to give him ''some time'', he was busy fooling around. Now, I have a wifey. I don''t have time for others." Mu Liang ced her on the bed.


    "You weren''t serious about making children, were you?" Mu Lan blinked.


    "My dear wifey wished to go to bed. I can onlyply." Of course, he meant it. When did he ever lie?


    Mu Lan sat up in great interest and pulled Mu Liang towards her. She gave him a hot kiss and asked, "Hubby, what bun do you want to bake? Cute bun like me or handsome bun like you?" As she asked, her eyes twinkled.


    Mu Liang was amused by her question. He replied, "Any bun is okay, as long as ites from you."


    Mu Lan began to unbutton his shirt. "Alright, lets see what kind of bun we can bake together." Her lips were locked with his.

 Chapter 724: I’LL LOCK YOU UP

    <h4>Chapter 724: I''LL LOCK YOU UP</h4>


    Mu Liang''s fingers skillfully undressed her. He didn''t forget to nt kisses on her naked body and leave some marks.


    Mu Lan let out a soft moan which boiled his blood. Their bodies writhed together when she suddenly said, "After Yan Su makes decision, let''s hold our wedding."


    Mu Liang paused as he was about to enter her. He deeply looked at her with full of lust. He asked in a hoarse voice, "Are you sure?"


    Mu Lan was breathing heavily. A droplet of sweat rolled down from her forehead to her left temple. She said in a trembling voice, "Haven''t we waited long enough?" She was eager to be his.


    Mu Liang leaned forward and kissed her lips. After tasting her, he said, "I''m not worrying about time. I want you to recover your memory of China and make your feelings clear. What if you regret marrying meter?"


    Mu Lan looked at him with astonishment but she didn''t have time to show it because she moaned as he entered her. She shivered and after adjusting herself she asked him back, "Were you worried about it all this time? Why are you thinking about it? Don''t suffer all by yourself imagining nonsense. I will choose no one but you. How can I go back to that monster?"


    "You are saying that because you don''t remember anything about him." His movement gradually increased.


    "Uh... Li-Liang.... Don''t hurt.... yourself like this. N-nothing will go... positively thinking.... like that." She couldn''t hardly think of anything let alone talk.


    "I''m surprised that you can still think with clear head." He thrusted deep inside her.


    How could she think of other things while making out with him? Was he not good enough to make her go crazy?


    "Ummm!" Mu Lan hoisted her body.


    She gazed at him dizzily and asked in incoherent tone, "W-will y-you let me g-go if I choose h-him.... o-over y-you....?"


    Mu Liang''s eyes glowed when he heard that. Then, his aura was filled with darkness. He replied, "No. If you try to leave me.... I will lock you up."


    Mu Lanughed in the middle of intense pleasure. She moved forward and pecked on his lips. "Let''s get married then."


    "Alright." He had no reason to refuse after that. "Leave everything to me."


    After a long time, he carried her to the bathroom and washed her body. After that, he wiped her body, dried her hair and dressed her up before tugging her under theforter.


    Mu Liang was about to get up when she hugged his hand subconsciously while sleeping. He didn''t have the heart to take his hand away. So, he sat down beside her and took his cell phone. He wanted to make some calls. However, as he didn''t want to disturb her peaceful sleep, he had to send some messages to some people.


    Mu Lan whose head was on hisp, he stroked her head tenderly while sending a text to Lu Feng. However, the text couldn''t be sent. It was showing that the Lu Feng was out of reach andwork was unavable.


    Mu Liang''s hand on her head paused. He frowned and sent text to Mu Feng''s assistant to find out the location of Lu Feng. Whenever Mu Feng was busy, he always ordered Hugo. But Hugo was missing and Mu Feng, on the other hand, was busy with his Qi Ying. Thus, he could only order with second brother''s assistant.


    He got a text waiting for a while. It seemed that Lu Feng couldn''t be located. He wasst seen in Brazil. He went to the Amazon with his two men and disappeared after that. Currently, Mu Feng''s secretary was searching for Lu Feng''s two men.


    At dinner time, Mu Liang''s personal butler came to let him know that everyone was in the dinning room waiting for them. He ordered the butler to send his dinner in the bedroom. The food was served in the bed.


    Mu Liang wanted to wake up the sleeping beauty but seeing her sleeping without any care, he didn''t wake her up. He silently finished his meal.


    After he wiped his mouth, he ordered, "Tell the chef to prepare a bowl of lotus root and pork soup for Madam Mu."


    "Yes, master." The butler bowed and left with the empty bowls.


    Mu Liang checked his cell phone. Mu Feng''s assistant sent another text. It seemed like his team found Lu Feng''s two men. They were found unconscious in a vige near Paramaribo, the capital city of Suriname in South America.


    Suriname is a small country on the northeastern coast of South America. It''s defined by vast swaths of tropical rainforest.


    The two men were sent to the hospital for treatment. The team members of Mu Feng''s assistant were still looking for the reason why they ended up there. Except for that, there was no news. There was no trace of Lu Feng.


    Mu Liang raised his head and nced at Mu Lan. He thought about Yan Su''s situation. If the news of Lu Feng''s disappearance got out, he didn''t have to guess what Yan Su would do. He thought of keeping quiet about this whole thing until Yan Su calmed down.


    -----------


    Hunger didn''t let Mu Lan sleep peacefully. Since she only ate lunch in the ne before reaching Italy, she became hungry at dawn.


    Mu Lan rubbed her stomach when her stomach growled. She uncovered herself and went to the washroom to freshen up. When she came back, she saw a covered dish. There was a burning coal pot under the dish so that the food was warm.


    She opened the lid and delicious smell went inside her nostrils. It was lotus root and pork soup. It was super nutritious. Her stomach growled again.


    ''Liang Liang must have ordered the soup for me.'' Thinking that she couldn''t help but smile. She took the soup on the bowl and drank it till her stomach was full.


    After that, she burped and happily wiped her mouth with soft handkerchief. She looked at the bed and was startled to see it empty. She was so busy with filling her stomach that she didn''t notice that she was alone in the room.

 Chapter 725: BIG SURPRISE AT DAWN

    <h4>Chapter 725: BIG SURPRISE AT DAWN</h4>


    Mu Lan saw his cell phone on the bedside table. She wrapped a shawl around her and stepped out of the bedroom. She didn''t see Mu Liang in the living room either. She was surprised. She asked herself, "Where did he go?"


    She had a hunch that he wouldn''t disturb Mu Feng who finally got some time to spend with Qi Ying. So, she walked out of the chamber and went downstairs. The corridor was dark and silent. She proceeded quietly. She first went to his study room and then her study room. Not finding him there, she went to the bar. He wasn''t there either.


    Just then, she looked out of the window and found Mu Liang''s silhouette. He was standing in thekeside. He wasn''t alone, he was with another person. The person''s structure was simr to Mark Anthony.


    "What are they talking about?" Feeling curious, Mu Lan walked out of the castle. In the chilly weather, she made her way to thekeside. When she reached there, Mark was already gone.


    Mu Liang noticed her presence. He turned around and asked, "Why are you out here? You could''ve waited for me inside." He took her hands and found them freezing cold. "Look at you. It''s summer and you are this cold." He tried to warm her hands by rubbing them.


    "I was looking for you of course. What were you doing with Mark? Where is he now?" She asked him back in return.


    "You saw us...." It was more like a statement. "He woke me up and asked me toe out. He wished to give me a surprise." Mu Liang hugged her body to warm her up.


    "What kind of surprise?" Mu Lan was curious as well. "I will wait with you here."


    "Alright." He hugged her tighter as he agreed.


    Staying silent for a while, Mu Lan asked, "Have you contacted doctor Feng. It would be better if he was with Yan Su at this moment. His research cannot be more important than her, right?"


    Mu Liang froze when he heard about Lu Feng and she noticed it instantly.


    "Did something happen to him?" Mu Lan asked as she stared at him.


    There were white and red clouds in the sky. The sun was rising. There was thin light in the sky. In the light, she could clearly see his handsome face.


    Mu Liang sighed. "He is missing. We are looking for him right now." He told her everything he found out yesterday.


    Mu Lan''s eyes grew rounder. "So that happened. We have to keep it secret for a while. I don''t want anything to happen to Yan Su and her unborn child."


    Mu Liang opened his mouth to say something but he stopped when he heard something groaning. Mu Lan also heard it. Both of them were about to look at the sky when something big and heavy fell in the middle of theke from the sky.


    The water sshed and there was a loud sound. Mu Liang and Mu Lan were in the same ce as they dumbly looked at theke.


    Someone came out of theke and began swimming. That person saw the couple and swam towards them.


    The couple looked carefully at that person and Mu Lan eximed, "Hugo!"


    It was Hugo Muller. He looked deathly pale when he came closer. It must have taken a turmoil since he fell from the sky. He climbed to the ground andid down. He breathed heavily. He was wearing ck clothes and almost looked like a soaked crow.


    The couple waited for him to calm down.


    Hugo''s breath became regr. He wiped away the water from his face and stood up. He bowed at the couple and said in a serious face, "First young master, first young mistress, I have returned."


    "We can see that." Mu Liang coldly said.


    Hugo''s cold body stiffened. He knew that his boss was angry as he didn''t mention anything before he left. He also broke the rules.


    Mu Lan could feel his awkwardness. She said, "Go and freshen up. Don''t catch cold."


    "Yes, mistress." Hugo bowed ad left. He was grateful to Mu Lan that she understood his feelings.


    After he left, Mu Lan looked around. "This is quite a surprise. Is today Christmas Eve? Mark suddenly became Santa us." She was looking for Mark.


    "Ho ho ho... do you like my surprise?" Mark talked like a real Santa us. He walked towards them.


    Mu Lan replied, "Definitely. But where did you get him?"


    Mark answered, "This brat knows where to poke his nose. He secretly went to China to investigate your past. He almost seeded to be troubled by someone who he shouldn''t mess with. Luo Luo saved him and locked him up for a while. He contacted Carl. Carl told me to get him before I return to Italy."


    Luo Luo was Luo Yicheng who was the ninja member in The Cobra.


    "Someone who he should mess with... who is that person?" Mu Lan was obviously eager to know.


    "No one you met before. It''s better if you don''t know about that curse." Mark disclosed the matter with a disdain tone.


    "If you don''t tell me, I will investigate myself." Mu Lan threatened him.


    Mark shrugged. "If you don''t want to make Juan angry, you are most wee." He didn''t stop her and gave her absolute freedom.


    Mu Lan flinched. She didn''t dare to make Juan angry. Juan was the person who dotted on her the most. He was calm and quiet. He was very reasonable and a wise leader. Mu Lan didn''t have the courage to test his bottom line. She wasn''t afraid of getting scolded; she was certainly afraid of their rtion bing strained because of her disobedience.


    Of course, Juan wouldn''t do something like that. However, he didn''t want Mu Lan to cross the line for her own good. There was something dark about The Cobra. The less she knew the better. For this very reason, he frightened Mu Lan when she was young. That''s why, she never tried to test his bottom line.

 Chapter 726: MU LAN SNAPPED

    <h4>Chapter 726: MU LAN SNAPPED</h4>


    Mu Liang noticed her difort. He rubbed her shoulder and asked, "Will he be in trouble for that?"


    "Trouble? Not sure how much he knows. If he knows a slightest bit, I have to ask Carl to remove that memory from his head." Mark said seriously.


    "But I have to praise him for his bravery. He didn''t make a single sound when he fell from the sky. Others would have wet their pants." Mu Lanmented.


    "Aha, about that..." Mark showed her a silver needle. "Don''t underestimate my magical power."


    Mu Lan was speechless. No wonder she only heard groan. Hugo wanted to scream but he was paralyzed while he was falling. But since it was temporary and Hugo was able to talk after he came up, Mu Liang and she didn''t notice it.


    "You are really..." Mu Lan was hopeless. Mark was really mischievous when he messed with other people.


    "Please don''t y with my employees." Mu Liang politely requested.


    "He was the one who poked his nose in the wrong ce." Mark told him. "Don''t let him do that again."


    "I will take care of it." Mu Liang nodded in reply.


    Mu Lan pondered before asking, "What did he do actually? He went to look for my past. What was so dangerous about my past that made him targeted by your enemy? Is it something rted to my father?"


    Mark fell silent. He looked at her, then came forward and then knocked her forehead. "Use your brain on something else."


    Mu Lan narrowed her eyes. "Now, I''m intrigued."


    "If you have questions, ask Juan. Don''t look for me." Mark spoke as if he cleaned his hands from troubles.


    After he left, Mu Lan nced at Mu Liang. "I need to go to China as fast as possible. But before that, there is something I want to do."


    "What is it?" Mu Liang asked.


    "It''s a surprise." Mu Lan gave him a yful wink.


    Mu Liang: "..."


    One surprise gave him his bodyguard flying back. What would another surprise give him back?


    ----------


    In the morning, Yan Su vomited after eating breakfast. After that, she couldn''t get up from the bed. Her energy was drained.


    Mu Lan stayed beside her. She silently sat on the bed.


    Yan Su was closing her eyes. She knew that her friend was with her but she didn''t talk.


    The maid bought a jar of lemon juice. She ced it on the table.


    Mu Lan asked, "Yan Su, do you want to drink some lemon juice?"


    Yan Su opened her eyes and nced at her. She asked her back, "Lan dear, can I murder you first?"


    Mu Lan made a dejected face. "Yan Su, how can you say that?"


    Yan Su sat up and grabbed her friend by her shoulders. "Listen you, I''m only going to keep this child because it will keep me apany when that Feng is not here with me."


    Mu Lan speechless. When she realized that she was fooled, she said sternly, "Look, I know I''m not good at reading mind like Xue Lin, but seriously? Showing me the evil side of yours won''t make you a viin. Why can''t you just admit that you love this child? Why can''t you say that you love him? If you were open mouthed in the first ce, doctor Feng wouldn''t be so insecure and you wouldn''t end up pregnant before you achieve your dream."


    She literally snapped.


    "...I did n on not adding Feng dear in my future n." Yan Su lightly said.


    Mu Lan was so pissed off. She really didn''t want to raise her voice. But she couldn''t help it afterword. "If you think you will be happy after aborting this child, fine, do it. I will see if you can face doctor Feng after doing that."


    Yan Su was bbergasted. She never saw Mu Lan like that. "L-Lan dear, calm down."


    But Mu Lan didn''t listen to her. She let out what was inside her all at once. "Why are you telling me to calm down? If I weren''t calm would I understand what your stupid brain is thinking? Why are you forcing yourself to give a blind eye to your love? Why are you thinking that loving someone will stop you to achieve your dream? You are in a rtionship more than a year, has there anything gone wrong in the past year? If you have anything that is making you like that why aren''t you sharing it with the people who cares about you? We are here to help you, don''t we?"


    After saying all that she breathed heavily.


    The ss of lemon juice that was in Yan Su''s hand, she handed it over to Mu Lan. She took it and drank the whole ss of juice. The juice was cold and it made her calm down instantly.


    There were only two of them in the room. The maid left hurriedly seeing Mu Lan raising her voice. None of them talked. The silent was too much.


    Mu Lan said too much. Now she was afraid that Yan Su would have emotional breakdown. A pregnant woman''s emotion was hard to control. On the other hand, Yan Su was thinking that since her friend was upset, she didn''t dare to utter a single word.


    Knock! Knock!


    Qi Ying peeped inside the room. "I heard from the maid that you scared the hell out of her. What happened?" She asked Mu Lan.


    Mu Lan said nothing. She silently drank another ss of lemon juice.


    Yan Su felt awkward. She scratched her head and began speaking, "Nothing really..."


    "Nothing?" Mu Lan gave her a death re.


    Yan Su resigned. "I was wrong. I was pretending to be a devil. I do love Feng dear and I want to spend my life with him. I don''t want to abort the child. I-I just hope that their existence doesn''t destroy my future n I made since my childhood. I wish that my twenty years n won''t be crushed because of my love life. I''m just scared that all my hard work will be for nothing.... That''s why I wanted get rid of anything that could destroy my future."

 Chapter 727: SOME THINGS SHE SHOULDN’T KNOW

    <h4>Chapter 727: SOME THINGS SHE SHOULDN''T KNOW</h4>


    "And so, you wanted to kill your own child. Geez!" Qi Ying shook her head.


    "I was hothead and decided wrongly. I''m sorry." Yan Su apologized.


    Mu Lan scoffed. "Apologized to doctor Feng. Do you know how hard it is for someone to get unrequired love after so long and was told that their child was aborted because of lover''s future? If it was you who wanted to be loved and doctor Feng would say that he wanted you to abort the child because he had no n to have children now, how would you feel?"


    "...He would never say something like that!" Yan Su protested.


    Mu Lan stood up. She put her hands on her waist and said, "Of course not. He is gentler and more considerate than you are."


    Qi Ying signed. "All right, you need to calm down, Xiao Lan. We both know that Yan Su is muddle headed." Saying that she chuckled. "Pfft! And you said you would let her choose her own future and you wouldn''t interfere."


    Mu Lan frowned. "Who said I interfered. She was the one who chose not to abort the child."


    "But she still got scolded by you." Qi Ying was still smiling. "Well, I have a proposal about this child."


    "Let''s hear it." Yan Su was feeling wronged.


    Qi Ying exined, "I was talking to Fengst night about it and he agreed. Your delivery will be right before the final examination. The exams will be ended in two months. After that you have to go to Madagascar. So, after giving birth you will have two to three months to stay with your child. When you go to Madagascar, you can leave your child in my care."


    Yan Su blinked. "What? You will...?" She couldn''t believe it.


    "I can take care of a whole castle. Can''t I take care of your child? Feng agreed since it will be a good opportunity to learn about kids. It will be a good experience for us. It will help in the future." Qi Ying told them.


    Mu Lan spoke, "Ah, I was thinking the same thing though. But Liang Liang told me to let Yan Su and doctor Feng decide what they want."


    She nced at Yan Su. "It''s good for you. What do you think?" Her tone was still hard when she talked to her.


    Yan Su replied, "It''s a good idea. But I will talk about it with Feng dear first."


    She noticed that her two friends always talked to their boyfriends when they wanted to take any decision. She had never done that before. To her, it was something new.


    Qi Ying smiled. "You are growing up."


    Mu Lan spoke smugly, "It''s because she got a good man like doctor Feng. If it was other man, he would ditch her for sure."


    Yan Su gritted her teeth and took the ss of juice from her. "Give it to me. You are drinking all my juice."


    "How petty! It''s not that the lemon vanished from the earth." Mu Lan rebuked.


    Qi Ying held her head. "There are plenty of lemon in the kitchen, Xiao Lan. I''ll tell the maid to make you a jar of juice."


    "Don''t bother. It''s tastier when you eat someone''s else''s food. That''s all." Mu Lan lightly said.


    That''s true though. Someone else''s thing is always more attractive.


    Yan Su and Qi Ying were speechless.


    -------------


    Qi Ying and Mu Lan came out of Yan Su''s room. They were walking in the corridor.


    Qi Ying first spoke, "I heard that Hugo came this dawn. No one saw him entering the castle area and the surveince cameras also recorded nothing. He just simply came out of nowhere."


    Mu Lan couldn''t tell her everything. Even though she was part of the Mu Family now, knowing her personality Mu Feng probably didn''t share mush information about work.


    Mu Lan couldn''t also try to hide it as there was an opportunity that Qi Ying must have heard that Mu Liang and she was present when Hugo arrived. She turned towards Qi Ying and said, "Even if you ask me, that won''t do. You have to ask Liang Liang about it. Maybe brother Feng knows about it too by now."


    She deliberately mentioned Mu Liang knowing that Qi Ying was afraid of him.


    If she directly said that Qi Ying didn''t need to know or it was better if she didn''t know then, it might turn out wrong. Because Qi Ying was the Head of the Mu Household. She deserved to know everything what was going on around Mu Family including the underworld business. It wouldn''t look good if Mu Lan knew about the secrets but Qi Ying didn''t.


    Qi Ying didn''t probe any further. She realized that knowing some things probably wouldn''t be good for her since her partner was the King of European Underworld and hardly wanted to know his business. As long as Mu Liang knew this matter, she didn''t have to meddle. Recalling Mu Liang''s dark aura would give her goosebumps.


    "By the way, I have something to ask you." Mu Lan changed the subject.


    Qi Ying immediately asked back, "What is it?"


    Mu Lan took her hand and pulled her to the opposite direction where they were heading.


    "Where are we going? This isn''t the study room." Qi Ying was confused.


    ------------


    Mu Liang and Mu Feng were chatting in Mu Liang''s study room. At that time, Mu Lan and Qi Ying entered without knocking.


    "This is lunchtime, boys. How long you two are going to work?" Mu Lan spoke first.


    "Sister Lan Lan, don''t you know that you have to knock before you enter someone else''s room?" Mu Feng was talking about something frightening right now. He didn''t mind Mu Lan to hear about it. However, it would be better if Qi Ying didn''t hear about it.


    Mu Lan walked behind Mu Liang and hugged his neck. "My Liang Liang''s study room means my study room. Have you ever knocked your own room before entering?" Asking that, she gave her Liang Liang a light peck on the cheek.

 Chapter 728: THE SURPRISE

    <h4>Chapter 728: THE SURPRISE</h4>


    Seeing Mu Lan giving her Liang Liang a light peck on the cheek, Mu Feng covered his eyes. "Don''t do shameful thing in front of kids. Have some manners!"


    Qi Ying, whose face was shed in embarrassment, stood frozen. Mu Feng came forward and hugged her. "Ying darling, you shouldn''t watch this shameless couple. It''ll destroy your innocence."


    Mu Lan was speechless.


    Who was a kid? Just because he was younger than Mu Liang, he dared to take liberty of being young. If he called himself a kid, did it mean Mu Liang and Mu Lan were middle aged?


    Moreover, what innocence? Qi Ying''s skin was covered with red hickeys. Though she tried to hide them with concealer, it couldn''t deceive Mu Lan''s eyes. After making out with yful Mu Feng, could she be innocent anymore? Mu Feng was deliberately trying to piss Mu Lan off.


    Before the war began, Mu Liang changed the subject. He said to Mu Lan, "You look excited. Did something happen?"


    Mu Lan''s eyes glinted. "I have a surprise for you at lunch."


    Mu Liang asked, "Is this what you were talking about after you woke up?"


    "Yes." Mu Lan excitedly said.


    Qi Ying interfered, "I don''t like your idea, Xiao Lan."


    "Don''t be a party pooper now." Mu Lan interjected.


    Mu Feng said, "Alright, we should go and see what surprise you prepared for us."


    "Not for you. Only for your big brother." Mu Lan wouldn''t let him have fun. He pissed her off a moment ago.


    "..." Mu Feng was speechless. Then he turned towards Qi Ying and said, "Ying, I told you, she is a badpany. Don''t learn from her."


    Mu Lan kicked his right shin and said, "Shut up and let''s go."


    When they entered the dining hall, Mu Feng who was in the front, rooted on the spot. The next was Mu Liang who stopped on his track. Qi Ying, who knew what made them like that, her face was pale. The dining hall became silent as well.


    Mu Lan pushed them forward and entered the room. "Do you like my surprise?" Her eyes twinkled.


    Mu Feng spoke first, "Sister, what the hell is this?" His face was threatening.


    Mu Lan''s smile vanished. "Hey, how can you talk to your grandmother like that?"


    The person who was in the dining hall beside grandpa Mu Cheng was Mu Lin, the greatest woman who almost destroyed a beautiful family.


    ''What grandmother? She doesn''t deserve to be one.'' Mu Feng''s face was twisted.


    Grandpa Mu Cheng and grandma Mu Lin both were looking at their unhappy grandsons. They looked somewhat guilty.


    Grandma Mu Lin stood up from her seat and called out her favorite grandson, "X-xiao Feng..."


    Mu Feng turned his face away. He wanted to get out of the dining hall, at that moment, Mu Lan grabbed his hand and pulled him towards his seat. She said, "Family should eat together."


    Mu Liang sat beside Mu Lan without a single word and Qi Ying sat beside Mu Feng. Mu Chen was out with his friends, Yan Su was sleeping after breakfast and Jing Sheng was in her flower shop. Only six of them were in the dining hall but it was dead silent.


    Grandma Mu Lin looked like she aged a lot. Her elegance and arrogance were long gone. She seemed like a simple olddy. She coughed and spoke while trembling slightly, "X-xiao Liang, Xiao Feng, I know that this grandmother disappointed you greatly. I-I have no face to apologize to you and wouldn''t dare. But for the sake of blood rtion, can I ask you onest favor? Please let me stay with my husband until I die. This old woman lost everything. She doesn''t wish anything back; just this only thing, my husband''spany till my death, please don''t take it away from me."


    She lowered her head and her throat hurt. She tried hard not to cry but tears formed in her eyes without knowing.


    "Dear..." Grandpa Mu Cheng held his wife''s hand. Her smooth hand became rough in the dungeon. He also became emotional.


    Mu Feng nced at his big brother. They exchanged nces before Mu Liang opened his mouth. "Alright, as long as everyone wants peace and no one makes trouble for others, no harm will be done."


    His message was clear. There was nothing wrong being with one''s partner. But if there was anyone who wanted to ruin other''s happiness, he or she would face worse than death.


    Grandma Mu Lin nodded. She forced herself not to cry and tried to smile. "T-thank you, Xiao Liang, Xiao Feng." She nced at Mu Lan and bowed, "Thank you, Xiao Lan. Without you..."


    It wasn''t sure why she couldn''t look at Mu Lan. Whether it was guilt or shame or hatred, only she knew it.


    "It''s alright grandma. We all make mistakes. As long as we are live, we can be forgiven. Please sit down and have your meal." Mu Lan then signaled the butlers to serve the meal.


    After lunch, Mu Liang took Mu Lan to his chamber. He sat down on the sofa and pulled her to sit beside him.


    "Exin." He said only one word.


    Mu Lan shrugged. "It''s not what you think it is."


    Mu Liang patiently waited her to finish.


    She continued, "After I saw grandpa yesterday, I realized that what I did back then was wrong."


    Mu Liang said, "She tried to hurt you."


    Mu Lan grabbed his both hands. "I know. I still don''t like her. But grandpa didn''t do anything wrong. What right do I have to take his beloved away from him? Moreover, he looked so sick and deadly as if his heart dried. Didn''t you notice? And today, he was livelier than any one of us. When I was without you, I felt every second was living hell. After seeing grandpa''s lifeless eyes, I thought of that time. It was just a week and I became nuts without you. Then how is grandpa feeling? Every couple dream to stay together till they die. But grandpa has to live in luxury where his wife was in the same building but locked up in the dungeon. They can''t even meet. That is what I call ''living hell''. I only let her go because I thought of grandpa, nothing else."

 Chapter 729: I WANT A REWARD

    <h4>Chapter 729: I WANT A REWARD</h4>


    "What about mother? What if..." Mu Liang couldn''t finish what he wanted to ask. Clearly, he didn''t want his mother to face grandmother. It was already hard for Jing Sheng to live in this ce after divorce.


    Mu Lan assured him saying, "I arranged six maids for grandma. They will take care of her day and night. They won''t let her away from their sights. They are very skilled. They were trained by brother Feng''s disciple."


    That meant those six maids were trained bodyguards acting as maids. Since they were trained by Mu Family, they would do their job ordingly without any problem.


    If grandma Mu Lin had something in her heart, let alone hurting Jing Sheng, she could even forget about scheming against others. Her every move would be monitored. She wouldn''t have the time to doing something bad in her dreams.


    Mu Liang gave up. His wifey was a badass smart. "Who will be in charge?"


    "Of course, Xiao Ying. I made sure of it." Mu Lan''s eyes glinted. "Hubby, are you happy? Praise me."


    "My wifey is the best." Mu Liang''s lips carried a small yet sweet smile. "What about Yan Su?"


    Mu Lan covered her cheeks. "Aiyo, my hubby always thinks of other people. One day he will be so busy about other things and he will definitely forget about me."


    Mu Liang moved her hands away, pinched and stretched her cheeks.


    "Oww!" Mu Lan''s expression changed.


    "I''m only doing this for Lu Feng. If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t care." Mu Liang gave her a reasonable exnation.


    Mu Lan was very obedient this time. "I know. I know. It hurts!"


    Only then Mu Liang let her cheeks go. Now they turned red.


    She said, "She agreed to keep the child and I also gave her hell of a scolding. Now she started to think about her future with doctor Feng. Also, Xiao Ying agreed to keep the child when Yan Su will go to Madagascar."


    Mu Liang stroked her head. "Did you pretend to get mad?"


    Mu Lan was startled at first and then became emotional. "Hubby, you still know me the best.... Sob.... Sob....."


    If she didn''t act like a terrifying teacher and scolded Yan Su, that idiot would stay dumb for the rest of her life and would hurt those who were around her.


    Mu Liang kissed her forehead. "You did very well."


    "Of course, I did. I want a reward. Now give me a passionate kiss." Mu Lan moved her face towards him and closed her eyes. She was ready to be kissed.


    Only she would be shameless enough to ask for a passionate kiss like that.


    Mu Liang chuckled gleefully and leaned forward. Their lips locked and the storm began.


    The temperature of the room was about to rise, just then the door was opened with a loud bang.


    "You two, you should stop being mushy mushy when you are around us. My eyes will suffer from eye cancer seeing you like this all the time." A voice said.


    Mu Liang unhurriedly let Mu Lan go whose head was all fuzzy. She melted in his arms and gasped for oxygen. He covered her alluring face so that the third wheel couldn''t see her and shot a dagger at the intruder.


    Mu Feng scratched his head. He said, "Hey, don''t get mad. I came here for an important matter."


    Mu Lan regained herposure and she was super mad at him.


    Why were there always people to interfere between a lovey dovey couple? Didn''t they have works to do? How could they have free time?


    She furiously nced at Mu Feng. "Brother Feng, if it''s not important, I swear I will kill you."


    Mu Feng immediately sat on the floor right beside Mu Lan. He sped his hands together and said in a pleading voice, "I heard from big brother that Hugo was brought by The Cobra. Dearest sister Lan Lan, only you can give me the permission to join the conversation when you two will ask Hugo questions. I also wish to know how The Cobra brought him to you. Please, please tell me."


    He acted as if he was three years old kid, asking his mother for choctes.


    Mu Lan felt disgusted by his acting. She said in a disdain tone, "And this is the reason you became a light bulb*? Get out! I won''t tell you anything?"


    From Mu Feng''s request, she was sure that Mu Liang didn''t tell his own brother about the deep connection between Mu Lan and The Cobra. He only told his brother that she was raised by them but not she was part of them.


    This time, Mu Feng grabbed her leg and hugged her thigh. She flinched and wanted to shake him off. But his grip was tighter.


    "Please, please, sister Lan Lan... you are the best among the best. Your generosity will take you to the ninth heaven. Only if you let me know a little bit about The Cobra..." He was practically begging.


    Mu Lan covered her face. "Bro, have some dignity. You are the King of the European Underworld."


    "But in front of my big brother''s wife I''m just a kid. I can wish for things and ask you to give them to me. It''s my birth right." Mu Fengpletely ignored the word ''dignity''.


    Mu Lan''s lips twitched as he pointed out their rtionship like that.


    It was an abuse of a rtionship!


    But still, the more he spoke like that, the more he looked like Siberian Husky.


    Thinking of a bunch of Siberian Huskies, Mu Lan''s heart softened. She said, "Alright. I will tell you, but only the news which they agreed to share it with you since it is rted to me. Now let me go."


    If she wanted, she could use her power to take care of her brother-inw, however, the less people knew about her connection with The Cobra the better. More importantly, when Mu Feng would know about her power or her identity, it could change their rtionship. She didn''t even show her power to Mu Liang, how could she let her know about it?


    ______________________________________________________________________________________


    *Light Bulb is a Chinese phrase which means Third Wheel

 Chapter 730: THE LESS YOU KNOW, THE BETTER

    <h4>Chapter 730: THE LESS YOU KNOW, THE BETTER</h4>


    Mu Feng obediently let go of her thigh and sat on the sofa, "Anything you tell me I will listen. I won''t ask for more."


    Mu Lan said, "First, you were locating my father, right?"


    "I was.... Could it be you found him?" He looked at her with hope.


    She mysteriously answered, "I didn''t. But I know where he is."


    He asked almost immediately, "Where?


    She replied, "In Cobra''s care. He is in vegetated state."


    "What?!" Mu Feng was baffled by the new information he got.


    Mu Lan nodded. "Yes, and he is in vegetated state, somewhere locked up and I have the key. The legendary gold key you were curious about and I believe I kept it in China. But I don''t remember where I put it. I need to go to China to regain my memory. I have to face that annoying guy from Li Family."


    Mu Feng''s eyes darted to his big brother who was didn''t tell him anything during their meeting. Then he said to Mu Lan, "That''s a lot of information to take."


    "Not at all. There is still Hugo. He is really good at his job. He almost found something that he shouldn''t know and The Cobra took him out of danger. This is something even I don''t know. It''s rted to the dark and deep, with my father as well as The Cobra." She chewed her lower lip.


    Mu Feng asked, "Is your father a member of The Cobra?"


    She shook her head. "No. But he has something to do with them since he ispletely unrted to The Cobra and yet hew as treated one of them."


    Mu Liang finally said, "We need to talk to Hugo about it." He dialed Hugo''s number.


    Mu Feng nced at Mu Lan and asked curiously, "Alright. So, how many members are there in The Cobra?"


    "Get lost!" There was no way she would tell him that.


    Mu Feng thought that he was going to die. How could he be satisfied with small information.


    It was more like he was given dried red chilies to eat and after that there was no water to drink.


    After a while, Hugo came.


    "Sit down." Mu Lan said.


    Hugo sat on a far away chair as if he would be interrogated.


    Mu Feng was the most impatient one. He ordered, "Tell us everything you did in China."


    Hugo hung his head. He couldn''t utter a single word.


    Mu Lan''s eyes darted on Mu Liang. He also met her gaze. Both of them were thinking if Mark paralyzed his mouth again.


    Hugo finally said, "I don''t remember anything." His tone was lower than mosquitoes'' sing.


    "Eh?" Mu Feng was dumbfounded. His reaction said that he was the one who was anticipating to know more than anyone else in this room.


    "I cannot remember what happened after I went to China." Hugo sounded as if he failed in the examination and now he had to face his parents and elder brother. He felt so wronged. He already guessed that it had to be something to do with the people who gave him a natural roller coaster guide and threw him in theke.


    Mu Lan held her temples and told him, "You can go now."


    "Carry out your duty." Mu Liang spoke. "And don''t make the same mistake again." He didn''t forget to warn him sternly.


    "Yes, boss." Hugo stood up and left.


    Mu Feng gave Mu Lan a nk expression. "Is it something to do with The Cobra?"


    "I believe so. They don''t want us, especially me to know what my father''s past." Mu Lan said bitterly.


    "Shall I send some men to look into it properly?" Mu Feng suggested.


    "Sure, if you want them to die badly." Mu Liang said sarcastically.


    He wasn''t afraid of The Cobra because even knowing they were incredible none of them showed him their powers. He only heard, it wasn''t enough to raise any fear. However, when he saw Mu Lan''s red eyes, he was deadly scared. He wasn''t scared like this for a long time. Thest time it was scared of losing her and this time hew as scared of not knowing her.


    Things were scary when it came to The Cobra. Their legendary power certainly had dark past which they didn''t want others to know.


    As for Professor Ryuren, how he was entangled with them, that was a mystery.


    "Give me a moment." Mu Lan got up and went inside the bedroom. After that, she locked the door and sat on the bed. Then, she closed her eyes and called Carlo through telepathy.


    Carlo responded immediately. "What''s up kid?"


    "It was you, wasn''t it?" She asked.


    Carlo shrugged. "I simply followed Juan''s order. If you have anything to know, you can ask Juan. As long as he tells you everything, it won''t be a problem, right?"


    "..." There was no way she would ask Juan. She already knew his answer.


    She still asked Carlo, "Why can''t I know?"


    "Because it doesn''t concern you." Carlo''s tone was soft and straightforward. There was no room for further discussion.


    Mu Lan understood. But she stubbornly said, "I''m also a part of The Cobra."


    She could feel that they were trying to protect her from something that was out of her league. But human mind was always into curious thing. And if that person was adventurous and loved to solve riddles, they would feel even more curious to know the fact was being hidden to them. It was more like an addiction. Once you tasted it, you would want to taste to more and more.


    Carlo rubbed his forehead. "That you are. But, to live afortable and peaceful life, the less you know, the better."


    Mu Lan took a deep breath and said, "It''s not rted to me but my father. As long as he tells me, it won''t be a problem for you guys, am I right?"


    "There is no problem at all." Carlo replied almost immediately.

 Chapter 731: DEFINITELY FISHY...

    <h4>Chapter 731: DEFINITELY FISHY...</h4>


    He thought, ''As if he will ever tell you.'' No one would let her know.


    Mu Lan guessed his thought and sighed in her heart. "I have some works to be done. Bye bye."


    "Stay well kid." Carlo cut the connection.


    When Mu Lan came out of the bedroom, she found Mu Liang sitting alone. She asked, "Where is brother Feng?"


    "Mother came, so he went to see her. She has yet to know the fact that grandma is out." He looked at her and also questioned, "What did they say?" He meant The Cobra.


    "We have to wait till father in conscious. As long as he tells us, no one will stop him to do so." She answered.


    "It''s not as easy as it seems." Mu Liangmented.


    "No, because I believe father won''t tell us anything." She scratched her head. "Ah! This is so frustrating. I will just meet mother-inw."


    "Go ahead. I have some works to do." Since his wifey gave him a surprise, he would also prepare one for her.


    Mu Lan went to find Jing Sheng in her room. She stood in front of the door and knocked.


    A maid opened the door and bowed to her politely. "Madam Mu, you are here. I will let Miss Jing know about your arrival."


    Mu Lan nodded. "Please do so but don''t call me Madam Mu in the future. This title belongs to Xiao Ying. Remember it." Even though she spoke politely, there was a hint ofmand in her tone.


    "Y-yes, I''m very sorry." The maid bowed again and went inside to inform Jing Sheng.


    Jing Sheng personally came out and hugged Mu Lan. "My dear daughter, how have you been?"


    "I''m absolutely fine, mother. How are you doing?" Though in front of others, she called Jing Sheng ''mother-inw'', she couldn''t stop calling her ''mother'' when they were together.


    "I''m fine, but...." Jing Sheng observed her and continued, "Tell me, did my son torture you under the sun? Why are you so tanned?"


    Mu Lan scratched her head. "I went to Saudi Arabia to meet him. I didn''t imagine it would be so hot in there. I didn''t take appropriate clothes for that kind of weather."


    "Silly child,e inside. Let''s talk whatever you have in your mind." Jing Sheng took her in.


    Mu Lan noticed that Mu Feng weren''t here. "I don''t see brother Feng."


    While walking Jing Sheng answered, "He got a call from work, so he left."


    When they entered the bedroom, they saw a few sets of party gowns. Mu Lan asked, "Mother, are you going to any evening party?"


    Jing Sheng nodded, "Yes, the party is held in this evening. I still have a few more hours. So, you don''t have to worry about it. Let''s talk."


    Mu Lan grabbed her hand. "No, mother. Let''s dress you up." Her eyes glittered in excitement. She never yed ''dress up'' game. Now she was excited to do with her mother-inw.


    "Wai-ait!..." Jing Sheng didn''t finish her words, she was silent by Mu Lan.


    The maid who was standing in the corner, covered herughter.


    While they were ying dress up, there was another polite knock.


    The maid who had a ne in her hands, put it down on the dressing table and opened the door.


    It was the Head Butler Noel. "Is Madam... I mean Miss Jing, is she here?"


    The maid said, "She is. But she is a bit busy right now. Is it important?"


    "Yes, it''s about tonight''s evening party." Noel said.


    The maid agreed. "Alright, I will let her know." She went inside and talked to Jing Sheng. After getting her permission, the maid let Noel enter the room.


    Noel came inside the room and saw Mu Lan and Jing Sheng were wearing gown. Mu Lan was wearing a pink gown and Jing Sheng was wearing a red gown. They put on make up and wearing flowers on their heads.


    Noel was stunned and was rooted on the spot seeing the unexpected scene.


    Jing Sheng smiled to the Head Butler and asked, "Do you have something to tell me, Noel?"


    Noel came to his scenes and politely answered, "Yes, the driver parked the car in front of the entrance. I came to ask when you will go downstairs. I need to inform the driver."


    Jing Sheng stood up and replied, "I think I''m almost ready. What do you think, Noel?"


    Before he could reply, he saw that the maid took the ne and wanted to put it on Jing Sheng''s neck.


    "Don''t." Noel blurted out.


    The maid and Jing Sheng both were startled by him. They looked at him with wide eyes.


    Realizing what he did, Noel hurriedly bowed. "I''m so sorry that I startled you, Miss Jing. It wasn''t my intention."


    "It''s okay. But why did you say ''don''t''?" Jing Sheng was confused.


    "It''s not important." Noel said.


    Jing Sheng told him, "You can say. You have my permission."


    Noel humbly said, "I think that you don''t need to wear ne, Miss Jing. You look better without wearing it."


    Jing Sheng chuckled. "Oh, that''s what you wanted to say. Alright, then I will listen to you." She looked at the maid and told her, "Keep the ne in the drawer."


    "As you wish, Miss Jing." The maid took the ne away.


    "I''m ready. Let''s go." Jing Sheng smiled at Mu Lan. "I had a good time ying with you. I will talk to you tomorrow."


    "Sure. I will be waiting." Mu Lan smiled back.


    After Jing Sheng and Noel left together, Mu Lan put her right hand on the cheek. "Now this is..... definitely fishy....."


    shback (From Mu Lan''s perception)


    Starting from Noel came to the room, he almost stumbled seeing the stunning Jing Sheng. His eyes were staring at her for a little while but his eyes were unfathomable.


    If Mu Liang were to stare at her like that, Mu Lan would blush.


    Back then, when Jing Sheng was given poison by Mu Lin, Noel changed it.

 Chapter 732: WHAT IS SHE PLOTTING?

    <h4>Chapter 732: WHAT IS SHE PLOTTING?</h4>


    Back then, when Jing Sheng was given poison by Mu Lin, Noel changed it. When everyone maltreated her, Noel was kind towards her. When she was locked up in the dungeon, Noel would keep some of his food and would give it to her without anyone''s notice.


    Jing Sheng herself told Mu Lan how good Noel was to her.


    When Mu Lan heard the story, she was too busy hating and cursing Mu Lin, she didn''t think of other things. Even if she noticed, she wouldn''t heed to it since Noel was a good person from the very beginning.


    But now, the way he looked at Jing Sheng gave Mu Lan goosebumps. Moreover, when he said that she was better without a ne, Mu Lan almost had nosebleed.


    "Ah, mother-inw, how can you be so dense at a time like this?" Mu Lan rubbed her temples.


    That night, Mu Lan went to sleep early without Mu Liang. Her brain worked the best when she slept a lot.


    Since she was sleeping alone, her sleep was light. At midnight, she woke up because someone climbed to the bed. She stretched her hand and found a familiar figure. She moved towards that person and simply hugged the warm body.


    Mu Liang only covered himself with theforter when slender arms encircled around him. He looked down to see Mu Lan was hugging him under theforter. He pulled her closer and put her head on his chest.


    "Mmm... you arete...." Mu Lan mumbled.


    "I had toplete my work." Mu Liang softly patted her back repeatedly, coaxing her to sleep.


    "Liang Liang, you are going to have another father." She mumbled again. His patting was making her drowsy again.


    Mu Liang''s hand froze in the midair. He was stunned after what he heard. ''Did I hear correctly? Another father? My father, Lan''s biological father and The Cobra fathers; altogether fifteen fathers. Don''t I have enough already? I don''t think others have more fathers than I have. What is she plotting?''


    He wanted to ask her but she already had fallen asleep. This time she slept soundly since she knew that Mu Liang was by her side.


    Mu Liang controlled his curiosity and closed his eyes. He thought, ''Wifey, what are you nning to do now?''


    The next morning, when Mu Lan woke up, she was in the bed alone. She stretched her hands and legs before getting up from the bed. After washing her face, she went downstairs. On the way, she met Jing Sheng in the corridor.


    She smiled and called her out. "Mother, good morning."


    Jing Sheng turned around and saw Mu Lan. She smiled back. "Good morning, Xiao Lan. Have you had breakfast?"


    "No. I have missed to dine with others." She already noticed that it was past nine.


    "I''m going out to eat. Do you want to join me?" Jing Sheng gave her an invitation.


    "That''s great! I wille with you." Mu Lan was d that woke upte. It was the first time, they were able to go somewhere alone.


    Suddenly something came into her mind. She said, "Let me change my dress." Before Jing Sheng could say anything, she turned around and left.


    What changing dress, she directly went to Qi Ying''s study room. She didn''t even knock the door and opened it directly.


    Qi Ying was doing some paper works and the Head Butler Leo was standing in front of her. They both were startled as the door was burst opened.


    "Xiao Lan, is there something wrong?" Qi Ying was so shocked that she forgot to wish ''good morning'' to her friend.


    Mu Lan directly said, "There is something I need from you."


    "What is it?" Qi Ying asked in astonishment. She couldn''t understand what made Mu Lan so excited.


    Mu Lan spoke, "Noel doesn''t have any particr weekend off, right? Why don''t you give him a day off today?"


    Both Qi Ying and Noel blinked. They didn''t expect this.


    Generally, all the servants in Mu household get weekends and even a month off. However, since their families severed Mu Household for generations and most of the servants'' families lived in the castle area. They created their own houses and small shopping small. The ce they lived in the castlepound became a small town. However, this castle area was too big to get crowded. So many of them usually didn''t go out of the castlepound. They got paid for extra work, so most of them didn''t take days off except for special reason.


    As for Noel, he was an orphan. He once saved Mu Jin from some thugs when Mu Jin was only ten years old. Noel was younger than him.


    Being grateful Mu Cheng took Noel to the castle. He was trained under the then-Head Butler of the Mu Household. After that Head Butler died, Noel became the new Head Butler. He loved to keep himself busy, never had friends and family members outside the castle and thus, after he became the new Head Butler, he never took days off.


    Now that he got an offer of a day off from the former Madam Mu, he was rather speechless.


    Qi Ying asked, "Is there a reason for him to have a day off today? What about tomorrow?"


    "I don''t have time tomorrow." Mu Lan immediately boycotted the suggestion. She nced at Perplexed Noel. She asked him, "Aren''t you the one who helped mother-inw managing the business?"


    Noel answered politely, "Yes, I did. First Young Mistress, is there anything wrong with my managing?"


    "Yes and no. I''m going to visit mother-inw''s business today. I want you to join me so that you can help me to understand everything about her business." Mu Lan lied bluntly with moving her eyelids.


    Naturally, Qi Ying and Noel believed her.


    "Oh, it''s like that. Sure, I will give Noel a day off." Qi Ying agreed instantly. She told Noel, "Tell Zero to take your works."


    "Yes, Madam Mu." Noel bowed and left the room.


    "Thanks Xiao Ying." Mu Lan gave her friend a flying kiss before leaving.


    Qi Ying only smiled without saying anything.

 Chapter 733: WHO IS THE THIRD WHEEL HERE?

    <h4>Chapter 733: WHO IS THE THIRD WHEEL HERE?</h4>


    Mu Lan already said that she would change her dress. So, she went to her room and within ten minutes she wore a white dress with cherry blossoms print, a pair of white pencil hills. A white hat with pink flowers and pink sunsses. She took a white purse with golden chain and walked out of her room.


    The sunlight came through the window and her diamond earrings glittered. She met Jing Sheng in the entrance.


    Jing Sheng couldn''t help but praise her future daughter-inw, "Xiao Lan, you look beautiful."


    She was wearing a peach colored summer dress with a hat and purse. When she was maltreated, she didn''t have the ability to take care of her body and skin. Now that shew as free from everything, Noel instructed the maids to give her body massage, spa and skin as well as hair treatment every week. As a result, she looked more stunning than she was before marriage. She seemed younger than her age.


    Mu Lan''s eyes glinted. She smiled brightly and said back, "Mother is more gorgeous than I am. Now I know where Liang got his beauty."


    Jing Sheng yfully hit her shoulder. "Honey mouth."


    She was about to leave when Mu Lan said, "Wait mother, we have to wait for Noel."


    Jing Sheng blinked. "Noel?" She was perplexed.


    Mu Lan nodded. "Yes, he ising with us. He wants to visit the flower shop, so he took a day off. I told him to tag along with us since I wish to visit the flower shop too. It won''t be a problem, right mother?"


    "Not really, But, I never saw him taking a day off..." Jing Sheng was confused.


    "I''m pretty surprised too. Since he has to take care of the shop, let him do it. Afterall, he is doing it willingly." Mu Lan shrugged.


    If Noel was to hear her say that, he would die spatting blood.


    They didn''t have to wait more than two minutes, Noel came after changing his uniform. He wore a grey white t-shirt, blue jeans and brown boots.


    An Italian man, blonde hair shining in the sunlight, blue eyes were serious and steady, tall figure, broad chest, muscled body; it was breath taking.


    If he didn''t wear something he didn''t usually wear, Mu Lan''s jaw wouldn''t drop. Moreover, his t-shirt was showing the curve... no no.... the outline of his body was as clear as water. While he was working for years, he took great care of his skin and body.


    Most of the time, he looked boring as he wore uniform like an English butler, his hair would be brushed back, he would wear sses to look like a senior and always put on a stern face; in front of his employers, his facial expression would be polite.


    But now, he looked like an average man. His hair was flying in the wind as he walked, his grey t-shirt and blue jeans matched well with his fairplexion,


    If Mu Lan wasn''t used to around handsome men, she would have drooled to see this middle-aged handsome man.


    What a joke!


    Moreover, this guy''s sharp eyes were looking straight at Jing Sheng. If he were to look at Mu Lan, she would have died in heart attack.


    Jing Sheng was pleasantly surprised. "Noel, I never thought that I would have see you in normal clothing before I died."


    Noel stopped right in front of her. "How can that be? If you told me that you wanted to see me like this, I would show it to you as much as you wanted."


    ''For real?!'' Mu Lan felt that she was invisible. ''Wait a minute, why do I feel like that I''m the third wheel?''


    They went inside the car and Mark asked, "Where to misses?" Since Mu Lan was in the going out, mark decided to take them out.


    "To the Falcon." Jing Sheng said. Falcon was a well-known restaurant in the city Florence. She often went there to meet her clients.


    "Alright." Mark started the engine and drove off.


    Beside Mark was Noel and behind them were Mu Lan and Jing Sheng.


    They took their time while having breakfast. Mark and Noel joined them as well. Since the gentlemen had their breakfast earlier, they only ordered tea. The four of them gossiped like high school students. After they came out of the restaurant, all four of them were refreshed.


    After that, they went to the flower shop. Mu Lan never thought that the flower shop would be this big. It was a three storied building and three floors had different kind of arrangements. The underground was parking lot, the first floor was for random flower shop, the second floor was for bouquet and the third floor was for wedding, party order office and arrangement shop. There was also resting ce and cafeteria for the employees.


    It was an abandoned building that Mu Liang had bought when he was only eighteen. He bought it with his own earned money and made it a coffee shop. It was very popr because it was situated in the busiest ce, until recently, he gave this building to his mother. He took the coffee shop to the opposite building after renovating it.


    Noel arranged all the employees under Mu Lan''s order back then. He also designed and decorated this ce with Jing Sheng though he had lots of task in the Mu Household.


    After reaching there, Noel began to check everything. He even asked the employees if there was any improvement needed.


    Mu Lan sighed in her heart. ''Oh boy, and here I thought that I was going to observe how he acted before mother-inw. Looks like sewing machine sews even in the heaven.''


    Jing Sheng didn''t have meetings today. After Qi Ying asked Noel to arrange an assistant for her by Mu Lan''s suggestion, Noel personally chose a workaholic assistant. After having two assistants, Jing Sheng almost didn''t have to work. But she still found a way to keep herself busy.

 Chapter 734: UNEXPECTED CUSTOMER

    <h4>Chapter 734: UNEXPECTED CUSTOMER</h4>


    Mu Lan was shocked. ''What is wrong with these people? All they know is work! I have to make a move.''


    In the second floor, Jing Sheng and Mu Lan were organizing a bouquet. At that time Noel came into the shop. He stretched out some papers and said, "Miss Jing, I need your signature here."


    Jing Sheng looked at the document, read for a while and after that, signed it. At that time, Mu Lan''s eyes were darting towards Noel but she found nothing unusual.


    ''He is professional at hiding his feelings or I''m reading too much into it.'' Shemented in her heart.


    After signing the papers, Jing Sheng showed Noel the bouquet she made just now. "Noel, I did it for a couple''s third marriage anniversary. How is it?"


    Noel smiled at her and said, "Beautiful." His eyes were too warm to make a candle melt.


    ''Nani*?!?!'' Mu Lan''s eyes grew like a flying saucer. ''Did I just see correctly? My eyes feel like melting at his gaze.''


    Noticing that her face was burning, she turned to her left side where was a decorative mirror. She discovered that her face was flushed.


    ''Oh no no, this can''t be happening. Why am I blushing? Face, calm down. Calm down.'' She rubbed her both cheeks.


    "First Young Mistress, are you alright?" Noel saw her unusual behavior and asked her.


    Mu Lan nced at him and smiled. "I''m perfect."


    In her heart, she was saying, ''Perfect, my *ss! I feel like a light bulb**.''


    All Noel said was "beautiful" but he held such warmth and feelings in saying a single word that it was too romantic.


    While she was thinking that, a flower fell from the table as it was shoved by her hand. Mu Lan couldn''t possibly use her power to take it in front of everyone. Thus, she bent down to take it.


    At that moment, someone entered the store. That person made sounds of hills while walking. That person stopped in front of Jing Sheng and asked, "Is my order ready? I havee to take it." The speaker''s tone was a bit impolite.


    Hearing the voice, Mu Lan''s hand froze in the midair, she didn''t even touch the flower in the ground. Her pupils shrank. She talked to herself in her mind. ''Well, well, well, what do we have here...?''


    She didn''t stand up to see the unexpected client.


    Jing Sheng wasn''t bothered with the customer''s attitude as if she was used to it. She smiled professionally and answered, "Yes, this is the bouquet that is prepared for you. Happy anniversary!"


    The client checked out the bouquet on the table andmented, "Hmm, not bad. I''ve already paid two days ago. So, I will take the bouquet now."


    Mu Lan''s lips twitched. The bouquet Jing Sheng made was gorgeous and full of love. It was very beautiful. But the customer was too narrow minded.


    Jing Sheng took care of the rest the client left the store.


    "How rude!" Noelmented the moment the customer left.


    Mu Lan took the flower the stood up. She agreed with Noel saying, "Indeed."


    "This customer is different from others. But, this is the first time I had a Chinese customer though." Jing Sheng looked at the clock. "Oh my, It''s half past twelve. We should head to the cafeteria. Xiao Lan let''s go upstairs."


    Mu Lan nodded. "Okay, let me take care of the flowers first."


    Jing Sheng put another bouquet on the table. "Alright, I will order for you. What do you want to eat?"


    "Whatever you eat." Mu Lan absentmindedly replied.


    "Okay then." Jing Sheng left. She didn''t notice Mu Lan''s absent minded attitude.


    Noel also put down the documents and followed her.


    After the room was emptied, Mu Lan walked closer to the window and looked down. She saw the customer walking briskly and went inside the parked ck car.


    Mu Lan''s eyes shed and turned red. With a murderous intent she said yfully, "Good to see you again, cousin."


    This was her only cousin who snatched away all her happiness. She was the one and only Hua Mei.


    That day, Mu Lan didn''t have the mood to obverse anything else. She was thinking about the reason why Hua Mei was in Italy. Though she realized that the third marriage anniversary was her cousin''s but she couldn''t remember anything about marriage. All she knew that the person her cousin married was her first love. When she tried to think about that, there was a sharp pain inside her head made her halt thinking of anything.


    When Mu Liang entered the room, he found Mu Lan in deep sleep. He nced at the clock and saw the it was only seven in the evening. He came earlier to find out why she said that he was going to have another father. However, seeing her in deep sleep, he had to postpone the idea.


    The next day, when Mu Lan woke up, she found herself in a warm embrace. She smiled knowing who it was. She didn''t'' see him yesterday at all. They just sent texts to each other. But it wasn''t enough since they were in their honeymoon phase right after they confessed to each other a year ago.


    She rubbed her cheek on the warm, muscled chest.


    Mu Liang woke up before her. He was enjoying being with her. Seeing her moving like a cat, he said, "Good morning."


    "Good morning." She smiled at him.


    He asked, "Did you have to good sleep?"


    "I did." She asked him back, "What about you?"


    "I had a hard time controlling myself from attacking you." He had to admit,st night right after he went to the bed, Mu Lan hugged him and kept rubbing her body against him. It turned him on so much that he had a hard time breathing. His tiredness flew away through the window.


    __________________________________________________________________________________


    *Nani- Japanese word that means ''what''.


    **Light Bulb- Chinese phrase that means third wheel

 Chapter 735: SUDDEN ANNOUCEMENT

    <h4>Chapter 735: SUDDEN ANNOUCEMENT</h4>


    After he mentioned then she realized that something hard was poking her stomach. Her heart race and she couldn''t help but blush.


    She coyly said, "Since hubby is in pain, I have to serve you well."


    What a nerve!


    Mu Liang''s eyes darkened. He flipped her over and pushed her down. Her hair became disheveled and scattered everywhere in the pillow. He moved the hair that was covering her face. Her eyes were still a bit sleepy and her face had a tinge of red. Her mouth was open in surprise.


    He rubbed her pink lips with his thumb and after that he leaned down to taste them. Soon, their breathing became irregr.


    After that, there were sounds of tearing clothes, heaving sighs and sweet moans. The pping sound of the bodies was more indecent to hear. They called each other''s name urgently and became close to each other without keeping any gap. Their misty eyes were locked as their bodies moved against each other.


    They woke up at five in the morning, and got up from bed at seven thirty. They freshened up together and went downstairs to have breakfast.


    However, they didn''t know that in the breakfast table, they were going to hear an astonishing news.


    Jing Sheng dered, "I have bought a house near my flower shop. I will live there from the next month."


    Mu Lan''s head which was full of her cousin, became clear. She instantly darted her eyes towards Noel and then looked at Jing Sheng silently. It wasn''t her time yet to express her opinion.


    It wasn''t a week as Mu Lin entered the household and Jing Sheng was ready to leave the castle.


    Mu Cheng coughed to clear his throat. "Xiao Sheng, that''s unexpected. Why do you want to leave this ce? I thought you saw us as your own family."


    Jing Sheng politely smiled and said, "It''s not what you think it is. I''m not saying that to upset anyone, because to me every one of you as my family. But after divorce, I cannot call this ce my home anymore. I can think this ce as my sons'' home. This is how this ce rtes to me now."


    She stopped calling Mu Cheng "father" after divorce. There was no point of being clingy after letting go of the rtionship. If she still held on to the thing shewfully breached, it would make her shameless. Moreover, she had no attachment or feeling for this ce. This ce was full of bad memories and it made her depress as she stayed here. That''s why she spent her time in her flower shop and kept herself busy.


    Mu Cheng paused before nodding his head and said, "I see. This is how you think. Xiao Sheng, it''s not rted to... us, right?"


    By "us" grandpa Mu Cheng meant his and Mu Lin.


    Hearing his question, Mu Lin beside him was frozen on the spot. Her face became pale.


    Jing Sheng shook her head. "It''s not that. Please don''t misunderstand. After I started my business, I started to look for a ce to live alone. My sons are very busy and Xiao Ying also has lot to do beside her study. They are very responsible children. I didn''t think of bothering them for something so trivial. I wanted to do my things on my way just like before. There is no one to me."


    Mu Chen spoke, "I don''t want mother to go."


    When he was younger, he was very sick most of the time. Back then, grandma Mu Lin thought that he wouldn''t live long, so she didn''t give him that much care. As a result, he could stay with his mother more than his own brothers. His rtionship with his mother was deep. Other than his brothers and mother, he hardly had any attachment to others in his family and he didn''t care what was going on in his so-called family. Thus, most of the family decisions were taken without his consent.


    Now that his mother wanted to leave, he didn''t think that there should be any reason for him to leave here as well.


    Mu Feng gripped tightly on the fork and knife he was holding. He said nothing.


    Mu Liang wiped his mouth and calmly said, "As long as mother is happy, I''m okay with her decision."


    Jing Sheng''s eyes were welled up with tears. "Thank you, child."


    The atmosphere suddenly became emotional.


    Mu Lan''s eyesnded on Noel whose hands were gripping on the tray tightly. He was wearing white gloves, so, she couldn''t tell if his knuckles were white now.


    She suddenly brought an important topic "What about flowers? They will be cultivated in the castlepound, am I right? It will be too bothersome to buy from other ce."


    Jing Sheng opened her mouth, "About that..."


    Her words were interjected by Mu Feng. "Yes, the flowers will by plowed here. There is no reason for mother to buy from other ce when her sons'' have everything that they can use for their mother."


    His tone was threatening. With ugly expression, he nced at his mother with sharp eyes. He was stubborn.


    Jing Sheng could only agree with his proposal. She had already contacted a farmer who plowed flowers but she didn''t have to contact him again.


    Qi Ying added, "I will tell the foreman to find a perfect ce to create a green house. There, the gardeners can grow all seasonal flowers in any season." She looked at Noel and told him, "Help me to contact our engineers."


    Mu Corporation''s engineers were very talented. If they took the task, it would be amazing without a doubt.


    Noel replied politely, "I will, Madam Mu." His throat was dry. He felt that several needles were itching inside his neck.


    Because of Jing Sheng''s sudden announcement, nobody noticed his unnatural tone except for Mu Lan. She sighed in her heart.


    That day, in the middle of the night, Mu Lan walking towards Mu Liang''s study room. He was working tillte night, so she cooked instant noodles by herself and was taking it to him.

 Chapter 736: A SHADOW IN THE MIDDLE OF THE NIGHT

    <h4>Chapter 736: A SHADOW IN THE MIDDLE OF THE NIGHT</h4>


    That day, in the middle of the night, Mu Lan walking towards Mu Liang''s study room. He was working tillte night, so she cooked instant noodles by herself and was taking it to him.


    She was walking soundlessly and at that time, she saw a shadow of a person, walking to another corridor. When the shadow turned to the next corridor, at that time, she noticed it. At first, she was thinking of ignoring it, but then, she changed her mind and followed the shadow.


    When she realized that she still had the bowl in her hands, she used wind to flow it to the direction of Mu Liang''s study room. Even if the security guards were to see it flying in the midair, they would think that they were hallucinating. When she headed back to the room, she would delete the scene. No harm would be down.


    She hid herself from the surveince cameras and peeped to the corridor.


    ''Noel?!''


    Mu Lan was stunned. Though he lived in the first floor of the castle, in the middle of the night he had no reason toe to the third floor.


    ''Why is he here?'' She pondered about it while tracing him.


    Suddenly she realized that the end of the corridor was Jing Sheng''s chamber.


    She shook her head. ''No, no, I shouldn''t think of anything orment abruptly without knowing or seeing anything. That will be a stupid thing to do. Let''s see what he does.''


    Noel stopped in front of the door of Jing Sheng''s chamber and turned the door knob. It opened and then, he entered the room.


    ''How does he know that there is no maid in the chamber? Could it be that he had done this often?'' Mu Lan couldn''t enter the chamber or she would be found out. So, she let the wind to take its course.


    She closed her eyes and the wind tracked Noel inside the room.


    He went straight to Jing Sheng''s bedroom. The moment he opened the bedroom door, Mu Lan could hear someone groaning.


    While closing her eyes to concentrate, she frowned. ''Mother-inw is groaning.... Is it nightmare or something else?''


    She attentively listened and watched. Jing Sheng was on the bed, tossing and turning. She was crying and her face was deathly pale.


    "Please don''t hurt me... I cannot make it anymore... I-I won''t be disobedient anymore... I just want to see my children''s face... Please let me see them..." She kept saying the same thing again and again while weeping.


    Mu Lan clenched her fists. ''No wonder she wants to leave this ce. She was tortured so much in the past that it became a trauma and she kept having nightmares. How long had she been suffering like this?''


    At that time, she felt immense hatred towards Mu Lin. She wished she could kill her the most torturous way.


    A sudden thought pooped in her mind. ''Could it be Liang Liang also knew about it so he instantly agreed to this proposal of his own mother leaving? If he knows then he may also know the fact the Noel goes to his mother''s room at the middle of the night... But it seems to awkward to think that way... I think my mind is going to explode.''


    Mu Lan saw Noel took out something from his pocket. It was a little bottle. He opened the lid and took out a small round tablet. After that, he hugged Jing Sheng''s restless body and kept her moving to the minimum. He put the tablet on her mouth and covered her mouth. He sat there without moving till she swallowed the tablet.


    Soon after swallowing the tablet, she stopped moving. Her cry died down and she continued to sleep peacefully.


    Later, he stroked her head gently for a little bit longer and then covered her properly with theforter and left the room soundlessly.


    Mu Lan hid herself when Noel was walking in the corridor. Her eyes were in the pocket where he put the bottle of tablets.


    The little bottle came out of his pocket and flew in front of her. She read thebel and then the bottle went back in the ce it was in without Noel''s notice.


    With heavy heart, she walked towards Mu Liang''s study room. She opened the door and went inside. She sat on the sofa without looking at Mu Liang and opened herptop. First, she had to removed the surveince record and second, she was look into the medicine more.


    To her surprise, someone already removed the surveince record. She bit down her lower lip. ''Who is the one did that? It cannot be Noel. There is no way he would ask others to do that for him or mother-inw''s reputation would god own long ago and Liang Liang''s grandma wouldn''t let it go. I should check the IP address.''


    As she thought that, someone saw beside her and pulled her towards him.


    "What are you doing?" Mu Liang asked.


    Mu Lan changed the screen before looking at him and gave a sweet smile. "Nothing at all. Did you finish the noodles I cooked?"


    "I did. Though you spooked me with flying meal, I knew it was your doing." He kissed her cheek.


    "Was it good?" She asked.


    "The best I ever had." He didn''t know why, when he tasted the nd noodles, he found it more delicious than the meals from five-star restaurants.


    He pinched her cheek lightly and continued, "But don''t cook when I''m not around. What would you do if you burnt your hands."


    She cutely replied, "I just boiled water. It''s not a hard task. How long will you work?"


    He asked, "A little bit more. Do you want to go back to the room and sleep?"


    "No, I will stay and apany you. You won''t mind, right?" She wasn''t spending some time with himtely. So, she wanted to stay awake with him.


    "Alright, but if you feel tired, go back to sleep." He rubbed her head affectionately.

 Chapter 737: THE IP ADDRESS

    <h4>Chapter 737: THE IP ADDRESS</h4>


    "Alright, but if you feel tired, go back to sleep." He rubbed her head affectionately.


    "Mmm." Mu Lan obediently nodded.


    After that, Mu Liang went back to his chair and began working. Mu Lan opened her previous page and began working. A few momentster, she let the program look into the IP address and she looked into the medicine.


    It didn''t take time to find out the information about the medicine. It turned out to be an expensive medicine created by Lu Corporation. It was an herbal medicine that was for the patients who had gone through abuses and had nightmares. After taking the medicine the patient would calm down and their brain would be able to let them sleep without any difort. It helped the patient not to stay in depression. It had no side effect.


    ''As long as it is from Lu Corporation, there is no doubt that the medicine is top notch. No wonder mother-inw is still in good shape even after suffering for so long. It means that Noel is giving her pills for a long time.'' Mu Lan checked the price of the medicine.


    ''So costly! I wonder how long Noel is buying this medicine.'' She recalled that the ount book was in her study room which was now being used by Qi Ying.


    She got up and went to Qi Ying''s study room. She took the file where the ount records of the servants were kept. She looked into it and saw that Noel spent one third of his ie to buy the medicine.


    ''No wonder he is poorer than the other servants. He doesn''t expand his money for himself, but all his money goes for mother-inw''s treatment.'' Mu Lan was speechless.


    She imagined Noel doing this every day. He took care of Jing Sheng, covered for her, without other''s notice he sent her food, gave her encourage to live on, every night he checked on her, giving her medicine. Every night, he took great care of her without having any dirty thoughts. Even though she was so close, he knew that she was out of his reach. Still, it didn''t stop him from caring for her.


    It was tonic love; free from sexual desire but full of fondness and tenderness.


    ''Just how much a person can love someone else without uttering a single sound. Such quiet love does exist. It''s unbelievable.'' She didn''t know why, her heart felt stuffy. She couldn''t breathe properly.


    She put down the file back where it was before and sat on the sofa. She covered her eyes which became moist and tears rolled down to her cheeks.


    She took some time to calm down and left the study room. She slowly walked to Mu Liang''s chamber and went to sleep. She wanted to take some rest.


    While she was dreaming, she suddenly remembered that she was searching for the IP address. The moment she thought of that, she opened her eyes.


    It was already morning. She looked at the wall clock and noticed that it was seven in the morning.


    She tried to get out of the bed but discovered that a hand was wrapping around her tightly. She gently touched the hand and pulled it up a little. She got out of Mu Liang''s embrace and went to the washroom.


    After freshening up, she went straight to his study room. Herptop went to the sleep mood a long time ago. She turned it on. She was excited to know who deleted the records.


    When she looked at the result, her jaw dropped.


    She cupped her head and thought, ''Okay, this is too much to handle.''


    --------


    After breakfast, everyone became busy with themselves. Mu Lan went to Jing Sheng''s chamber to help her to pack her luggage. She found Noel there as well. He was folding Jing Sheng''s clothes.


    Jing Sheng smiled at him and said, "Thank you, Noel. I couldn''t do all these things in the short period of time if it weren''t for you."


    Noel politely smiled and replied, "You could do it because you are strong and smart, Miss Jing. It has nothing to do with me."


    Public disy of affection, first thing in the morning. Mu Lan felt that she was being tortured. Now she could understand what Mu Feng and Mu Chen felt around her and Mu Liang.


    She rubbed her temples. ''Mother-inw, how can you be so dense? If you don''t step forward, it is impossible between you two, you know.''


    Jing Sheng saw her and beamed. "Xiao Lan, you came to help me!"


    Mu Lan gave her the brightest smile and said, "Of course, as long as you need this daughter, she will help you I the end of the earth."


    "Oh, you and your lip service." Jing Sheng chuckled.


    "Mother, it''s the truth. Now tell me what I have to do." Mu Lan said.


    "Youe with me. We will buy some decorative items to decorate my new house." Jing Sheng was happy as she was able to be free finally.


    Mu Lan nodded. "Let''s go."


    Jing Sheng turned to see Noel. "Noel, will be able to finish on your own. Why don''t I call the maids to help you?"


    Mu Lan scoffed in her heart. ''There is no way he will let others to touch your stuffs.''


    To make her thinking true, Noel answered, "Miss Jing you don''t have to worry about it. Before youe back, I will finish the task without any mistake."


    Jing Sheng said before leaving, "Then I''m counting on you."


    Mu Lan couldn''t help butment in her heart, ''You can count on him for the rest of your life, but now that you are leaving, I have to do something about your medicine.''


    After going to the shopping mall, they bought lots of things. Since the mall was under Mu Feng, one of his assistants helped them with everything they need. Soon, they finished shopping and went to the new apartment she bought


    In the thirty storied building, Jing Sheng''s apartment was in the fifteenth floor.

 Chapter 738: THE NEW HOUSE

    <h4>Chapter 738: THE NEW HOUSE</h4>


    When Jing Sheng unlocked the door, Mu Lan asked, "Who lives in there?'' She pointed out the opposite direction.


    "I asked others. It seems to be empty for years. The owner never came here after buying it." Jing Sheng sighed. "Rich people always have their ways to spend money unnecessarily."


    Mu Lan was speechless.


    Even if it was true, at least Jing Sheng who lived in a castle shouldn''t say that. Then again, she never got to taste the richness. Maybe she had the right to say that.


    They ordered a takeout after they organized the kitchen. They filled their stomach and after that decorated the whole house. When they finished, it was almost evening.


    Both of them were exhausted. Mu Lan sent a text to Mu Liang.


    ''I won''t be able to go back today. Sleep early. Good night. Zzz''


    Mu Liang didn''t reply.


    Thinking that he was busy, she tossed her cell phone on the sofa. She stretched her hands and said, "Mother, I''m tired. I want to sleep."


    Jing Sheng said from the kitchen, "The soup is ready. Come and eat first before you lie down."


    Mu Lan carried her exhausted body to the kitchen and sat on a chair. While she was eating, the calling bell rang.


    Jing Sheng stood up and said, "I''ll check it out."


    At first, Mu Lan thought it was Mu Liang. But then, she saw Noel to enter the kitchen.


    "Noel?" She was puzzled.


    Noel humbly replied, "I was going to leave the luggage I brought. But Miss Jing insisted to have dinner here."


    Mu Lan nodded and told him to take seat. The three of them silently finished their meal. They were too tired to speak. After finishing her meal, Mu Lanid down on the sofa and immediately fell asleep.


    Noel wiped his mouth and saw his first young mistress was in deep sleep. "I thought I would offer her a lift."


    "Let her sleep here." Jing Sheng yawned. "I''m sleepy too. I will be in my room. Noel you don''t have to unpack. You should go home too."


    Noel smiled sadly. He was thinking, ''Without you, that ce cannot be called home.''


    But he nodded and said, "Then I will take my leave." He stood up and walked to the entrance. He opened the door and was momentarily startled.


    Mu Liang was standing outside the door.


    Noel came to senses and greeted him, "First Young Master!"


    "You are leaving." Mu Liang stated.


    "...Yes." Noel answered.


    "Wait for me in the downstairs." After Mu Liang said that, he entered the room.


    Jing Sheng was going to the bedroom. Seeing her eldest soning in, she smiled and said, "You came to take Xiao Lan, didn''t you?"


    "Yes." His eyesnded on the girl in the sofa. "Has she eaten?"


    "She did. What about you? You are sweating so much. Are you okay?" No matter how tired a mother was, when her child was sweating in front of her, she would be concerned.


    "I was walking." Mu Liang walked all the way in here. He simply wanted to enjoy the view of the city before meeting his beloved.


    "Why did you do that? What if something happened to you? You cannot be reckless like this in the future." Jing Sheng chided him.


    "Rx mother, I had my bodyguards with me." Mu Liang said.


    "You didn''t answer. Did you have dinner?" She asked.


    "No." he replied truthfully.


    Jing Sheng was concerned, "I still have some soup left. Before leaving, finish it. Let me serve you the soup..."


    Mu Liang interrupted her. "Don''t bother with it. Go to sleep. I''ll eat before leaving with Xiao Lan."


    Jing Sheng agreed. "Alright. Good night Xiao Liang."


    "Good night, mother." Mu Liang went to the kitchen, finished the soup and then went to the living room. He took the sleeping beauty and carried her downstairs.


    Noel was waiting beside his car. Seeing Mu Liang carrying Mu Lan, he opened the door of the car for them.


    They drove off. Inside the car, Mu Lan who was deep in sleep was hugged by the man she loved. Looking at them, Noel thought, ''If only everyone was as lucky as them.''


    After they reached, Mu Liang took her directly to the chamber. He ordered the maid so prepare a hot bath. Later, he took off both of their clothes and too her to the bathroom. While he was washing her, Mu Lan stirred a little and opened her eyes.


    "Liang Liang?" She thought that she was dreaming.


    He kissed her forehead and replied, "Mmm, aren''t you tired? Go back to sleep. I will take care of you."


    "Okay." She nodded obediently and again closed her eyes.


    Realizing how tired she was, Mu Liang was extra gentle.


    The next day, when Mu Lan woke up, the birds were chirping. She stretched out her hands and legs and yawned. The summer breeze blew inside and touched her face.


    "This is refreshing." Shemented.


    Mu Liang entered the room with a tray in his hands. "You are awake." He stated. "Did you sleep well?"


    "Yeah, wait..." She realized. "We are in our bedroom."


    Mu Liang smirked and replied, "That''s correct."


    "You took me home after I fell asleep." She looked down at her sleeping clothes that he changed after bathing her and she thought for a moment. "Then, mother-inw is alone." She softly murmured. Maybe she didn''t have to worry if Noel visited her secretly.


    Mu Liang didn''t hear her. He put down the breakfast and said, "Go, wash your face before your breakfast gets cold."


    For some reason, he specially cooked Italian baked eggs and sausages. He made espresso for himself and orange juice for Mu Lan since she didn''t like bitter taste.


    Mu Lan snapped out of daze and got up. After she went to the washroom, he shook his head. ''Really, what is she thinking?''


    They sat together and had their meal.


    Mu Lan closed her eyes contently. "Mm... Liang Liang, this is delicious. Tell me honestly, did you want to be chef when you were teenage and took course? You are better than the chefs in the five-star restaurants."

 Chapter 739: I WILL TAKE YOU TO PARIS TOMORROW

    <h4>Chapter 739: I WILL TAKE YOU TO PARIS TOMORROW</h4>


    Mu Lan closed her eyes contently. "Mm... Liang Liang, this is delicious. Tell me honestly, did you want to be chef when you were teenage and took course? You are better than the chefs in the five-star restaurants."


    Mu Liang put down his fork and answered her, "I started cooking when you were ina. I was thinking that if you rejected me, maybe I would show you my cooking skill and make you fall for me."


    Good idea!


    Mu Lan was speechless. Then she coughed bashfully and said, "Hmm, I did fall for you just now. I ept your proposal."


    Mu Liang smiled pleasantly. He knew that the moment he met her, he would not have a boring life. While they were eating, he said, "I''ve been thinking of asking you something."


    Mu Lan absentmindedly replied, "Sure, what is it?"


    He bluntly asked, "What did you mean by another father?"


    Pfft!


    Mu Lan spurted out the remaining food that was in her mouth.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!" She covered her mouth and tried to keep herposure. She felt guilty for not saying anything to Mu Liang and yet, she couldn''t bring herself to speak about it.


    How could she tell him that his butler was in love with his divorced mother?


    Though it didn''t sound bad, but it definitely sounded awkward.


    Mu Liang reached out and patted her back lightly. He asked worriedly, "Are you okay?"


    "Hmm." She took a mouthful orange juice.


    In the meantime, she tried to remember when she said anything about giving him a new father. She recalled that she said something about it while sleeping. She sighed in her heart. After gulping down the remaining juice, she wiped her mouth and nced at him.


    She took his hands on hers and said softly, "Liang Liang, there is something I want to ask first before I tell you everything."


    Seeing how serious and nervous she was, Mu Liang thought, ''She definitely did something terrible.''


    He nodded. "Alright." He didn''t point out that she was nervous. It might make her even more nervous.


    Mu Lan took a deep breath to gather courage and asked him, "Hubby, do you think that mother-inw has a chance to be happy again?"


    Mu Liang froze before asking her back, "Why are you asking this?"


    He narrowed his eyes and thought what type of clients his mothers met so far. He was keeping an eye on his mother from the time she started business.


    Mu Lan felt awkward. She coughed to clear her throat and said, "I want mother-inw to be happy. Look at us, without each other we cannot stay calm for a week. And mother, she is only forty years old. She will live another forty or fifty or sixty years. Do you think she will be happy living alone? A woman if she has a partner to love her and respect her and take care of her for the rest of her life, she can be her with him and with knowing her past, he will openly love her, don''t you think she will be happier this way?"


    Her mouth was dry after she finished saying that. For some reason her heart was racing.


    Mu Liang was calm after hearing what she said. Then, he opened his mouth. "Wifey, are you trying to may off your mother-inw without her consent?"


    Mu Lan shook her head hurriedly. "No, no, no, how can I do that? There is no way I will force someone to do that. Of course, mother-inw will marry the person who she will love."


    She confidently answered, "Certainly, someone with a big heart who will take care of her both mentally, physically, spiritually and socially."


    "And who will be the groom?" He asked.


    Mu Liang was silent again. Mu Lan was looking at him with hope.


    Later, he asked, "Do you have too much time in your hand? If so, you should study. I will take you to Paris tomorrow." He sounded a bit annoyed and grumpy.


    Her little bit of hope was banished just like that.


    She frowned and stood up stubbornly. She brought tears in her eyes and asked in a shaking voice, "Are you refusing me?"


    Mu Liang was stunned. He didn''t think that she would be so stubborn and childish about it. He hastily asked, "What are talking about? Look at you, you are crying." He stretched out his hand to touch her.


    However, she moved away from him. She looked at him usingly and said, "Why did you say that? Why don''t you want your mother to be happy? Or do you want that only you will be happy but your mother has no right to be happy?"


    Mu Liang pinched the space between his eyebrows. He was having a headache. He steadily said, "This is not what you think it is. I know mother. She will definitely not choose the love life. She knows her ce."


    Mu Lan narrowed her eyes. "And what is her ce?"


    Mu Liang gritted his teeth. "She is the mother of the sons of Mu Family."


    Mu Lan''s lips twitched. "So, this is the only reason who she let go of her happiness and be only forever? The only reason she is in this state because of your father." She wanted to say ''scum and bastard father'' but she controlled herself.


    "It''s not that she doesn''t have the choice. But she won''t choose to be happy. Because of us." Mu Liang turned his head away from her.


    "What do you mean?" Right now, she was too angry to understand what he meant.


    Mu Liang clearly didn''t want to say anything about it but since it could create a huge misunderstanding between them, he had to open his mouth. "Since she is our mother, the two powerful men in Europe, people will naturally target her with good or bad intention. Now that she is divorced and living on her own, she will be the easiest target. She may be harmed anytime. This is why, she won''t fall in love with anyone; even if she falls for someone, she will avoid them. Because, if her beloved is hurt for the sake of Mu Family, she won''t be able to take it. Her mentality is not that strong. So, as long as she is our mother, she won''t marry, she won''t dream to be happy. That''s why, don''t give her false hope."

 Chapter 740: TAKING RISK

    <h4>Chapter 740: TAKING RISK</h4>


    After he was done talking, heavy silence fell on the room.


    After a long while Mu Lan opened her mouth. "You care about her so much that you cannot appoint bodyguards for her?"


    Mu Liang replied, "I did appoint some bodyguards. But mother doesn''t wish to be guarded. She wants to be free from us. But I still let the bodyguards follow her every move secretly."


    She narrowed her eyes. "And did you ask mother-inw if she wanted to have a new life with a new person?"


    "How can I ask her that? I still know the one who caused her pain is my father." He always felt so guilty about it that he couldn''t face his mother properly.


    Mu Lan''s tone became softer. "That''s not your fault."


    Mu Liang knew that too. "However, it''s not a good feeling."


    She questioned, "If she agrees, it won''t be a problem, right?"


    Mu Liang didn''t want to y this game with her. He believed that there was no man in the world that could give his mother a peaceful and happy life. "Is there any man who won''t take advantage of her rtionship with Mu Family and won''t use her and then toss her aside?"


    ''So, he is afraid of this. Maybe mother-inw thinks the same thing and that''s why she won''t agree immediately.'' Mu Lan thought.


    She asked, "What if there is a man who can make her truly happy? A man who will sacrifice everything for her."


    "If there is a man who can do that and ready to do that, then I will kneel down to him and beg him to make my mother happy." His eyes were resolute.


    It shocked her. He actually promised to kneel down.


    Mu Lan breathed out. She didn''t know when she actually held her breath. "If I can make it happen, you won''t interfere, right?"


    Mu Liang frowned. He asked her back using her style, "But, if it doesn''t go well, the one who will be hurt most is mother. You know that, right?"


    The thing he was afraid of the most about his mother was this. She already got a heavy blow. Thanks to Mu Lan, she was able to get a new life. However, if there was another blow, even if it was a little, it would ruin herpletely.


    Xue Lin repeatedly warned Jing Sheng to take steps carefully. She even gave her "Xue Lin''s theory of life"''Romance less life is the easiest life''. At the time of her treatment, Mu Liang was present. Thus, he knew the conversation between Xue Lin and Jing Sheng.


    If Mu Lan knew about it, she would chew Xue Lin''s head.


    Mu Lan nodded her head in determination. "There will be no problem. I promise you that."


    Right now, she was ying gamble. If there was a single mistake, both pure hearts would be ruined. They were both precious to her. She didn''t want any harm to happen. She could feel Mu Liang''s worry. She knew that it could affect their rtionship. But she still wanted to take the risk.


    She came forward and grabbed Mu Liang''s hand. "Trust me."


    "I do trust you." Mu Liang said. "But don''t take risk."


    "I''ll call Xue Lin." Mu Lan patted his hands.


    He tightly held her hands. "I''ll leave everything to you then. If you need my help ask me anytime."


    Mu Lan nodded. She suddenly felt that her shoulders were heavy. ''Too much pressure. I cannot breathe.'' She thought. This responsibility was too heavy.


    She hugged him and said, "I won''t let you down."


    It was as if she was promising to herself, not him.


    Mu Liang buried his face on her stomach and took a deep breath. He started to calm down.


    This was the first time they argued so seriously about something. But in the end, they recoiled so quickly. If they weren''t understanding and talked it out without hiding what was in their minds, it could turn into a huge matter.


    Since they loved each other, there was no point of doing anything that would hurt both of them.


    While they were enjoying each other''s warm, Mu Lan''s stomach made a ''growl'' sound.


    What a party pooper!


    To her embarrassment, Mu Liang pulled her on hisp and said, "You ate earlyst night. Have another egg and some sausages." while feeding her.


    As she ate from his hand, she put her head on his shoulder. She chewed slowly and found pleasure being spoiled. However, in her head, she already started making ns. There was no way she could do this without other''s approval.


    ------------


    "So, you are saying that you want them together." Yan Su came to conclusion.


    "That''s right." Mu Lan nodded.


    Qi Ying who was doing the paper works, nced at Mu Lan. "Do you have a backup n? I don''t want to take any risk. We are talking about our mother-inw, after all."


    Yan Su spoke, "I totally agree. But I can already smell love in the air." She acted as if she was someone expert in this field. She said mysteriously, "I can foresee something erotic is going to happen."


    -_-


    Mu Lan and Qi Ying were speechless.


    Mu Lan coughed to clear her throat and said, "Hello, we didn''t take our first move yet. I called Xue Lin multiple times, but she is out of reach. Do you guys know where she went?"


    Qi Ying shook her head. "I have no idea."


    Mu Lan exined her backup n. "I would be better if she was here. If something bad is to happen, I will let her hypnotize both of them and erase their memories. Everything will go back to normal."


    "What ame backup n!" Yan Su criticized.


    Mu Lan retorted, "Do you have a better n? I''m already risking my rtionship with your cousin."


    "And you are going to drag us down with you." Yan Sumented.


    "I swear that I will take everything in my head." Mu Lan promised

 Chapter 741: TO CELEBRATE BACHELORHOOD

    <h4>Chapter 741: TO CELEBRATE BACHELORHOOD</h4>


    "I swear that I will take everything in my head." Mu Lan promised. "Now that Xue Lin in gone, I have to think of someone else."


    The two friends heard Qi Ying asking, "Who will be that person? We can''t risk Mu Family''s privacy."


    Something shed in Mu Lan''s mind. "I know someone who can do that."


    -------


    "You want me to do that?" Carlo said. "I don''t want to."


    Mu Lan called him to ask for help. But this guy straightforwardly refused. She had no other way but to coax him. "Please Carl, I know I shouldn''t mix you up with Mu Family''s business, but there aren''t many people I trust."


    Carlo frowned. Heined, "Why do I feel like you have something else in your head?"


    Mu Lan sounded as if she was hurt by his word, "Aww! How can you say that? You know I''m the sweetest, cutest, prettiest and the best girl there is."


    Carlo nodded in agreement, "Yeah, I highly doubt that."


    She stubbornly said, "Come on! You cannot not trust me."


    He argued, "I do trust you, but I don''t trust your scheming head."


    Mu Lan grinned and said, "Then, read my mind."


    Carlo chided her, "Wicked girl, you know I cannot read your mind from this distance."


    She exined, "Then,e here. I already bought you clothes and whatever you need. You wille here with fake ID and pretend to be a Psychiatrist."


    He said, "...I am a Psychiatrist."


    "Shall I tell them your real name then?" She smirked.


    Carlo gritted his teeth. "Girl, I won''t cook for you in the future."


    It was a heavy blow for Mu Lan. There was no way she would survive without tasting his extraordinary cooking. "Alright, alright,e to Italy."


    After speaking, she cut the connection. She let out her breath. "Now, the second main target."


    She went to the new apartment building where Jing Sheng bought her new t. Mu Lan didn''t go to her apartment but the floor above.


    Spending some time there, she dialed a few more numbers, talked to few people and then she bought a meal on the way to the flower shop.


    Seeing Jing Sheng having lunch alone, she called out sweetly, "Mother."


    Jing Sheng was surprised to see her and then she was happy. "Xiao Lan,e here. Have lunch with me."


    "Alright." Mu Lan sat down, opened her lunch box and began eating.


    While they were gossiping about something interesting, she bought out the topic, "So mother, do you have any future n now?"


    "To improve the business, I have some ideas..."


    Mu Lan lowered her voice while saying, "No, I''m not talking about business. I''m talking about your life. Mother, you have got back your freedom. You can do whatever you want to." She became excited while saying, "If I were you, I would look for my second love. Look around us. So many hot guys. Even the guy behind us is super cool. Ah, Italian boys... Mother, you are still beautiful. Why don''t give it a shot? There is nothing more important than youth."


    Mu Lan crossed her bottom line of shamelessness. Even the flirtiest Yan Su wouldn''t be so shameless while talking to her own mother-inw.


    Jing Sheng blushed. She chided her daughter-inw, "What are you talking about? How can I do such embarrassed thing? I''m not even young anymore."


    Mu Lan couldn''t back down at this point. She encouraged her mother-inw, "What are you saying? Look at your face and body. You are sexier than you ever were. You look younger than the women in their thirties. How can you not take the chance?"


    "I was married and divorced. Who will like me? Moreover, divorced or not, I''m still a mother of three son who have prestigious backgrounds. I cannot do whatever I want. I might harm my children''s future. Also, people can harm my children while having any rtionship with me. In my marriage life, I got to know how vicious people can be." Jing Sheng sighed. "I don''t want to be harmed by my close people."


    She reached out and touched Mu Lan''s hands. "Xiao Lan, you are still young and you never saw how treacherous the world can be to get that they want. Nothing is scarier than the people who show you their smile but stab you behind your back. I don''t have the courage to face something like this again."


    Mu Lan finally realized. ''As expected, Liang Liang knew his mother''s way of thinking. Their personality is quite same. They both can do everything for their loved ones. That''s why Liang Liang could tell how his mother think. Hmm... how can I make her agree...?''


    She smiled sadly remembering that Jing Sheng thought that she didn''t know the ck side of the reality. She knew better than anyone, how closest people could stab her back and how it felt.


    People always thought that their lives were the hardest not knowing that other people had tougher lives than they had.


    While she was in a deep thought, she heard couple of girls chatting about a famous night club. She narrowed her eyes.


    She nced at her mother-inw who was deep in thought. "Mother, let''s go out tonight."


    it came out of nowhere. Jing Sheng blinked. "Go where?"


    "To celebrate our bachelorhood." Mu Lan smiled smugly.


    Altan Yul was sitting across. He heard everything. He sighed deeply. ''Oh boy, Miss Jing Sheng, I wouldn''t go with her if I were you. Her face is so scheming that she looked scary. How dense can you be?''


    In the evening, Mu Lan took the reluctant Jing Sheng to the shopping mall. They chose few dresses and wore them in the trial room.


    Jing Sheng didn''t know, while choosing the dresses, she began to have fun and became excited like a high school girl. Even though she was married to the wealthiest family in Europe, she never had the chance to have fun buying clothes; moreover, she never had the luxury from the very beginning.

 Chapter 742: GORGEOUS AND YOUTHFUL

    <h4>Chapter 742: GORGEOUS AND YOUTHFUL</h4>


    After buying a few sets of clothes, future mother-inw and daughter-inw duo went to beauty parlor. Soon, they changed their appearance.


    Jing Sheng couldn''t believe that it was her when she saw the mirror. She was wearing a violet cocktail dress and put on a smoky makeup. The eye bags and the dark lines around, eyes, nose and lips were gone after the skin treatment every week; and now with the makeup, she looked more voluptuous.


    She was so embarrassed and at the same time so excited that she couldn''t look into other people''s eyes. "Xiao Lan, I think the beautician overdid it."


    Mu Lan was wearing a green cocktail dress. Her dress was showing her cor bones and her slender back. It was tight enough to show all her curves.


    She came forward and hugged her mother-inw from behind. Since she was taller than the middle ageddy, her chinnded on Jing Sheng''s head.


    She said, "If you think that he overdid you while making you beautiful, you should look at me and notice that even with a fianc�� my makeup is sexier."


    After that, she tugged Jing Sheng''s hand and said, "Let''s go."


    To be so pure in heart, even reaching the bar, Jing Sheng didn''t know where she came. She asked, "Is there some kind of party going in there? Is it alright for me to be here?"


    Mu Lan controlled herughter. She gave the innocent woman a sweet smile and replied with a question, "Why not? I think this is the best ce to celebrate one''s bachelorhood and youth."


    Even with the hint, Jing Sheng didn''t understand. She realized where she came after the door was opened for her and Mu Lan entered inside with her.


    Realizing where she was, Jing Sheng froze on the spot. She digested where she ended up with her future daughter-inw, she turned around and was about to leave.


    Mu Lan grabbed Jing Sheng''s hand quickly. "Wait a minute, we just came here. How can you leave right away?"


    Jing Sheng shook her head. "I don''t like this ce."


    "We will just drink. No one will bother us." Mu Lan''s eyes glinted under the dazzling lights.


    "Are you sure?" Jing Sheng''s eyes darted around nervously.


    "Of course. Who would dare to offend the future wife of the President of Mu Corporation?" Mu Lan showed a proud look.


    Hearing her twisted logic, Jing Sheng was a little rxed but she was still worried, "But if the paparazzi..."


    Mu Lan replied in a light tone, "Your son will handle it."


    Jing Sheng was startled, "H-he knows?" She dared not to think what his son was thinking about his mother now.


    "I don''t do anything behind his back and he agreed. He told me to have some fun with you." Mu Lan lied swiftly.


    Both of them, sat in the corner. They upied one table for themselves. Many men were looking at them with desire in their eyes and the women were looking at them enviously.


    It didn''t bother Mu Lan, but Jing Sheng couldn''t feelfortable feeling the gazesing around her.


    Mu Lan ordered two strawberry cocktails. She had a sweet tooth and always wanted to try sweeter things. The cocktails came and began to drink. One after another, they finished cocktails she ordered.


    Jing Sheng who wasn''t used to drinking alcohol, started to see double after one round. On the third round, she began tough without any reason. Her eyes were hazy and her smile was charming. It took many men''s hearts away with wild imagination.


    "It is... hic... so swee.....t... hic..." Jing Shen giggled like a teenager and patted Mu Lan''s hand. "You did... hic... a great job... hic... bringing me here..."


    "I know I did the right thing." Mu Lan who had no tolerance in alcohol beforehand ordered the bartender to give her less alcohol in the cocktail. As a result, she was still sober. She knew she couldn''t handle it if she drank more than five sses. Thus, she slowed down her pace.


    At that time, three man entered into the night club. One was Sri Lankan, the second one was Mongolian and the third one was Italian. The three of them sat on the chairs across the two attractivedies. They ordered cocktails with high percentage of alcohol.


    After they got what they wanted, they talked about random things while drinking one ss after another,


    "This is so good." One of them said.


    "I didn''t know you had such a high tolerance in alcohol, Mr. Yul." Said the man who was more collected than his two wildpanions.


    Altan Yul said, "In my young age, I was worked as a bartender in a night club to earn money for college study."


    "Why did you study International Rtionship if you wanted to be an assistant in the end?" The Italian man asked.


    Altan Yul replied, "It wasn''t my intention to be an assistant. When first young master ordered me to be first young mistress''s assistant, I didn''t whole heartedly take the job. But while working under her, I came to realize that being her assistant is quite amusing. Now I like my job."


    His acting was superb. The other person couldn''t notice anything.


    The two were talking, when the other mate slurred while saying, "Hey, aren''t they little missy and beautiful Miss Jing?"


    Altan Yul and Noel abruptly stopped talking and turned their head where Mark Antonio was pointing. To their surprise, they saw the twodies were having a good time while drinking.


    Noel wasn''t drunk yet. However, his eyes wandered around Jing Sheng as he observed how gorgeous and youthful her violet cocktail dress was hugging her curvy body. His eyes were burning.


    "Beautiful Miss Jing is really attractive. Master Mu Jin doesn''t know what he had lost." Markmented in his drank sense.


    Hisment made Noele to his senses. He shook his head to clear his head and sternly scolded himself in his heart. ''What are you thinking, you fool? She is a star which you can only admire but never touch. Don''t think something that will never happen. You have no chance.''

 Chapter 743: PRETTY BIRDIE

    <h4>Chapter 743: PRETTY BIRDIE</h4>


    While Noel was chided himself, they saw thedies standing up and going to the dance floor. Seeing the men surrounded them, he nearly stood up from his chair.


    That''s when Mark said, "What''s up with you? Where are you going?"


    Noel stood froze on the seat, before sitting down. "I think I''m drunk."


    Mark said, "What are you talking about? The night just began.".


    Mark and Al didn''t have to worry about Mu Lan being molested by those filthy men. She would put a barrier around them with the air so that it could prevent others to enter their domain let alone touch them. Noel didn''t know that. His forehead creased in worry.


    As they were drinking, Noel noticed that none of the men were touching thedies. He sighed in relief. However, he didn''t lower his guard down.


    Jing Sheng wasn''t good at dancing. But she was drunk and was jumping and moving her hands and legs like a middle school student. She seemed very happy as none of the worries of the world concerned her at this very moment.


    While looking at her Noel''s eyes travelled around her body and gulped down the remaining vodka he was given. He seemed to be drunk. If he wasn''t, would his mouth feel dry? He licked his lips, but they wouldn''t moistened. His throat was dehydrated even though he was drinking.


    Mark gave him another ss of vodka. He gulped it down and his throat burned. The fire inside him also ignited. His heart was beating furiously. He couldn''t calm himself down.


    Jing Sheng and Mu Lan became tired and went back to their seats. Both of their faces were flushed. They were feeling warm. After taking some rest, they drank ice water to cool their head.


    "I''m going to the washroom." Mu Lan stood up. Her steps were out of bnce.


    "Hold on, I will go with you." Jing Sheng couldn''t leave her future daughter-inw alone in a ce like this.


    They went to the female washroom. Mu Lan went inside and Jing Sheng stood in front of the mirror. She kept looking at herself in daze. At that time, a couple came inside the female washroom area and they were kissing and hugging. They were so into themselves that they didn''t notice the third party; maybe if they had seen the middle aged woman, they wouldn''t have cared.


    Jing Sheng who had a traditional heart, couldn''t stand these shameless beings and left the washroom. She stood by the side and waited for Mu Lan toe out.


    At that time, a handsome man was walking in the long corridor where the washrooms and restrooms were. He had a different aura than other men. His aura was quite opposite of other people Jing Sheng ever met. He carried an amazing heat in his body.


    The man came forward as he saw Jing Sheng alone in the corridor. "Why is a little birdie like you alone? You look so pitiful. Come with me. This big brother will give you some time." His tone was yful.


    The moment Jing Sheng saw him, she disliked him. His hands were full of tattoos and he looked like he was a terrorist. She was scared. She was hoping to get away from here with Mu Lan, and again she thought that it was good that Mu Lan wasn''t with her or this guy would take the young girl away.


    She avoided that man and moved aside. Her face became slightly pale.


    The man saw her avoiding her. Amusement flickered in his eyes. "You know, you are the first bird that didn''t talk to me with a smile. Why looking away, darling? Will you see this kind of handsome again?"


    Seeing her not talking, he slowly approached her and grabbed her hand abruptly.


    "Let go of my hand!" Jing Sheng snapped at him while ring. She was scared of him it was so easy to understand; but she definitely didn''t like his touch, it was also vivid. Moreover, the alcohol in her stomach was working. It gave her the courage to retail. If she didn''t have alcohol in her system then, she couldn''t dare to do that. She was still muddle headed.


    "My, my, little birdie is so cute. Your lips are so kissable." While she tried to moved away, he pushed her to the wall, cornered her and leaned down to kiss her lips.


    Jing Sheng was so terrified that she trembled and couldn''t utter a single word.


    Thump!


    The moment his lips were going to touch hers, a punch flew towards him and was ced at his right cheek. The heavy punch came out of nowhere and the tattoo guy fell down on the floor. He groaned in pain and his face distorted.


    Noel had a vicious look on his face. He moved Jing Sheng away from the corridor while hugging her shoulder. Jing Sheng was scared at first and then rxed to see who saved her. Her head was still dizzy and everything around her was getting weirder. That''s why she didn''t notice the intimacy they were having.


    Noel walked towards the table he was in. He told Mark and Al, "I''m taking Miss Jing to her apartment. Please let first young mistress know this matter. And I think it will be better to notify first young master."


    "Alright." Altan Yul replied.


    Mark reassured, "No problem."


    Noel took Jing Sheng away. He was annoyed that a guy was trying to attack her and also puzzled not to see the bodyguards those were assigned for her. If he didn''t feel restless while she had gone to washroom and didn''t go to look for her, he didn''t know what would happen. Thinking that his grip became tighter.


    "Hurts!" Jing Sheng frowned andined.


    Noel immediately loosened his grip. Seeing her so vulnerable, in the middle if the night, in the drunk state, his heart was on fire.


    He asked softly, and yet hoarsely, "Miss Jing, are you alright?"


    Jing Sheng could barely open her eyes. After she saw him, she knew that she was safe. So, she let her guard down. "Hmm, take me home..."

 Chapter 744: CAN YOU FEEL THE LOVE TONIGHT~

    <h4>Chapter 744: CAN YOU FEEL THE LOVE TONIGHT~</h4>


    Noel asked softly, and yet hoarsely, "Miss Jing, are you alright?" His heart was pounding and yet he was concerned about her.


    Jing Sheng could barely open her eyes. After she saw him, she knew that she was safe. So, she let her guard down. "Hmm, take me home... oh wait... Xiao Lan..."


    "She is fine. You don''t have to worry about her." Noel reassured her.


    She forced herself to open her eyes. "H-how can that be....? She is there all alone... what if that guy..."


    Noel patiently coaxed her. "Others are looking after her. No need to panic. I''ll take you home."


    Jing Sheng giggled and sang, "Home sweet home..."


    Looking down at her, Noel''s heart rippled. He surpassed his emotion, opened the door of his car and pushed her to the passenger seat. Then, he sat of the driver seat and took a deep breath. He turned his head to see the woman who was singing incoherently. He slowly moved forward and took the seat belt from her side and buckled it. After that he buckled his seatbelt and drove off.


    Inside the bar, Mu Lan came out of the washroom right after Noel left the corridor with the drunk Jing Sheng. She nced at the man in tattoo. She came towards him and sat down beside him.


    "Noel''s punch is better than I thought. Look at your swollen face." Shemented.


    The tattoo man grunted. "He practices martial arts. His hand was solid when he punched me."


    Mu Lan nodded in agreement. "Of course, he was with Mu Family since his childhood. He took every chance to improve himself so that he could help his benefactors."


    He grumpily said, "With a heart like that, he will find it hard to be with your future mother-inw even though he loves her."


    "Leave it to me." She said it as if she would use magic to make everything alright.


    The man gazed at the little girl and said in a pained voice, "I suffered an injury to appease you, my angel."


    Mu Lan said, "I will make your pain disappear in this instance." Saying that she nted a kiss on his injury.


    That man hugged her and whispered, "I missed you, my angel."


    "I missed you too, Liam." She smiled. Then she said, "Can you lower your temperature? It''s hard to be near you in summer."


    He shrugged. "What do you want me to do about it? Fire is my other name." He had the power to control fire. He steadily lowered his heat.


    Mu Lan stood up and pulled him with all her might. "Let''s go and join the others. I couldn''t drink properly because of the mission I had to carry on. This mission of mine is very tricky. I cannot let my guard down."


    Liam''s lips twitched. He was in Russia toplete a very important job that included the government of Russia and USA. However, he hadpleted only half of his mission and called out by this little kid. He put down his half-finished mission and came to y with her. And here she was saying that her mission as tricky.


    The father-daughter duo went back to table where Mark and Al were sitting. Mark and Al already changed their table and went to more private area. They were surprised to see their sworn brother.


    Al couldn''t help asking, "Liam, what are doing here?"


    Mark asked, "Did you finish your assignment?" He waspletely sober. He was pretended to be drunk in front of Noel..


    Liam dotingly answered, "Nope, I just came to apany my little angel." To him, his little angel meant his whole world.


    Mark and Al sighed. Liam and Mu Lan sat down and ordered their drinks. Since she had her Cobra daddies to take care of her, she didn''t hold back when she ordered.


    "If you don''t want to suffer from stomach ache, don''t drink too much." An irritated voice came.


    The four of them looked and Mu Lan eximed in happiness, "Carl!"


    Carl sat down and ordered his drink. After that, he nced at the cocktail Mu Lan was drinking. He took it despite her protest and smelt it. "Hmm, thirty percent alcohol... kid, are you nning on suffering in pain?"


    Liam brushed off hisin, "Come on! She doesn''t drink a lot. Once a while won''t harm her."


    "I wonder who said that he couldn''t see her in pain." Carlo grunted.


    When Mu Lan came out from Amazon after being friend with Carlo, she fell sick. That time, Liam was with her andmented for not stopping her from bathing in rain.


    Liam froze before looking at Mu Lan. "Angel, don''t drink too much."


    Mu Lan grudgingly threatened them, "You forbid me again, I will go and dance with some drunk men over there."


    Mark, Al, Liam and Carl were speechless. The more she grew up, the more daring she became. They grunted and said no more. Feeing happy she began drinking.


    The four men started drinking contest. They were still in clear head even after drinking more than ten sses each one of them. They had high immune in alcohol. In their hide outs, they had alcohol and wine cers where they put all the alcohol they made by themselves.


    However, Mu Lan who couldn''t control her system after drinking three sses. Her head was muddled. She began singing, "Can you feel the love tonight..."


    The Cobra daddies eyed her to see if she was going to make a havoc in her drunk state. Seeing that she was carefree and had no interest in anything except for the colorful ss in front of her, they rxed at bit.


    Carlo read her mind and chuckled, "She is happy to aplish her first goal."


    Liam rubbed her head affectionately and said, "My angel always does a good job. I know she will do her best in this one too."


    While they were drinking, Mu Lan''s phone rang. She was absentminded. She didn''t notice her phone ringing.

 Chapter 745: WHAT A SURPRISE!

    <h4>Chapter 745: WHAT A SURPRISE!</h4>


    While they were drinking, Mu Lan''s phone rang. She was absentminded. She didn''t notice her phone ringing.


    Mark was close to her. He took out her cell phone from her purse. Seeing the name disyed on the screen, he answered the call and put it on her ear.


    She felt the cold object and said, "Helloooo..."


    Hearing her cute voice, in the other side of the phone Mu Liang halted before calling out her name in confusion, "...Lan?"


    Recognizing the voice, Mu Lan''s sleepiness was gone. She happy called out. "Liang Liang!"


    ''...She is drunk.'' Her childish tone and the background music made him realize where she was. However, he didn''t which one. He got the news that Mu Lan''s bodyguard left their position because they were told by her that Jing Sheng''s bodyguards would watch over her and her future mother-inw. Mu Liang got the same news from Jing Sheng''s bodyguards that she dismissed them saying her bodyguards would guard her and her mother-inw.


    Mu Liang sighed as he discovered how his wifey made a fool out of her and Jing Sheng''s bodyguards. Now he called her as he was worried. Now knowing that she was drunk, he became alerted. He already got up from his seat and asked her, "Where are you?"


    Mu Lan wasn''t in the state to answer his question. She said cheerfully, "Liang Liang, I miss you!"


    How would say that they missed someone in a cheerful tone?


    Mark said from her side, "Hey, don''t drink anymore. You will puke."


    Hearing his voice, Mu Liang instantly calmed down. Knowing that her guardian was beside her, he didn''t have to worry about her facing any danger.


    Mu Lan turned towards Mark and showed him her cell phone, "Look, it''s Liang Liang!"


    "I know. I know. Stop drinking now." Mark seemed tired.


    Mu Lan didn''t listen and took another ss. She even forgot about Mu Liang who was on the line. Her cell phone slipped from her hand and Mark caught it. He saw that Mu Liang didn''t cut the connection.


    He said, "We will take care of her." He didn''t show any animosity towards his future son-inw.


    Mu Liang replied, "Alright. How''s my mother?" He knew that his mother was never used to get drunk.


    "She was drunk and we personally sent her off to her apartment." Mark didn''t lie. Noel did send her home personally.


    "Thank you." Mu Liang didn''t forget his curtesy and hung up.


    Mark put the cell phone back to her purse. Mu Lan gave him a cheeky grin.


    At that moment, there was a crash sound of a ss. The sound was covered by the music but The Cobra heard it clearly. All of them looked at the source of the sound.


    The ss of red wine shattered on the tiles. Behind it, a girl was standing wearing a revealing red cocktail dress with sultry makeup. Her hair was loose, her mouth was open and her eyes were wider than the flying saucer. She was looking at their direction in horror. She looked like she was going to scream after watching a ghost.


    Just looking a nce, The Cobra immediately knew who she was and why she was acting like that.


    She was none other than Hua Mei.


    What a surprise!


    Her eyes were on Mu Lan who was grinning like a child and drinking her favorite strawberry cocktail.


    It was unexpected. They knew that she was here in Italy when Mark saw her in the flower shop. However, they never thought that she woulde here. They let their guard down.


    This girl was so shocked that she couldn''t even utter a single sound, let alone scream. She was apanied by a man. That man came forward seeing the ss fell from her. He asked, "Can''t you touch a ss properly?" His tone was neither rude nor polite. He was irritated.


    However, the girl beside him dumbly looked across without replying.


    Not knowing what made her so upied, he looked at the direction where she was looking. He froze on the spot seeing the drunk girl. Not only she was drunk, she was around some handsome males. His eyes constricted dangerously. A gash of cold wind blew inside the night club.


    "Oh, scary!" Liam mocked.


    Hua Mei got her voice back. She said in a shaky voice, "Darling, it cannot be Xiao Lan, right?"


    Though she was speaking in a fearful tone, she cursed Mu Lan in her heart. ''This sl*t, why doesn''t she die and give me peace?''


    Carlo read her mind and his eyes scarily straitened.


    The one who was called ''darling'', pressed his thin lips together. He disregarded his wife''s words and moved forward with long strides. He stood in front of the table where Mu Lan was. "Xiao Lan, how dare you to seat with some vile men? Come with me this instant!" His tone was sharp and vicious.


    The Cobra narrowed their eyes.


    What did he just say? Vile man?


    ''Who the hell is he to order out precious daughter?'' They thought.


    Still they kept a low profile not to make any scene. But they knew that this would turn into a chaos if they interfered..


    Mu Lan who was being ordered had no clue about it. She was still ying with her colorful ss. There were some extra strawberries that Liam ordered for her with a small bowl of chocte scream. She dipped the strawberries in the chocte cream and put it on her mouth with deep satisfaction.


    "Xiao Lan!" The man''s tone became sharper and cut through the music


    The people around them began to look at this table.


    Hua Mei got some courage and came forward. Her body brushed against her husband seductively and said, "Is this really Xiao Lan? But if she is alive, why didn''t shee to find us? Could it be she wanted to stay with all these men withouting to us? Xiao Lan, you sure are enjoying yourself."


    Certainly, she was enjoying herself while eating and drinking, but the way her cousin said the sentence could make others misunderstand the whole situation, especially her husband, the first young master of the Li Family.

 Chapter 746: ARE YOU THAT DESPERATE?

    <h4>Chapter 746: ARE YOU THAT DESPERATE?</h4>


    He looked more dangerous as he heard what his wife had said. He said, "Xiao Lan, do you really have to be that dirty to get my attention that you will be with any kind of men? Are you that desperate to get my attention?"


    Upon hearing that, The Cobra daddies'' heads burst in anger.


    Carlo could tell that others were going to make a massacre, and this rude first young master was about to explode in rage; he knew that he had to do something before anything like that could happen. There were many innocent people in this room and The Cobra''s identity couldn''t be revealed.


    He opened his mouth to say something, however, someone was more annoyed than others.


    Mu Lan nced at the rude guy and gave him an offended look. "Who the hell are you? Don''t disturb me. Get out!"


    Hua Mei covered her mouth as she was surprised. But she also concealed her happiness. ''So, this sl*t lost her memory. It looks like God is in my side.''


    Her husband''s expression darkened upon hearing Mu Lan''s question. Now he was ready to im her, and now she was saying that she didn''t know him. Moreover, she told him not to disturb her and to get out. What could be more unbearable agony than this?


    He growled and said, "Xiao Lan, don''t test my patient. Are you that disgusting to be with so many men?"


    No one knew about him but Mu Lan lost her patience. The cocktail ss of her on the table began to fly. It went up to one centimeter without the uninvited guests'' notice when Liam caught the ss and drank the cocktail. He was sweating. If those two were to see the flying ss, who knew what would they do.


    Mu Lan gave Liam a pout. She wanted to pour the ss of cocktail on that man''s head. He ruined her happy mode.


    Liam helplessly rubbed her head and lightly signaled her not to do anything reckless, he was going to beat the hell out of that crude guy.


    Al was still chewing the meat in his mouth. Mark drank and tried his best to control his emotion. Carlo was holding a ss of beer in his hand. There was already a crack in the ss.


    The first young master of the Li Family so that a guy in tattoo rubbed her head. His aura became dark. Blinding by anger, he tired to grab her hand.


    Mu Lan was sitting in the middle while in her right side were Mark and Al and her left side were Liam and Carlo.


    When Hua Mei''s husband tried to touch her, his hand was grabbed by Al. He was really really patient up until now, but he couldn''t take it any longer. His eyes were looking directly at the insolent guy.


    Little did the ''insolent guy'' realized that who he was messing up with. He ordered Al, "Let go. I will take her back."


    If Al wanted he could break this guy''s hand. But Carlo already forbade him not to do anything through telepathy. So, he only said, "Why don''t you try take her from us?" He threw a challenge.


    As the challenge was threw at him, Hua Mei grabbed his hand. "Darling, they look her Xiao Lan''s sugar daddies. Don''t you remember she was chased by the gangsters? We are tourists in here. There is no way we can be safe in their territory. We will be in danger again because of her. Let''s get out of this ce."


    As his wife reminded him about that fateful night, his heart was in pain. He couldn''t forget the painful and yet blessing face of Hua Lan, the girl who took the bullets and sacrificed herself to save him and his family. That much she loved him.


    And now...


    He moved his hand away from Al''s grasp. He gazed at the four men with deadly look.


    The four men didn''t give a damn to this uninvited people. To them, he was nothing but an ant; they could crash him with their single finger.


    Mu Lan''s mood wasn''t good and she sobered up a little. Seeing the man standing stubbornly and the woman beside him, she instantly recognized them. Her lips lifted up to the right corner and something shed in her ck, transparent eyes.


    She suddenly moved to Liam''sp to his surprise and encircled her arms around him. Liam was dumbfounded as he hugged her. Mu Lan was used to sit on hisp since she was young, so their interaction was spontaneous and rxed. None of them looked ufortable..


    Their movements were so natural that it made Hua Mei''s husband face twisted. He was overpowered with jealousy that the aura around him became frosty.


    Mu Lan smirked meaningfully, seeing him like that she kissed Liam''s cheek.


    Carlo lowered his head and gave a sigh. He knew that this mischievous kid of his trying to provoke the person who ruined her happy moment.


    Mark and Al controlled theirughter while Liam couldn''t get why she was behaving like that.


    Mu Lan sweetly said, "Daddy, give Lan Lan a kiss."


    "Pfft!" Al spurted his drink.


    Mark almostughed out loudly.


    On the other hand, Liam was brimming in happiness. After so long, he got to hear her calling him ''daddy''. She never called any one of them ''daddy'' and called them by their names. He was the first one who was ever called ''daddy''.


    Carlo narrowed his eyes. He was slightly jealous.


    Boom!


    Volcano erupted from Hua Mei''s husband. The crazy possessiveness that he kept deep inside his heart began to show up. His face was red and distorted in fury and jealousy. He had to see that the girl, who loved him once to give her life for him, was kissing a gangster. If that tattoo guy dared to kiss her, he would cut that man''s lips.


    Carlo snickered reading his mind. ''As if he can.''


    Three incidents happened at the same time.


    Liam leaned to kiss Mu Lan''s cheek, Hua Mei''s husband was reaching his hand to move Liam''s face away from her; and a person entered the room and moved towards them and asked, "What is going on here?"

 Chapter 747: I WANT TO GO HOME

    <h4>Chapter 747: I WANT TO GO HOME</h4>


    "What is going on here?" Someone asked.


    Hua Mei''s husband and Liam both looked at the direction where the man was standing. The others also turned at the same direction.


    Mu Lan took some time to see the person clearly. When she recognized the person, her face brightened up. She smiled as if five hundred watts bulb was turned on.


    "Hubby!" She instantly jumped off from Liam''sp and ran towards her man before hugging him tightly.


    her body reeked of alcohol. However, Mu Liang found it pleasant to smell. His warm gaze was on her as he carried her princess style. Mu Lan gleefully, encircled her arms around him and gave him a sweet kiss on his heated lips.


    Then, she said, "Where were you? I missed you so much."


    His heart was content at this moment. It was more like Christmas when the angels yed trumpets in heaven and glorified the God. His heart was singing just like that and glorifying his wifey.


    She not only called him "hubby" but also hugged as well as kissed his lips in front of her first love.


    The Cobra daddies couldn''t look at their ''unwanted'' future son-inw who had flower aura around him.


    In the summer, at the night club, in the dark area, one man was having spring and another man was having winter.


    The Cobra daddies were showered with flowers until they were frozen by the snow.


    Mu Liang moved his attention from his beloved to his future fathers-inw. He saw Liam from the first time, so he gave him a nod in a polite gesture.


    Liam was in the ninth moon having being called daddy, however, as soon as this ''unwanted'' guy came here, she totally forgot his presence and leaped onto Mu Liang''s arms. It made in furious. He thought, ''No wonder Romano cannot stand him.'' He gave Mu Liang a curt nod.


    Mu Liang nced at Mark and said, "Thank you for taking care of her."


    Mark said, "You don''t have to thank us for taking care of her. She hardly has time to enjoy herself."


    Carlo gave Mu Liang a small ss bottle. "Tomorrow when she wakes up, mix it with her hangover soup. It won''t give her headache."


    "I don''t want to!" Mu Lan protested.


    Mu Liang dotingly looked at her before he politely thanked Carlo. He said, "I will take her home then. Pleasee to our house. She will be delighted to see you all."


    Carlo said, "We will go when the time it right. Take her out of this ce."


    Ast, Mu Liang nced at the iceberg. He didn''t think of being polite to a mentally disabled patient. He turned around to leave this ce.


    "Wait." Hua Mei''s husband called out. His voice shook in the end.


    He came to Italy in guise of celebrating his anniversary with his wife. His real reason as to meet his long-lost Xiao Lan. He tried to find her various way, but he couldn''t.


    However, tonight, after meeting her he got one blow after another blow. First, she was with multiple men. Second, she didn''t recognize him and told him to get out. Third, she sat on a tattoo man''sp and kissed his cheek. Fourth, she called him daddy and asked him to kiss her back. Fifth, she called the King of Business world ''hubby'' and she hugged as well as kissed him.


    It seemed like, after he let her go, she turned into apletely different person. Then, he caught something.


    ''Wait, did she just call his ''hubby''? Don''t tell me...'' His heart stopped breathing. His mind was so upied with this that he forgot to be shocked by the presence of the kingly figure.


    Hua Mei was stunned seeing such handsome man. She licked her lips and her eyes showed lust. But the moment, Mu Lan called him ''hubby'', she narrowed her eyes and gritted her teeth. She expression became ugly in jealousy and anger.


    ''Why? Of all people, why it has to be her? Why she gets to have the best things while I linger in the shadow? This lucky b***h!'' She cursed the drunk beauty.


    When the handsome man thanked the four men, she and her husband were dumbfounded. Even an idiot would choose a handsome man like him rather than those fur men, even though they weren''t that bad looking. If this guy was her husband, then these four men could be her friends. Seeing the way Mu Lan''s ''hubby'' thanked them politely to take care of her, they must be some respected people; because, Mu Liang didn''t have the history to be a good guy in front of others. He was a person he talked less when it came to outsiders.


    To Hua Mei and his husband, everything looked mysterious.


    When Mu Liang wanted to leave after giving the uninvited couple a mere nce, the first young master of the Li Family called out, "Wait."


    Mu Liang didn''t stop. He was walking away..


    The man moved forward despite his wife''s hands were clinging onto him. "Mr. Mu, wait!"


    Mu Liang still didn''t stop walking. He would never respond to someone who was being rude to him, moreover, this person was not only rude but also the man who hurt his beloved the most.


    The man saw that Mu Liang didn''t stop. He moved fast and stood in front of Mu Liang and blocked the road. "Mr. Mu, I need to talk to you." His tone was a little harsh as he had a hard time controlling his bundle of emotions.


    Mu Lan frowned as she had to see this annoyed face again. She turned away hugged her Liang Liang tightly. She whined, "Hubby, I want to go home."


    "We will." Mu Liang warmly told her before coldly ncing at him. He replied rather curtly, "Who are you?"


    A prominent businessman of China was unknown to the King of Business world. It was shameful for Hua Mei''s husband. He gritted his teeth and replied, "I''m Li Shen, the President of Li Corporation in Shanghai."


    Mu Liang curtly replied, "Mr. Li, have an appointment to meet me. I have to go home with my wife."

 Chapter 748: I’M HER FIRST LOVE

    <h4>Chapter 748: I''M HER FIRST LOVE</h4>


    Mu Liang curtly replied, "Mr. Li, have an appointment to meet me. I have to go home with my wife."


    "...Wife?" Li Shen thought that it was a nightmare. How could she fall for anyone let alone marry when she was deeply connected to him?


    "That''s not possible." He stubbornly said. He clenched his fists to tightly that his nails dug in his palms and cut through the skin.


    Mu Liang frowned. His look was clearly saying ''What do you mean by her being my wife isn''t possible? Only she has the absolute right to be mine.''


    Mu Lan also heard him. She frowned as she nced at Li Shen and gave him sympathetic look. Since she had no recollection of her feeling for him, she felt indifferent. She kept silent, letting Mu Liang have fun with the man who hurt her the most.


    Mu Liang coldly interrupted Li Shen''s stupidity. "Mr. Li, I don''t have time for you now. I have to go home. Move away." His tone was threatening.


    Li Shen pretended not to hear it. His eyes darkened as he said, "You cannot take her with you."


    "Pardon?" Mu Liang asked in mockery.


    Had he be insane after getting so much blow? He couldn''t see anyone but his Xiao Lan in eyes at this moment. The only thing in his mind was how to obtain her. He wasn''t thinking anything else.


    Li Shen firmly said, "She will go with me."


    If looks could kills, Mu Liang eyes were throwing daggers at his rival. "And who are you to decide that? Who are you to her?"


    "She belongs to me." Li Shen was headstrong about the fact that his Xiao Lan could ever love him only.


    Hua Mei already came forward and stood beside her husband. Her expression was already ugly as her husband was fighting over that sl*t against a handsome man. Upon hearing what he said, she was stunned before clutching his sleeve and asked, "Darling, w-what are you saying?"


    However, Li Shen ignored his wife.


    Mu Liang didn''t bother to gaze at the sl*tty woman either. They heard him saying, "I cannot understand how my wife belongs to you."


    "The man she loves is me." It was almost aughing matter that he still believed that.


    "Darling!" Hua Mei eximed. She couldn''t believe her own ears.


    Mu Liang''s right side of the lips stretched upward as she said, "How strange! Every night, she says that she loves me."


    Li Shen''s ears burnt in humiliation as if his woman was vited by someone. His whole body became frosty. He never had touched her hands and yet this outsiderid his hands on her pure body. He began thinking how many times they might have done that. What types of faces she made. How loud she screamed. How passionately she called this outsider''s name.


    His imagination became dirtier and he lost all reasonings. Marriage, wife, sex... what was legal, what was illegal, nothing worked on him anymore. His dark eyes turned red in anger. Droplets of blood fell from his clenched fists. He hated the person right in front of him to the core of his bone. He seething said, "Mr. Mu-"


    "President Mu." His rival corrected him.


    Li Shen gritted his teeth and said, "President Mu, I don''t want to create any trouble. Hand her over and I will leave quietly."


    Mu Liang raised an eyebrow. He realized before that his rival wasn''t thinking properly or acting logically. No one could make him understand anything in the situation he was in right now. Thus, he only tried to disgrace his love rival. "If you are looking for a mental hospital, I can help you with that."


    Li Shen moved a step forward. "Give Xiao Lan back to me."


    Mu Liang pointed out Li Shen''s wife. "I see you came with your wife. If one woman isn''t enough for you, look for high professional prostitutes."


    His every sentence was a sharp knife to Li Shen attacking him his already bleeding heart.


    Li Shen''s eyesnded on the girl in the man''s arms who had put her head on his (Mu Liang) crook of the neck and closed her eyes. She didn''t care what he (Li Shen) had to say. She left everything to Mu Liang''s care as she trusted him this much; and that hurt him even more. "She is mine."


    Something dangerous glinted in Mu Liang''s eyes. "Those who said that before had met terrible idents and died in the cruelest way."


    Li Shen wanted tough. "Are you threating me?" His tone was challenging. He knew for sure that the moment he would reach out his hand, his Xiao Lan would forget everything and jumped onto his embrace. Then, she would say, "This time I will forgive you.".


    "I''m just stating the fact." What Mu Liang said was definitely true. All those who chased after her and tried to possess her faced horrible death.


    "You have no right to take what is mine." Li Shen going on a circle.


    Even Mu Liang got bored. He wanted to end this conversation right now. He was worried about Mu Lan; with liquor in her system, she could do something dangerous. He nced at the obedient girl before throwing daggers at Li Shen. "You took my words. We are legally together. You are forcing to take her away. Are you always into someone else''s woman?"


    "She only loves me. So, what I''m doing in not illegal." Li Shen was overly confident about this one. He was also proud to say that. He nced at the silent man in the arm with heated gaze.


    Hua Mei gritted her teeth. Her face looked ferocious. Something cruel and hateful came into her mind.


    Mu Liang was still calm even though the man in front of him was getting on his nerve. "And what makes you think that? Have you ever asked her?"


    Li Shen''s chest risen as he answered, "She confessed to me. I''m her first love."

 Chapter 749: HUBBY IS NAUGHTY

    <h4>Chapter 749: HUBBY IS NAUGHTY</h4>


    Li Shen''s chest risen as he answered, "She confessed to me. I''m her first love."


    That was Mu Liang''s biggest regret. He regretted not to meet her before Li Shen did. If he met her earlier, she wouldn''t suffer so much. "That is the past. Also, you have a wife. ording to Chinesew, you can''t have two wives."


    "...I don''t care." Yes, Li Shen didn''t care anything else. He would give up everything, even his principles to obtain her.


    "I do care. Because the person you are talking about is my wife." Mu Liang''s nerves were twitching in anger.


    Hua Mei moved forward. She stood in front of her husband, standing straightly moving her chest upwards to give the handsome fellow a better view of her cleavage she said to Mu Liang, "President Mu, you might not know her past and that''s why you think you love her every much. Have you never thought that maybe she is pretending not to remembering anything? Maybe she is using you. You shouldn''t fall for her trap. Back then, before my marriage with my husband, she tried to seduce him. She even tried toe between us. I almost thought that I lost my husband." She sobbed quietly making herself pitiful.


    Mu Liang disdainfully nced at the cheap woman before him. "I can see that your marriage had ended before it started." He threw a cruel remark at her satirically.


    Hua Mei''s face blenched in white. She was unable to talk.


    Li Shen pointed out, "Don''t you care about her past? She must have said nothing to you. But she loved me and we were alone together many times." He had a smug look on his face.


    "When we first kissed and made love, we knew that we were each other''s first. Our minds can lie, but our bodies don''t." Before Li Shen could say anything, Mu Liang nced at Mu Lan and told her, "Babe, isn''t that right?"


    His every sentence was like a fatal blow. Li Shen felt that his soul went out of his body and he was struck by lightning. He didn''t want to believe what Mu Liang said. The word ''disbelieve'' was written in his face.


    Mu Lan shyly hit his shoulder. "Hubby is naughty." Her face was flushed due to alcohol. Her eyes were hazy. There was a hint of flirtish smile on her lips.


    Mu Liang''s eyes deepened at the sight. "Then, how do you want to punish your hubby?" His tone was as sweet as honey.


    Mu Lan pulled his head closer to her and devoured his lips. Maybe she wasn''t thinking properly, her kiss was deep. When her tongue entered his heated mouth, Mu Liang captured it with his and with a ''slurp'' sound he dominantly moved his tongue.


    When it came to public disy of affection, Mu Couple was the best. Did anyone want to show off?


    Dream on!


    After tasting her lips thoroughly, Mu Liang let her go. He gazed down at her. While breathing heavily, he could see the thread of saliva connecting their lips. He leaned forward to lick her upper lip before moving his face away. She looked more alluring than she was before the heated kiss.


    ''Dangerous expression.'' He thought. He took her weight on the right hand and covered her face with his left hand. He simply turned her face towards his shoulder, letting her catch her breathe. He slowly stroked her back to soothe her and eyes at the man in front of them.


    The husband and the wife both froze on the spot. Their eyes were still lingering on Mu Lan. They couldn''t digest the R rated scene that happened right in front of them.


    Li Shen seemed like someone murdered him. He already had no strength left in his body. At first, he didn''t trust Mu Liang, however, now seeing the unbearable scenario, his heart stopped working.


    Mu Liang ignored them and asked his wifey, "Babe, do you hear what he said. He said that he wanted to take you away from me." His tone was rather hoarse.


    Mu Lan calmed down steadily. Upon hearing what he said, she spoke up, "Who had got the courage to break us apart? I want to see that scoundrel."


    Li Shen''s eyes fell.


    Mu Liang kissed her cheek in satisfaction and said to her, "Let''s go home, darling." He moved and walked past the married couple.


    Li Shen who was stiffened by the shameless couple, reacted after his Xiao Lan was out of his sight. He desperately turned around and tried to catch her hand. At the same time, he called out her name. "Xiao Lan!" His voice quivered and his tone showed his despair.


    Mu Lan was tired of his melodrama. She coldly gazed at him and said, "I have had enough of you. Scram!"


    Her cruel and rude words pierced though Li Shen''s heart. He opened his mouth to say something but nothing came out.


    This time, Hua Mei moved. She walked towards them. However, identally her stumbled on her own leg and began to fall.


    "Ahh!" Se screamed and tried to reach out to catch someone. Right before her was Mu Liang and Mu Lan. When she was falling, she tried to grab onto Mu Liang..


    Hearing scream, Mu Liang also looked back and so Mu Lan''s legs were in front of Hua Mei. While Hua Lei tried to catch Mu Liang''s body, Mu Lan used her leg and kicked her face with all her strength.


    "You, busty woman! How dare you to touch my hubby? If youck of men then show your uncovered body to another person. My husband is off limit. Show your busts to the man beside you." The alcohol in her stomach didn''t let her control her power.


    Hua Mei could forget about what her rival said, after being kicked, her body flew away and fell on the ground with arge thud sound. She fell directly in front of Carl''s legs.

 Chapter 750: MY HUBBY IS THE BEST

    <h4>Chapter 750: MY HUBBY IS THE BEST</h4>


    Hua Mei could forget about what her rival said, after being kicked, her body flew away and fell on the ground with arge thud sound. She fell directly in front of Carl''s legs.


    Her body jerked in pain. If the achiness on her face where she was kicked wasn''t enough, the soreness on her buttocks would be just right. Her brain stopped working because of the throbbing all over her body. She didn''t know whether she should touch her face of her buttocks. In the end, she touched her face. She felt something warm and liquid on her hands and lips. She nced at her hands and looked at it in horror.


    It was blood.


    She was so scared that she forgot her pain and touched her nose.


    It was broken.


    "Aaahhhh!" A shrilling cry came out of her deep inside. Many young men and women gave their attention towards her.


    They gasped and some people screamed seeing her bloody face.


    The whole incident happened so quickly that Li Shen didn''t have the time react. He had yet to recover from his shock he got from Mu Lan. Seeing his wife on the floor with a bloody face, sitting and screaming, his bone became cold. Chilling ran down his spine. He didn''t know this Xiao Lan. He was standing in his track without moving an inch. He was stupefied.


    Mu Liang said, "I''m sorry for what my wife had caused you. But you should keep your wife properly, or she mighty her hands on the fire. If you want I canpensate you with medical expenses."


    His words were like venom. However, it didn''t touch Li Shen. He wasn''t in this world anymore. He went to a different dimension; well, that''s what he thought. Because, the woman he thought that she loved him and had feelings for him were no longer here. Because the girl she knew would never do such thing. She not only hurt him with her words but also physically struck her sister.


    Li Shen dryly replied, "No need."


    While Mu Liang took Mu Lan out of the night club, Li Shen took out his cell phone and called for emergency. Soon, the police and ambnce came. The police asked him several questions and the doctor and nurses took Hua Mei in the ambnce. At that time, Hua Mei lost conscious losing too much blood.


    Li Shen stated that it was an ident. He said that his wife was dancing wildly and was knocked out by someone in the dark. There wasn''t anyone to me. Since there was no surveince camera in that area the police could only ry on his statement. Since the husband gave the statement, the police didn''t inquire further.


    After they left, The Cobra also finished drinking.


    Liammented, "That was a nice show." In the next second his eyes became dreamy. "My angel is superb. To kick like that after being drunk, it must be my gene."


    Carlo snapped. "How can that be your gene? You are not her biological father."


    "So, what? She still called me daddy." Liam grinned in satisfaction.


    Carlo''s face darkened instantly.


    Mark came between them. "Now, now, you cannot fight here for affection. We have to go home and rest. Come on." He stood up and pulled Al along with him. He was also slightly jealous of Liam, but he didn''t let it show.


    Al also said, "We have to wait for tomorrow''s good news. Get up." He pulled Carlo up.


    The four of them left the night club as well.


    While walking, Mark said, "This Mu boy is really a piece of art. He has venom in his mouth."


    Al agreed. "Yes, he can make people get mad easily. I wonder what is the Li monster thinking now."


    Carlo opened his mouth. "He has yet to digest what he encountered tonight."


    "And I hate that bi*chy woman. How did my angel stand her up until now? I can guarantee that this bi*chy woman is just like her mother. She caused my angel all the hardship." Liam said. As his anger grew, his body temperature also rose.


    Mark who was beside him moved away from him due to the heat he was emitting.


    "Now that the enemy knows the kid''s identity, things will get rough." Carlomented thoughtfully.


    "And exciting." Mark added.


    ------------------


    Meanwhile, the Mu Couple went back to the castle. Mu Lan wasn''t feeling well after drinking too much. As soon as the reached, she got out of the car and was about to run, but she stumbled in the stairs.


    Mu Liang caught her from behind and said, "Easy, darling. Why are you in hurry?"


    Mu Lan opened her mouth and she could barely say, "Washroom."


    Mu Liang carried her once again and quickly took her to his chamber. Mu Lan was already covering her mouth. She was taken to the washroom.


    The moment he let her go, she puked everything what was inside her. Mu Liang patted her back slowly as she kept vomiting everything. When she was done, she lost all her energy.


    Mu Liang washed her properly before tugging her under theforter. "Stay here, I will make you something."


    "Hmm..." Mu Lan only nodded.


    Mu Liang cook a simple hangover soup and mixed the medicine that was given by Carlo. Then, he put tomato chili sauce to cover the odd smell.


    Mu Lan was tired but she still drank a bowl of soup. Since she wasn''t paying attention, she didn''t notice the odd smell.


    When Mu Liang came to the bed, Mu Lan snuggled close to him. "My hubby is the best."


    Mu Liang raised an eyebrow. "Now you know?"


    Mu Lan sighed. "Honestly, I cannot even imagine who I fell for a guy like that? It''spletely a waste of time."


    Mu Liang kissed her forehead. "Good thing that you understand. Do you have headache?"


    Mu Lan shook her head.


    ''So the medicine worked.'' Mu Liang sighed. "Honestly, why did you take mother to visit such ce? She must have been nervous."

 Chapter 751: WAS IT YOUR LIKING?

    <h4>Chapter 751: WAS IT YOUR LIKING?</h4>


    Mu Liang wanted to ask what she was thinking for a while, "Honestly, why did you take mother to visit such ce? She must have been nervous."


    Only then did Mu Lan remember that Noel was with Jing Sheng. Her eyes shined in excitement. All her fatigue washed away.


    Mu Liang couldn''t see her face in the dark. However, in the quiet room, he could feel her heart started to beat fast. He felt that something was amiss. He reached out and stretched her right side of the cheek upward to face him.


    "Ow!" Mu Lan said startlingly.


    Mu Liang calmly asked, "Wifey, what have you done to my mother?"


    Mu Lan tried to coax him. "Hubby, your mother is also my mother. Do you think I will do something bad to her?"


    He questioned her again. "Did you take her there just find a perfect partner for her?"


    Bulls eye!


    Mu Lan gulped down a mouth full of saliva before letting out a light smile. "How can that be? I took her there just to enjoy our bachelorhood."


    He questioningly asked, "Oh, that was why?"


    "That right!" Mu Lan replied firmly.


    "It couldn''t be that you wanted mother to match up with one of yours Cobra daddies would it?" After meeting The Cobra members, that''s what came to his mind.


    She was stunned before eximing in surprise, "What?! Yack! No! Where did you get such imagination? Have a little faith in me."


    Even Lord Buddha wouldn''t dare to have faith in her, how could Mu Liang?


    Mu Liang resigned. He was out of ideas. "Alright then. Go to sleep." He put his right hand on her head and his left hand on her waist.


    Mu Lan rolled onto his chest and kissed his lips. "Hubby, why don''t we do something more romantic?"


    Heughed. "Can you withstand it? Aren''t you drunk?"


    She proudly said, "Try me. Give me your best shot."


    "I won''t hold back then." Mu Liang flipped their position and pushed her down. He said in a horse voice, "Darling, you asked for it."


    ---------------------------


    In thete morning, she opened her eyes, deeply frowning as she suffered from a headache. "I swear I will never drink again." She rubbed her head while sitting up.


    "Where am I?" After looking around, she realized she was in her own bedroom in her new apartment.


    Jing Sheng opened her mouth in surprise. She was so astonished that she forgot about her headache. She tried to remember what happenedst night. However, after she drank one ss, she nked out. She has no memory ofst night.


    "Could it be Xiao Lan? Maybe she sent me back?" Suddenly she thought of something and looked under theforter. She was still wearing the cocktail dress fromst night.


    "I should freshen myself up." She got out of the bed and headed towards the washroom. After taking a bath, she wiped her hair and went to the kitchen. She found a te on the table covered with a lid. There was a note beside it.


    Jing Sheng took the note and read it out loud, "Miss Jing, I''ve prepared breakfast for you. I''m sorry I cannot warm it up for your when you wake up. Please warm up the meal before you eat it. Noel."


    She frowned. "Noel? But why..." She couldn''t understand why Noel came to make her breakfast and how she entered her apartment. She decided to call Mu Lan.


    ---------------------------


    Ring... Ring... Ring...


    Mu Lan could hardly open her eyes. She wasn''t able to sleep the entire night. It wasn''t until Mu Liang got a call from thepany at ten in the morning, that he let her go.


    Mu Lan whined. She woke up a sleeping lion. A lion that was always hungry woke up. She shouldn''t have enticed him. Now, she couldn''t move an inch.


    She heard her cell phone ringing. She only slept an hour and someone was calling her. She tried to reach out for her cell phone, however, her hand fell back on the bed as she passed out.


    ---------------


    When Jing Sheng realized that Mu Lan didn''t pick up the call, she called Noel.


    Noel answered almost immediately, "Miss Jing."


    She directly asked, "Noel, did youe by this morning to make me breakfast?"


    Noel was silent for a while before asked, "...You don''t remember?"


    Jing Sheng blinked. "Remember what?"


    Her heart dropped thinking that Noel must have knew something about her going to the night club. She prepared herself for the humiliation. Her heart started to beat terribly fast as she waited for his answer.


    Noel replied, "Nothing. Yes, you are right, Miss Jing. I came by and made you breakfast. Was it your liking?"


    Jing Sheng sighed in relief. She felt like a burden was lifted from her chest. If Noel said that he saw her at the night club and brought her back to home, she could never face him anymore. Everyone knew her as a polite and humble person, she was just that. She didn''t want to change the view people had of her.


    She answered, "It''s wonderful Noel. Thank you so much. However, please don''t overwork yourself for me. I will feel bad."


    She knew that as the Head Butler of the Mu Family, his work was three times harder than the average servants in the household.


    Noel said, "It''s nothing, Miss Jing. Please have a good day and enjoy it."


    Jing Sheng smiled. "I will. You too, Noel. I have to go now. I''m hanging up."


    "Sure, Miss Jing." Noel hung up after that. Remembering what happenedst night, he smiled bitterly. "It''s a good thing that you don''t remember." He let out a deep breath. After that, he left the garden.


    Altan Yul wasying down on the grass, taking a nap under a big tree. After ying cards with his three brothersst night, he''s having a hard time keeping his eyes open. He woke up when Noel kept walking around the garden aimlessly. After hearing the conversation, he became curious. He wondered, "What could have happened that made him say that?"

 Chapter 752: DO YOU KNOW...

    <h4>Chapter 752: DO YOU KNOW...</h4>


    Mu Liang returned to the castle only to find his wifey sleeping soundly. He called out the nearest maid.


    The maid was preparing everything for the young master''s bath. As she was called out, she stood in front of him and greeted him politely. "First young master."


    "Did first young mistress wake up while I was gone?"


    "No, first young master."


    "Tell the chef to make something nutritious for her to replenish her energy and remove her fatigue."


    "Yes, first young master. Is there anything else?"


    "No, you can go."


    The maid bowed and left. Her face turned bright red. When she entered the bedroom to prepared for the young master''s bath, seeing the first young mistress''s bare, filled with bite and hickey marks, she felt extremely embarrassed. She even regretted looking at her mistress.


    She thought, ''No wonder, young master ordered nutritious food for young mistress. She was loved so much that she hadn''t woken up the whole day.'' She rubbed her red cheeks as she walked into the corridor.


    After the maid left the corridor, there was someone in the dark standing silently and observing the movement of the maid.


    --------------------


    Meanwhile, Mu Liang took a warm bath and put on some clothes. After that, he sat on the bed with the first aid kit in his hand. He took out some ointment and uncovered Mu Lan''s naked body.


    She was sleeping like a log. Even when the cold breeze touched her warm skin, she didn''t react.


    Mu Liang saw the bruises, hickey and bite marks all over her body. There wasn''t any ce left that he didn''t touch all night.


    Last night, even when he said that he wouldn''t hold back, he was only thinking of doing it twice. However, Mu Lan seemed to take his words as challenge. She made him go on until morning. He simply didn''t know where she got such explosive energy. When he got the call from the office, he was going to let her off the hook, but she encircled her arms around him, kissed him and sweetly asked for another round. As long as she asked for it, there was nothing he wouldn''t give her.


    When he was taking a bath earlier and he washed her as well, she was still awake, only she couldn''t walk. But the moment her body hit the bed, she passed out.


    He did put some ointment on her body before he left, however, after returning he thought of massaging her body again, gently taking away her soreness and achiness. After, he pulled her legs apart and looked at her hidden ce. His expression darkened when he saw how red it was.


    ''I shouldn''t have listened to her.'' He thought in grimace. He used another type of medicine in that area and tried to put her in a dress. Earlier, he didn''t make her wear a dress thinking her body was in pain, that he shouldn''t move her body too much.


    While he moved her body to put on the dress, Mu Lan whimpered from the soreness. She slowly opened her eyes and saw Mu Liang. She yawned.


    Mu Liang was finishing buttoning her dress when she tried to get up. He helped her to sit up.


    "Hungry." She said pitifully.


    "I ordered something for you. Let''s wash you up before you eat." He carried her to the washroom. After washing her face, she was fed her first meal of the day. She burped after she was full.


    "How are you feeling?" Mu Liang asked.


    "Better." Mu Lan smiled. She took out her cell phone and saw miscalls from Jing Sheng. She instantly called her back.


    Jing Sheng who usually answered her call, didn''t answer. Thus, Mu Lan sent a text thinking her mother-inw must be busy.


    She didn''t even put down her cell phone down before the door of the bedroom swung open loudly. Jing Sheng was standing at the door.


    Mu Liang and Mu Lan both were startled by the sudden outburst.


    "Mother, what''s wrong?" Mu Liang asked calmly. He already had his men investigate everything that happenedst night. He surprisingly found out that Noel took his mother home and then he returned home to rested. In the morning, he went to Jing Sheng''s house to cook some hangover soup for her. There was nothing suspicious about it.


    But his mother''s expression wasn''t good.


    "I need to speak to Xiao Lan. Give us some privacy." Jing Sheng simply ordered her son who was momentarily surprised to see his mother like that for the first time.


    Mu Liang ordered the maid to clean the table. After the maid finished her work, Mu Liang and the maid both left.


    When door was closed, Jing Sheng nced at Mu Lan. Her face was expressionless.


    Mu Lan''s heart raced. She didn''t think that her future mother-inw would discover anything.


    Jing Sheng moved closer and sat on the chair beside the table. Finally, she said, "Xiao Lan, I don''t know what you are nning but this has to be stopped."


    Mu Lan took her time to speak. "Mother, I don''t understand what you are saying." She looked innocent as her eyes were clear.


    Jing Sheng hesitated before asking, "Aren''t you trying to find a guy for me? Am I mistaken?"


    Mu Lan mentally sighed in relief. Here she was thinking her secret n was discovered. Since Jing Sheng opened up first, she would take the chance.


    "Mother, I don''t want to find a guy for you. I want you to enjoy your life and have real love." She didn''t lie. She wasn''t looking for a man, she already found a perfect guy for her future mother-inw.


    Jing Sheng shook her head negatively. "I don''t need those things, Xiao Lan. I''m happy the way I''m now. I can support myself. Didn''t I survive the pain caused by Mu Lin? I''m stronger than you think."


    Mu Lan didn''t say anything for a while. Then, she opened her mouth to speak. "Mother, do you know that you have nightmares and you suffer from trauma of being previously tortured?"

 Chapter 753: WHAT WILL YOU DO?

    <h4>Chapter 753: WHAT WILL YOU DO?</h4>


    "Mother, do you know that you have nightmares and you suffer from trauma for the previous torture you went through?" Mu Lan was careful when she asked. She was observing Jing Sheng''s every reaction.


    Jing Sheng was baffled. "...What do you mean?"


    Mu Lan said, "Every night you scream as you see nightmares of how your sons were taken away from you, how you were abused physically; don''t you remember anything?"


    "I clearly have no idea what you are talking about." Jing Sheng was totally unaware of her nightmares.


    Mu Lan asked, "Do you know why you don''t remember what happens to you every night?" She bent to the side and opened the drawer of the bedside table. She took out a bottle of medicine and threw it to Jing Sheng since she still couldn''t walk properly. After throwing the bottle, she said, "Because of this."


    "This is..." Jing Sheng read the content written on the bottle. "I never saw this medicine before. I never took it."


    Mu Lan told her, "You didn''t but someone else fed it to you every night when you screamed and cried in your dark bedroom."


    "...What? But who would do such thing for me? Why would that person go such lengths to do this for me?" Jing Sheng asked number of questions all at once.


    "That person not only gave you that medicine every night, that person also protected you while you were being tortured by Mu Lin." Mu Lan already investigated and found out about all the many things that Noel did behind everyone''s back.


    Jing Sheng was dumbstruck after hearing that. She came forward and grabbed Mu Lan''s hand rightly. "Who is this person? Who is helping me?"


    Mu Lan smiled. "And why do you want to know, mother? What will you do after knowing who it is?"


    Jing Sheng was momentarily loss of words before answering, "I will thank that person of course."


    Mu Lan took her hands out of Jing Sheng''s grasp. She shook her head and smiled bitterly. "That person doesn''t want you to know, mother."


    Jing Sheng blinked. "...What? Why?"


    "Because that person loves you deeply. He loves you so much that he never dared to say it. He thought that you might shut yourself from him." Mu Lan told her the truth.


    Jing Sheng could hardly believe what she was hearing. "...What are you saying? How do you know this?"


    Mu Lan gave her future mother-inw the reason. "That''s why you knew nothing about it until I told you. Now mother, what will do you after finding out who he is? The man who used all his savings to protect you secretly, if you only thank him after knowing everything, it will be the lowest move you could make, evenpared to Mu Lin."


    Jing Sheng''s lips and fingers trembled, and her head hung low. She had no way to refute, she couldn''t say anything. When she thought that she was living without anyone''s help, but in the end, she found out that someone was protecting her secretly, sacrificing everything, her heart shattered into pieces. She didn''t feel that way when she divorced.


    Her eyes moistened. Here she thought that she had no heart and no feelings left for people. If so, why was her heart feeling the agony? She couldn''t say.


    This time, Mu Lan touched Jing Sheng''s hands and spoke with a smile, "You don''t have to think so much, Mother. Just let go of all the tensions and the burden which is not yours. You have no connection with the Mu Family. You are free to do anything, to think anything. You still have time to take what you deserve."


    Jing Sheng took her hands away from her and stood up. She shook her head. She whispered, "Don''t give me false hope. I don''t have time."


    Mu Lan frowned. She didn''t think that after knowing and thinking this hard, Jing Sheng would move back to the ground zero. She kept saying the same thing again and again. However, she was still a mental ill and Mu Lan shouldn''t do anything abruptly that would trigger her illness. She coldly said, "As long anyone is still alive, they have time."


    Jing Sheng trembled. She understood that Mu Lan''s words were right. But her heart wasn''t willing to ept it. She wanted to be escape from the marriage life. She wanted to free herself from the Mu Family. But the world wasn''t that easy. Reality was far harsher, not positive at all.


    If she was to be happy with another man, her three sons Mu Liang, Mu Feng and Mu Chen might suffer. She closed her eyes and controlled herself. She kept her shivering hands in the pockets of her coat and said, "Xiao Lan, I know you''re trying to do what is the best for me maybe, but I want to stay alone. I don''t want to dream again. I''m fine, really."


    Mu Lan asked, "And what about that person? How long you want him to take care of you? For eternity? Mother, it''s too painful for him. He did nothing to deserve such treatment." Her tone was sharper.


    Jing Sheng turned around to leave. She replied, "Doesn''t he want to keep it a secret from me? Think of it as if we never had this conversation."


    Mu Lan didn''t stop there. She kept saying, "He wanted you to make a move first. He wanted you to rely on him. He is too scared to make the first move. You know in your heart that a person who knows everything about you and still kept supporting you in the dark will make you happy. You would be happy with him; yet, you decided not to be happy, shutting yourself from everyone. You don''t care about what we feel, do you? You don''t think of us as your own. Because we didn''t support you in your darkest time. That''s why you are trying to keep us in the dark and don''t want to share any of your burden."


    Her tone became cruder as she spoke. For some reason, she became agitated.

 Chapter 754: KNOW YOUR PLACE

    <h4>Chapter 754: KNOW YOUR PLACE</h4>


    Jing Sheng couldn''t take it anymore and screamed, "Stop it!" Jing Sheng screamed. "Don''t say anymore."


    Only then, Mu Lan stopped.


    Jing Sheng left the bedroom hastily. After she left, Mu Lan wondered in her mind. ''Was I too overbearing? Moreover, why didn''t she talk about Noel taking her home? Could it be she remember nothing at all? What about Noel? What happenedst night?!''


    She covered her head. Her heart was unsettled. She badly wanted to know what happened between those twost night. But without Carlo''s help, she wouldn''t know.


    "Ahh! I want to know! I want to know! I want to know!" She covered her head and screamed.


    "I also have something to know." Mu Liang entered the room and heard her screaming. He stood right in front of her.


    Mu Lan covered her mouth in surprise. ''Oops! I screamed aloud.'' She thought to herself. She realized her mistake.


    Mu Liang asked, "Are you trying to set up my mother with Noel?"


    He was calm, but it scared her half to death. It was more like calm before the storm.


    Mu Lan gulped down a mouth saliva to moist her dry throat. However, it didn''t work. "H-hubby, it is not nice to eavesdrop."


    "I didn''t. I got the news of night club incident just now." Mu Liang truthfully replied. His eyes were digging hole in her eyes. "The man who tried to flirt with mother was one of your daddies."


    "I-is that so..." Mu Lan coughed. In her head, it was brainstorming. She couldn''t find a way out. Shepletely forgot that Mu Liang might investigate the night club incident out of curiosity; mostly after meeting Li Shen there.


    Mu Liang spoke, "Well..."


    Mu Lan exhaled loudly. She patted the ce beside her on the bed, silently telling Mu Liang to sit there. He came forward and sat beside her. However, his eyes didn''t leave her even for a second.


    Mu Lan took a deep breath and then she started, "Here is the thing..."


    -----------


    Jing Sheng was walking in the corridor hastily. Just she turned to the left to take the stairs, she bumped into someone. She was startled as she stepped back and saw a familiar face. Her eyes grew bigger. "You!"


    This person was Mu Lin''s one of the most dedicated maid and one of those who hated and mistreated Jing Sheng. Of all people, the person who tortured Jing Sheng the most was this woman right in front of her. She was as sly as a snake. She showed her angelic face to everyone, but her demonic face was preserved for Jing Sheng.


    If Noel knew about this snake''s real face, he would tell it to Mu Lan and she would take her to the dungeon with those who were Mu Lin''s personal maids.


    The person in front of her put a finger on her own mouth. "Shh! Don''t make any scene here. You lived here for so long and yet you learnt nothing. A trash is always a trash." The woman sneered. "You did a good job leaving this ce. This is not a ce for an indecent trash."


    Jing Sheng clenched her fists. Her heart was already in a mess. Now there was another person who was piercing her heart. But she decided to fight back. She gave a mocking smile and retailed back, "What you said is absolutely correct. A trash is always a trash; and that''s why you always stink."


    "You!" That woman never thought that trashy woman would talk to her like that, even ring at her. She was in rage. Her face became red in anger. She raised her hand to p the insolent woman in front of her.


    Jing Sheng caught the wrist before the owner''s palm before it touched her delicate face. "Careful about what you wish for. I''m not that girl anymore who will hide all her feeling to herself." She threw away the hand said coldly, "Know your ce."


    Jing Sheng had enough of these heartless people. Now that she left after divorcing, she cared less about what they say or do. Moreover, her sons and Xiao Lan were on her side. If anything happened, she wouldn''t let go of the opportunity to bully them who hurt her.


    Saying that Jing Sheng left. Behind her, that woman gritted her teeth. "It looks like you didn''t have enough punishment all these years. Just wait and see." Something evil was lurking in her eyes.


    -----------


    Noel knocked the door of the study room of Qi Ying.


    "Come in." Qi Ying ordered.


    Noel came inside the room and asked, "Madam Mu, is there anything you want me to do?"


    Qi Ying was busy doing her study. She hardly had time to check the daily documents. That''s why before she left for ss and in the evening after dinner, she read the documents. She was too busy to miss lonely Mu Feng. As her responsibility grew day by day, she hired one of the most efficient butlers as her assistant who was chosen by the Head Butler Leo himself. Most of all, not only he did his job perfectly, but also began managing the household since the Head Butler Leo was teaching him and training him for a few months. His name was Zero.


    Qi Ying looked up to see Leo. "Oh, you are here. There is something I want you to do outside the castle. It''s something personal, for both you and I. I wish you will keep it a secret before the work is done."


    Noel who was always serious, seeing Madam Mu like that he became more serious. He nodded and replied politely, "I understand. This matter will be safe with me as long as you want me to."


    Qi Ying smiled. Her face was already showing tiredness because of the pressure she had been gone through all day. "Good to know. I''m ordering you to pack you bag and move out as soon as Zero''s training ends. You have to look for a new job and quit your work as the Head Butler within fifteen days."

 Chapter 755: I NEED YOUR HELP

    <h4>Chapter 755: I NEED YOUR HELP</h4>


    "Good to know. I''m ordering you to pack you bag and move out as soon as Zero''s training ends. You have to look for a new job and quit your work as the Head Butler within fifteen days." Qi Ying might look tired but her words were very clear to hear.


    However, for the first time Noel thought that he heard wrong. He couldn''t help but ask, "Pardon?"


    He was utterly speechless,pletely dumbfounded. He was working for decades. He never made a single mistake and worked diligently. He never took days off, until recently. However, the new Mistress of the Mu Household seemed to be mad at him for some reason and was trying to fire him unjustly.


    Qi Ying cleared the misunderstanding. "It''s not the way you think it is. You have been working here for two generations from young age. Mu Family is very grateful to you. However, we have been observing that you don''t spend so much time for yourself. You keep working. I know that it''s because you love working, but we are not heartless enough to take all your youth and middle age. Go out there, do something, have some fun. You have a life and you cannot spend it only working. Enjoy the world with all you have left. That''s why I want you to go to early retirement. You can use our reference wherever you want. If you want we can look for a proper job for you, but judging by your character you won''t take that. But if you ever need shelter, you have us."


    Noel took quite some time to stomach her words. His lips trembled when he asked, "Is there any chance for me to live here?"


    Qi Ying replied, "You can live in the town with other servants. Since you won''t be working here, you cannot live in the castle."


    Noel was still having a hard time to believe everything.


    Qi Ying continued, "Remember that it''s an early retirement for you to have a meaningful life, not that you made any mistakes."


    Noel spoke in a mild tone, "...I understand."


    Qi Ying pushed a file towards him. "Here, there are some materials for you. I got an information about you looking for a t. I have a good suggestion for you. Please check it. If you like the apartment, the Mu Family will personally give it to you as a present. Though it''s nothingpare to what you have done for the Mu Family, we still wanted to give it to you. I hope you don''t mind."


    Noel opened the folder an read the documents. His frowned while reading. Feeling suspicious, he turned over the page and saw some photos. He was dumbstruck.


    "This is..." He wasn''t sure what to say.


    Qi Ying, "Do you like it? Do you have anyints?"


    "...I like it. I don''t have any problem." Noel spoke but his mind was somewhere else as if he was dreaming.


    Qi Ying smiled lightly. "Excellent! The interior designer will meet you in the apartment tomorrow afternoon. Leave the expenses to the Mu Family. You can go now."


    "...Yes, Madam Mu. Good night." Noel bowed.


    "Good night to you too." Qi Ying said. After he left the room, she called Mu Lan.


    Mu Lan answered the call. "How did everything go?"


    "It went smoothly. I memorized the script you gave me and said the exact same thing. He didn''t doubt me. He seemed shocked and puzzled though. He must be sad." Qi Ying felt bad for him.


    Mu Lan brushed it off. "Don''t worry about it. To get something, you have to lose something. This is the rule of the world. Xiao Ying, go to sleep. We have works to do tomorrow. We need to gather strength."


    "Alright then. Sweet dreams." Qi Ying yawned.


    "Sweet dreams!" Mu Lan hung up. After that, she rubbed her temples. She was suffering from a headache.


    Beside her, Mu Liang was sitting silently, deep in thought.


    She hugged him and said in a spoiled tone, "What are you thinking so much? I really did nothing wrong."


    In the end, Mu Liang opened his mouth to say, "The problem is mother doesn''t have any romantic affection for him. Do you think it will be alright?"


    Mu Lan sat on hisp and told him, "You don''t understand women. Those vulnerable women who suffered a lot in the past, when they find out that they have a hero who saves them secretly because he is deeply in love with them, they are destined to fall for that man. And Noel is a gentleman. He will never make the first move. The only thing he needs a little push from my dearest mother-inw."


    "And how are you going to manage mother?" Mu Liang asked.


    Mu Lan gave him a sweet smile. "Certainly, I need my husband for that."


    Only then Mu Liang understood that he fell on her trap. He sighed aloud. In his heart, he couldn''t help but praise his wifey.


    -------------


    The next morning, Mu Lan woke up earlier and sneaked off from the bedroom after changing her pajamas. Then, she went out for a morning walk. After that, she freshened up and went to a restaurant near Jing Sheng''s apartment. She was waiting to follow Jing Sheng from here.


    She ordered her breakfast and took a paper and a pen and began to calcte something. She was deep in thought, at that time, she was distracted by the waiter who served the food.


    Mu Lan took a piece of sausage in her mouth and chews while doing her calction.


    However, she was interrupted again. This time, it was not the waiter but Li Shen.


    He was tired after staying in the hospital for two nights. After Hua Mei regained her consciousness, she kept crying and screaming. For an actress, broken nose was a curse. As her husband, he had to deal with her whenever she lost control of her emotion. In the morning, to have breakfast, he came to the nearest restaurant. He came to the restaurant and by coincidence, he saw Mu Lan who was sitting alone in the corner.

 Chapter 756: IT WAS YOU

    <h4>Chapter 756: IT WAS YOU</h4>


    All of Li Shen''s tiredness washed away after he saw her beautiful face. She was deep in thought and scribbling something in a paper. She looked like a university student who was working on program, just like before.


    He smiled and thought, ''Yes, just like before, when she was used to love me.''


    But now, she could easily kiss a random man and call him ''hubby'' right in front of him.


    ''You did it to make me jealous, didn''t you? I know all about you. How can you fall for a man for his money? I know you better than anyone. You are not that sort of person.'' He moved forward and stood in front of her.


    Mu Lan didn''t notice at first. She kept eating and writing. In the end, she couldn''t not notice a gaze jeering at her for quite some time. She couldn''t help but look out and saw an unexpected person.


    Li Shen smiled at her lightly. It was his usual smile when he was a lecturer in the university. This smile was only for his Hua Lan who thought that he loved her and that''s why she fell for him deeply. This smile was to lure her to him. However, now, he smiled not to trap her. This time, his smile was genuine, but the girl didn''t buy it. She thought that it was acting.


    It must be karma.


    "You are eating alone. How about I join you?" Li Shen didn''t wait for her permission and sat on the opposite chair.


    Mu Lan wanted to say ''no, thank you!'' but seeing him not to care what she thought, she didn''t say anything. She quietly watched him to sit down shamelessly. She didn''t give him anymore attention and began her work. After she came here, suddenly an idea came into her mind about a new virtual game. She wanted to write down everything she could before the idea disappeared from her head.


    The waiter came forward and took Li Shen''s order. Li Shen said, "Same as her."


    Mu Lan''s gobbled up the egg. Her movement was natural. She was neither slow nor fast.


    Li Shen nced at her. Knowing that she was working, he didn''t talk. Right now, seeing her peacefully eating right in front of him was enough.


    However, Mu Lan couldn''t stand that heated gaze. She looked up. She was about say ''get out of my sight'' but was interrupted by a call. She nced at the screen and saw that it was Mu Liang. She happily received the call.


    "Hubby!" Her enthusiastic voice made Li Shen choke his morning tea.


    "Where did you sneak off again? Why didn''t you take the bodyguards? Have you had breakfast?" Mu Liang''s helpless tone could be heard.


    Mu Lan excitedly said, "Hubby, I''m having my breakfast. More importantly, I''m in an important mission right now. I cannot tell you at this moment. Wait for me in the home, okay?"


    Mu Liang raised an eyebrow. Generally, didn''t a husband say that to his wife?


    "What if you meet him again?" He meant Li Shen.


    "Don''t worry about it. Do you think I cannot manage a mad dog?" Mu Lan skillfully skipped the part that the person they were talking about was right in front of her.


    Mu Liang asked her back, "Can you manage him?"


    "Do you doubt me?" She yed along with him.


    Mu Laing resigned. "Alright,e home safely."


    "Okay. Don''t worry. Bye." Mu Lan cheerfully hung up. She didn''t even nce at the man before and restarted eating.


    "Was that Mu Liang of Mu Corporation?" A cold voice asked her. Instantly, the temperature of the room went down.


    Mu Lan kept numb. She didn''t feel like answering him.


    Li Shen couldn''t stand her attitude towards him anymore. He mmed the table. "Answer me!"


    The people around them began to look towards them.


    Why was she totally acting different from before? Li Shen couldn''t understand.


    Mu Lan''s cool gaze swept through him. She only said, three words. "Go to hell."


    It pained him seeing her acting this way only to him. She was even good to those drank men in the night club.


    "Why are you pretending to be cold to me? Why are you behaving this way? Did Mu Liang threaten you? Is he forcing you to be with him? I know you won''t marry him for money. You are not that type of person!" Sweat was forming in Li Shen''s forehead. His breathing was be irregr. His emotions were about to explode.


    Mu Lan''s lips twitched hearing his questions.


    Forcing her...? What a joke!


    Did any woman need to be forced to be with a male god? They would give their love to have him.


    She asked him, "Are you really a president of a bigpany? Now that I discovered your IQ level, I hardly doubt it. The more I look at you, the more I think ''why the hell I fell for an idiotic moron like you''? You are beyond my capability. Looking at your face takes my appetite away."


    Saying that, she wiped her mouth, put down some notes on the table and left the restaurant.


    What a spoilt sport! He totally ruined her mood.


    While she was walking away, then, Li Shen realized what she just said. He stood up, threw the bill on the table and ran after her. He caught her quickly. He grabbed her hand and forced her to look at him.


    He didn''t care what the others were thinking or what her expression was. He asked, "Why did you hurt your sister? Do you hate her? She did nothing wrong. It was me who chose to marry her."


    Mu Lan''s lips stretched on the right side. "Sister? Heh, the more I see, the more I think you are an idiot. Who is my sister? Get lost!"


    Li Shen acted as if he didn''t hear anything. He kept asking, "How can you fight? Have you been training when you were gone? Is Mu Liang forcing you to go through all sorts of training? Is he hurting you?"


    Mu Lan''s expression was unreadable. She pursed her lips in anger. She sneered as she said, "The one who hurt me the most is you. I regret ever meeting an inhuman like you."


    In her tone, hatred was visible. She was seething in anger.


    This guy not only stalked her but also dared to touch her precious hand.

 Chapter 757: A SUDDEN ATTACK

    <h4>Chapter 757: A SUDDEN ATTACK</h4>


    Mu Lan snatched her hand away from Li Shen''s grip. She turned her head and walked away.


    Li Sheng was looking at her way in astonishment. He couldn''t believe what she just said. She said that he was the actual curse. He hurt her the most. She regretted meeting him; and she meant it.


    He recalled the incidents when he liked to torture her. He enjoyed seeing her painful expression. He loved it when she was in agony. He was always delightful when she begged him while crying. His blood would boil is in excitement when he could make her suffer.


    Li Shen wondered, ''Is this the reason she is upset? Now that someone takes care of her she thinks she doesn''t need me anymore... is that why she is ignoring me and not being affectionate?''


    He came of think of it now, after he married to her sister Hua Mei, she neither begged him nor did she show affection towards him. After he became her brother-inw, she politely smiled at him and bowed whenever they met out of respect. She never looked at him into his eyes ever again. She slowly began to ignore him and every one of her family members. She gradually isted herself. He never saw her smiling face as if her soul left her body. She seemed to be a living dead. She changed dramatically as though her heart was taken away from her.


    He was the one who caused that. He was the one who took her soul, her happiness. He was the one who stabbed her heart again and again. He made her suffer.


    It was him.


    And now she no longer recognized him as someone else gave her what she deserved. She was respected and well taken cared of. She was loved.


    That was the very reason why she was able tough again. She got a new life.


    ''This cannot be happening. She cannot be happy without me. How can she smile at other man? How can she look at that man affectionately? She can only do this to me. She can only be with me. She has to be with me...'' Thinking that he clenched his fists. ''I cannot let her be happy with anyone but me.''


    Li Shen looked up to see the road full of people. Mu Lan was nowhere at his sight. He looked around but he couldn''t see her. She was long gone when he was mulling about his past mistakes.


    --------


    Meanwhile, Mu Lan was walking on the street. She strode as she tried to control her anger. She kept thinking, ''What is wrong with him? He was the one who threw me away and now that I''m ''living happily ever after'' and he has to show up and talk nonsense. Unbelievable! There is definitely something wrong with his head. He also has a problem controlling his emotion..."


    Bam!


    Crash!


    Bang! Bang!


    She didn''t get the chance to finish whatever she was thinking. On the opposite side of the road, Jing Sheng was walking when a group of terrorists began gun firing. Jing Sheng was right in the middle of it.


    Mu Lan was shocked before using her power to shield Jing Sheng. She did it without thinking clearly. Most of the time, she wouldn''t use her power in the public ce. But it was her future mother-inw.


    Of course, no one would know that she was the one who was the doing it and moreover, others wouldn''t notice the shield in the first ce.


    Jing Sheng was too scared to move. The siren of the police cars could be heard. The police acted faster than Mu Lan thought. People were screaming and running. Some of themid down on the ground and some of them covered themselves behind pirs or hid themselves in the closest shops.


    Mu Lan was still in the middle of the footpath, in the opposite side of where Jing Sheng was. She didn''t have the time to think why the underground mafia acted in the broad daylight risking innocent lives when they were under Mu Feng. Before she could she that, bullets came at her.


    Mu Lan moved from there and hid herself in the closest pir. Just then, a terrorist came forward and pointed his gun at her.


    ''Are they out of their minds?'' Mu Lan clenched her teeth while thinking.


    First his mother and now his future sister-inw, Mu Feng would skin them alive if he found out about it.


    Mu Lan froze on the spot. She didn''t know if she should use her power or shield herself in front of so many people or not. If she used her power, everyone including Mu Feng would know that she was part of The Cobra.


    Before the terrorist, who waspletely covered in ck clothes, fired at her, in the half of a second, Mu Lan made the nearest terrorist turn over and fire at him. The terrorist who wanted to kill Mu Lan died instantly after getting shot in the middle of his forehead.


    All the firing sounds gave Mu Lan a headache. She cupped her head with both of her hands. The headache was getting worse. She felt like she heard the sounds before too. In the past, when Mu Liang''s driver Ronald got shot in Paris, she had the same headache. She slowly sat on the ground. Some images floated in her mind. The pain gradually became unbearable.


    The shield around Jing Sheng slowly faded away. Two bullets hit close to her feet. She yelped and fall on the ground. Her whole body was trembling in fear. It was her first-time experience something like this.


    Mu Lan was too traumatized to look at the condition of Jing Sheng. She had already began sweating.


    Just when a bullet was about to hit Jing Sheng when someone came right in front of her and covered her body by hugging her.


    Jing Sheng almost forgot to breathe. Her eyes widened. While trembling, she nced at her savior. She couldn''t believe her eyes whom she saw.


    She asked, "N-Noel?"


    However, the man didn''t respond.

 Chapter 758: INSIDE JOB

    <h4>Chapter 758: INSIDE JOB</h4>


    The police and the ambnce came. Before they took over the whole situation, Mu Feng''s team captured the terrorists. Mu Liang also came along with Mu Feng. Mark drove Mu Liang''s car to the ce where the incident urred.


    Even though the gun fire stopped, Mu Lan still had the headache. She was lying down on the road. Mu Liang ran towards her without looking anywhere else.


    "Uuu..." Mu Lan''s whole body was quivering. Her eyes were tightly shut. She was sweating while bending her body, making a ball.


    "Lan!" Mu Liang took her in his arms. He searched for injuries and there wasn''t anything except for some scratches. He couldn''t understand why she was behaving like this. He was sure that she wasn''t afraid of what happened just now. He asked worriedly, "What happened?"


    Mu Lan didn''t answer. She didn''t even hear his question. She wanted to crash her head so that the throbbing pain could stop.


    Mu Feng went to Jing Sheng''s side. Her eyes were wide open and her mouth was agaped. She was trembling all over and couldn''t utter a single sound. She was covered in blood as she was still hugged by Noel.


    Mu Feng carefully pulled Noel from her. "Mother, are you injured?"


    Jing Sheng couldn''t answer. Her expression didn''t change.


    Mu Feng frowned. He checked her and Noel. Then, he shouted, "His condition isn''t good. We have to take him to the hospital."


    Fortunately, the ambnce came right after he said that. The police came along as well.


    The doctor and the nurses did their best to stop Noel''s bleeding. After that, they took him to the ambnce.


    In the meantime, Mu Feng nced at his big brother. He was worried about Mu Lan as well. "Is she injured?"


    Mu Liang answered, "No. What about mother?"


    Mu Feng replied, "Neither is she. But I''ll take her to the hospital for the checkup."


    Mu Liang nodded. "Alright."


    Mu Feng didn''t wait any longer. He carried Jing Sheng to the ambnce and went away.


    The police couldn''t ask Mu Feng as he was busy. They went to Mu Liang.


    Mu Liang only told them, "Whatever you want to ask, do that in the hospital. It can wait now." Saying that, he took Mu Lan to his car and Mark drove off.


    The police officers were dumbfounded. All they had to do was clear up the mess. They were already informed by the higher ups that they couldn''t meddle into this incident much. They could only ask some regr questions and close the case.


    Mu Liang carefully looked down at Mu Lan and called out, "Lan, Lan, talk to me."


    Mu Lan screamed, "Pain! I cannot take it anymore." She was still seeing those unclear images. She wasn''t even sure what was happening anymore, however, her heart was about to rip apart for some reason.


    She tried to move away from Mu Liang''s embrace. She kicked the soft seats of the limousine.


    Mu Liang grabbed her tightly. He didn''t let her go. He said, "You will be fine. Just hang on a minute."


    "No!" She screamed again. Her eyes turned red and the air around them pressured them. They couldn''t breathe properly.


    Mark saw that he couldn''t wait any long. He threw a small bottle at Mu Liang. "Force her to drink it."


    Mu Liang caught it, used his mouth to open the lid, threw the lid, took the medicine in his mouth and then, he made her drink it from his mouth. Mu Lan didn''t want him to be closer, but he forced himself and kissed her. He pried open her mouth and made sure that she drank everyst drop.


    Gradually, her movements slowed down. Soon, she lost consciousness. The air pressure around them was gone and Mark and Mu Liang sighed in relief.


    Mu Liang looked outside and found out that they weren''t going to the hospital. He asked, "Where are we going?"


    Mark replied, "To the castle. I already contacted Carlo. He will meet us there soon. Tell your brother to take your mother after she is done with checkup. We can''t risk her mental health."


    "Alright." Mu Liang instantly sent Mu Feng a text.


    Right after they reached there, Carlo met them in front of the gate. Mark took him in.


    "Is she unconscious?" Carlo looked behind and asked.


    "Yes, I gave her medicine." Mark said. He stopped the car in front of the entrance.


    "Take her to the bedroom." Carlo instructed.


    "You don''t have to tell me that." Mu Liang carried her away.


    "Cheeky brat." Carlo scoffed and followed him.


    Mark said, "I will investigate the whole thing."


    Carlo only nodded and left with Mu Liang.


    In the corridor, Mu Liang told Carlo, "Feng already started investigating. You shouldn''t involve in this matter. He might find out about you."


    Carlo only said, "This is an inside work. You know that, don''t you?"


    Mu Liang huffed. "Please don''t read my mind."


    Carlo smirked. "Right now, I can read the mind of ever single person inside the castle."


    If it was other time, Mu Liang would feel chills. However, his mind was filled with Mu Lan at this moment.


    ---------


    After Carlo checked her, he went into deep thought.


    Mu Liang asked, "So, why did she have headache?"


    He was sitting on the bed beside Mu Lan. She was still unconscious.


    Carlo frowned while talking, "It''s strange. It was clear that her lost memories are surging up, but, she still cannot remember anything. Everything which is included that man is locked up for some reason. Her memories triggered by the gun fire. Maybe because of that incident in Mn two years ago. But then, why can she not recall anything at all?"


    He kept thinking, ''There must be something that is blocking her to recall. There must be a key to the whole thing.''


    Mu Liang asked, "''That man'' you meant Li Shen, didn''t you? It seems that he has a great impact on her." His expression darkened when he said that.

 Chapter 759: WAITING FOR THE PHONE CALL

    <h4>Chapter 759: WAITING FOR THE PHONE CALL</h4>


    Mu Liang asked, "''That man'' you meant Li Shen, didn''t you? It seems that he has a great impact on her." His expression darkened when he said that.


    Carlo didn''t miss that. He smirked. "Maybe after she remembers everything, she will leave you." He would definitely enjoy seeing this cheeky brat suffer.


    Mu Liang''s gripped tightened around Mu Lan''s wrist. "That won''t happen. I trust her."


    Carlo scoffed. "So much for love."


    Just then, Mu Liang''s cell phone rang. He nced at the screen. It was Mu Feng. He answered the call. "How''s mother?"


    Mu Feng answered, "She is sleeping now. The shock was too much for her to bear. Uncle Lu injected her tranquilizer. Only after that she calmed down. How''s sister Lan?"


    Mu Liang was relieved. He answered, "We also made her fall asleep using medicine."


    "We?" Mu Feng was confused.


    "There is well-known psychiatrist with me." Mu Liang avoided answering the question and answered diplomatically. "He is trustworthy."


    It made Mu Feng think that the psychiatrist gave her the medicine. He asked, "...Is that why you texted me to bring mother back to the castle?"


    "Yes, we can''t take risk of her mental health." Mu Liang paused before questioning, "How''s Noel?"


    Mu Feng wasn''t sure how to answer this. "...He is in a bad shape. Two bullets hit him. One bullet almost scratched his heart and other one hit his shoulder. He lost lots of blood. However, he is still hanging in there. As long as he is breathing, there is still hope."


    Both brothers became silent.


    A few secondster, Mu Liang spoke, "About the investigation..."


    Mu Feng interrupted his brother, "Right, about that, those terrorists confessed that they thought that I gave them the instruction to do this. This mission was to kill mother and sister Lan Lan. I swear I will find out the culprit behind it." He was seething in anger.


    Mu Liang''s gaze us unfathomable. His tone was cold when he said, "Find out as soon as possible; and trust no one."


    The person who did it must be very close to Mu Feng who knew underground info. If not, how could they carry out the mission?


    Mu Feng only replied, "I know." Then he hung up.


    Carlo told Mu Liang, "Don''t you have things to do? Go, I will watch over her."


    Mu Liang looked down at the sleeping beauty. He rubbed her head for a while and then stood up. "I''ll leave her to you then. After she wakes up, let me know."


    Carlo looked elsewhere. He pretended not to hear him.


    After Mu Liang left, Al became visible. He asked, "How long will she stay unconscious?"


    "For two hours." Carlo answered. "Don''t worry. She is fine now. After she wakes up, she won''t lose control. She is all grown up. She knows what''s best." He tenderly moved away the strands which were covering her face.


    Al said, "There were two bugs in this room. I got rid of them." His expression hardened when he said that.


    "What about the whole castle?" Carlo''s tone was cool.


    "I found two bugs from each room. The toilets and bathrooms were clear. These bugs are advanced. These things aren''t in the ck market yet." Al threw a small ck thing at Carlo.


    Carlo caught it and looked carefully. "Did you send one of these things to Shin?"


    Takugawa Shintaro was the master of technology. There was nothing he couldn''t do when it came to technology.


    "I did. He told me to wait for an hour. I guess he will find out where these bugs came from." Al paused. He sensed something. "Someone is in the balcony."


    Carlo sensed the presence too. He mocked, "I never thought that I would see you at this time of the day. Have youpleted your mission before you thought ofing here?"


    "My, my, am I sensing jealousy?" the intruder yfully said. He entered the room and his eyesnded on the two men.


    Carlo made a scowl face. "Who is jealous? You are the one who is desperate to meet her, Osiris."


    Osiris was the Egyptian priest. He was known for his pure heart, handsome face andziness. He loved children, especially little Hua Lan.


    Osiris smiled. "Of course, I am desperate. I''ve waited long enough to meet my baby. I always knew that you guys weren''t enough to take care of her. Look what you have done to her when she was in your care."


    Carlo had an ugly expression. "I know and I won''t make excuses. But does Juan know that you areing?"


    "Is there anything he doesn''t know?" Osiris came forward and touched Mu Lan''s forehead. "Let me give my baby a sweet dream."


    For some reason, Mu Lan smiled while sleeping.


    "So, you didn''t tell Juan." Carlomented.


    Osiris didn''t bother to say anything about it. Instead he yawned andid down on the bed beside Mu Lan. "Carl, make something delicious. I''m so tired."


    Carlo bickered, "Who will cook for you? Go to hell!"


    Osiris closed his eyes. "Oh, that won''t be happening. After death, I will go to the heaven because of my good deeds. You on the other hand will go to the hell."


    Carlo scoffed. "It''s better than being with you."


    Osiris opened his eyes and touched his heart. "Oh, now I''m hurt."


    Carlo got up. "Your drama is more disgusting than you are." He left the bedroom.


    "He will never stopining, will he?" Osiris asked.


    "Haha..." Al scratched his head whileughing lightly.


    Carlo used Mu Liang''s kitchen and cooked Omu rice for three of them. He brought the dishes in the bedroom.


    Osiris got up while praising Carlo''s skill. "When it came to cooking, you are the best. Just smell the food and you are in the ninth heaven." He took his bowl and began eating. "I got a question. Why is there no maid?"


    "The Mu boy instructed the maids not to disturb the kid. The servants won''t dare to disobey." Carlo answered. He nced at Al. "Why is Shin taking so much time? He should have gotten the info by now."


    He just said that and Al''s cell phone rang. It was Shintaro.

 Chapter 760: MARK OF MONGOOSE

    <h4>Chapter 760: MARK OF MONGOOSE</h4>


    Al answered the call and turned on the loudspeaker. He questioned, "Shin, what did you find out?"


    Shintaro asked back from the other side of the phone, "Before that, tell me who is with you?"


    Al nced at hisrades. "With me... Carl and Osiris."


    Shintaro was stunned hearing the answer. "What? Osiris? What is he doing there?"


    Al shrugged. "He came here to see his baby."


    Shintaro said, "He was given a task. I hope he finished it without any problem..."


    Osiris interrupted him. "Of course I did. Now tell us what you found."


    Shintaro disclosed what he had found. "...This is bad. You should capture the person who nted these bugs as soon as possible. The one who did it isn''t the enemy of the Mu boy''s mother..."


    The four of them had a heated conversation for fifteen minutes.


    Carlo got up from the sofa. "I''ll look for the person before the Mu boy finds out. It will be a problem if he gets the culprit first. I can already tell who is behind this."


    After he left, Osiris put down his bowl. He sighed. "To think that the enemy was after my baby and made a scapegoat her future mother-inw... A clever move against the Mu boy but not against us. Isn''t it too easy to deal with? Something is definitely wrong with this n. Maybe the one who nned it was an idiot or I''m thinking too much into this."


    Al was silent. He was also in deep thought. He couldn''t get the answer of the puzzle in his head. Thus, he stood up, took the bowls and went out of the room. He wanted to wash the bowls and clean his head at the same time.


    Osiris yawned andid down on the bed again. His eyesnded on Mu Lan. Her face was slightly flushed. He reached out his hand and touched her forehead. Her body was burning.


    He instantly got out of the bed and headed towards the bathroom to soak a towel in the cool water.


    When Al finished washing the dishes, he came inside the room and saw Mu Lan''s forehead was covered with soaked towel. "Does she have a fever?"


    Osiris replied in a solemn tone, "Yes, her temperature is rising. Should I wake her up to take medicine?"


    Al walked closer. "Carl said that she would wake up on her own. It won''t be good to wake her up before that."


    Osiris asked, "He didn''t say that she was going to have fever, did he?"


    Al hesitated before answering, "...No."


    "Carl isn''t answering my call either. I''ll wait a little bit then. If her temperature rises more than this, I will wake her up." Osiris out his hand under his chin.


    Al got a telepathy message from Carlo. Al told Osiris, "Carl is calling me. Maybe he needs my help. I''m going."


    "Alright, don''t forget to mention her fever to him." Osiris reminded him.


    "Of course I won''t." Saying that Al left.


    After he left, Osiris remembered something. "Ah, I forgot to mention my mission to them. I guess I will tell themter."


    ---------


    Altan Yul went to the dungeon as Carlo asked him to. He found Carlo in the second cell. There was a woman''s body lying there, a dead body. It looked like that the woman was tortured before death.


    "...Did you kill her?" Al asked.


    "No, I found it dead. But look what I found." Carlo bent down and removed the cor of the dress of the dead woman. There was a mark of mongoose on the cleavage of the dead woman.


    Almented, "Shin was correct as usual. But who killed her? Since she is a member of them, she wasn''t an easy opponent. It has to be someone of their own team."


    "How funny! I never thought that we would meet the two of them in here. They are looking for a war." Carlo''s eyes glowed. His lips stretched but his eyes were smiling.


    Al was curious. "Do you know who is the other one?"


    Carlo nodded. "Yes, but I wonder how long they were here in this family. I don''t think they can see the future. If they don''t have someone with Juan''s power, why were they here in the first ce? What are they nning?"


    Juan had the power to see the future. If the enemy had power like Juan, they would know that the precious child of The Cobra would end up here in the Mu Family. However, having the power to see the future was out of question. If so, then what was their objective toe to the Mu Family?


    Al said, "You won''t know if you don''t capture that person."


    Carlo nced at Al. "That''s true. Al, I have a task for you."


    Al naturally asked, "What is it?"


    Carlo replied, "You have to dig a grave."


    "For this woman? I don''t want to." Al stubbornly said. Who would want to dig a grave for an enemy who tried to harm your precious child?


    Carlo shook his head. "Not for this one. There is a tomb nearby the castle. You have to dig out a dead body."


    "What?!" Al was dumbfounded.


    Carlo turned around to leave the cell. "Find the grave and dig out the dead body. I have things to do."


    After he left, Al followed after him. He totally forgot what Osiris wanted him to say to Carlo.


    -----------


    Mu Feng was done with answering questions of the police. He got permission from Lu Feng''s father, Doctor Lu to take Jing Sheng home. A VIP ambnce sent him back to the castle with unconscious Jing Sheng. The butlers carried the stretcher of Jing Sheng and took her to the unused room of her in the second floor.


    "Tell the chef to cook something healthy. Mother is sick." Mu Feng instructed his maid.


    "Yes, second young master." The maid bowed and left.


    Qi Ying entered the room and said, "I heard what happened. How''s mother-inw? And what about Noel?"

 Chapter 761: THE DEAD BODY

    <h4>Chapter 761: THE DEAD BODY</h4>


    Qi Ying entered the room and said, "I heard what happened. How''s mother-inw? And what about Noel?"


    Mu Feng hugged her. "Uncle Lu said that she would be fine after waking up. And Noel, the operation ended and he is in the ICU right now. Have you visited sister Lan?"


    Qi Ying replied, "No, elder brother instructed everyone not to enter his chamber without his permission." She paused before saying, "I didn''t tell anyone, so others don''t know about the incident. Should I tell grandfather and grandmother?"


    Mu Feng halted when he heard that his big brother didn''t allow anyone to enter his chamber. However, since Mu Lan was mentally unstable, it was normal for Mu Liang not to let other disturb her. He replied, "Don''t tell others. Have you seen the psychiatrist big brother brought?"


    "Oh, yes, he came with elder brother and went to the chamber. He didn''t leave yet." Qi Ying continued, "However, elder brother is in the study room. Do you think that it is alright to let the psychiatrist stay with Xiao Lan alone in the chamber?"


    Mu Feng didn''t share his opinion about this, even though he found it weird. He patted her shoulder and said, "Stay with mother. I''m going to meet big brother."


    "Alright." Qi Ying nodded and sat on the sofa.


    Mu Feng directly went to Mu Liang''s study room. He knocked the door and entered the room. "I heard that you left sister Lan Lan alone with a man."


    Mu Liang looked up. He ignored what his younger brother told him. He solemnly said, "This is bad. The culprit is dead. Someone killed her in the dungeon."


    Mu Feng halted on his step. "What are you talking about?"


    Mu Liang exined in details, "When your men found the culprit behind the scene, we immediately went to her room. To think that she worked for us for so many years... There was no evidence left in her room. There was no trace of her anywhere. I made them look all over the castle and then found her dead body in the cer. The killer was professional. She was tortured before death. Also, there is no lead of the killer."


    Mu Feng stood in front of his big brother. "What about the surveince cameras?"


    Mu Liang sighed. "Trampled. My team is recovering the date. In the meantime, they are collecting her info."


    "If the dead culprit was working for us so long, I wonder how much the enemy know about us." Mu Feng clenched his fists.


    "She was working for us more than twenty years. She practically knew everything." Mu Liang said.


    The knocks on the door interrupted their conversation.


    Mu Liangmanded, "Come in."


    The person who entered the room was Zero, the acting Head Butler. "First young master, I''ve found the information about the maid." He came forward and gave the documents to Mu Feng who reached out his hand.


    Zero continued, "Her name is Diana Muller. Everyone calls her Dia. She wasn''t recruited by Noel or the previous Head Butler. She was taken by Madam Mu Lin."


    "You are meaning to say that grandmother recruited her without checking her background..." Mu Feng was reading the documents and hearing what Zero was saying. "Are you sure of it?"


    Zero resolutely replied, "I checked it four times and I''ve made no mistake about it. Madam Mu hid her domcuments in the study room where no one knew. I just got it. Dia was neither close nor unfriendly towards Madam Mu Lin. However, she despised Madam Jing Sheng and tortured her multiple times in secret. Madam Jing Sheng''s personal maid said so. When Madam Mu Lin was locked up in the dungeon, one butler saw Dia going there frequently to serve food, though it wasn''t her job. It could be said that she was close to Madam Mu Lin but they didn''t have close connection in front of others for some reason."


    "That''s why when sister-inw captured grandmother''s maids back then, she wasn''t included. No one knew that Dia was her close attendant." Mu Liang concluded.


    "That''s how it seems. Clever move for a maid." Mu Fengmented. Then he gazed at Zero and asked, "Is there anything else?"


    Zero shook his head. "No, second young master."


    "Okay, you can leave." Mu Feng instructed. After Zero left, he nced at his big brother. "I don''t want to think that grandmother has anything to do with this."


    Mu Liang''s eyes were sharp when he gazed at his younger brother. "If Dia can take your position in disguise to give your team amend, she isn''t just a simple maid. And I believe grandmother knew it and hid her documents elsewhere."


    Mu Feng pointed, "Could it be she hired a secret agent?"


    "Do you honestly believe that?" Mu Liang asked. "If she is, there is another one living with us, the one who killed her."


    It didn''t make sense. Why would Mu Lin do that? She already had the power to control the Mu Family. She didn''t need a secret agent for anything when Mu Liang and Mu Feng trained people. ording to the rules, she could only hire their manpower.


    Mu Feng mulled over it. "...Not really when Dia took my power to harm mother. I still think that there is something amiss."


    "Me too..." Mu Liang agreed. "But we need to capture grandmother first. I guess, locking her up wasn''t enough punishment."


    Mu Feng tapped the table with his nails. "I believe grandmother is being looked after by four of my people. I don''t think she had the time to make a move. If there was anything suspicious, Ying would have told me since she was in charge."


    "I can''t take risk." Mu Liang got up from his seat. "Moreover, the killer is still walking around in this castle. Let''s go."


    -------


    In the flower garden, Al dug out the grave and finally got a dead body. He sat down. "Huh, who would have thought?"

 Chapter 762: ANOTHER DEAD BODY

    <h4>Chapter 762: ANOTHER DEAD BODY</h4>


    While they were walking down the corridor, Mu Feng suddenly remembered something. "By the way, Ying told me that you left sister Lan Lan alone with a man. You didn''t say anything about that when I mentioned it earlier. Howe you, a ''jar of vinegar'', suddenly became so generous? I''m awfully curious."


    Mu Liang casually said, "Why don''t we get grandmother first and then talk about it? I was informed that she was with grandfather the entire time."


    However, Mu Feng couldn''t let it go. How could he? It was apletely different attitudeing from Mu Liang. If he didn''t know his big brother so well, he would think that it was Mu Liang''s imposter.


    He kept thinking, ''This is really odd. Just this morning he let me take care of mother and ran after sister Lan Lan, and now he let her stay alone in a room with an unknown man... Could it be one of The Cobra members who took care of her and that''s why big brother was forced to leave them alone? I should check... this is a lifetime opportunity. Moreover, big brother can take care of grandmother.''


    "Second thought, I need to use the washroom. You go on without me. I''ll catch up." Mu Feng turned around and left in a hurry.


    Mu Liang sighed. ''Did he really think I cannot see through his act after all these years? I do want to tell him about The Cobra and want to share my thoughts, however, I cannot keep my legs in both boats. It will be good if he finds out by himself. I won''t be guilty and Lan won''t be med. It will be The Cobra''s fault for being so open. Maybe it will keep them stay away from her. It''s win-win situation for me.''


    He went to grandfather Mu Cheng''s chamber. One of the female bodyguards was standing beside the door.


    "Is Madam Mu Lin inside?" Mu Liang inquired.


    The female bodyguard replied, "Yes boss, along with Master Mu. They are having tea." After answering she opened the door for him.


    Mu Liang entered the room. However, he wasn''t prepared to see the situation inside the room.


    ------------


    Mu Feng opened the door to Mu Liang''s chamber without knocking on the door. He carefully looked around. ''Strange, the psychiatrist isn''t here. Could it be he is in the bedroom with sister Lan Lan?'' He gasped at his own imagination. Imagining his future sister-inw with another man in his big brother''s bedroom gave him nausea.


    He barged into the room to see a gorgeous man with long silver hair, wearing a violet shirt and white pants sitting on the chair right beside the bed and enjoying tea. He looked divine.


    Mu Feng never saw such an elegant man before. He almost forgot why he came here. He coughed and sternly asked, "Who are you? How can you barge into someone else''s bedroom?"


    The man with long silver hair didn''t seem to be affected by Mu Feng''s threatening tone. He put down his empty tea cup and nced at the intruder though his long eyshes.


    Mu Feng''s heart skipped a bit. In his mind, he touched his chest and tried to control his beating heart. It was beating irregrly fast.


    ''What''s happening to me? How did I end up like Chen? I can''t possible fall for this guy.'' He thought horrifyingly. He didn''t dare to admit that he was reacting excessively after seeing such handsome man.


    The man sitting on the chair spoke, "You are the second Mu boy, aren''t you? Tell your brother that she has a fever. I already sent someone to notify the right person, but I guess they are over excited at this moment." His tone was as calm as water. It was very soothing.


    "Sister-inw has a fever!" Atst, Mu Feng forced himself to nce at the sickly girl on the bed. There was a soaked towel over her forehead and a bowl of water on the bedside table. He walked forward and touched her soft hand. It was burning like hellfire.


    The man added, "It''s nearly 40 degree Celsius. I gave her medicine but the temperature isn''t reducing. I''m getting worried."


    Noticing her temperature rising, he painstakingly cooked porridge and mixed medicine in it knowing that Mu Lan hated taking medicine. Then he woke her up and fed her a spoonful at a time. She subconsciously ate it all before falling asleep again.


    "I''ll call the doctor." Mu Feng instantly took out his cell phone. Before he dialed the number to Doctor Lu, he suddenly realized that he didn''t get any information from this guy after asking his question. He asked, "Who are you again? Why are you here? Please leave this room. I will have a maid take care of my sister-inw."


    The man smiled mysteriously. "Don''t worry about my identity. You won''t remember me anyway. About the maid, are you sure they are trustworthy? One of them could be a hidden killer."


    "Huh? What are you talking about?..." Mu Feng wasn''t able to finish his remaining questions he had; before someone called him. It was Mu Liang. He answered the call. "Big brother?"


    Mu Liang''s tone was graver than before. "Come here. Grandmother is dead."


    Mu Feng didn''t expect this. "What?! Was she killed?"


    Mu Liang responded, "No, it''s suicide."


    "...No way... then grandmother is really..." Mu Feng didn''t know what to say. He was thinking that if shemitted suicide than she must have been the killer, however, how vicious could she be to kill a person. More importantly, how could she kill professionally when she hasn''t had any training.


    Thinking through all the scenarios, he concluded that his grandmother was killed but the killer made it seems as though shemitted suicide.


    However, he had to make sure and see it with his very own eyes.


    Mu Feng said, "I''ming right away." He hung up and ran out of the room.


    Osiris sulked. "Why is everyone more worried about a dead woman than my precious baby? No one loves her anymore. I should just take her away."


    He took the wet towel from Mu Lan''s forehead and soaked it in the cool water before twisting out the remaining water and put it back on her forehead.

 Chapter 763: THE MONGOOSE

    <h4>Chapter 763: THE MONGOOSE</h4>


    Mu Feng entered grandfather Mu Cheng''s chamber. He found Mu Lin''s dead body on the floor. Blood dripping out from her mouth. Grandfather Mu Chen was on the bed unconscious. Two female bodyguards were there. They were talking to Mu Liang. Also, there was another man with Mu Liang that Mu Feng has never seen before.


    Mu Feng directly asked about Mu Lin''s death, "Was it poison?" He didn''t care about the unknown person right now.


    Mu Liang replied, "Yes, she killed herself by eating a cyanide pill right in front of me."


    When the female bodyguard opened the door for him, he entered the chamber. He thought that his grandparents were in their bedroom. Walking towards the bedroom door, he didn''t knock before entering and was shocked to see Carlo hovering over Mu Lin on the floor while his hand was gripping her neck and Mu Cheng was lying on the bed. Mu Lin was saying something to Carlo as he forcefully grabbed her neck tighter. He was using his power to make her speak. But when Mu Liang came, Carlo got distracted and Mu Lin took the chance and bit down on the cyanide pill that was inside her mouth and died instantly.


    Unbeknown to the female bodyguard who was guarding the couple outside the door, Carlo entered the room and attacked Mu Lin and Mu Cheng. The bodyguard continued to not notice the happenings inside the bedroom. When the bodyguard entered the bedroom with Mu Liang, she nearly shot Carlo who was uninvitedly hovering over Mu Lin''s dead body. Mu Liangmanded her not to shoot. The bodyguard was puzzled by this but obeyed.


    Mu Liang instructed Mu Feng, "Take care of grandmother''s dead body."


    "...Um... that''s not your grandmother. She is an imposter." Al came out of nowhere and dered.


    Mu Liang and Mu Feng nced at him. They didn''t know how to react to this sudden new development in the plot.


    Mu Feng got over his astonishment and asked, "What do you mean by that? Where is our grandmother then?"


    Al answered while rubbing off the dirt from his clothes, "Your real grandmother was killed by this imposter long before your parents got married. Her body was buried in your grandfather''s flower garden. Irony? Or cruelty? I''m not sure. But to think your grandfather watered his garden and walked by there every day without even knowing that his beloved wife was buried there and that he living with another woman... This sure is scary."


    When Al found the dead body, he let Carlo know telepathically. Carlo also told him what he found out from the Mu Lin impersonator. She told him how she easily killed the real Mu Lin after got stic surgery to look like her and took over her position.


    Mu Feng grabbed Al by his shoulders. "Do you know what you are saying?!" He roared. He couldn''t believe that person he spent all this time with wasn''t his real grandmother but an imposter, a fake.


    Al calmly said, "I left the dead body in its grave after finding it. You can take it to get an autopsy if you want. There isn''t much left though."


    Mu Feng''s expression twisted. "Who are you people?"


    Al smiled and scratched his head. "Ah, did you not know? I was recruited by first young master. I''m first young mistress''s assistant."


    Carlo frowned. "Do you think this is the time tough?"


    Al flinched. "Ah.. no...." He looked confused and a little sad as if he was wronged. He lookedpletely innocent.


    The Cobra members must have taken acting lessons when they became a part of the team.


    Mu Feng nced at both of The Cobra members doubtfully before talking to his brother, "I''m going to the garden." After that, he nced at the female bodyguards andmanded, "Follow me."


    "Yes, sir!" They said in unison and followed him out of the room.


    Mu Liang was left alone with two Cobra members. He asked Carlo, "What did you find out about this imposter?"


    Carlo sat down on the sofa and exined, "Al found a couple of bugs in every room of this castle, so we sent one of them to ourrade. Then he called us to let us know what he had found..."


    ----------------------------


    An hour before...


    Shintaro called and told his threerades, "...This is bad. You should capture the person who nted these bugs as soon as possible. The one who did it isn''t the enemy of the Mu boy''s mother but The Mongoose."


    "What?!" Altan, Carlo and Osiris eximed in unison.


    The Mongoose were The Cobra''s sworn enemy. They were at each other''s throats since the very beginning when their teams were formed. Their animosity was unavoidable as they both thrived for power. However, one team used it for good reasons, the other one used it for bad reasons. If they tried to kill Jing Sheng and Mu Lan, then their real target could only be Mu Lan.


    Osiris put his right hand under his chin. Hemented, "If that''s the case, Jing Sheng is only a scapegoat. Their real target is my baby."


    "But for them to enter the Mu Household, before the kid and the Mu boy got together, there''s something fishy about it." Carlo spoke.


    Al said, "Maybe their target is the powerful Mu Family, however since kid entered the household, they recognized her and found her as a threat and that''s why they wanted to eliminate her." He was in deep thought. "But how did they recognize her?"


    The Cobra has never let their identity be known. If the two teams ever came face to face by ident, they would have covered their faces. Not even their team leader would have any idea who the other person was. However, if they had powers like Juan, and could see into the future or power like Carlo who could read minds, they would know.


    The Mongoose discovering Mu Lan''s face could be the worst thing that has ever happened to The Cobra.


    "What are we going to do now? Their whole team might know the kid''s face." Carlo solemnly spoke.

 Chapter 764: SHOWING TRUE SELF

    <h4>Chapter 764: SHOWING TRUE SELF</h4>


    "What are we going to do now? Their whole team might know the kid''s face." Carlo solemnly spoke.


    "But something is amiss." Osirismented. He asked Shintaro, "Shin, did you inform Juan?"


    Shintaro shook his head. "No, I cannot disturb him right now. He is practicing his art."


    Thest time someone disturbed Juan was by Romano, and Juan burnt down Romano''s wine cer in rage. When he was angry, Juan would be the cruelest person in the world. Shintaro definitely won''t take the risk.


    In the end, Carlo made the decision. "We will have to take action without Juan''s permission then. I will capture the culprit and find out everything they know about us and what their purpose was ining here. We will let Juan know about itter."


    Osiris agreed. "You are right. We cannot let the Mu boy know about it, especially if the problem had urred because of my baby."


    Carlo stood up. "Alright, let me handle this. Shin, is there anything else you want to say to us?"


    "Nothing else. I''m hanging up now. Good luck!" Shintaro hung up.


    End of the meeting....


    ------------------------------


    "So, the imposter''s target in the end was Xiao Lan." Mu Liang concluded after what he heard.


    Carlo shook his head. "Not really. I found out from her that her main objective was to be with your grandfather and destroy his family that was built with his wife, the real Mu Lin. This imposter was in love with your grandfather but her heart was crushed after seeing him marry his cousin, Mu Lin. Thus, she took revenge. She hated your father, Mu Jin, the most since he was the offspring of Mu Cheng, the man she loved and Mu Lin, the woman she hated the most. So, she tortured Jing Sheng and didn''t let Mu Jin have a happy married life. You grew up without your mother''s love. Her wish came true. Moreover, she had the money and the power to make Mu Cheng hers and she did it and lived with him for so long."


    He sighed. "I really detest the thing called ''love''. It can create and destroy everything. More than that, a woman''s jealousy is the scariest."


    Al said, "But it''s a good thing that her target wasn''t our kid."


    Mu Liang mentioned, "So, the attack that happened this morning..."


    Carlo remembered and exined, "Oh, that, it was Dia''s doing. Somehow, Jing Sheng pissed her off and she wanted to take revenge. Our kid was just there identally and got attacked since she was an ally of your mother''s. She was a hot headed, stupid and a cruel woman. If her wrongdoings were discovered, the impersonator would also be discovered. So, the Mu Lin imposter killed Dia. The only thing she didn''t know was that we were also here. If she knew, she would have killed herself after killing Dia. That way, her secrets would have been hidden forever."


    Mu Liang asked, "Do you want to take the dead body with you? Or do you want us to take care of it?"


    Carlo touched the dead body with his right leg slightly. "We need to take it back for an autopsy."


    Mu Liang requested, "Please let us know what you find out."


    "I won''t promise that." Carlo haughtily said.


    Mu Liang straightforwardly said, "Please understand that she is our family''s enemy and she killer my grandmother. If you don''t want to help us, we won''t let you take the body."


    If they weren''t important to Mu Lan, Mu Liang wouldn''t give a damn about them. Knowing that they raised her when she needed a family, he tried to be polite as much as possible. But these people were very rude. Especially the mind reader.


    "Brat, don''t try to threaten us." Carlo growled and stepped forward. Sparks were growing between their eyes.


    Al came in between them just in time. "Alright, alright, calm down you two. We have to move the body out." Then he nced at Mu Liang. "Please try to understand what we are doing is to save our Xiao Lan. This woman isn''t someone you want to know about because when the timees you won''t know what or who you are even dealing with or how to deal with it."


    Mu Liangmented, "Are you saying that she is from the same group that Hugo got information about in China? It looks like the enemy you want to save Xiao Lan from are after her from the very beginning."


    Al was speechless at first before smiling. "No wonder she likes you. You are more intelligent than I thought you would be but we cannot let you know. The more you know, the more it will put your family in danger. Leave everything to us. We will take care of it."


    Mu Liang''s eyes narrowed. "I think you should stop thinking everyone as a kid."


    "For the sake of your future with Xiao Lan, try to hold back a little. Trust me, if she wasn''t involved with you, we would have sent you to your next life already because you found out something that you shouldn''t have. And we only think of Xiao Lan as a kid. You are nothing to us." When Al said that, his eyes glowed.


    "Okay, I get it." Mu Liang sighed. He had to resign. He never realized that his father-inw could be that big of a pain in the a**. And unfortunately, he got fourteen fathers-inw including the real one.


    He still added, "If there is something we should know of, please let us know, because European Underworld won''t rely on your power. If we don''t get to find out about what we are dealing with, it will be Xiao Lan''s loss too."


    Carlo grabbed Mu Liang by his cor and pulled him closer. "Now, you are showing your true self, aren''t you?" His eyes were on fire from anger.


    Knowing that The Cobra''s weakness was Mu Lan, Mu Liang threatened them by putting her in the middle of them.


    "You gave me no other choice." Mu Liang didn''t give in.


    Al scratched his head. He thought, ''No wonder the Mu boy is called the devil. He has all sorts of tricks up his sleeves. As long as he doesn''t mean any harm to the kid, I guess it''s fine.''

 Chapter 765: THEY ARE AT IT AGAIN

    <h4>Chapter 765: THEY ARE AT IT AGAIN</h4>


    Al scratched his head. He thought, ''No wonder the Mu boy is called the devil. He has all sorts of tricks in his sleeves. As long as he doesn''t mean any harm to the kid, I guess it''s fine.''


    He sighed and moved forward. He touched Carlo''s wrist and said, "Let go, Carl. He is just a kid."


    Mu Liang was speechless.


    Didn''t they just say they only thought Mu Lan as a kid?


    "This is no kid. This is the devil in disguise." Carlo''s grip tightened.


    Mu Liang gave him a smirk making him even more angry.


    Al didn''t know why these two adults were acting so childish. He couldn''te up with any idea on how to deal with these two. All of a sudden, he remembered something.


    He said, "I forgot to mention, Xiao Lan is having a high fever. Her fever isn''t going down and temperature is rising gradually."


    Both of them abruptly nce at him. After a few seconds of silence, Mu Liang brushed off Carlo''s hands and walked away hurriedly.


    Carlo red at Al. "You always have to say the most important thing at thest moment." He also turned around and left, leaving Al alone.


    Al spoke to himself, "I guess I will clean up the mess."


    When Mu Liang and Carlo entered Mu Liang''s bedroom, they found a sick Mu Lan. Beside her was a handsome man wiping her hands with cold water.


    Osiris looked up and saw the men. He spoke, "And now the heroese to save the day. Where were you? She is burning up like hell. Treat her immediately. If you were even a little bitte, I would have had to call Pedro."


    Mu Liang was startled to see him at first, but he didn''t bother to say anything to him. He moved forward and touched Mu Lan''s burning hand.


    Carlo did the same and frowned. They heard him saying, "She needs a cold bath. Prepare a bath for her."


    Mu Liang replied, "Alright, I will give her a bath."


    Carlo snapped. "What do you mean by that? Call for a maid. I will not let a brat like you see her body."


    Mu Liang smirked. "It''s toote for that. I think you know that much. Besides, I will never let another see her body, including any female."


    Carlo gritted his teeth. "Brat, do you want to have a fight? I swear I''ll end you in a second."


    Mu Liang didn''t flinch. He talked back, "I don''t mind but I wonder what will Xiao Lan do to you after she wakes up. You don''t want to end your rtionship with her, right?"


    That''s when Mu Liang became Carlo''s number one hated enemy.


    Osiris sighed. He was having a headache. ''They showed upte and started a fight in front of my sick baby. Are they even adults?''


    Mu Liang gracefully took Mu Lan in his arms and said, "Well, if you excuse me, I have to take care of my future bride." Then, he turned around and headed towards the bathroom.


    Carlo had a bitter expression. He loudly said, "Now, hang in there! Who do you think-"


    Osiris grabbed him by his shoulder. "Now, now, you cannot bicker with him in his own house."


    "This devil! I will kill him for sure." Carlo growled.


    Osiris lightly said, "Although I don''t like the way he talked about being physical with my baby, she is all grown up. We cannot force her to do anything. Actually, we never forced her to do anything because she never listened. She always did what she liked to do. Remember thest time she fell in love with that guy, you tried to make her understand so many times, but her eyes were only set on him. In the end, she had to learn it the hard way. What do you think about this guy? I don''t think he is all bad since you guys dared to show your faces to him."


    Carlo hesitated before saying, "He has no bad intention so far... Since Juan approved of these two, we can''t do anything to split them apart."


    "So, he really cares for her deep down, doesn''t he?" Osiris smirked. He poked Carlo with his elbow and said, "You know how everything is and that''s why even though you get so angry, you can only make false threats, you cannot harm him at all. Carlo, even though youin all the time, you are so soft heartened, aren''t you? Certainly, this boy has some nerve. To talk back to a Cobra member without flinching... I like him already." He gave a goofy smile.


    Carlo frowned and bickered, "Alright, enough chit chat. I''m going to cook for the kid. You go and help Al."


    Osiris shrugged. "When did Al need help? I need to take a nap. I''m so tired." Heid down on the bed. "Don''t forget to cook some chicken leek soup. She likes it."


    Carlo asked, "Sleeping and ordering, are these the only two things you can actually do? Don''t you get tired of it?"


    Osiris closed his eyes and said, "How can I? It''s my specialty."


    Carlo was speechless by his friend''s shamelessness. He grunted and left the bedroom.


    Osirismented, "Ah, I miss my home."


    -----------


    After putting Mu Lan in the bathtub filled with cold water, Mu Liang came out of the bathroom. Seeing Osiris sleeping in his bed he suggested, "Can you change the bed cover please? The clean bedcovers are in the drawer under the bed. Also, you can sleep in the guest room which is next to this room. I won''t want my guest to catch the virus."


    Osiris opened his eyes and gazed at him. "This is the first time we meet and you want me to work?"


    "I''m sorry that I have to ask you since I cannot let the maidse in here while you are present." Mu Liang politely talked to him. He kept wondering how it felt when weird fathers-inw kepting one after another.

 Chapter 766: UNGRATEFUL KID!

    <h4>Chapter 766: UNGRATEFUL KID!</h4>


    Osiris closed his eyes again. "You don''t have to worry about it. Ordinary people won''t even remember us after they are out of our sight. Same goes for your brother. He has already forgotten about seeing me here in this room."


    The Cobra had the power to hypnotize people so that they would forget about their existences. They could do it just by looking. Of course, Osiris won''t be telling that to Mu Liang.


    Mu Liang asked curiously, "What about me? How can I remember all of your faces?"


    "Because we let you. It will be weird if you were to forget us all the time when you get to see us more frequently from now on." Osiris turned his back to Mu Liang and said, "Now, hurry up and call your maids. I''m not going to work."


    "Suit yourself." Mu Liang called out for the maid and instructed her what to do. After that, he went to the walk-in-closet and took his and Mu Lan''s clothes and went to the bathroom.


    Carlo came into the bedroom and knocked on the door to the bathroom. Then he opened it slightly and said without even looking, "Keep her in the cold water till her temperature goes down."


    Mu Liang couldn''t help but say, "She will catch a cold."


    "I''ve prepared medicine for her." Carlo lied.


    Mu Liang confirmed, "Alright."


    Carlo closed the door and walked away.


    Osiris had to get up from the bed since the maid was working. He was sitting on a chair by Mu Liang''s personal dining table. When Carlo entered the attached kitchen, he asked, "You lied just now, didn''t you? Should I call for Pedro?"


    "I''ve already called him. He is on the way." Carlo went back to cooking.


    ----------


    In the evening, Mu Lan finally woke up when her temperature dropped. The first thing she saw was Pedro''s deadpan face.


    She was totally confused. She just woke up and her brain was slowly functioning. "...Pedro? What are you doing here?" Her voice was hoarse.


    Pedro poked her right cheek. "Why am I here? Why do you think? How did you end up being sick? Don''t ask stupid questions."


    She looked around and couldn''t found Mu Liang. "Where is my Liang Liang?"


    "Ungrateful kid! We treated her from morning till evening and all she asks for is that devil brat. Here, have some water before using your frog-like voice." With a ''bam'' sound Carlo put down a ss of water on the bedside table.


    Pedro said, "Don''t do that. You will startle her."


    Mu Lan didn''t seem to mind though. She didn''t give any reaction. She sat up and drank the ss of water.


    Pedro asked, "How are you feeling now?"


    Mu Lan thought about it and replied, "At least no more headache. My head feels lighter now."


    "That''s good then." After that, Pedro gave her a bowl of chicken leek soup. "Finish it all. Carlo made it specially for you. Or should I feed you?" He already mixed the medicine in the soup.


    "Feed me." Mu Lan always acted soiled when she got the chance.


    While she was fed, she got to know the whole situation. Right now, Mu Lin''s real body was being buried and Mu Cheng was sent to the hospital. It was really hard for him to take in the whole situation. He couldn''t take it when he found out that Mu Lin''s dead body was found in the flower garden and had a stroke. Mu Jin was called back to China.


    Jing Sheng who also had a fever after she became unconscious, was resting in her room. And, Noel just he opened his eyes an hour before Mu Lan woke up. He was still in the ICU, getting VIP treatment.


    Pedro skillfully avoided the part of The Mongoose and the connection with both Mu Lin imposter and Diana.


    Mu Lan quietly heard everything. After she finished her meal, she said, "I want to go for a walk."


    Pedro nodded and ced the bowl down.


    Mu Lan got down off the bed and walked out of the room. She didn''t find Carlo and didn''t know that Osiris was in the guest room, sleeping. She went directly to Mu Liang''s study room. She found him standing in front of the window, looking at the sky. It was a full moon tonight.


    She strode towards him and hugged him from behind. Mu Liang was startled since he didn''t notice when she entered. When he recognized the slender hands, he hugged her hands.


    Mu Lan said nothing as she kept embracing him. After a while, Mu Liang turned around and put his head on the crook of her neck. He inhaled loudly. She only brushed his hair smoothly. Her eyes watched the clouds pass in the dark-colored sky. The atmosphere was gloomy, all the members of the Mu Household felt it.


    Mu Lan felt her shoulder getting wait. She held Mu Liang tighter. She couldn''t imagine what was going through Mu Liang''s heart. How hard it was for him to find out that they grew up with a fake grandmother. All the suffering they went through all because of that murderer who killed their family member. They were good to her for so long.


    How awful Mu Liang and Mu Feng might feel... Only they could understand that.


    Five minutester, Mu Liang wiped his eyes while brushing the moisture from her shirt. Then, he gazed at her and asked, "How are you feeling now?" His voice was a little bit hoarse.


    "Better. Have you eaten anything?" She asked with concern.


    Mu Liang took her left hand and put it on his right cheek. He closed his eyes and answered, "I don''t have an appetite."


    Mu Lan asked, "How can you say that? If you don''t eat, others also won''t. How''s grandfather now?"


    "So you''ve heard about everything." Mu Liang sighed. "He''s still unconscious. Father is with him. You don''t have to worry. He will be fine."


    "I''m not worried about others. I''m worried about you." Mu Lan used her free hand to touched his left cheek.

 Chapter 767: SOMEONE IS HERE

    <h4>Chapter 767: SOMEONE IS HERE</h4>


    Mu Liang said, "Let me hug you for a while. I will be fine."


    Mu Lan nodded. "Okay." She led him to the couch. She sat down and pulled him down to sit as well. After he sat down, she encircled her arms around his head and pulled him closer. Mu Liang put his head on her bosom and stayed there, listening to her heartbeats.


    The summer wind blew and the curtains danced. There were rustling sounds from the leaves outside.


    Mu Lan brushed Mu Liang''s hair with her fingers and smelt his manly odor. Her left hand tenderly stroked his back. She felt him inhale and exhale as the warm air touched her chest. When she first came inside the room, his heart was beating rapidly. Now his heart was a lot calmer than before. His heartbeats were matching hers. She leaned forward and kissed his hair.


    She didn''t say, "It''s going to be alright." Or she didn''t say anything to make him feel better. All she gave him was her presence and all the time he needed.


    When she realized that he fell asleep from his tiredness, sheid down on the sofa taking him with her. She noticed that his whole body was stiff. She hugged him tighter and nced at the clock. It was ten thirty in the evening.


    She was feeling better than before and her head began working like a roller coaster. She began thinking, ''So, this imposter had stic surgery and then killed her rival, she got into the position as the Head of the Mu Family. Her so called assistant Diana set up her mother-inw and tried to kill her. She even ordered to finish me if I made any trouble. From the way I see it, no any rich heiress could do such thing. They must be rted to the underworld. If not, how can Diana use brother Feng''s gangs without even making others suspicious and how can the imposter kill Diana professionally? Diana must have followed brother Feng''s every move, that''s not something any normal member of the underworld could do. Brother Feng is always cautious, after all. Why do I feel like something is amiss? They must know something that they are not telling me. What can that be? I need to check the dead bodies.''


    She narrowed her eyes while thinking that. She really wanted to go investigate by herself. She looked down at Mu Liang. Seeing him sleeping so soundly, she didn''t want to move.


    ''Hang on a second, I can use my power.'' Mu Lan sighed thinking that she really left her brain somewhere else.


    She closed her eyes and controlled the atmosphere. Easily, she found the corpses of Diana and the imposter. It wasn''t in the dungeon. It was in the servant''s room where Al stayed.


    Mu Lan wondered, ''So, they took over the corpses. But why? Only to do the autopsy? It must be Pedro who had done the autopsy. It''s the matter of Mu Family. Are they trying to pick a fight or trying to reveal their identity? Why didn''t they even bother to tell me? Something is fishy.''


    The strong wind blew outside the room. Mu Lan looked at the dead bodies thoroughly. Suddenly she noticed something. Diana''s cleavage and the imposter''s abdomen were injured. It was more like the skin from those parts were sliced by someone.


    ''Now, this that''s strange. Why is the small part of the skin sliced? Like there was some kind of mark and someone doesn''t want others to know it.'' Mu Lan was in deep thought. Maybe, I should visit Carlo.''


    ------------


    The summer wind blew and the curtains flew. Carloined, "Why is it so chilling? Close the damn windows!"


    Osiris yawned. "Do it yourself. I want to sleep."


    Carlo roared, "You already slept the whole day. How can you dare to say that you want to sleep? Get up!" He was definitely pissed.


    Osiris closed his eyes again. "Mmm... whatever..."


    Carlo gritted his teeth. "You..."


    Pedro interrupted them, "Knock it off you two." After that, he stood up and shut the windows. He sat down once again on the sofa and rxed his body. He asked, "I want to know, who is the one that sliced off their skin?"


    Carlo nced outside the window. "I did. I couldn''t let the Mu brat know the existence of The Mongoose. He will surely go after them if he finds out. I already told him the reason why she was after his family. I cannot disclose any more information about her. To think that she was a part of that organization... They wille after the Mu Family if they find out about her death. I personally don''t care about the Mu Family but the kid''s existence will be known. I cannot let that happen."


    Pedro said, "Didn''t she already fake her death before doing the stic surgery? Will they track her down after that?"


    "I can''t tell now that she is dead. I tried to get as much as I could in that short period of time. Even I don''t know what the Diana woman did before she left the Mongoose. Although she was just a servant, we have to be cautious. We don''t want them to hurt our kid." Carlo sighed. "We will take the dead bodies outside of the country and burn them on an ind. We will go before dawn."


    Pedro said, "I''ll stay here. Kid hasn''t recoveredpletely. You and Al can go. It won''t take more than two hours. I don''t think Jing Sheng will wake up before youe back."


    "Right." Carlo agreed.


    Osiris spoke up, "Now, can you two leave? This is my room. Don''t disturb my sleep."


    Carlo bickered. "Get up and leave. She needs us more than she needs you."


    The leaves from the nts on the table moved because of a gust of wind blew. There was rustling sounds from the leaves.


    Osiris instantly opened his eyes and sat up. "Someone is here."

 Chapter 768: SEND A TEXT

    <h4>Chapter 768: SEND A TEXT</h4>


    Pedro and Carlo were on alert. The three of them stayed silent. They waited for something to happen or waited to hear something.


    After a while, three of them sighed at the same time.


    Carlo said helplessly, "This kid, really... why does she always have to do this?"


    Pedro spoke, "She must have found something suspicious. She shouldn''t have chosen the power of the wind. We are always at disadvantage because of her."


    Osirisid down again. "Now what? Call Juan. Only he will be able to stop her. She won''t listen to us and will try to find out who The Mongoose are. We hid it from her for so long, we can''t let them know of her existence. They think that she is dead, and it should remain that way forever."


    Carlo took out his cell phone and sent a text to Juan. Since he was practicing his arts, Carlo usually wouldn''t dare disturb him.


    Pedro said, "One day or another, the truth will eventuallye out and they will find her."


    "We can''t let that happen. We have to hide her for as long as we can." Carlo said.


    -----------


    Mu Lan smirked when she saw that the three of them were startled. Currently, she had nothing to do. She had slept through the whole day and she couldn''t fall asleep anymore. She kept thinking about ''The Mongoose'' and the ''Head Family'' that the three Cobra members were talking about. She was surprised that she was with The Cobra for so long but knew nothing about their enemies. She realized how much The Cobra had shielded her from danger while she had always sought it out.


    While she was thinking, Mu Liang''s cell phone located on the table started to vibrate. Mu Lan used her power to bring it to her. Looking at the screen, ''Father'' shed across it.


    It was Mu Jin.


    ''Wasn''t he at the hospital? Maybe there''s some news about grandfather.'' Thinking that, Mu Lan answered the call. "Hello?"


    Mu Jin called out, "Xiao Liang... eh... who are you?"


    Mu Lan spoke in a hush tone, "It''s me, Xiao Lan, Father-in-Law. How are you doing?" She didn''t want to wake Mu Liang up since he was dead tired.


    Mu Jin was startled at first, but quickly regained hisposure. "X-Xiao Lan! Oh, I''m good. Where is Xiao Liang?"


    Mu Lan replied, "He is sleeping. How''s grandfather?"


    Mu Jin said, "Ah, yes, about that, the doctor said that his health is stable now. He can return to the castle in a week. Please let Xiao Liang and the others know about it."


    Mu Lan agreed. "This is good news. I will let the others know in the morning. How''s Noel? I heard that both grandfather and Noel are at the same hospital."


    She heard him saying, "Yes, you heard it right. He is doing fine now. But he''ll need a month to recover."


    "As long as theye back safe and sound, that''s all matters right now." Mu Lan said. She was relieved to hear Noel''s condition.


    "You are right." Mu Jin remembered something and continued, "Oh, I heard that you had a fever... How are you now?"


    Mu Lan replied, "I''ve recovered."


    "You''ll still need to rest more. I''ll hang up now. Get some rest. Goodnight." Bidding her a good night, Mu Jin hung up. He was sitting on a couch in the hospital corridor. He sighed and closed his eyes. He was so tired after travelling and not being able to rest after his journey.


    A stranger walked into the corridor and saw Mu Jin. He paused before walking closer. He began to speak politely, "Excuse me, are you Mr. Mu?"


    Mu Jin opened his eyes. "Yes, I am and you are?"


    The stranger introduced himself, "I''m Li Shen from the Li Corporation in Shanghai."


    Mu Jin recalled something about Li Corporation. "Oh, I think I''ve heard about the Li Corporation before. A long time ago... I cannot remember... So why are you here?"


    Li Shen replied, "My wife had an ident and had to have stic surgery. The Lu Family Hospital has the developed technology, so I''ve brought my wife here."


    Mu Jin sympathized. "I''m so sorry to hear it. How''s she now? Oh, please have a seat."


    Li Shen smiled lightly and sat down. "Thank you. She is doing fine now." He looked relieved and tired. But in his heart, he felt nothing for his wife.


    Mu Jin also smiled. "That''s good to hear."


    Li Shen continued the conversation. He said, "If I''m not bothering you too much, I''ve heard that your father, the Elder of the Mu Family has been hospitalized here. How''s he?"


    Mu Jin replied, "It''s not a bothered at all. I would like to have thepany. My father is doing better. His health is stable."


    Li Shen calmly said, "All thanks to the Almighty. I''ve also met your eldest son, he was with a woman, she said that she was married to him. I was surprised to hear that. I hadn''t heard anything about him getting married."


    Mu Jin said, "Oh, you are talking about Xiao Lan? She and my son are lovers. They will get married after she finishes her studies." He smiled as he thought about his son getting married.


    Li Shen clenched his fists. He didn''t reveal his irritation and hatred. He said in a friendly tone, "...Is that so... I hope I will get an invitation."


    Mu Jin agreed. "Sure. I will let you know."


    "Then, I will go back to my wife. Good night." Li Shen stood up walked towards the direction he came from. His eyes were as sharp as a sword. ''There is no way I will let them get married. I will kill Mu Liang if I have to.'' He promised himself.


    -------


    The next day, Mu Liang and Mu Lan''s beauty sleep was disturbed by a certain someone.


    Someone barged into the study room and yelled at Mu Liang. "Devil brat! How dare you crush my lovely daughter under your demonic body. Let her go!"


    Apparently,st night, after Mu Liang fell asleep, Mu Lan cuddled into him and slept just like that. Thus, her body was under his heavy body and his face was on her bosom as he embraced her tightly as he slept.

 Chapter 769: HOW CAN HE BE SO HANDSOME?

    <h4>Chapter 769: HOW CAN HE BE SO HANDSOME?</h4>


    Apparently,st night, after Mu Liang fell asleep, Mu Lan cuddled him and slept just like that. Thus, her body was under his heavy body and his face was on her bosom as he embraced her tightly when he slept.


    When Mu Liang woke up, he rubbed his face on her chest and moved to even morefortable position.


    Carlo trembled in anger. ''This shameless devilish brat! Who does he think he is showing off to? I will tear him apart with my teeth. Just you wait! I will finish him.''


    Mu Lan also woke up sensing danger, not for herself but her beloved devilish future husband. Before she opened her eyes, she felt Mu Liang''s movement. Sensing that he snuggled closer and was looking forfort, she smiled and ng onto him. She didn''t open her eyes.


    Carlo was speechless. He opened his mouth to say something but he couldn''t utter a single word. He couldn''t understand when he raised such a shameless daughter. Then, he brushed off the thought. He began to think that all was this devilish Mu brat''s fault. He had rotten his precious daughter.


    He clenched his fists and tried to control his anger. In the end, he couldn''t take the scene anymore. So, he turned around and left.


    In the corridor, he met Osiris who was yawning and walking closer. He stopped seeing the ''living fuming oil machine'' and asked, "Didn''t you wake them up yet? It''s almost nine thirty in the morning."


    "If you want go and wake them up." Carlo yelled and left.


    "Wow! He is angry in the early morning. I wonder why..." Osiris curiously walked into Mu Liang''s study room. Seeing the scenario in front of him, he leaned on the door. "My, my, look at these two. No wonder why Carl was angry. I know you two are awake. You sessfully angered him. Get up now."


    Mu Lan opened her eyes this time. "Osiris, I didn''t know you were here."


    Osiris said with a mysterious smile on his lips, "Well, you were suffering from a high fever. But how can you lie like that after waking up? You clearly saw mest night when you were spying on us."


    "I don''t understand what you are saying." Mu Lan shrugged innocently.


    He chuckled. "Oh, you will understand soon enough. How are you feeling now?"


    Mu Lan smiled happily, "I''m good. Carl''s food is what I need when I''m sick. But, why are you trying to wake us up early?"


    Osiris showed a sad expression. "I thought you would be happy to see me."


    Mu Lan showed a bright smile. "I''m so d to see you!"


    Osiris sighed. He helplessly smiled. "Hah, you have changed. Get up. Juan is here to meet you. You have toe with us."


    Mu Lan gasped, "Huh? But why... Uggh! Is it forst night?"


    Osiris sneakered. "What do you think, smarty pants? Who told you to sneak up on us."


    "Huhuhu..." Mu Lan wanted to cry but there were no tears.


    "Hurry up. I''ll give you fifteen minutes to get down to have breakfast." Saying that, he left while smiling.


    After he left, Mu Lan looked down and stroked Mu Liang''s face. "Hey, aren''t you hungry?"


    Mu Liang slowly opened his eyes. He nced at her and answered, "I am. Good morning." His sleepy tone was so sexy that Mu Lan felt that her ears got pregnant.


    She flushed a little and smiled at him. "Good morning." She was relieved to see his clear eyes which were cloudedst night. "We should wash ourselves first if we want to eat something."


    Mu Liang cuddled in her embrace. "A few more minutes."


    Mu Lan''s heart leapt in joy. She never got to spoil him. He was really being so cute at this moment. She squeezed him in her embrace and said, "Alright, a few more minutes then."


    Mu Liang said, "Sorry, you had to see my weak sidest night."


    After a whileter, Mu Lan said, "You know, you can always show your every side to me. You don''t have to feel ashamed because you showed me your weakness. I let you see my weakness because I love you and trust you. From now on, show your weakness to me. That way I will know that you love me and trust me too. We will be equal that way."


    Her tone was soft and sweet. It melted Mu Liang''s heart. He embraced her tightly. "Yeah, I love you and trust you more than you can imagine."


    Half an hourter, they freshened up and headed to the downstairs. In the dining room, Carlo, Osiris, Pedro, Mu Feng, Mu Chen, Qi Ying, Yan Su and Jing Sheng were present.


    Mu Lan smiled at everyone. "Good morning everyone."


    "Good morning!" Others seemed in better condition. They didn''t look gloomy or sad. They had to get over what happened yesterday.


    "How are you feeling, Xiao Lan?" Qi Ying asked.


    "I''m feeling great." Mu Lan nced at Jing Sheng. "How''s your health, mother?"


    Jing Sheng gave her a light smile and shortly replied, "I''m good."


    Mu Lan smiled and walked over to her seat.


    "I believe I gave you fifteen minutes." Osirismented.


    Mu Lan shrugged. "I just added another fifteen minutes." Her eyes were saying, "Yeah, I did it deliberately. What will you do about it?"


    Osiris sighed and said, "Alright, alright, seat down and have your meal. We''ll have some tea with you."


    After Mu Liang sat on his usual chair, Mu Feng who was sitting beside him whispered, "I thought there was only psychiatrist. Why are there a doctor and a priest?"


    Mu Liang asked, "Did they tell you?"


    Mu Feng nodded. "Yes, we were talking about their professions for a while now."


    Mu Liang said nothing more. ording to Osiris, others would forget them after they leave their sites. He was looking forward to see this.


    Mu Feng continued speaking, "By the way, I''m kind of feeling awkward. Look at the priest. How can he be so handsome? Looking at his elegant face makes my heart beat faster."

 Chapter 770: IS IT HIM?

    <h4>Chapter 770: IS IT HIM?</h4>


    Mu Liang gave him an unnatural look.


    Mu Feng began to sweat. "N-no, no, I still have first ss feelings for Ying. But his face is something. I have to give it to him. Even Chen is drooling for a while. Just look at him!"


    Mu Liang looked at his youngest brother and saw what Mu Feng said was right. Mu Chen couldn''t take eyes off of the elegant priest.


    Mu Liang mumbled to Mu Feng, "Doesn''t Chen has a boyfriend?"


    Mu Feng averted his gaze and whispered, "Well, I cannot me him. I mean, I''m not into man but this priest is quite sinful."


    At the same time, Mu Lan went closer to Osiris and gave him a kiss on the cheek. "I missed you."


    Mu Feng and Mu Chen gasped.


    Mu Feng whispered excitedly, "Look, even sister Lan Lan has fallen for him! But aren''t they awfully close to be kissed? Do they have some kind of secret... umm..." He couldn''t say the word ''rtionship''.


    Mu Liang closed his eyes. It hurt his eyes when he saw that she kissed other man but he had to let it go. If he really wanted to be with her, he had to tolerate these men around her.


    Mu Chen red at Mu Lan but he didn''t make it difficult for anyone. He silently sipped his tea. It was very unusual for him to not make trouble for Mu Lan.


    Osiris felt an unspeakable satisfaction after getting the kiss. He smirked mischievously. "Just half an hour ago you didn''t seem that happy to see me though."


    Mu Lan justified, "Oh, you cannot say that. Of course, I was happy to see you. But I was more surprised."


    "Were you?" Osiris raised an eyebrow.


    "Come on, you know me." Mu Lan showed a bright smile.


    Osiris also gave her a dazzling smile. "Next time, I will give you an Oscar."


    Mu Lan: "..."


    Qi Ying asked, "Do you two know each other?"


    Mu Lan replied, "Actually, they helped us when we were in Africa. Without them it would be harder for us in the unknown ce."


    Qi Ying nodded in acknowledgement. "Oh, I see." She nced at the three Cobra members. "Thank you very much for helping them at time."


    Osiris elegantly replied, "They are good people. It is a duty of the servant of God to help people."


    Mu Lan almost choked by his words but controlled herself. She changed the topic. "Last night, father-inw called. He said that grandfather is feeling better. He wille back after a week."


    Mu Feng said, "We talked this morning. It''s a relief that nothing bad happened to him."


    Yan Su said, "He is the member of Mu Family. He is stronger than you guys think."


    "That''s true." Mu Lan and Mu Feng agreed.


    ---------


    After breakfast, Mu Lan went to the bedroom to change her clothes. Osiris and Pedro nned to escort her to their ce where Juan was waiting.


    She finished dressing up and was about to leave when she saw Jing Sheng in the living room waiting for her toe out.


    Mu Lan approached her. "Is there anything you want to say to me, mother?"


    Even though Jing Sheng said that she was good, she didn''t look healthy. She stood up and said, "Xiao Lan, I''m going to ask you something. Please tell me the truth."


    "...Alright..." Mu Lan already had a hunch what Jing Sheng was going to say.


    Just as she thought, her future mother-inw asked, "The man you said protected me all these years is Noel, isn''t it?"


    Mu Lan nodded. "Yes."


    Jing Sheng looked down. She didn''t let Mu Lan see her expression. But her body was slightly trembling. "Thank you for telling me." Saying that she turned around and left.


    Mu Lan bit down her lower lip. "Did I make a mistake by telling her? I have to keep an eye on them." While rubbing her head, she walked out of her chamber.


    In the corridor, she met Mu Liang. He asked, "Are you going out with them?"


    Mu Lan nodded. "Yes, I have some things to talk about. I will text you when I''lle home. Will you go to thepany?"


    He replied, "No, I have to go somewhere else for a meeting."


    "Okay, see youter then. Bye." Mu Lan tiptoed and kissed his cheek and then left.


    After she went inside the car, she asked Carlo, "Will mother-inw be okay?"


    Carlo answered, "I looked into her mental statest night. She was in the verge of copsing, because she already realized who was secretly helping her. She could hardly take the truth. If she thought too much into it, she could never recover. That''s why your psychiatrist friend told the Mu brat not to give her any mental pressure and the Mu brat was opposing your n."


    Mu Lan turned her head to look at him, "But you took care of it, didn''t you? She looked more stable to me than you said she was."


    Carlo rxed his body and leaned back on the seat. "Certainly, she is stronger and would fight for her goal from now on. I believe if she wants, she can start a new life. But I can''t just change her mindset and make her forcefully fall for someone."


    Mu Lan agreed, "That''s true. No need to force her. If she really likes him, she will choose her by herself. At least, she won''t suffer from depression after it ends."


    "Your n sucked though. You wanted to erase her memory." Carlo scoffed.


    Mu Lan hit him with her elbow. "Because I thought it would be hard for both of them. And who are you to tell me that my n sucked? How many people''s memory did you erase?"


    Carlo gave a reasonable exnation, "I did it for my safety."


    "And I nned for their sake. At least, I''m better than you." Mu Lan said proudly.


    Mark drove the car inside the dark tunnel and stopped in the end of it. He dered, "We have arrived."

 Chapter 771: WANT TO KNOW ABOUT THE MONGOOSE?

    <h4>Chapter 771: WANT TO KNOW ABOUT THE MONGOOSE?</h4>


    In the end of the tunnel, there was a river and a small dock. A luxurious boat was waiting for them. Romano waved his hands from the boat.


    When Mu Lan came closer, Romano hugged her. "I missed you, little princess."


    Mu Lan cuddled in his embrace. "It wasn''t that long, you know."


    Romano was hurt by her words. "What? How can you be so cold?"


    Osiris yfully said, "She got herself a new family. How can she miss us?"


    Mu Lan frowned at Osiris. "What are you talking about?"


    "She even calls Jing Sheng mother-inw. It''s like she is already married. So shameless!" Carlo scoffed, turning his head away.


    Osiris came closer to Mu Lan and teased her, "Tell me dear, are you that eager to get married?"


    Mu Lan''s cheeks turned red. "Oh, get out." She grabbed Osiris by his face and shoved him away.


    Romano spoke in a sad tone, "So, our little princess is not our little princess anymore."


    Osiris patted his back in sympathy. "Don''t worry. You will get some little princesses from her in the future."


    Carlo gasped and said in an irritated tone, "Don''t curse!"


    Mu Lan was speechless. How could her having girls be a curse?


    Pedro asked, "How long are you all going to block the entrance? Get moving."


    Romano told Mu Lan, "Little princess, he is waiting for you in his room."


    "Alright." She nodded and walked inside. She opened the door of the room where Juan was and saw him looking outside the window, watching the gorgeous scenery of the Arno river.


    "It''s a beautiful view." Mu Lanmented.


    Juan nced at her and smiled. "It is. It''s been a while, little one. Come here and seat down."


    Mu Lan came forward and sat on the couch beside him. She asked, "How are you?"


    She didn''t want to admit but she was nervous. She not only eavesdropped but also got to know some information that she shouldn''t have known.


    Juan chuckled. "Why are you nervous?"


    Mu Lan instantly said, "I-I''m not! Hey, how can you ready my mind..."


    Juan patted her head. "It''s amusing to see you obedient." If she wasn''t nervous, she would have hugged him and talked more cheerfully. Her expression gave her away.


    "Hhh." Mu Lan pouted.


    He said, "I heard that you got to know about The Mongoose. Are you curious to know what this is?"


    Mu Lan gazed at him doubtfully. "Are you going to tell me? Isn''t it taboo for me?"


    He nodded. "It is. But we didn''t let Carl to erase your memory, did we?"


    She hesitated before answering, "...No..." She was too into thinking about The Mongoose that she forgot Carlo could erase that part and she would forget forever and never make trouble for them.


    Juan dered, "I want you to know about them."


    Mu Lan agreed. "Okay, but why now?"


    "Because I think you are mature enough not to do anything recklessly. You have a huge family to take care of now, don''t you?" Juan smirked.


    Before, she was hot blooded and couldn''t stay in a ce more than a month. She always traveled and made enemies and friends. She didn''t have to worry about her enemies hurting her family as they were as powerful as she was. But now, she had to think rationally as she had some family members who were vulnerable. So, she couldn''t move recklessly anymore. Furthermore, she had a man she loved and they were nning to make a family together. That way, she had to settle down. Making enemies with someone as strong as The Cobra would be a wrong move for her.


    ''Savage!'' She thought.


    Juan leaned back on the sofa. "The Mongoose has a deep rtion with us, The Cobra. Do you know who is the greatest enemy of a mongoose?"


    Mu Lan nodded. "Ah, yes, the snakes. The Indian gray mongoose and others are well known for their ability to fight and kill venomous snakes, particrly cobras. They are adept at such tasks due to their agility, thick coats, and specialized acetylcholine receptors that render them resistant or immune to snake venom. However, they typically avoid the cobra and have no particr affinity for consuming its meat."


    Juan smiled. "You did your homework, I see. Well, it was years ago when I created The Cobra for the first time. As the eldest and being capable leader of my n, my parents were very proud of me. My twin brother was jealous of my power. So, he made his own team and called themselves The Mongoose."


    Mu Lan became excited when she heard about Juan''s family. However, she didn''t interrupt him. They never talked about their own family members. They always stuck together, and that''s why Mu Lan never asked them if they had their own families.


    Juan continued, "I shaped my team to protect the innocents from the dark. But my twin brother had the opposite motive. He wanted to rule the world. He wanted the world beneath him. Thus, he secretly formed his team. I already knew what would happen if we were to fight against each other. And, we did. As a result, our n was destroyed."


    He went on, "We both hid ourselves from each other. So, did our team members. It was a good thing that we never showed our team members'' faces to the enemy. It was a clever move for us. We tried to locate my brother and his team. We ruined their ns one by one, making them more aggressive. Nevertheless, we were so busy to find out their next n that we didn''t notice that in our team, we had a traitor."


    "When we discovered, it was toote. They got their hands on the elixir. And do you know what they did with it?" He nced at the girl who looked like a child listening to a bedtime story.


    "What did they do?" Mu Lan''s blood was boiling in excitement.


    "They created the strongest poison. You suffered from it too." Juan''s eyes shed.


    Mu Lan gasped. "You don''t mean..."

 Chapter 772: THEIR ATTACKS

    <h4>Chapter 772: THEIR ATTACKS</h4>


    "They created the strongest poison. You have suffered from it too." Juan''s eyes shed.


    Mu Lan gasped. "You don''t mean..."


    He nodded, "Yes, the poison R-0, it was their creation. Their n was called Operation R-0. They needed an ally to help them research it with more advanced technology and they chose the Chinese army. Their most useful pawn was Major General Ru and his son Ru Xin. The Mongoose had their eyes on the European Underworld for a long time. That''s why they nned to hurt the girl from Qi Family, Qi Ying. Their main n was to make Mu Feng suffer emotionally and it would make him weak. But in the end, they mistakenly took you."


    Juan stated, "This was their second time making an attack."


    She asked, "Second time...? What did they do to me the first time?"


    Juan sighed. His expression showed that he didn''t want to talk about it. "... That is.... Remember the time when you were in Japan, the experiment..."


    Mu Lan''s eyes grew wide. "No way..."


    He told her, "Their n was to create an army of killing machines and they were living killing machines like you."


    "Those disgusting Mongoose!" Mu Lan clenched her fists.


    He continued, "After we destroyed their nest, they could only take the girl who was a sessful product just like you. Well, to tell the truth, she is a better version. Her skills were far more perfect than yours back then. You''ve met her. She saved you."


    She remembered. "...Oh, her? I feel so bad for her..." She hung her head. "She has gone through more than myself."


    Juan said, "We tried to find her but it was so chaotic. We must have missed something back then. That''s why we couldn''t find her."


    Mu Lan exhaled loudly. "I guess we had the worst luck since she fell back into their hands."


    Juan shook his head. "It has nothing to do with luck. The moment they faced your father, his family was destined to be destroyed."


    Mu Lan nced at him in disbelief. "What do you mean? Do they know my father somehow? But how? Can you please tell me everything clearly? How did they meet my father?"


    Knock! Knock!


    Someone opened the door and entered. It was Carlo. He came in with a tray of snacks. "It''s almost lunch time. You must be hungry." He put down the tray. There was a fruit custard and chocte milkshake for Mu Lan.


    She took the ss and drank half of the chocte milkshake. Then, she nced at him. "Do you have more?"


    Carlo asked, "Do you want to get fat?"


    "That won''t be a problem. Give me more." She gave him the half-filled ss.


    "Alright." Carlo took the ss and left.


    She gazed at Juan. He took his bowl of fruit custard and continued their previous conversation, "The Operation R-0 had started long before our team formed. It was under a Chinese organization. They already had their hands on the elixir. That time, the eldest of Mu Family was a scientist under that organization. But when he learnt of the truth about the experiment, he fled and the one who helped him back then was your father. That''s how they got to know each other."


    Mu Lan was overwhelmed hearing the story.


    "However, after The Mongoose was created, they took over the operation. At that time, they realized that they needed more elixir, but our team had already destroyed the ce where the elixir was. Pedro took some nts and grew it elsewhere. The Mongoose corrupted one of our team members and made him steal some of our elixir. When Pedro found out about it, that team member was killed along with his whole family. Just know, he was killed by The Mongoose. We wouldn''t have done that."


    "You father met them when they helped the Arabian aristocrat family in inventing the virus. When they were looking for the antidote, Pedro gave him some of the elixir to make the antidote. The Mongoose tried to take the antidote from your father but he was being protected by Pedro, unknown to him. In the end, he was attacked in China two yearster. We didn''t think that The Mongoose would strike at that time in a public ce. After that, they left no trace, so we thought that you and your mother would be fine."


    Juan took his ss and drank a mouthful of water. After that, he continued, "But we were wrong. When we heard that your mother had an ident, Romano was in Japan. He was on a mission. Since he was closest to China, he came to rescue her. However, she was already saved by your father''s closest friend, Nick. We thought that you would be fine with your aunt when she took you in. Though Romano was keeping an eye on you, seeing how your aunt treated you at first, we let our guard down. That''s when The Mongoose bought you for their experiment."


    He looked at her. "Those children who were with you weren''t there by ident. Their parents were The Mongoose''s enemy and that''s why The Mongoose punished those who opposed them. They took those people''s children and made them their puppets."


    "So cruel!" Mu Lan''s eyes turned cold.


    Juan patted her head. "Now, now, you are not nning on doing anything, are you?"


    She tried to reason with him. "But they-"


    Juan interrupted her, "You are about to reunite with your family after so long. Do you want to give it away because of your vengeful heart? Moreover, your boyfriend and his brother aren''t strong enough to protect the whole family against them. They don''t even know how powerful The Mongoose are. Furthermore, we are ready to take them down this time. You have to get out of our way."


    Mu Lan couldn''t take it. All the sufferings she went through... HIV, poison, stripped from the love of her family, betrayal... all these were because of The Mongoose''s selfish reasons, because of their evil deeds. She did nothing to deserve that darkness. She deserved a happy and peaceful life. But what had life done to her?

 Chapter 773: LU FENG’S WHEREABOUTS

    <h4>Chapter 773: LU FENG''S WHEREABOUTS</h4>


    Mu Lan closed her eyes and thought about the people around her, the people she was connected with. She thought, ''I can no longer be like before, can I?'' She knew very well that she couldn''t put everyone in danger because of her selfish reasons.


    She took a deep breath and calmed herself down. She opened her eyes and nced at Juan. "I won''t do anything. I won''t stand in your way."


    Juan was satisfied with her answer. He patted her head. "You''ve grown. Now you know how to take responsibility. I''m proud of you."


    Someone came into the room without knocking on the door and said, "I''m sorry to interrupt an emotional moment but I''ve some things to report."


    It was Osiris.


    Both Juan and Mu Lan nced at him.


    Osiris dered, "That doctor Lu Feng of Lu Family, that guy found out about our elixir."


    Mu Lan was shocked. "What did you just say?"


    Osiris exined, "He was lurking around our hideout for a while. Guess what, he found another way in to go to the core of the cave. Thank goodness, before he entered to thest stage, Antonio captured him. He is unconscious right now."


    Mu Lan exhaled aloud. "He has been missing and people were looking for him madly. And he was there all along! Unbelievable! He was there to look for the greatest antidote in history. He knew where he was going and what he was doing."


    She nced at Juan. "How did he get our most secretive information?"


    Juan also looked at her. "Do you want to find that out by yourself?"


    She stared at him without talking.


    ---------


    While Mu Liang was in the meeting with a client at a hotel, he got a text from Mu Lan. It said, ''Hubby, stop your men from look for doctor Lu Feng. We already got his location. I''m going there. I''lle back with him as soon as possible. Love you!''


    He was stunned when he read the text. After a while, he excused himself from the client and called Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng answered his called almost immediately. "Big brother I was about to call you. It''s about Lu Feng."


    Mu Liang asked, "What about him?" He began wondering if Mu Lan gave Mu Feng any news.


    Mu Feng said excitedly, "Some people saw him on the Caribbean beach of Costa Rica. Can you believe it? I''ll personally go there-"


    Mu Liang interrupted him saying, "Hold it. No need to go there."


    Mu Feng blinked. "Huh? What do you mean?"


    ''So, Lan didn''t tell him.'' Mu Liang thought. He said, "He ising back soon. Withdraw you men. They don''t need to look for him anymore."


    "...Did you find him? Where is he?" Mu Feng was puzzled.


    Mu Liang replied, "I don''t know where he is. I only got the news and called you."


    Mu Feng asked, "Who told you?" He was getting curious.


    "Someone close." Mu Liang said truthfully. But his vague answer reiterated the fact that he didn''t want to tell Mu Feng who told him.


    Mu Feng understood it. But he still tried to ask, "But who-"


    "Someone very close." That was all Mu Liang told him.


    Mu Feng sighed. "Alright, I believe you. I''ll tell my men to withdraw."


    Mu Liang hung up the call and called Mu Lan. She didn''t answer his call. He looked outside the window; it was already lunch time. The sun was ring above the Florence city.


    ----------


    Mu Lan was on her way to the Antic Ocean. As she predicted, she didn''t take more than seven hours. It was way to slow, even for her. She was faster before.


    She stood on the beach of Dakar the capital of Senegal in West Africa. It''s an Antic port on the Cap-Vert penins. She looked at the bustling ce.


    Romano reached and stood beside her. "Do you want to rest, little princess? Or do you want a boat?"


    "A boat can''t take the pressure of the waters in there." Mu Lan was breathing heavily and sweating all over.


    Pedro also reached them. "Even though you are this slow, your situation isn''t good. You need to exercise more. You are losing your stamina faster than I expected."


    Mu Lan sat down on the wooden floor. "I want to take some time rest."


    Romano asked worriedly, "Do you want to say here for the night, little princess. It''s getting dark. It will be difficult to see in the dark."


    Mu Lan suggested, "I want to stay in a resort. Let''s go to the Caribbean Sea. It''s been a while since I was there."


    "Are you sure you can handle it?" Pedro asked. He took her wrist and checked her pulse. After that he said, "Let''s grab some food. Let others the wait for you."


    As he pulled her, they went to a nearby restaurant to have dinner. Later, they went to Saint Kitts and Nevis, a dual-ind nation situated between the Antic Ocean and Caribbean Sea. There, they went to a five-star hotel named Four Seasons Resort Nevis, in Pinney''s Beach, Charlestown. They rented an entire private area just for themselves.


    Mu Lanid down on the soft bed and told Pedro, "Tell the others to join us. It has been a while since we had fun and rxed."


    Pedro agreed easily, "I will call Juan."


    When the others arrived, Mu Lan was already fast asleep.


    Osiris saw her sleeping soundly and chuckled. "My, my, I didn''t think of seeing this. I thought that she would take the Lu boy and go back to Italy as soon as possible."


    Pedro spoke in a hush tone, "She is dead tired. Her body became weaker since she didn''t exercise her power."


    Carlo said, "But that doesn''t cover the fact that for the first time she isn''t acting lovesick even being apart from the Mu devil brat."


    Hearing such uncouth title of Mu Liang, Pedro gave him a strange look. He wondered what Mu Liang had done to piss Carlo off so much.

 Chapter 774: THE MAIN HIDEOUT OF THE COBRA

    <h4>Chapter 774: THE MAIN HIDEOUT OF THE COBRA</h4>


    Juan took his beer and joined them in the swimming pool. "She''s missing her wild life, that''s all. She knows very well that as long as she is tied to them, she cannot go back to her usual self which brought dangers to others." Then he smiled. "But I guess the Mu boy won''t let her be a boring doll. He will keep her busy."


    "Don''t bring up that devil. He corrupted her to the bone." Carlo gritted his teeth.


    Juanughed heartily. He drank beer and looked at the clear sky. The stars were twinkling. There was warmth in his eyes as he said, "Do you see how gorgeous the sky is? Her future will be just as dazzling as the sky."


    Pedro nced at him. "Can you see her future?"


    "People have more than one future. Each of them has millions of futures, because they have billions of choices in their lives in every move. A single choice can change their futurepletely." Saying that much, Juan became silent. He liked to gaze at the stars.


    Carlo asked, "Then how can you tell that her future will be dazzling? If you ask me, I can tell that her life will be horrible as long as she is with that devil. It will devour herpletely."


    "I predicted her future. I know she will always decide wisely. I have no doubt." Juan smiled.


    Osiris chuckled. "Well, now she is learning that to get something she has to let go of something. I think she will live better life than us. I have no doubt. We will get a bunch of grandchildren, hopefully."


    Carlomented, "Carp." He shivered imagining lots of Mu Liang. He just knew for sure that those children would be as devilish as their devil father.


    Romano said cheerfully, "Alright, let''s enjoy the night drinking beer!"


    -------


    The next day, they went to their main hideout, in the Bermuda Triangle. The moment they entered the tringle zone, they were devoured by the heavy fog. Right after that, they met cyclones, not one or two but more than twenty. There were even blue vortexes everywhere in the ocean. The whole atmosphere was so intense that it was hard to breathe. Because of this overall situation, no ne or ship could survive and might get eaten by the sea.


    In the middle of the Bermuda Triangle, there was a huge cave. Juan, Carlo, Pedro, Romano, Osiris and Mu Lan reached the cave. The wind and the waves were too strong. They were all drenched. They entered the cave as fast as possible.


    Mu Lan copsed on the ground. "Cough! Cough! Cough!"


    Seeing herplexion paled and was coughing hard, Pedro sat down beside her. He stroked her back harshly. "Did you drink the water?"


    She coughed till her eyes were filled with tears. When she stopped, inside of her chest was hurting. She took deep breaths slowly. After she calmed down, she said, "It has been a long time since I came here. I couldn''t keep up with the water and the wind.


    Carlo snorted. "And to think that wind is in your control. Howughable!"


    Mu Lan looked down at her hands. "I guess I need to start training."


    She was about to stand up, Pedro gripped her right wrist. "Wait, you are bleeding!"


    Others looked down at her body. She was wearing raincoat. It was ripped in the middle. Pedro pulled the zipper down and took off her raincoat. Just as he said, her wet white shirt was tainted in blood. Her raincoat couldn''t protect her from the power of the wind and the water. It must have been water that shed her and cut through her raincoat and her skin.


    Mu Lanmented, "No wonder it was hurting a lot. I didn''t realize that I was injured." She looked dumbfounded. At that time, she was too busy to concentrate to get to the cave, she didn''t notice when she was hurt.


    Pedro pulled out her shirt and looked at the injury carefully. "It''s not a deep wound but we need to treat it before you lose too much blood. I don''t have medicine right now with me."


    Romano instantly took off his wet shirt and ripped it apart. Then, he gave it to Pedro and said, "Dress her injury for now. We will get there soon and then you can treat her."


    Pedro took it and covered her injury with it. Mu Lan''s breathing was bing irregr. After he was done with dressing, he carried her. "Let''s go inside as fast as possible."


    They reached their hideout and Pedro took Mu Lan in his chamber quickly. He put her down on the ground. He instructed, "Take off your clothes and wipe your body with the towel. Wear dry clothes." Saying that he threw a pair of shirt and pant and towel at her. After that he left the room to change his clothes.


    She dried herself andid down on the bed. Pedro came in the room and took his medical kits. He dressed her wound after applying medicine. When he was done, he asked her, "Can you move?"


    Mu Lan sat up. "Yes, it doesn''t hurt much."


    Pedro frowned. "You don''t have to act tough. Carl will finish making lunch soon. If you want to walk around, do so but don''t run or jump."


    "I know." Saying that she got up from the bed and walked out of the room. The whole ce was made of stone. The roar of the ocean could be heard from the inside. It should be cold inside the cave; however, they had a huge firece to make inside warm.


    Mu Lan went to her own room. It was cozy and pretty. It was dry and neat and clean. It seemed that someone cleaned this room every day. The room was filled with handmade stuffed dolls, bow, arrows, sword and story books. She still had her childhood dresses. Someone put them in the wardrobe with great care.

 Chapter 775: FINDING THE REASON BEHIND LU FENG’S ADVENTURE

    <h4>Chapter 775: FINDING THE REASON BEHIND LU FENG''S ADVENTURE</h4>


    Mu Lan went to her own room. It was cozy and pretty. It was dry, neat and clean. It seemed like someone cleaned the room regrly. The room was filled with handmade stuffed dolls, a bow, arrows, a sword and story books. She still had her childhood dresses. Someone had ced them in the wardrobe with great care.


    Shemented, "I can''t fit these dresses anymore. Why are they still here? They should have donated these clothes to the orphans."


    Just then, Carlo came inside and said, "Are you hungry? I''m done cooking."


    Mu Lan smiled. "Sure. Let''s go." She walked out with him. She spoke, "I wonder where Antonio is. I haven''t seen him anywhere."


    Carlo replied, "He is with the Lu boy. After lunch, we will take you to see him."


    Surprisingly, they met Antonio in the kitchen.


    Carlo snapped at him. "What are you doing here!? You are supposed to be guarding that Lu boy!"


    Antonio was too busy tasting all the dishes. He didn''t even nce at them. Carlo came forward and snatched the bowl from him. "Don''t you dare to eat our portions too. How dare you?!" Antonio snapped. "How dare I?! How long has it been since I''ve had a real meal and not just raw or burnt sea fishes? How can you be so cruel to me?"


    Antonio was the master of the waters. He could not only control water, but he could stay under the water for a whole week. Most of the time, he was as calm as a pond. However, sometimes he would be as stormy as the ocean.


    Mu Lan realized that she had to save their lunch from the hungry mouth. So, she threw herself at Antonio and cheerfully said, "Anty, I''ve missed you so much!"


    Atst, Antonio saw the girl who was clinging onto him. Instantly he forgot about the meal. He eximed in surprise, "Little baby, howe you are here? Look at you all grown up, all big and pretty. I''ve missed you too." He hugged her tightly.


    After their warm encounter, Antonio looked down at her. "I know you have some clothes that are in your room. Why are you wearing Pedro''s clothes?"


    "They are too small to fit my body. You said so yourself. I''ve grown a lot after I had left." Mu Lan said. She winced in pain when Antonio''s hands touched her waist.


    Antonio gasped. "What happened?"


    "Small injury, nothing else. So, where did you put Lu Feng?" Mu Lan went to the main topic.


    "Oh, he is fine. I took some sleeping pills from Pedro''s room and mixed it in his food. He is now sleeping like a pig. Haha..." Antonioughed at his own handiwork.


    In here, Pedro''s room was his own paradise. His room was filled with all sorts of medicines; from the mostmon to the rarest medicines of the world. The medicines were decorated and categorized neatly. Antonio didn''t have to work very hard to find what he wanted.


    While Mu Lan and Antonio were chatting, Carlo served the food and the others came into the kitchen.


    As they were having their meals, they began talking.


    Antonio spoke to Juan, "I heard from little baby that you told her about The Mongoose. Is it okay for her to know?"


    Juan calmly said, "It''s better for her to know what she and her family dealt with, and more importantly, she has grown up enough to know the truth behind her misery."


    Romano said, "I''m worried they know that there is another sessful killing machine that survived, they will try to harm her."


    Carlo didn''t agree. "I don''t think that will happen when they will find out that she is one of us."


    "We''re her ultimate support." Antoniomented.


    Mu Lan brought up another topic. "I was wondering, how did Lu Feng find out about the location of the elixir? I thought the traitor died at the time when he gave The Mongoose the elixir. Not only him, but his entire family suffered because of his deeds. Except for our team, there shouldn''t be anyone else that knows."


    "The Mongoose gave it to him of course. But how they know, I have no clue." Romano shook his head.


    Pedro asked Carlo, "Do they have power to track down what they want?"


    Carlo answered, "While in Italy, I tried to investigate everything. The Mongoose members that are there have different motives for being there. They seemed to be meeting someone in the hospital. I haven''t seen anything more than that."


    Antonio concluded in a serious tone, "In other words, the enemy is invisible. This is not good."


    Mu Lan rubbed her temple. "That aside, how did doctor Lu Fenge here? Did he use some kind of magic?"


    Antonio replied, "Submarine, a small, private one. The funniest part was that he used the Mu Family''s most recently created high-tech submarine. It costs quite a lot. I made Shin test it. He confirmed it. There''s no doubt about it."


    Antonio used the ''the funniest part'' because the man she was going to marry was the eldest son of the Mu Family.


    Though it wasn''t her fault, Mu Lan suddenly felt guilty. She could barely speak, "I''ll ask Liang Liang about it."


    "I hope he didn''t contact anyone from the submarine or give away his position." Pedro said thoughtfully.


    Antonio drank the fish soup and said, "Shin said that there was no way he could have done that. Under the water, I''ve ced the three antennas Shin gave me a long time ago, remember? Because of the three antennas under the ocean, anyone that is within the triangle is not able to make contact with anyone outside, and it doesn''t matter where they are in the world. The moment he entered the Bermuda tringle, he lost all his signals. When I first noticed him, he was still away from the cave. I attacked him and carried him here. After Shin finished searching and investigating the submarine, we destroyed it. Just like the others, I wanted to kill him but then I had recognized him, so I contacted you. Afterall, he is the one who saved my little baby."


    Mu Lan sighed in relief. She thought, ''Thank goodness he saved me back then, or he would have been dead by now. Then... how would I face Yan Su?''

 Chapter 776: TO YOUR DEATH BED

    <h4>Chapter 776: TO YOUR DEATH BED</h4>


    Antonio changed the topic and asked "How long are you all going to stay in here?"


    Juan said, "Two days at most. Liam ising over. After hees, he will take your position and stay here. I have another task for you."


    Antonio was doubtful. "No problem, but can Liam stay in here? The fire god is protecting the water kingdom... it sounds so contradictory."


    Juan replied, "There''s nothing to worry about. Liam agreed willingly."


    As long as he knew how he threatened Liam to take this job, it shouldn''t be a problem.


    Antonio was doubtful at first, however he said nothing about it. He asked, "What do I have to do?"


    Juan instructed him, "I want you to go to China. You have to keep an eye on the Chinese Navy."


    Antonio nodded. "Alright. Is this anything to do with the gold key?"


    Juan answered, "Yes, you may know that little one lost her memories of her certain past and she cannot remember where shest put it. If she put it in her apartment, I''m sure it is in the hand of someone powerful in China."


    Romano asked, "Then, shouldn''t be Yicheng good at this? He is a ninja after all."


    "I gave him another task. He is in Hong Kong at this moment. He and the Mu boy''s bodyguard found something odd within Chinese Navy." Juan''s eyes narrowed. "We have to stay alert."


    Antonio''s tensed face rxed. "Finally, some edible food."


    Antonio was total opposite of Carlo. While Carlo knew how to cook, Antonio found it bothering and he wouldn''t even put his foot in the kitchen. That''s why, sometimes he was called "Anti-Carlo" by the members of The Cobra.


    "I''m going to China to regain my memory, don''t forget that." Mu Lan reminded them.


    Antonio who didn''t know about it, his pupils grew. "Are you sure this is a good idea, baby girl? If The Mongoose get you, I don''t know what they will do to you. YOU are their precious killing machine after all."


    "I wonder if they will try to take her after knowing her identity now." Carlomented thoughtfully.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll start training from today. I will get my lost glory back." Mu Lan spoke resolutely.


    Pedro hit the back of her head lightly. "Get well first. I won''t allow you to do any sort of exercise as long as you are injured."


    Mu Lan felt dejected.


    ---------


    "Nnn..." Lu Feng opened his eyes. He found himself in a dark ce. He shivered feeling cold. His whole body was stiff as he was on the stony floor for too long. There was a dull ache on his head. He recalled that his submarine was attacked by some kind of giant and he was hit on the head. His heart raced. He was scared.


    He tried to seat up, however, he realized that he was tied up from his chest to his legs. He could wiggle all he wanted but he could move his hands and legs an inch. The person who tied him knew what he was doing. He was very skilled with the ropes.


    Lu Feng calmed himself down by taking deep breaths. He knew that it wouldn''t do any good if he panicked. adjusted his eyes in the dark. It''s really too dark to see anything. The floor was slightly moist, making him ufortable. He could sense that somewhere the ocean was roaring.


    ''It''s too cold in here. I cannot stay here any longer.'' He thought. "Hello!" His voice echoed in the cave. He shivered as he didn''t know his foe. "Is anybody here? Please help me!" Since his throat was dry, his voice sounded hoarse. He coughed before he could speak anymore.


    After a while he heard the sounds of heavy footsteps. His body tensed in fear. He waited till one man came and stood in front of him.


    The person asked Lu Feng, "Sleepyhead, are you awake?" His tone was humorous.


    Lu Feng looked up in the dark. Although he couldn''t see anyone, he could feel that this man was a giant. He gathered some courage and asked, "Who are you? Did you tie me? Why?"


    The man sneakered. "So many questions from an intruder who trespasses someone else''s property. Tell me, why are you here?"


    "I came to look for a flower nt. I know it''s in here. I''vee to take a sample and research it." Lu Feng said truthfully.


    The person sneered. "So, you are a researcher. You looked more of a thief to me. Coming all the way here under the sea so that I cannot see youing. Only thieves act like that."


    Lu Feng protested. "I''m not a thief! I''m a doctor. I told you I came here to research a nt. If it''s yours, I''ll buy it with a reasonable price."


    "A nt? In the middle of nowhere? I don''t understand what you mean... But I know that now you came here, you cannot go back alive..." That person furiously smiled.


    Chills ran down Lu Feng''s spine. He couldn''t imagine what would happen to him from now on.


    "Let''s go, shall we? To your death bed..." The manughed cruelly. Then, he grabbed the cor of the frightened Lu Feng and threw him (Lu Feng) on his (the other person) left shoulder.


    "W-what are you doing? Let me go!" Lu Feng tried to escape from the man but he couldn''t move a muscle.


    "Hahaha... wait for your epic death..." The manughed viinously and took Lu Feng away.


    Lu Feng froze in fear. He never had such scary experience in his life. He was so nervous that he didn''t see where he was being taken.


    The person carried him to the living room and threw him on thevish couch.


    Lu Feng heard someone eximing, "What the heck did you do to the Lu boy, Romano? His face is as pale as a sheet!"


    Romano chuckled. "I just had a little fun with him. Nothing else."

 Chapter 777: THE CURE

    <h4>Chapter 777: THE CURE</h4>


    Romano chuckled. "I just had a little fun with him. Nothing else."


    Another one sighed helplessly and said, "You really know how to scare people, don''t you?"


    Romanoughed heartily.


    Lu Feng opened his eyes and saw six men. His eyes fixed in the corner and his eyes grew wider seeing a familiar face. "S-sweet little bunny?!" His tone made others realize how stunned he was.


    Pedro mumbled, "Did he just call her ''sweet little bunny''?!"


    Carlo and Romano''s nerves twitched.


    Mu Lan casually said, "Doctor Lu Feng, good to see you doing well. We were worried about you when you suddenly went missing."


    Lu Feng already forgot his fear. He asked, "Why are you here?!"


    She lightly answered, "This is my home."


    "What are you talking about?!" Lu Feng couldn''t understand how Bermuda Tringle could be a house of someone he knew.


    Mu Lan neglected his bewilderment. "I''ve a question for you doctor Feng. How did you find this ce? By whose order?"


    Lu Feng answered, "...How...? I was researching a red nt with purple flower. I got some clues and followed it. It took me here. It''s Bermuda Triangle, isn''t it? By whose order.... I don''t understand what you mean by that. More importantly, how can this be your home?"


    Ignoring his question, she asked him, "Where did you get clues?"


    "There were some papers, notes and a diary.... But hey, do you know these men? What is going on?" Lu Feng couldn''t help but ask her.


    Mu Lan ignored his questions. She narrowed her eyes. "And where did you get those papers, notes and diary? Whose diary was it?"


    "Can you answer my question first?" Lu Feng thought that if he didn''t get the answer from her, he would lose his mind.


    Mu Lan replied truthfully, "I was raised by them. They are my guardian and you trespassed my territory without our permission. You can''te into someone else''s ce without telling them first, right? Specially when you have a hidden intention."


    Lu Feng stomached what she said and told her what she wanted to know. "But I didn''t know that anyone can live here! More importantly, I want to research that rare nt from unknown origin. It''s for the mankind. You see, this nt has a special power to heal any kind of disease. Just imagine what will happen if I get to invent such medicine. People won''t suffer any longer."


    Everyone could see that Lu Feng had a good intention to search for elixir.


    Mu Lan''s lips stretched up. "And where did you hear such absurd story of a rare nt?"


    Lu Feng questioned her back, "If it''s absurd then why it would be mentioned in the diary and the notes?"


    Mu Lan sat in the opposite side and rxed her body. She asked in amusedly, "How do you know that it''s not a prank?"


    "I''ve proof with me. You can check for yourself." Lu Feng didn''t seem to lie. His eyes had an honest look.


    This time, Antonio asked, "Where are the notes and the diary?"


    Lu Feng replied, "In the submarine."


    "O-oh...." Antonio bit down his own tongue.


    Others silently gazed at him.


    Antonio coughed and said, "Y-you see... I already destroyed the submarine till nothing left... I can''t let him men follow him here..."


    Others sighed heavily.


    Mu Lan said, "They can''t get signal in here. This ce is protected by my power. That''s why, even though this ce has super maic power, no one gets signal from here."


    Antonio gasped. "I totally forgot about it. I guess after being here more than ten years my brain is losing the ability to think properly."


    Romano sat down on the sofa. "The evidence has been destroyed. Now what?"


    Mu Lan nced at confused Lu Feng. "Is this anything that you can remember about the notes and the diary?"


    Lu Feng memorized everything. "Except for where to get the nt, the usefulness of the nt, the process of making medicine and the information regarding Chinese Army had it before..."


    Pedro concluded, "So, he got the diary of the person who was part of the experiment and invention of the poison. It wasn''t the process of making medicine but poison. They got him here making him think that it was a medicine that can cure any disease. They couldn''t use Elder Lu till the end; thus, they were trying to use his only grandson. To think that they almost aplished..." He didn''t finish his words.


    "They are as nasty as before." Carlo seemed disgusted.


    Lu Feng looked bbergasted. He couldn''t understand which people they were talking about, but he could guess that somehow, he was fooled by the diary.


    Mu Lan gazed at Lu Feng. "Doctor Feng, I know you from the moment I opened my eyes. If it wasn''t for you, I would probably be dead by now. That''s why I will tell you truthfully. The nt you are looking for is real."


    Lu Feng''s eyes sparkled. "What?! But you-"


    She interrupted him, "I know what I said. I didn''t want to tell you at first since it''s a secret we promised to take to the grave."


    Lu Feng became excited. "It''s great then. I can invent a new medicine that can cure any disease..."


    "Unfortunately, I cannot let that happen." Mu Lan gave him a clear-cut answer.


    Lu Feng felt like his world turned into ashes. He eximed, "W-why?! Don''t you know how many innocent children and others die in incurable disease? If they have a cure then they can have a life they longed for. Do you know how sad it is when the children cry and tell my that they want to y again, they want to stay with their families and go to school, they beg me to save them but I cannot do anything to them because the medicine isn''t that advanced? If I just have it..." He almost tried out.


    The Cobra members exhaled aloud. They could realize what Lu Feng was feeling. Once upon a time, they also felt that desperate to have a medicine like that, to cure any disease so that innocent people wouldn''t suffer. But the world was too cruel to let their dreame true.

 Chapter 778: BEING HYPNOTIZED

    <h4>Chapter 778: BEING HYPNOTIZED</h4>


    Mu Lan spoke, "I understand your good intention. We have that medicine you are so desperate for; however, it cannot go to the public. Do you want to know why?"


    Lu Feng''s eyes shown desperation. "Tell me why!"


    "We think that the world is a better ce. Unfortunately, only those who have the evil minds are the most powerful. Once they know there is something like elixir, they will do their best to take it from you. They don''t care about the innocent children and elders. They will do anything to gain their selfish goals. They will hurt your close ones to take the elixir from you. You might not even see the faces of your loved ones again. After they take the elixir, they will use it for their evil reasons and your dream of helping the innocent people will crash."


    She continued giving him a reason, "Moreover, if the elixir cures everyone, the poption will increase drastically. Demand for food will increase and supply will decrease, so the price of food will likely jump dramatically. To find more food for this new world, hungry countries will probably turn to the oceans more than ever. Forget about the food, think about the housing and water supplies. Theck of clean water will cause the outbreak of diseases such as cholera and typhoid fever. Water covers 70 percent of the, but only three percent of that is freshwater �C and most of that is locked up in ciers and icecaps. The average household uses over 870 liters of water a day for showering, washing our clothes and doing the dishes. Ack of water will stall the housing boom, because it takes more than 300,000 liters of water to make 1 ton of steel. A worldwide building boom would put enormous pressure on the power systems, and coal is one of the quickest solutions. With the massive expansion of our power system, pollution will be increasingly toxic."


    Mu Lan stopped and drank a ss of water that was handed by Carlo. Then, she asked, "Doctor Lu Feng, will you really try to destroy the bnce of life and death?"


    Lu Feng became speechless. He never thought this thoroughly. He couldn''t say anything for a while. After a while, he said, "But we won''t know for sure if I don''t try..."


    "You sure sound lifeless to me..." Mu Lan stood up and walked towards him. Then, she sat on the tea table and faced him closely. "Are you sure you want to risk everyone''s life who is dear to you? Let me tell you this straight first, Mu Family and Lu Family cannot protect your loved ones all the time, when the enemies are more powerful than your army. Trust me on this."


    Lu Feng couldn''t stand her powerful gaze, so he dropped his head. He mumbled, "Yan Su.... She doesn''t have that much of affection for me anyway. I think she is already pregnant and has aborted our child. She won''t let anythinge against the path she wants to take. She will leave me for sure."


    Mu Lan was stunned. "I know that you changed her medicine on purpose but to think you understand her mindset more than us.... It''s amazing! You are her true love after all. I shouldn''t be that surprised. I mean, you know her since childhood."


    Then, she smiled at him and said, "Guess what? She is pregnant for three months now and she decided to cherish your child."


    "What?!" Lu Feng looked up with wide eyes. He was so astonished that he couldn''t think properly.


    She carried on, "She is missing you terribly. Now that she suffers from morning sickness, she has to stay at the Mu Castle for now. She didn''t say it yet but after knowing that you went missing, she was frightened. She already told us that she would beat you up when she sees you because you made her worry when she was pregnant."


    Mu Lan softly asked, "Do you still want to risk your life and leave them forever? Or do you want to hurt them as well?"


    A tear drop rolled down from Lu Feng''s right eye. He had to stomach the news. He still couldn''t utter a single word. Others didn''t talk as well. They gave him some time to control his emotion.


    Carlo handed Mu Lan another ss of water. She gave it to Lu Feng. Lu Feng took the ss of water. After he finished drinking the whole ss, he wiped his moist mouth. Soon, he rxed and has full control over his emotion. He began to think properly. After a while, he said, "I think I got to know something that I wasn''t supposed to know."


    Mu Lan smiled. "It seems that your brain started to work. Congrattion!"


    Carlo opened his mouth. "I will erase the part that you met us and the nt you were looking for. When you wake up, all you will tell others that you were in a ship in the Caribbean Sea and the ship was destroyed in a storm. After that you woke up in the beach of Costa Rica. Except for that, all of your memories will be intact. Since you saved your little girl, no harm will be done to you."


    Lu Feng asked him, "Will you hypnotize me?"


    "That''s what I''m good at." Carlo curtly replied.


    "Alright. Please don''t erase anything else. I will put my faith in you." Lu Feng became nervous. He was thinking that if the person in front of him didn''t hypnotize her properly, he might have some major memory loss.


    "You are in good hands." Carlo reassured him.


    Lu Feng nodded and nced at Mu Lan. "Sweet little rabbit, you will stay close, right?"


    Carlo and Romano''s nerves twitched once again.


    "I definitely will. I cannot let others harm you since you are my doctor." Mu Lan spoke earnestly.


    Pedro coughed. He thought, ''If I wasn''t her doctor, she wouldn''t talk like a big shot. What a traitor!''


    Carlo said, "Come with me in my chamber."


    Lu Feng and Mu Lan followed him.


    After he was hypnotized, he had forgotten about the elixir and The Cobra, and also, he never called Mu Lan ''sweet little rabbit'' again.

 Chapter 779: I MISS YOU... PAPA

    <h4>Chapter 779: I MISS YOU... PAPA</h4>


    After dinner, Romano asked, "Hey Anty, I heard that you really threw the Lu boy in the beach of Costa Rica?"


    Antonio was rxing while rubbing his stomach filled with food. "I did. Who the hell does he think he is calling my baby girl ''sweet little bunny''? He should be happy that I didn''t cut off his tongue."


    Carlo casually said, "Don''t worry. He will never call her by that name again. I took a ''great'' care of it."


    Romano looked around. "Where is little princess? I didn''t see her after dinner. Is she washing the dishes?"


    Carlo scoffed. "When did she ever wash the dishes? She always finds a way to hand over the house chores to us using her cute acting skills. Can you ever say ''no'' to that? I doubt it."


    "But I did tell her to wash the dishes before I served the food. She agreed to do it." Romano scratched his head. "She said that it would be taken care of."


    "Did the sun rise in the west today?" Carlo couldn''t believe it.


    "She didn''t say that she would do it." Pedro corrected.


    Just then, Juan came back from the kitchen while wiping his hands. "I''m done with washing the dishes. Where is little one?"


    Romano""..." He as dumbfounded.


    Carlo: "..." He thought, ''I knew it!''


    Antonio sighed. ''She will never change.''


    Pedro said, "I think she is trying to get inside. After all, she is closer to her father now."


    Antonio said sympathetically, "She must miss her father a lot."


    They heard Romano saying, "But she cannot open the gate without the gold key. Without it, none of us can enter."


    Carlomented, "Only Orio can break the door. But there is no way we will break it, isn''t that right? After all, our hidden treasure is there."


    In the meantime, Mu Lan was standing in front of the big door made of stone. There was a small keyhole. She touched the keyhole.


    ''I wish I had the key with me. Then I could see you...'' Thinking that, she leaned forward and her forehead touched the stony cold door. She inhaled and exhaled slowly. She whispered softly, "I miss you.... papa..."


    Two dayster, Pedro changed her dressing. "You will be fine if you take a week rest."


    Mu Lan said, "I know. But I don''t want to waste my time here. I have to prepare myself both mentally and physically. I have to meet that guy and fight him. This time, I won''t back down easily."


    "Are you sure about this? You are saying it because you don''t have your memories with him. But when you have your memories back..." Pedro controlled hisughter. "I can''t imagine the Mu boy''s face when you abandon him."


    Mu Lan looked at him. "Why are you all thinking the same thing? Don''t you have confidence in me? More importantly, why will I leave Liang Liang for that man? He is not only married but also mentally sick." She exhaled aloud.


    Pedro gathered his medical kits and said, "We think that way because no matter how much he tortured you, you still loved him to the point to give your life to save him and his wife and child. What do you want us to think after you did such major sacrifice?"


    Mu Lan tried to find excuses. "...I was blind."


    "It doesn''t mean you won''t be blind after you get your memories back." Pedro gave her a logical exnation. "When you were blindly in love with him, you never thought logically. You even left us and told us not to meet you. You wanted to a normal life with him."


    Mu Lan was speechless. She tried to think properly this time. Then she said, "Maybe, I was possessed by a ghost?" Though it was an assertive sentence, her questioning tone sounded like a question.


    Pedro gave her a hard look.


    Mu Lan stood up and hugged him. She looked like a puppy when she pitifully and cutely said, "I''m so sorry that I behaved that way. I shouldn''t have done it. I wronged you..."


    Pedro interrupted him, "Alright, stop with your acting. I can''t believe you tried the same tactic again and again."


    "But it always works on you." She said in a lovely tone and kissed his cheek. After that, she turned around and said, "I''m going now. Bye bye for now." Saying that she left.


    Pedro sighed and shook his head. "This girl..."


    The next day, Mu Lan and others went to Costa Rica before heading to Italy. The reason to stay in Costa Rica was because, her injury was opened in the storm of the Bermuda Tringle.


    Pedro scolded her while dressing her injury, "I told you to take rest in there for a week. But you won''t listen. Now look what you have done! Do you like being hurt? What are you? A masochist?"


    Mu Lan''splexion already paled as she lost too much blood. Now that she was being scolded, her pouted and stayed silent.


    Juan rubbed her head. "Little one, do you want to stay here until your injury heals?"


    Mu Lan shook her head. "I want to go back."


    Juan nodded. "Alright. I''ll ask Shin to bring his private ne."


    That night, Mu Lan reached the Mu Castle and was weed by Mu Liang.


    He came forward and cupped her face. "Why do you look so pale? Are you sick?"


    Carloined, "This stubborn girl was injured but she wouldn''t take rest. She wanted toe here so badly that she moved recklessly till her injury opened."


    Mu Liang eyed the girl in his arms silently. It was a scary gaze.


    Mu Lan gazed at him with her puppy eyes and mumbled softly, "I missed you."


    Mu Liang looked at Carlo. "I''ll make sure she takes enough rest."


    "Mmm..." Mu Lan wanted to protest when Carlo replied, "You better."


    It was a pure threat.


    Mu Liang ignored him. He put his right hand on her shoulder and left hand on her thighs and then carried her inside.

 Chapter 780: THE REASON BEHIND HIS MEMORY LOSS

    <h4>Chapter 780: THE REASON BEHIND HIS MEMORY LOSS</h4>


    Mu Liang ignored Carlo. He put his right hand on her shoulder and left hand on her thighs and then carried her inside. He took her to the bed and pulled her shirt up to see her injury. Then he sighed. He sat down beside her and hugged her.


    He whispered, "You took the pain for me, didn''t you? It was my fault." He sounded like it was his fault that she was hurt.


    Mu Lan''s puppy expression vanished in a second. "That''s not it! It''s my fault that I wanted toe here to be with you despite me injury."


    "So, this is my fault." Mu Liang dejectedly said.


    "No... I.... was curious to find out what happened to doctor Lu Feng after he was found in Costa Rica."


    Mu Liang''s expression darkened. "So, it''s because so him...." He definitely wasn''t pleased to hear that his wifey was hurt because of his friend.


    Mu Lan flinched seeing that dangerous aura around him. She began to speak, "No... it''s not what I meant. What I meant is.... well..." she sighed and continued, "It''s my fault. I was reckless. I shouldn''t have done that. I should have taken rest. I promise that I will take care of myself in the future."


    Mu Liang exhaled aloud. "How many times did you promise me the same thing?"


    She blinked. "Eh?"


    "I cannot let go of you like that. You need to be punished." His eyes were darker than the first time.


    Mu Lan remembered the time when she didn''t listen to him and faced danger and then, she was forced to drink the juice of bitter gourd. She gasped. "Y-you c-can''t... my lover.... my dearest hubby... my everything... I love you so much... you cannot betray me like this."


    Mu Liang grabbed her head with his left hand and said, "Enough with your drama. You cannot escape your fate."


    "Nooo!" Her pitiful scream tattered the silence of the summer night.


    Twenty minutester, Mu Lan sobbed in the bed and muttered, "I hate you... I hate you... I hate you..."


    Mu Liang forced her to drink two-ss juice of bitter gourd which she hated the most. She nearly puked after drinking.


    He covered her with theforter after changing her dress and climbed on the bed as well. He rubbed her head and said, "You are tired. Sleep now."


    Mu Lan shoved away his hand and said, "Get out! I hate you!" Her head was still buried in the pillow. She didn''t even look at him.


    Mu Liang hugged her closer and mumbled softly, "You cannot risk your body and health like that, Lan. You have no idea how much I worry when you are not by my side. I know exactly well how much you crave for adventure. But please think about my heart as well. I cannot bear to see you hurt yourself."


    Mu Lan wept silently as she closed her eyes. She didn''t move away from him.


    ''Just like a child.'' Mu Liang thought. He smiled and kissed her forehead.


    -------


    The next day, the servants arranged the breakfast outside the castle beside theke by Qi Ying''s order. The cool breeze made everyone refreshed.


    Grandpa Mu Cheng, Mu Jin, Jing Sheng, Mu Liang, Mu Lan, Mu Feng, Qi Ying, Mu Chen, Yan Su and Lu Feng sat altogether and began having the meal.


    Between Jing Sheng and Mu Jin, it was awkward when he came back to the castle with grandpa Mu Cheng. Now, Mu Jin pretended to act normally whereas Jing Sheng ignored him.


    Still, everyone was having meal peacefully.


    "It is still a shock to find you in Costa Rica. I thought you were in Brazil. What were you doing there when my submarine has gone missing?" Mu Feng was curious about the incident. More importantly, it was his billion dors private submarine. He almost had a heart attack when he heard that the submarine lost the signal. He wasn''t worried about his childhood friend but his recently invented submarine.


    Lu Feng cringed. "I don''t know. Don''t ask me about me. I cannot remember anything. I only remember that I went to Amazon to search a rare nt that can help the cow recover quickly. But I cannot seem to remember anything anymore."


    "Oh, are you talking about the new virus of the cow? So, that''s what it was about." Jing Sheng nodded in understanding.


    "You know a lot mother." Mu Chen praised his mother.


    "I watch news." Jing Sheng replied inly.


    Mu Feng didn''t let his family members mislead the conversation. He said, "I don''t know about the rare nt or anything. All I want to know how my most precious submarine lost the signal while going close to the Bermuda Tringle. While it vanished mysteriously, you came back without a scratch."


    Apparently, the locals in Costa Rica found Lu Feng''s unconscious body in the sea beach and took him in the hospital. After he woke up, the police inquired about him and then, they let him contact Mu Feng.


    Yan Su definitely wanted to beat him till nothing left. However, because of her pregnancy, her emotion was imbnced. She was in tears when she saw the skinny Lu Feng and wailed when he hugged her.


    Right this moment, Mu Feng showed that he cared more for his submarine than his cousin''s soon-to-be husband.


    Yan Su red at Mu Feng. "Hey, watch it cousin. It was a testing machine. Who knew what kind of useless submarine you gave him?" Then, she nced at the man beside her. She touched Lu Feng''s hand and said, "Poor darling, you even lost your memory."


    Mu Feng was speechless. He cursed in his mind, ''Traitor cousin!''


    Jing Sheng asked Lu Feng, "What did your father say, Xiao Feng? Is it serious?"


    Lu Feng shook his head. "No, not really. It''s a temporary memory loss. My father thinks that since my head wasn''t heavily injured, then it''s nothing serious. This time, the tour was too much for my health, I guess."

 Chapter 781: MU CHEN’S SECRET

    <h4>Chapter 781: MU CHEN''S SECRET</h4>


    He didn''t mention the part that his father and he himself found a reason behind his forgetfulness and that would be ''hypnotism''. However, after getting treatment from a psychiatrist, his memories didn''te back.


    Jing Sheng sighed in relief. "That''s good then."


    Mu Lan had a hunch that Lu Feng would find out the reason behind his memory loss. However, she also knew very well no hypnotizer would be able to out-smart Carlo''s hypnotism. Thus, she wasn''t worried.


    Mu Feng regretted giving Lu Feng the submarine. He agreed to give it to his childhood friend because Lu Feng said at the time, the nt he was looking for would be for the greater good. Now he found out that it was for animals, and not for human beings. Lu Feng was travelling with two of his men when he lent the submarine to him. Then, Lu Feng secretly left his men after noticing some people trying to follow him. He took the submarine and ran off. He knew very well, without the documents he had with him, the stalkers wouldn''t be able to get anything. And now, after whatever happened, he can''t remember anything, no recollection what-so-ever.


    Mu Liang ced two more dumplings on in her bowl. She ignored him; however, she still ate the extra dumplings. She ate all the meal he served her, but she didn''t talk to him.


    Mu Feng noticed it and whispered to his elder brother, "Big brother, why is sister Lan Lan angry at you? What did you do?"


    Mu Liang mumbled, "She was being reckless, and so I gave her medicine so hoping now that she can will think twice before acting so recklessly in the future."


    Mu Feng''s eyes grew wide. He recalled the time when he had a match with Mu Lan, and he was beaten up by her. He began to admire his big brother even more when he realized that Mu Liang wasn''t scared of Mu Lan''s horrible temper.


    He wanted to praise his brother when Zero, the acting Head Butler came forward and said, "First young master, Hugo has arrived. He wanted me to inform you."


    Mu Liangmended him, "Send him here. I would like to talk to him."


    "As you wish, first young master." Zero bowed that and left.


    The butlers served tea. While the Mu Family members were drinking, Zero returned with Hugo.


    Before Hugo could say anything, something happened.


    Mu Chen screamed ''darling'' and threw himself at Hugo. He hugged Hugo tightly and kissed his lips.


    Chuu!


    It was a loud kiss.


    Crash!


    The cup grandpa Mu Cheng was holding, fell onto the table and the hot tea spilt all over the table.


    "Elder!" The butlers became flustered and got busy wiping the table.


    "OMG!" Mu Lan covered her mouth. She had never expected to see this.


    "What the heck...!" Yan Su didn''t know that his cousin had ''that'' type of taste.


    Mu Lan nced at Qi Ying and screamed, "Ah... Xiao Ying! Your nose is bleeding."


    She got up and took some tissue paper to wipe the dripping blood from Qi Ying''s face. Qi Ying was frozen at first and then, flustered.


    "So, Xiao Ying is into *BL... Even bleeding like that... you just showed your real perverted self.... So naughty..." Mu Lan mumbled softly as she teased her friend.


    Yan Su heard her and began to giggle. Mu Lan joined her as well. In the meantime, Qi Ying could hardly look straight.


    Jing Sheng and Mu Jin were speechless at the sight. Never in million years, had they thought that their third son would like man men, let alone kiss one right in front of his whole family.


    Grandpa Mu Cheng clenched his fists and hit the table. After that, he roared, "Rascal! How dare you to show us such an unsightly scene? I''ll disown you!"


    Hugo stood still as Mu Chen kissed him in front of the others. Then, he let Hugo go and asked him, "Where were you all this time? I''vee here to see look for you when I lost connection with you. Do you know how hard it was for me not to hear your voice? Don''t scare me like that..."


    "..."


    The other members of the Mu Family were drowned in their sea of love. They felt like they were watching a Shakespearean romanticedy drama.


    Mu Feng was the first one to speak, "I knew that he had a boyfriend, but I never thought it would be Hugo."


    Mu Liang also had no idea that his youngest brother would be in a secret rtionship with his employee.


    Mu Chen nced at his grandfather and said, "I''ve plenty of money to live a luxurious life, I don''t need your fortune. For my boyfriend, I can give up on everything."


    "Ooo...." Mu Lan, Qi Ying and Yan Su started pping in admiration. Even their boyfriends never dered their love for their lovers like that.


    Grandpa Mu Cheng began to tremble in anger. Mu Jin touched his father''s hand. "Dad, don''t get overexcited. You just left the hospital. You know how Xiao Chen is. Don''t get agitated over this."


    Grandpa Mu Cheng took several deep breaths to calm himself. He stood and left. He totally lost the mood to drink tea.


    Mu Liang also stood up. "Meet me in my study room." He instructed before leaving.


    "Yes, boss." Hugo replied curtly and yet politely.


    Four dayster, Noel opened his eyes and the doctor and nurses sighed in relief. Mu Lan went to see him when she heard the news. The first thing he asked about was Jing Sheng''s condition.


    Noel asked, "H-how''s Miss Jing...?" He tried not to make it suspicious. His face was pale, and his body could hardly move. But all he could think about was Jing Sheng.


    Mu Lan said, "Mother-inw is doing fine. She is living with us for now. More bodyguards were assigned to her. The terrorists have been taken care of. She is safe."


    Others also went to visit him. Thest person who visited him was Jing Sheng.


    *BL = Boy love / Yaoi / boyXboy

 Chapter 782: SHE KNEW

    <h4>Chapter 782: SHE KNEW</h4>


    Jing Sheng knocked on the door and entered. Noel was sitting on the bed, leaning back against his pillow and reading a magazine. He looked up from the magazine and seeing Jing Sheng, his face brightened up. He eximed, "Miss Jing!"


    Jing Sheng gave him a small smile. She put down a container on the table and then sat down on a chair beside the bed. "Noel, how are you feeling now?"


    Noel smiled at her. "I''m better. I wanted to leave the hospital, but the doctors won''t let me leave yet. I guess I have to wait another week."


    Jing Sheng looked down. Her arms were trembling as they gripped on her clothes. She mumbled, "You shouldn''t have done it."


    "Pardon?" Noel didn''t understand what she meant by that.


    Jing Sheng closed her eyes and said clearly, "You shouldn''t have suffered because of me."


    Noel couldn''t understand why she said that. Normally, people would thank others for saving their lives, but she looked different. He tried to ask, "What do you-"


    She interrupted him. "All these years, what did you gain.... what did you achieve by protecting me?" Her voice shook when she spoke.


    "Y-you!" Noel''s eyes grew wide. He had a feeling that she found out about his deeds to protect her all these years.


    "I want to say ''thank you for saving me'' but I can''t. I cannot imagine what you went through doing all this for me." Her tone was full of guilt.


    Before Mu Lan left, she only said a few things to her, then, Jing Sheng figured out the rest of the things from Noel''s journal in his room. She knew that it wasn''t the best thing to find out, but she still did. His love and his devotion for her was so strong, she couldn''t think of anything else except for the words he written in his diary. Her heart was ripped apart imagining how hard it must be for him to face his one-sided love and protect her every day and night.


    Noel gritted his teeth. "Who told you? How did you find out?"


    He never meant for her know, he was fine with bearing everything as long as she was taking the medicine. He knew how much it would affect her if she discovered his feelings. He had known that he might never be able to tell her; but it was fine for him. As long as she was living the way she wanted, he could bear with it. But now he was angry. He was mad at the person who told her about it, making her suffer like this.


    At that moment, in Qi Ying''s study room, Mu Lan sneezed.


    Qi Ying asked, "Xiao Lan, are you cold?"


    "I''m fine." Mu Lan rubbed her nose.


    "Someone must be cursing you right now. Hey, did you do anything to anyone recently?" Yan Su asked feeling amused.


    Mu Lan tried to recall. Then, she said innocently, "No one in particr."


    Back at the hospital, Jing Sheng was having hard a time to control her emotions. She couldn''t hear what Noel was saying. All she wanted to say, it came out all at once. "Every time you protected me, every time you saved me, you had to suffer. You were in pain..."


    Noel protested, "No, I wasn''t! I never felt pain when I helped you. I always felt happy that I could make you safe, and that will never change."


    Jing Sheng stood up abruptly and screamed, "But you will gain nothing! You can have nothing. I cannot give you anything."


    "I don''t need anything. As long as I can see your smile, that''s all I need." Noel smiled at her gently. His tender look showed how much he cared for her.


    "You...!" Jing Sheng couldn''t say anything. Her eyes turned red and tears formed in her eyes. She mumbled, "Noel, let''s end this here."


    "Miss Jing-" Noel couldn''t hear her properly. He was about to say something when she interrupted her again.


    "Don''t ever help me. Don''t evere in front of me. This is my final wish." Jing Sheng''s tone was firm. She thought, ''As long as he doesn''t see me, he will have a good life without sacrificing anything. That''s all I''m able to do to repay him.''


    And just like that, she left; leaving behind the man whose head was down, expression was paler than before. A dull pain that was killing him slowly.


    While Jing Sheng was walking on the street, she clenched her clothes over her chest tightly. She was having a problem breathing properly. She felt like something was eating away her heart. The aching was killing her.


    She was grateful that it ended that way. If she didn''t read his diary, she wouldn''t have figured out her deep feelings for him.


    When the she was a bride who was being tortured by her inws and her husband was neglecting her, only one person truly cared for her and was gentle with her. That person helped her in every aspect, gave her hope to go on in the hell, always gave her courage. Without her knowing, she fell for him. And she discovered her feelings when she read his diary. Because, she had the same kind of affection and adoration for him.


    It that sense, Mu Lan was right when she told Mu Liang that the vulnerable girl would definitely fall hard for that knight in the silver armor. She was correct in analyzing Jing Sheng''s innermost feeling.


    ------


    Three dayster, Mu Lan found out what Jing Sheng talked about in the hospital. She put her both hands on her head. "What should I do now?"


    She was in Qi Ying''s study room. She was spending more time in here. She already recoveredpletely and was practicing her art. Whenever she had free time, she was hanging out with her friends.


    Yan Su leaned back on the sofa. "So, what are you going to do now? Are you quitting?"


    Qi Ying said, "I think we should stop meddling into this. This is going too deep. I think we already hurt Noel and mother-inw more than we can imagine."


    Mu Lan looked out of the window. She was thinking.

 Chapter 783: FOR YOUR HAPPINESS

    <h4>Chapter 783: FOR YOUR HAPPINESS</h4>


    Two dayster, Mu Liang went to his mother''s room. He knocked on the door and a maid opened the door. She bowed when she saw that it was first young master.


    Mu Liang asked, "Where is Miss Jing?"


    The maid replied, "Miss Jing is having evening tea, first young master."


    "Leave us alone." Saying that, Mu Liang entered the room and found Jing Sheng sitting on the couch, drinking tea.


    Seeing Mu Liang, she smiled at him. "You are home early, Xiao Liang."


    "Yes, mother." Mu Liang looked around and asked, "Mother, are you done packing?"


    Jing Sheng nodded. "Yes, I didn''t bring too many dresses with me. Just one luggage."


    He asked, "When will you leave?"


    "Tomorrow morning." Jing Shen replied as she put down her cup on the table.


    Mu Liang came closer and asked, "Why don''t you stay here for a while?"


    Jing Sheng smiled a little. "I cannot stay here for long. You know the reason." She patted the seat beside her to signal her son to sit.


    Mu Liang sat beside his mother and took her hands. "You''ve suffered so much for us."


    Jing Sheng firmly disagreed. "You are wrong, Xiao Liang. It wasn''t your fault. It was none of my children''s fault either. It was my fate. It was my choice to suffer. Meeting your father might be a curse, but meeting Xiao Lan is a blessing for me. You chose a good girl for yourself. I''m so proud of you."


    Mu Liang smiled thinking about his beloved. "Yes, she is a blessing for me and my family."


    Jing Sheng asked him, "When are you two nning to get married? Will you wait till shepletes her studies?"


    "Does she study?" Mu Liang questioned back. He had seen Mu Lan was secretly practicing martial arts and ying with wind just this morning. Fortunately, her wound had healed or she would have been driven mad by now.


    Jing Sheng chuckled upon hearing her son''s question. She told him, "You are lucky to have a girl like her, my dear son."


    Mu Liang said in reply, "And you are lucky to have a man who protected you secretly all these years."


    Jing Sheng''s expression changed. Her face became ghastly pale. "Y-you... how do you know? Did Noel say anything to you?"


    Mu Liang shook his head. "No, how can he say that? He was thinking of taking this secret to his grave. This time, he was badly injured. Xiao Lan told me everything she knew."


    He turned towards his mother. "Mother, you don''t have to hold back for us. Because of us, the thing you only got was pain. Now, you are not part of this anymore. You are free. Why are you still thinking of sacrificing yourself? And for what reason? You don''t have to do it."


    "Stop it!" Jing Sheng shouted. She took her hands from Mu Liang. She closed her eyes.


    Mu Liang waited for his mother to calm down.


    Jing Sheng spoke, "You know nothing. Don''t talk to your mother like that again."


    Jing Sheng knew very well why she chose not to be with Noel. She definitely liked him and she knew how good he was. That''s why, she thought that it was better for him to choose a girl who was as pure as him. She could never bring herself to be with him. How could she? She thought that she was filthy. She was married and bore three sons for a scumbag. She couldn''t possible snatch a good person like Noel for herself. She was rotten from inside and out.


    Mu Liang softly said, "Mother, I''m not trying to force you. All I want to say is that it''s okay for you to be happy. It''s okay for you to have a new life that can give you everything you never had but always wished to have. We love you and we want you to live your life to the fullest. And if you take a painful path for yourself because of us, it will never make us happy, we will regret it, we will think that it''s because we weren''t good enough, we couldn''t make you happy. Mother, can''t you see? If you can''t be happy, we won''t be able to be happy as well."


    He exhaled loudly and continued, "But of course, it''s your life, your choice. But no matter what you do, what path you choose, you have to be happy, mother."


    Then, he stood up and left the room, leaving Jing Sheng alone.


    He went to his chamber and found Mu Lan using her power to make the couch fly. He was amazed to see how wonderful she was. For the first time, he saw her using her power this morning. He couldn''t take his eyes off of her. His mother was right. He was fortunate to have her.


    However, he was feeling uneasy. He never saw her practicing her arts. He couldn''t figure out why she was doing it now.


    ''Could it be she is going on a mission? It will be dangerous if she has to use her power.'' On thinking that Mu Liang sighed, knowing she was going to face danger without him made him restless. But he would never stop her if that''s something she wanted to do. He would never make her a bird in cage. All he could do was watch over her safety.


    Mu Liang strode towards her and hugged her from behind tightly. He mumbled, "I did what you told me to. Can you not be mad at me anymore? I absolutely hate it when you don''t talk to me and not smile at me."


    These past few days, Mu Lan hadn''t been talking to him, not even once. She epted his hug and his affection, but she never uttered a single word.


    In the morning, she suddenly came to him when he was changing his clothes and told him if he could manage to change his mother''s heart, she would talk to him.


    If Mu Liang could, he would have instantly met his mother, but Jing Sheng was already in the flower shop and he didn''t want to disturb his mother. So, he waited till his mother came back.

 Chapter 784: A BOUQUET OF FLOWERS

    <h4>Chapter 784: A BOUQUET OF FLOWERS</h4>


    Mu Lan turned to face him with a serious expression on her face. She strictly ordered him, "Prepare my dinner."


    Mu Liang instantly saluted and said, "Yes mam!" Then he strode to the kitchen.


    Unknown to him, there was a hint of smile on Mu Lan''s lips.


    After Mu Liang had done with cooking, he served the food. They both sat down to eat. He didn''t want her to sit on the chair. So, he took her on hisp and fed her. "Wifey, I cooked your favorite? Do you like it?"


    Mu Lan burst intoughter. "Oh my, you are really something." Sheughed so much that tears moistened her eyes.


    He practically had turned into her servant when he discovered that she wasn''t talking to him.


    Mu Liang rxed his body. Seeing her smiling like that around him, that''s all he needed. He asked, "Do you like it?"


    Mu Lan nodded happily. "Yes, I like it." She took the shrimp from Mu Liang''s fork and leaned on his chest. While moving her mouth she said, "It''s delicious."


    Mu Liang said, "You were exercising all day, weren''t you? Have more." Saying that he fed her rice.


    After gulping down the rice, Mu Lan asked, "What did mother-inw say about Noel?"


    Mu Liang stopped before moving his hand away. He shook his head. "She needs some time."


    Mu Lan nodded. "She has some time in her hands. So, let''s give her some time. You have already done what''s needed. She needed a confirmation from her children that it was okay for her to be happy. For some reason, mostly because of her marriage with your father, she must be thinking that she doesn''t deserve to be with Noel who unconditionally loved her. She needed a little push. As long as she isn''t a masochist, my n will work out. I wish Xue Lin was here."


    Mu Liang suggested, "If you need her help then why don''t you call her?"


    She worriedly replied, "Her number is unreachable. I contacted her university and they said she didn''t contact them for two months. I''m so worried."


    He gave her another suggestion. "Why don''t you use our men to investigate about her whereabouts? You can only ask Feng and he will do it for you right away."


    "I know, but what if she doesn''t like that? What if she doesn''t want to be found." Mu Lan said thoughtfully, "But she never misses her sses though."


    "Then you should definitely ask Feng''s help." He wiped her mouth as she finished her meal.


    ----------


    The next day, Mu Lan went to Mu Feng''s chamber in the morning before breakfast.


    Mu Feng opened the door and seeing her he let her enter the room. He said, "Oh, sister Lan Lan, good morning. What brings you here?"


    "Good morning." Mu Lan entered the room and walked towards the couch. After sitting on the couch, she asked, "Were you busy? Did I disturb you?"


    "Not at all. What can I do for my cutie sister-inw?" Mu Feng sat down in the couch opposite her.


    "I need to find out Xue Lin''s whereabouts."


    Mu Feng cringed. "Oh, that scary woman.... I see." He took out his cell phone and tapped the buttons for a while. After that, he said, "Don''t worry. Wait for it and you will get the news tonight."


    Mu Lan smiled. "That''s good."


    Mu Feng asked, "Is it for mother''s checkup? I think she is doing well after herst checkup. The psychiatrist you bought was very professional." He went into deep thought. Then, he continued, "But for some reason, I cannot remember his name and face. That''s strange."


    Mu Lan calmly said, "Xue Lin is missing for two months. She isn''t in Germany either. She really made us all worried. That''s why I came for your help. And about the psychiatrist, don''t worry. Maybe you have been working really hard these days. It will be alright after you take some rest."


    Mu Feng scratched his head. "That must be the reason..."


    Certainly, Mu Feng forgot about Carlo. However, Mu Lan wouldn''t make him suspicious.


    That night, Mu Lan found out Xue Lin''s whereabouts.


    "She is in China! Why did she go there without telling us first?" Yan Su was shocked.


    Mu Lan shrugged. "We are not her guardian. Why would she tell us where she goes, what she does? We don''t do that either."


    "But at least she could inform us by leaving a text! We were worried for nothing." Yan Su huffed.


    Qi Ying smiled. "As long as she is safe and sound, it''s fine whether she tells us or not."


    Mu Lan bit down her lower lip. "However, I can''t help but think that she is facing some problem. Why would she miss her sses? It''s not like her at all."


    Qi Ying suggested, "If you are worried, you can call her. Feng gave you her number, right?"


    Mu Lan shook her head. "No, he didn''t get one. She doesn''t have a number. She isn''t using her cell phone at all?"


    Yan Su frowned. "Did she lose it?"


    Mu Lan nced at her. "She can buy another one, but she isn''t."


    "Sometimes, I think that she definitely lives in a cave." Yan Su sighed.


    "That''s Xue Lin for you. She thinks about nothing but books." Mu Lan said and three of them chuckled.


    One weekter, Yan Su went to visit Jing Sheng''s flower shop.


    Jing Sheng saw her and smiled at her. "Xiao Yan Su, howe you are here?"


    "Why? Can''t Ie here?" Yan Su moved forward and hugged her.


    "Of course, you can. You are always wee in here." Jing Sheng took her to her (Jing Sheng''s) office room and let her sit beside her on the couch. She asked looking at Yan Su''s stomach, "But are you okay with walking around like this? Shouldn''t you take rest more often?"


    Yan Su said, "I was bored. So, I came here to help Ying dear. She told me to get a bouquet of flower for Noel."

 Chapter 785: FIND HIM

    <h4>Chapter 785: FIND HIM</h4>


    Jing Sheng cringed upon hearing Noel''s name. She forcefully smiled and said, "Is Noel being released from the hospital today?"


    Yan Su said, "Not only is he being released but he is also leaving the country."


    Jing Sheng was shocked. "What did you say?"


    "Yes, Noel didn''t want to continue working for the Mu Family. He is nning on moving to Africa. Ying dear offered him a variety of works, but he wouldn''t take them. He said that he would rather live his life as a monk and help the sick children of Africa. That''s heroic. Since he worked for the Mu Family for so long, everyone thought of giving him a surprise. After all, he was more like a member of the Mu Family..." Yan Su babbled on and on.


    She didn''t seem to realize that Jing Sheng''s face paled. She gazed at her and spoke, "Oh, I need a flower bouquet. That''s right. Aunt, please make a big one, so that it shows all of our gratitude for him."


    Jing Sheng snapped out of it and said, "S-sure, I''ll make one right away. Wait for a while." She stood up and went to the room where her employees were making flower bouquets. While she was making a huge bouquet, she was absentminded.


    In the meantime, Yan Su sent a text to Mu Lan.


    ''The prey took the bait.''


    Mu Lan sighed reading the text. She thought, ''What does she take mother-inw for?''


    Thirty minutester, Noel came to the Mu Castle and everyone warmly weed him. He was given presents and flowers. It was a joyous afternoon.


    Mu Lan, Qi Ying and Yan Su kept looking at their watches. Time went by, it was Noel''s time to leave, however, Jing Sheng never showed up, nor did she bother to call him.


    The three friends exchanged nces; they were bing restless. Mu Lan closed her eyes and tried to calm down.


    After lunch was over, Noel packed his luggage. He had lived here for a long time, but he never had too many things. He was too focused on work and most of his money was spent on Jing Sheng''s medicine. Thest time he bought clothes was two years ago, and it was only one set. At least he wasn''t broke.


    He already decided; if he couldn''t be close to her and couldn''t see her even though they were in the same city, then there was no point for him to live here. He would sacrifice his love for the people who needed help. He was good at taking care of sick people. He could at least do something for this world. Even if it was a tiny bit, he wanted to do it.


    Before climbing into the car, Noel smiled and bowed to them. Then he said to grandpa Mu Cheng, "Thank you for everything you have done so far. I will remember your kindness till my death."


    Grandpa Mu Cheng said, "If you ever want to return here, the door is always open for you."


    Qi Ying said, "I''m sorry that Feng and elder brother-inw couldn''te because of their work. Instead of them, we are here to see you off."


    Noel said, "I cannot bother them. I''m already grateful that you all came to see me off, Madam Mu."


    Mu Lan smiled and said, "Have a nice flight."


    Noel also smiled at her and replied, "Thank you very much for everything."


    Yan Su said, "Hey Noel, take care of yourself, will you?"


    Noel chuckled and said, "Of course, Miss. I wouldn''t dare to disobey you."


    Yan Su threatened him by saying, "Yea, you better remember that."


    Mu Jin yfully said, "Next time youe here, bring your kids and beautiful wife."


    Upon hearing that, Mu Lan and Yan Su scoffed inwardly. Qi Ying twitched her lips.


    Noel gave Mu Jin a small smile and climbed into the car. The car drove off.


    Mu Lan''s car came right away. Mark came out of the car and opened the door for Mu Lan.


    Mu Jin asked, "Are you going somewhere, Xiao Lan?"


    Mu Lan said, "I''ve some things to do. I''lle home as soon as I''m done." Saying that, she hurriedly climbed into the car.


    "I remembered that I had some business with Xiao Lan. Please excuse me." Qi Ying bowed to the elders and went inside the car.


    "Oh, I do too." Dering that, Yan Su followed Qi Ying and Mu Lan.


    Mark shut the door and sat in the driver''s seat and then drove off.


    Grandpa Mu Chengmented, "Kids are so energetic. Good for their health." He turned around and entered the castle. Mu Jin followed him.


    Inside the car, Yan Su excitedly asked Mu Lan, "Are you sure that aunt will go to the airport?"


    Mu Lan replied, "After all the things we did, she should. I mean.... Look, how much effort I put in on this n. How can it go wrong?"


    Qi Ying couldn''t help but lick her lower lip in nervousness. "I wish Xiao Lin was here. She could tell us how to approach them."


    Mu Lan said, "We can only pray and hope so that it all works out well."


    -------


    At the airport, the girls were looking for Noel.


    Yan Su asked, "Did you find him?"


    Qi Ying looked around. "I cannot find him anywhere."


    Apparently, they lost him when they entered the airport.


    Mu Lan said, "Found him! There he is."


    The other two looked in the direction where she pointed at.


    Yan Su grabbed her two friends'' hands and said, "Let''s go, let''s go!" She practically dragged them.


    "Easy girl! You are pregnant!" Mu Lan scolded her


    Qi Ying said, "We need to call mother-inw''s bodyguard to find out where she is."


    "I got this." Mu Lan took out her cell phone and dialed a number.


    Yan Su said, "She has to be here. Maybe she is on her way. I can''t wait to see what kind of drama it will be."


    After ringing for four times, someone picked up the call. "First young mistress, what can I do for you?"

 Chapter 786: THEIR EXPECTATION

    <h4>Chapter 786: THEIR EXPECTATION</h4>


    "First young mistress, what can I do for you?" A stern voice asked.


    He was the leader of the group of seven bodyguards who were protecting Jing Sheng. Because of Mu Lan''s mischiefst time, he and his group had a rough time. Mu Liang was a scary demon when he was angry. From then on, he and his team members were very cautious of Mu Lan.


    "Where is Miss Jing?" Mu Lan asked back.


    The leader responded, "Miss Jing is in the flower shop. Do you need anything, first young mistress?"


    "Still in the flower shop....?" Mu Lan said in confusion as she nced at her friends. "Okay, I understand. There is nothing else." After she hung up, she covered her head. "Did I do something wrong? There must be some miscalction. It''s my fault that it turned out like that."


    Mu Lan already sat on the floor. "If I didn''t interfere, mother-nw wouldn''t know, Noel could at least stay by her side and be with her like this. But I ruined it. Not only his job is gone but he is also heading to Africa. Ahh!"


    Qi Ying sat beside her and firmly said, "You cannot say that. Mother-inw stopped taking medicine and her mental illness is now gone because of your n. Do you think it would be good for her to have nightmares every night? How could Noel give her medicine when she was under bodyguards'' care? More importantly, he would lose all his savings if he treated her all his life." She touched Mu Lan''s shoulder and continued in a softer tone, "What you did was good for both of them. It''s not bad at all."


    Yan Su was pregnant. So, she couldn''t sit on the floor. She said, "Well yeah, except for both of them split up."


    Qi Ying helplessly looked at Yan Su. "Don''t rub the salt on the wound."


    Mu Lan covered her face. She didn''t want anyone to look at her.


    Qi Ying said, "Let''s wait for a while. Mother-inw mighte." She tried to cheer up her two friends.


    But they knew, even if Jing Sheng started her journey from home with a helicopter, she wouldn''t be able to reach. It was almost boarding time.


    Two security officers came and politely, "Young miss, are you alright? Do you need any medical help?"


    Yan Su replied, "She is fine. She is upset that her future father-inw just left, making her future mother-inw upset." She totally brushed off the security officers.


    The security officers seemed confused but they didn''t say anything about it. One of them said, "Please have a seat then. You are catching attention of other passengers."


    Qi Ying stood up and smiled politely, "We won''t be a bother. Sorry for the trouble."


    "No, no, it''s nothing. Just doing our jobs." The security officers began smiling diotically seeing a beautiful young woman. Yan Su was pregnant, so she didn''t catch their attention. But Qi Ying was different. With all her blonde hair and emerald eyes, she took their breaths away.


    Yan Su lightly kicked the upset Mu Lan''s back. "Hey, Lan dear, get up if you don''t want to attract people''s attention."


    Mu Lan stood up with tearful eyes. Her cheeks were slightly red. A beautiful vulnerable girl took the security officers heart away.


    Mu La suggested, "Let''s wait till they leave."


    Qi Ying smiled and took her arm. She said, "Alright."


    The security officers said before leaving, "If you need any help, let us know."


    "Sure." Yan Su curtly said.


    They sat on a bench and drank smoothie. An hourter, the ne where Noel was in, flew away to Africa. They sighed and went back to the car.


    Mark didn''t say anything since there were two other girls with Mu Lan. He also somewhat felt bad.


    After the car reached the entrance of the castle, Yan Su left first. Mu Lan looked at her from open window and said, "You go and take rest. We''ll go and have some drink. Good night!"


    "What?!" Yan Su was astonished.


    Mu Lan closed the window and Mark drove away again.


    "It''s really fun when you aren''t pregnant." Yan Su sighed. Then, she touched her stomach and smiled lovingly. "But''s it not bad either when I''ll have a soft doll in my hands."


    The car drove to the bar Mu Lan was in, thest time. The two friends got out of the car and went inside the bar.


    Mu Lan ordered martini and Qi Ying ordered vodka. They sat down in the corner and stayed silent. None of them were in a good mood.


    Mu Lan got drunk right after she chucked down the second ss. After that, she started crying. "Buhuhu... it''s all my fault. I can''t believe that I did something so terrible. I don''t want to live anymore. I want to die. Give me a rope, I''ll hang myself.... Buhuhu..."


    Qi Ying wasn''t drunk like her. She only sipped six times and it was a very small amount. She was perfectly fine.


    She asked Mu Lan, "Why don''t we leave? It''s already dark outside."


    Mu Lan snapped at her. "It''s not dark! We just came in here. How can we leave? Tonight, I''ll drown myself in the sea of alcohol."


    "Didn''t you already do it? Come on!" Qi Ying tried to grab her friend''s hand but Mu Lan was stronger than her.


    Qi Ying realized that she couldn''t do anything. She couldn''t ask Mark since Mu Liang didn''t like other man touching her. What if Mu Liang got mad at Qi Ying for asking Mark''s help? She didn''t know the rtionship between Mark and Mu Lan.


    She looked around to see some men were eyeing on her and her friend. She frowned. She took out her cell phone and sent Mu Feng a text.


    ''Feng dear, me and Xiao Lan are in the bar BlueLake. Pleasee and apany us. She is drunk and very emotional. I cannot handle her alone.''


    After sending the text, she waited for Mu Feng toe and fetch them. Mu Lan mumbled on and on as she kept weeping.


    After Qi Ying waited for ten minutes, a man walked towards them and stood in front of their table. Thinking it was Mu Feng, she looked up and to see someone else. But it was someone she didn''t expect.

 Chapter 787: I’M HALLUCINATING

    <h4>Chapter 787: I''M HALLUCINATING</h4>


    "Y-you!" Qi Ying didn''t know what to say, seeing the person before her.


    The man put his hands on his waist and said, "Just because I''m pregnant, doesn''t mean that you can just leave me at home and go drinking by yourselves."


    That wasn''t a voice of a man but a voice of Yan Su disguised as a man.


    Qi Ying looked at her from top to bottom. "What are you wearing? Is this-"


    Yan Su nonchntly said, "One of the bodyguard''s uniforms. It was hanging to dry and I borrowed it. It would have been hard for me to drive out of the main gate without it."


    Qi Ying thought, ''I need to tighten the security around the castle. What if some other person tried to enter and leave secretly? I can''t let that happen.''


    Yan Su grabbed Qi Ying and pulled her up.


    Qi Ying hurried asked, "What are you trying to do?"


    "Taking you two out of this ce. Don''t tell me you didn''t see how those jerks were checking you two out from afar." Yan Su knocked Mu Lan''s head who was burying her head on the table. "Oi, Lan dear, get up. I''m taking you home. Jeez, you''re making the situation worst. You look like my older cousin broke up with you."


    Mu Lan snapped out of her pitiful cry and looked at Yan Su with her moist eyes. Her face flushed. "Why are you here?"


    "Jeez, aren''t you acting like a kid? Let me take you to a ce where you will feel better." Yan Su grabbed her and pulled her up.


    "Where are we going?" Mu Lan asked. Although she was drunk, she was still able to process everything in her brain.


    "You will know, once we''ve reached it." Yan Su dragged her away.


    Qi Ying paid the bill and followed after her friends.


    Yan Su put Mu Lan in the back seat and she sat in the driver seat. Qi Ying told Mark to leave and then she sat in the passenger seat. Yan Su drove down a familiar street and stopped the car. When the lights of the car turned off, darkness surrounded them.


    Qi Ying asked, "Why are we here?"


    Yan Su replied, "Just wait and see. Lan dear, get up."


    Mu Lan was trying to sleep in the cozy seat. Upon hearing Yan Su''s voice, she sat up and ced her face between the front two seats. Her head was feeling dizzy. She mumbled, "What''s going on?"


    None of them talked and waited for some unknown reason.


    After thirty-five minutes of waiting, the three girls almost dozed off, Qi Ying''s cell phone rang, startling everyone.


    It was Mu Feng. If he didn''t call, Qi Ying would have totally forgotten that she texted him.


    When she answered the call, Mu Feng asked frantically, "Ying, where are you? I came to the bar and you were gone! You haven''t reached home either."


    Qi Ying said, "I''m with Xiao Su and Xiao Lan. We are fine. Don''t worry. We went out to hang out. We''ll go back to the house as fast as possible."


    How could Mu Feng not worry. Although his fianc��e was with two of the strongest women he knew; one was drunk and another one was pregnant. There was no way he could rx.


    "Alright. I''ll wait at home." Mu Feng lied and hung up. After that, he tracked her GPS signal and went after her.


    Qi Ying just hung up the call when a car passed their car. It was a taxi. It stopped right in front of a car. A silhouette was seen exiting the taxi, then another followed with some luggage.


    The three girls carefully watched the suspicious people. Mu Lan and Qi Ying were stunned seeing Jing Sheng and Noel exit the taxi together and then entering Jing Sheng''s apartment.


    !!!


    Mu Lan rubbed her eyes. "Alright, I''m so drunk that I''m hallucinating!"


    Qi Ying said, "I''m not drunk. Why am I hallucinating?"


    Yan Su nonchntly said, "You aren''t hallucinating. It happened after you guys left me alone at the castle and drove away."


    ----------


    After Yan Su was left alone, she was super upset. She was climbing the stairs, that''s when she heard amotion. She went downstairs and found Jing Sheng. She was looking for Noel all over the castle.


    Yan Su asked, "Aunt, why are you here?"


    "Where is Noel? I''ve something to say to him." Jing Sheng spoke in hurry.


    Yan Su opened her mouth but nothing came up.


    ---------


    In the darkness, inside the car Yan Su scratched her head. "During all the excitement I totally forgot to tell her the time of Noel''s flight."


    Mu Lan and Qi Ying froze when she said that.


    After that, Mu Lan screamed, "You idiot!"


    Qi Ying sighed and shook her head. ''This girl is hopeless.'' That was going in her head at that moment.


    Mu Lan shook Yan Su. "What happened next?"


    Yan Su said, "Oh, after that..."


    ----------------


    After finding out that Noel already left, Jing Sheng was stunned. But then, she grabbed Yan Su''s hand and said, "You have a special permit to contact the officers at the airport, right? Please take me there. I have something important to tell Noel!"


    Thus, Yan Su borrowed one of the bodyguards'' uniform since she couldn''t leave without an escort while she was pregnant. In a full bodyguard disguise, she escorted Jing Sheng out of the castle and drove to the airport.


    When they arrived there, it was already an hour and half that since Noel left.


    With Yan Su''s special pass, Jing Sheng was able to enter the announcement room and pleaded to Noel, "Noel, I don''t know if you are here or if you can hear me, but I realized that I want to be with you. I... I had fallen for you. It''s not a new feeling. Please don''t think that I have fallen for you just because I found out how generous you were to me. I fell for you after you gave me courage when I wanted to kill myself before. I''m divorced and have three children. That''s why I never thought that I could be good enough for you. To tell you the truth, I thought that I was too dirty for you. You are an angel who protected me when I was at my worst. But my children made me realize that I can have a good life, I can be with you and they won''t mind. Moreover, they will be happy knowing that I''m at my happiest when I''m with you. They gave me the courage to start a new life with you. I know I selfishly turned you down before even though you did so much for me. And that''s why I wanted to dere in front of the world, I have loved you for twenty-five years. And I still love you. So please, wherever you are,e back to me. Don''t'' go and sacrifice your precious life. You deserve the best. I know I''m not the best, but I will try my hardest to give you the best things of in the world, with whatever I have. We have so many things to do and see together. So please, don''t leave. I have the courage now. I can face it now. I want to be with you.

 Chapter 788: NEVER THIS HAPPY

    <h4>Chapter 788: NEVER THIS HAPPY</h4>


    After the long confession was announced to the airport and the airne where Noel was. There were hundreds of people and everyone heard Jing Sheng''s heartfelt confession. People were surprised to hear it and some passengers even began looking for the lucky man named Noel.


    Yan Su was speechless. Her mind blew away. She was expecting many things but not ''this''! She wanted to say, "Aunt, it''s of no use. Noel already left. Even if he could hear it in the ne, he couldn''t jump from there and the pilot wouldn''t turn the ne ande back here."


    However, she couldn''t say it. The confession was too heartwarming and overwhelming. It''s just, it was too bad that Noel wasn''t there to hear it or see Jing Sheng''s desperation.


    Well, that''s what Yan Su thought, until Noel barged into the security office while panting.


    Yan Su''s jaw dropped. She lifted a finger at him but couldn''t utter a single word. Jing Sheng stood up instantly with tears in her eyes.


    Noel came closer to the woman he thought he had lost a few days ago. He gently cupped her face with his shaky hands. He whispered, "So, you are real. I thought that I was dreaming."


    Tears rolled down from Jing Sheng''s eyes. "And I thought you left."


    Noel wiped her tears with his thumbs. He smiled lovingly and said, "I couldn''t leave without seeing you. Who would have known that you woulde for me in here?"


    "I couldn''t think of anything else. Now I realized how shamefully I acted a minute ago." Jing Sheng blushed furiously with embarrassment. She acted like a teenage girl madly in love. She didn''t know how to show her face in front of the people around them.


    "It wasn''t shameful, not a single bit. It was the bravest thing you ever did. Have a little faith in yourself." Noel slowly pulled her closer and hugged her. He pressed her right cheek on his warm chest. With his left hand around her waist and right hand on her back, he breathed out from the bottom of his heart. He still felt like it was a dream, the most beautiful dream that could ever happen to him.


    Jing Sheng hesitated before shyly hugging him. Her hands grabbed onto his shirt.


    The security officers who were present in that room and those who were standing by the door began to p. Some of them even whistled. It seemed that everyone was happy for the new couple and blessed them whole heartened.


    Yan Su secretly left, leaving those two in the security room. Her blood was boiling in excitement. If she couldn''t show her friends their achievement, then she would just die.


    She tracked down her friends by Qi Ying''s GPS signal and rushed to the bar then and there.


    --------


    Mu Lan''s sleepiness and drunkenness vanished. She said, "Oooh, so that''s what happened. He didn''t leave and she waste. Now that''s a fate. Even God helped us. It means they are match made in heaven."


    Qi Ying was in daze. She thought that she was hearing fairytale.


    Yan Su spoke, "I can bet hundred bucks that they won''t leave the bedroom tonight."


    Three of them looked at the apartment. Jing Sheng''s bedroom lightened up. Through the curtains of the window, the girls could see the shadow of a man and a woman. The couple got closer and the man''s hand touched the woman''s face delicately. He caressed her face ever so lovingly and drew her closer. Slowly, their lips attached.


    Love had a calming effect. Sometimes, when others showed their affection for their loved ones, the onlookers would feel an unspeakable peace in their hearts.


    That''s what happened to the three peeping toms who were in the car. Their hearts were at peace; as if they had died and were reborn.


    For some reason, Qi Ying felt emotional. Her eyes teared up seeing her future mother-inw finally have true love and bliss after suffering so much. She wiped her tears and then nced at her two friends. She was stunned seeing their reactions.


    Practically, both Mu Lan and Yan Su''s reactions were same. Their mouths were wide open and their eyes were sparkling as they were looking at a R rated scene, like teenagers watching kissing porn for the first time.


    Qi Ying hurriedly covered both of their eyes. Her face was shed, understanding what those two were enjoying. She scolded them saying, "What are you doing? You cannot see whatever you want to. You are hampering their privacy."


    Yan Su impatiently uncovered her eyes. "Let me see. This is a life time experience. You won''t be able to see it in the future."


    Mu Lan began looking for her cell phone. She wanted to take a picture of the moment she would never be able to watch.


    Qi Ying protested, "Doesn''t it feel like that you caught your parents having romance?"


    Yan Su gave her reasons. "That''s why you should watch! Have you ever caught your parents doing these stuffs?"


    Qi Ying could hardlypose herself. She couldn''t believe that her friends were so shameless. Shemanded sternly, "Drive back to home. Now!"


    Yan Su resigned. She sighed and said, "Fine." Saying that she started the engine and drove off.


    A few minutester, Mu Feng once again called Qi Ying. As soon as she answered the call, he asked, "Are you heading back home?"


    Qi Ying replied, "Yes..."


    He said, "Okay, I''m behind you."


    "Aright." Qi Ying hung up.


    When they reached home, three girls excitedly went inside the home. They couldn''t wait to tell their partners what they witnessed tonight.


    Mu Lan almost flew to Mu Liang''s chamber and opened the door with a loud sound. Mu Liang was working on hisptop. He was startled with a sudden sound. Seeing her face, he started to rxed when she jumped over him.


    She joyfully said, "Hubby, you have no idea what just happened. They made up. They are a couple now! I was never this happy before. I gambled my future and your happiness; and thankfully I won! I can''t be happier!"

 Chapter 789: LET’S BAKE SOME BUNS PART 1

    <h4>Chapter 789: LET''S BAKE SOME BUNS PART 1</h4>


    Mu Liang instantly caught up with what she wanted to say. He turned off theptop without warning the directors with whom he had a meeting going on. He hugged her and asked, "What happened?" He wanted to know everything in details.


    "In the airport, mother-inw dered��" When Mu Lan had done talking, Mu Liang kissed her forehead. Only he knew how relieved he felt after hearing the whole story.


    "Look, I took their kissing moment." Mu Lan tapped her cell phone and showed him the picture.


    Just seeing one nce, Mu Liang averted his eyes. He had no interest in seeing his own mother having romance with her lover. He felt awkward. He pinched her nose and said, "Delete this photo."


    Mu Lan protested. "No way! I will show it to everyone after they get married."


    Mu Liang took her cell phone and put it down on the table. He kissed her lips and tasted liquor. He asked frowning, "How much did you drink? I can smell it the moment you entered the room."


    Mu Lan tried to remember. She was so emotional at that moment that she chucked a lot of alcohol than she wanted to. She replied uncertainly, "��Maybe six sses."


    Mu Liang sighed. "Are you okay? What about your stomach?"


    She replied, "My stomach is okay. My period finishedst week."


    "So, your period started this month��" Mu Liang leaned forward and whispered seductively, "Do you want to bake some buns?"


    "Huh?" Mu Lan didn''t get what he meant by that. She tilted her head with a confused gaze. She looked so cute that way.


    Mu Liang didn''t reply. His gaze deepened. He leaned forward and caught her rosy lips.


    "Mmm��" Mu Lan closed her eyes and clutched his shoulders. Her heart raced.


    Mu Liang nibbled her lower lip till shecked oxygen.


    "Hah��" Mu Lan opened her mouth as she panted.


    Mu Liang took the chance and entered her mouth. His tongue tangled with her. He traced every corner of her mouth. His hands randomly moved around her body, almost making her melt. His hands went to her back and with his experienced hands, he unzipped her floral printed ivory dress.


    "Hnn..." Cool summer breeze touched Mu Lan''s body and she shivered. She opened her moistened eyes to look at the man she loved. She trembled in excitement when she saw hunger in his ocean blue eyes.


    [WARNING: I was confused where to put the warningbel. I didn''t want to ruin the mood. Oh well�� for the underaged Readers...]


    Mu Liang''s hungry eyes saw her seductive flushed face and inviting open lips. He bit down her lips earning a moan from her. He pulled her even closer, letting her straddle him and unhooked her brassier.


    Mu Lan panted heavily as he let go of her lips. His lips gently traced all over her face. With utmost care, he kissed her forehead, temples, eyebrows, eyelids, nose and her flushed cheeks. When he nibbled her earlobes, Mu Lan flinched. It was one of her weakest spots.


    Mu Liang chuckled in a low tone seeing her weak response. His lips trailed down her neck as his hands cupped her breasts. Her nipples hardened at his touch.


    "Unn!" She arched her back. Her fingers ran though his soft, silky hair. She could feel something warm in between her legs.


    Mu Liang''s hungry lips left their traces on her pinkish skin. His teeth grazed on her skin. The temperature of the room gradually rose as heavy breathing and moans could be heard. Soon, his mouth found its way to her nipples. He took the left one and pinching the right one.


    Mu Lan''s breath hitched. She rose on her knees which gave Mu Liang an ess to her lower part that was burning. His free hand snapped her underwear and tore it. Then, his hand touched her hidden area. His warm fingers entered her overflowed hole.


    "Ah! Ahh!" Lewd mons came out of her mouth. She pulled Mu Liang''s head even closer.


    Mu Liang let her left breast go and took the right one in his mouth. He gave it the same attention as his hand that was upied by her lower part moved vigorously inside her.


    "Hah! Ahh��!" Her waist began to sway. It was hard for her to stay on her knees.


    His fingers knew her sweet spot. Thus, his fingers restlessly attacked the same ce again and again.


    "Hnn! Ah! Ahh��!" Mu Lan''s hips rocked against his fingers. Droplets of sweats formed on her body. Her eyes teared up as it was hard for her to control her desire to have him inside her.


    His active fingers and mouth made here sooner than she expected. She panted heavily and her heart raced uncontrobly. She was all sweaty.


    Mu Liang noticed it and said in a husky voice, "Raise your hands."


    As she did, he pulled off her dress and threw it on the floor. Now she was wearing nothing. Looking at her gorgeous naked body, Mu Liang''s hunger rose. He pulled her closer and gave her a deep kiss.


    She was already lightheaded. She couldn''t understand what was going on.


    Mu Liang noticed it. He stopped kissing her and took off his shirt. After that, he lowered her on the sofa and spread her legs. He saw love juices overflowed from her hole. His mouth came closer and kissed her pink flower.


    "Ahh!" Mu Lan moaned lusciously. Her toes curled up. Her hands gripped on his head and pushed him closer to her overflowing mouth.


    He kissed lightly before nibbling her small flower. When he heard her crying out in pleasure, he wanted to entered her then and there. He controlled his urge to ravish her and inserted his tongue in her inner ce. He repeatedly attacked her same ce.


    The stimtion was too much for her to bear. She came faster than the first time with a loud moan. Her view turned white and she lost all her energy.


    Mu Liang licked all of her juice. He didn''t let off a droplet of her love juice. He quenched his mouths thirst and licked his lips.

 Chapter 790: LET’S BAKE SOME BUNS PART 2

    <h4>Chapter 790: LET''S BAKE SOME BUNS PART 2</h4>


    Mu Lan''s whole body trembled in pleasure despite the fact that she had no strength left.


    Mu Liang intently gazed at her. He was drunk on her beauty. She nced at him as a tear rolled down from her left eye and mixed with her sweat. Sweats glistened on her body. Her breasts moved up and down as she breathed. Her hair was scattered around her pretty, red face. Her eyes glittered as they held tears. Her parted swollen lips called for his love and care. She was bewitching. He gulped down a mouthful saliva. She slowly raised her right hand towards him as if she was inviting him. He took her hand in his kissed every single finger.


    He heard her soft, delicate voice. "L-Liang..."


    He kissed her wrist and asked, "...What...?"


    She said seductively, "Hold me... please..."


    "Mm... I will." Mu Liang moved closer and kissed her lips lightly. His right hand traveled down her body making her shiver in excitement. She felt butterflies in her stomach. She was anticipating something deep and passionate.


    He pulled her up and made her sit. "Take off my pants, umm?" Mu Liang''s tone was very sensual when he said that.


    Mu Lan looked down at his pants. He was already hard and wanted to be unleashed. She reached out and unbuckled his belt. Then, she unzipped his pants.


    Mu Liang did the rest as he took it off with his underwear. After that, he embraced the shy woman who was ready to be devoured. He made her sit on hisp and her legs straddled him. She was raised on her knees to take his hardness. The wetness in her core was oozing from earlier stimtion. As a result, her body epted him easily. Her inside clung to him after receiving himpletely.


    "Ohh!" Mu Lan closed her eyes in satisfaction and felt his presence inside her. She opened her eyes when she heard him growl. Her eyes noticed how strikingly captivating he looked after bing one with her. She breathed his manly odor. She heard his irregr breathing and heartbeats. Her lips touched his warm lips. She felt his presence and love in every way of sense; just like he was feeling. Their five senses connected together.


    Mu Liang slowly started to move. His moves were very slow. It made her feel every movement he made. It turned her on so much that she couldn''t help but shudder. His heat steadily transferred to her and her heart beat crazily along with his.


    Noticing his movements didn''t quicken, Mu Lan tried to raised her hips and wanted to move faster. But Mu Liang held her waist strongly. He smiled understanding her desperation. He leaned forward and kissed her forehead.


    Seeing the naked desire in her eyes, he couldn''t help but say, "You are so beautiful."


    "Meanie..." Mu Lanined when she saw him enjoying her sufferings. She tried to move her hips once more but couldn''t. She pouted her lips and with tearful eyes were gazing at him as if he wronged her.


    Mu Liang kissed her lips and then smiled at her. Mu Lan wouldn''t take that. She pulled him towards herself and kissed him hard. She bit down his lower lip hard to punish him. He obediently took the punishment. Still he didn''t fasten his movement.


    Mu Lan impatiently cried out, "Li-Liang... move faster..." She couldn''t take it anymore.


    Mu Liang gave her a satisfied grin. After that, he huskily said, "As you wish." Saying that, he started to move faster. His motion gradually quickened. He urately hit the same spot again and again.


    "Aah! Ahh!" Electricity ran through Mu Lan''s body as she clung onto him in tears. Her inside clenched tightly in response. Her waist was shaking in excitement.


    Her expression was a mess and so was his. Their sweats mixed altogether as their bodies writhed in pleasure.


    Mu Liang''s ocean blue irises peeked out of his dark brown hair locks giving an indescribable beautiful gloss. Mu Lan gazed at him with flushed face. His forehead full of sweat, rolling down on his face, his hungry eyes, his desperate expression to devour her, everything of him fueled the fire in her stomach.


    Mu Liang growled like an animal and spoke in a hoarse voice, "Don''t tighten around me so much."


    "I-I ca-can''t h-help i-it..." Mu Lan could hardly speak when her good spot was being prated by him so much. "I-it fe-els s-so good... Ah!"


    Mu Liang''s heart melted upon hearing what she said. He intertwined his hands with hers and leaned down to kiss her. At the same time, the thrusts of his hips reached the deepest part of her inside and there was no sign of him stopping. He mmed his lower half with force continuously while deepening his kisses. Their bodiespletely meshed together.


    Mu Lan was at the peak of her pleasure and was about toe. Just then, Mu Liang abruptly halted his movements. Seeing Mu Lan almost cry out in frustration.


    Mu Liang changed his position. He took off from her inside making her protest. Then, he sat down on the sofa while pulling her with him. He made her sit in between his leg. His hardness was standing high in pride waiting for her to receive.


    Mu Liang kissed her lips aloud and huskily said, "You move."


    Mu Lan understood and took his inside her. While she moved, he grabbed her buttocks and ricked her hips. In this position, he could directly hit her all the way in. He sucked her left breast while helping her to move more forcefully. She cried out in the pleasure received. The overwhelming sensation from since a while ago doubled in intensity. She became befuddled with the frenzy. The whole room filled with obscene sounds of both naked bodies pping against each other; at the same time, their grunt and moans became louder.


    "Hnn... Mmm... Ahh!" Mu Lan came hard. However, Mu Liang didn''t stop his movement. While she limped on his body, he frantically thrusted inside her. With another forceful push of his hips, he reached his peak. At the same moment, she felt something hot filling her inside. She trembled as she epted everything.


    Mu Liang caught his breath. Then, he looked down to his beloved woman who was panting heavily. He moved away her wet locks from her face and shoulders. After that he leaned forward and kissed her naked right shoulder.


    Mu Lan felt his tender touch. She had yet to recover from what she had experienced a while ago. Her lips touched his throat as she kissed him there. Soon, she found his mouth and their lips locked together. They kissed deeply and pulled each other closer as if they didn''t want to separate for eternity.


    After they cooled down, Mu Liang asked huskily, "Are you tired?" He wanted nothing but to devour the woman in his armspletely, but he needed to be sure if she was into it. He didn''t want to force her after she had drunk enough to get dizzy.


    Mu Lan already gained some energy. She shook her head. In a small tone she said, "I can keep going."


    The fire that was about to extinguish, inmed once again.

 Chapter 791: HAD ENOUGH OF THIS

    <h4>Chapter 791: HAD ENOUGH OF THIS</h4>


    In the end, the couple went to sleep when the sun started to show up in the eastern sky. Their bodies were tired, but their minds were in bliss. They had a wonderful time in their dreams.


    At noon, Mu Lan opened her eyes with a headache. She yawned and rubbed her head. After looking outside the window, she realized that they missed breakfast. Then, her gaze fell on the sleeping man under her. Despite her terrible headache, she smiled and started to kiss all over his face happily.


    Mu Liang''s eyshes ttered and opened slowly as he felt her wet kisses. His arms around her tightened and he swiftly changed their position, making her gasped. Her back of the head touched the pillow and she looked up to the man who just woke up.


    He kissed her forehead and then asked, "Do you have a headache?"


    Mu Lan nodded and whined, "A lot."


    This time he pecked lightly on her lips and said, "You have been working hardtely. Go back to sleep. I''ll wake you upter."


    She smiled and said, "Alright." After that, she closed her eyes. Soon, she fell asleep as he stroked her head.


    Hearing her regr breathing, Mu Laing covered her before getting up from the bed. He freshened up and went outside. In the corridor, he met Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen stop seeing his elder brother. "Oh, brother I was going to look for you."


    "Come to my study." Mu Liang said that and headed towards the opposite direction.


    -----------


    By the time when Mu Lan woke up, the sun was already setting. The aroma of the hangover soup was very appetizing. Her stomach growled loudly. While rubbing her head, she got up from the bed and went to the washroom to freshen up. after that, she came out fully dressed and found a maid serving a bowl of soup on the table.


    Before the maid could greet her, she ordered, "Prepare some food for me. I''m starving."


    "Yes, first young mistress." The maid obediently bowed and left.


    Mu Lan finished everything that was served for her. She rubbed her stomach in satisfaction and walked in the corridor. Suddenly her eyesnded outside the window and found a shadow in the flower garden.


    Mu Lan went outside and followed the particr person. She strode to the garden and went behind that person.


    All of a sudden, she screamed, "Wah!"


    "Ah!" That person was spooked and fell on the ground.


    "Surprise!" Mu Lan smiled brightly.


    Mu Chen gritted his teeth and said, "You!" He really hated her to the core.


    "Don''t re at me. I feel broken heartened." Mu Lan pretended to be sad.


    Mu Chen gritted his teeth and stayed silent. He turned his head elsewhere. All he wanted to rx a bit and cool his head, but a certain someone always had to mess up everything every time.


    Mu Lan asked, "Why are you upset? I thought if anyone would be happier, that would be you."


    Mu Chen frowned. He didn''t wish to talk about what she was speaking.


    Mu Lan continued, "Come one, you cannot act like this when I helped mother-inw and Noel be a couple. You wanted that to happen from the very beginning. Isn''t that why you hid the traces of Noel going to mother-inw''s room every night? I''m amazed that only you knew about it. You sessfully hid it from your two intelligent brothers. Bravo!"


    "Just shut up!" Mu Chen snapped.


    Ever since he was little, he was closest to his mother. One night, he couldn''t sleep well due to stomachache and went to look for his mother. That''s when he discovered that his mother had an illness though he didn''t understand what was causing her to behave that way. She was screaming in her dreams and he couldn''t wake her up. Feeling scared, he ran to Noel''s room and banged his door with his tiny hands. He knew that in this castle, only Noel was good to his mother. Noel discovered Jing Sheng''s mental illness that night.


    At that time, the ex-Head Butler was still alive and he discovered Noel going to Jing Sheng''s room. Mu Chen practically begged him while crying not to tell anyone about it. He agreed as he had an idea of Noel''s feelings for her and helped Mu Chen and Noel. He found a cure for her mental disorder and gave it to Noel. Since then, Noel injected Jing Sheng the medicine every night. When Mu Chen grew up, security cameras had been installed and the system had been programmed to be disabled at night in the area of Jing Sheng''s chamber by Mu Chen''s trusted friend. The ex-Head Butler and Mu Chen protected the secret till Mu Lan found out.


    Mu Chen wasn''t close to his father or grandparents. Both of his brothers neglected him due to their training and responsibility. He only wanted to be loved, that''s all. But he was isted. His only option was his mother. As he grew up, he noticed how good Noel was to his mother and to him, and he deeply wished that Noel was his father. But it''s all he could do. When he became adult, he got his chance to move away from his family. He nned to be stronger and then take his mother away from his prison.


    However, when he came back, everything seemed to be changed because of a certain girl. He didn''t want to admit but he was in debt to her.


    Mu Lan knew his feelings. Xue Lin already told her about his personality. He had a tough expression outside but his inside was warm and soft. After knowing his real side from that night incident, she teased him whenever they were alone.


    Mu Chen tried to rx but the ''nuisance'' came to disturb him. He red at her and tried to control his temper. Then, he pointed out his index finger at her and said, "Listen, I don''t owe you anything. You saved my brother but in exchange I allowed you to stay by my brother''s side. You should be happy that I allowed it."


    Mu Lan chuckled. "Do you think we care if you approve us or not?"


    Boom!


    That''s it! He had enough of this shameless couple!

 Chapter 792: NOTHING IS GOING ON

    <h4>Chapter 792: NOTHING IS GOING ON</h4>


    Mu Chen and Mu Lan were sitting under a big tree. They were enjoying the summer''s sunset. Mu Lan had a watercolor coloring book, palette, color box and several watercolor brushes. While she was painting, and he was enjoying the scenery. It was very unusual for them to stay quiet for long.


    Mu Chen spoke first. "You know, big brother is telling me to join thepany."


    Mu Lan didn''t expect to hear that. She stopped painting and looked at him. Then she asked, "Do you want to?"


    Mu Chen nced at her painting. Who knew what he was thinking? After a while, he replied, "I don''t think I will take the President position, maybe the Vice-President position. You don''t have to worry."


    Mu Lan chuckled. "I''m not worried about that. All I''m thinking is that you love your current career. Are you ready to let it go?"


    Mu Chen looked at her in puzzlement. Then he shook his head. "Just because I''m taking the Vice-President position, I''m not going to let my current affairs be affected."


    Mu Lan raised her right eyebrow in response. While working under Mu Liang as his assistant, she had a good idea of thepany''s workload. The higher the position was, the harder the work was. The pressure of work would be too much to be taking on another job. If Mu Chen took on the Vice-President position, he wouldn''t have the time to act anymore. Then again, Mu Liang wouldn''t give Mu Chen the Vice-President position abruptly, knowing he didn''t have any experience working in thepany. It''s Mu Liang decision what he does regarding hispany. She wouldn''t interfere.


    Mu Lan only said, "Suit yourself."


    Soon, she finished painting. As she was about to show it to Mu Chen someone spoke, "I never imagined that you two would be together. Did the sun rise from the south?"


    Mu Chen calm exposure snapped. "What are you talking about? She is the one who took my usual ce, disturbing me."


    Mu Lan snickered. "You are the one who talked to me about your conversation with your brother. I was silent at first."


    Mu Feng who heard it, became curious. He sat down beside Mu Lan excitedly. "What did big brother say to Chen?"


    Mu Chen flinched. "Hey, you can ask me you know!"


    Mu Lan answered, "Liang Liang wants him to work at thepany."


    Mu Feng was surprised to hear that. He said, "For real? Why haven''t I heard about it from big brother? He always talks to me aboutpany."


    Mu Lan replied, "I have no idea. You can ask him if it bothers you."


    Mu Chenmented, "I''m still here. Don''t think that I''m invisible."


    Mu Feng looked at him brother. "We will talk about thepanyter. I came here to give you some news since both of you didn''t have your cell phones with you."


    "What is it?" Mu Lan asked.


    "Mother wants us to go her apartment. She has something she wants to say to us."


    Mu Lan and Mu Chen flinched a little, understanding that Mu Feng had no clue what was going on between Jing Sheng and Noel.


    Mu Feng noticed it. "Is there something you two are hiding from me?"


    Mu Chen and Mu Lan shook their heads at the same time and said in unison, "No, not at all."


    Mu Feng''s suspicion only grew after seeing them like that. However, he didn''t pester. He would find out eventually after going to his mother''s apartment.


    Mu Lan asked the maid to put her painting stuff in her chamber as she went inside the bedroom. She met Mu Liang there.


    Seeing her entering the room, Mu Liang came forward. He grabbed her hand and pulled her towards him. "You woke up before I came back."


    Mu Lan leaned into his chest and replied, "Hmm, the smell of food woke me up. I couldn''t stay in the bed when my stomach was crying out for food."


    Mu Liang said, "I''m sorry I didn''t realize it."


    She smiled. "It''s alright. I didn''t mind at all. I know you wanted me to rest."


    "How''s your body? Is there any pain?" He rubbed her back.


    Mu Lan nodded. "My waist..."


    "I''ll massage you right away." He carried her to the bed.


    "We can''t take too much time. We have to visit mother-inw." She said.


    "I know." He replied shortly.


    While he was massaging her back, Mu Lan said, "I heard that you asked brother Chen to join thepany."


    He replied, "Yes, he will join as an assistant of an Administrator. If he works diligently, I''ll give him a higher position."


    She understood. "Oh, that''s the case. But brother Chen thought that you will give him the Vice-President position."


    He said, "If he does a good job, he will get the position he deserves."


    Mu Lan smiled. She said no more about this topic.


    Fifteen minutester, both of them got dressed to go to Jing Sheng''s apartment. They met Mu Feng, Qi Ying and Mu Chen at the entrance. Yan Su couldn''t go with them since she fell asleep an hour ago.


    The five of them left together in a limousine. The three brothers talked about thepany and the two friends talked about various things.


    When they arrived, Jing Sheng''s bodyguards were waiting for them in the garage. They bowed seeing their masters and mistresses of the Mu Household and escorted them into the lift.


    Mu Feng was excited to know what Mu Lan and Mu Chen were hiding. Importantly, there was another reason for him to be happy. He said, "It has been so long since we had mother''s cooking."


    "That''s true." Mu Chen agreed.


    "I never had the honor to taste her cooking." Qi Ying said.


    "The luckiest one is sister Lan Lan. She had mother''s cooking when she was sick." Mu Fengined.


    Mu Chen gave Mu Lan a death re.


    She smiled and said, "Why don''t you pretend to be sick and stay with her couple of days?"


    Mu Chen grunted. He knew that he couldn''t do that because his mother was busy with something else now.

 Chapter 793: UNDER HIS NOSE

    <h4>Chapter 793: UNDER HIS NOSE</h4>


    The door was open and Jing Sheng weed them warmly. Out of the five of them, Mu Feng was the only one startled to see Noel in the kitchen. He was wearing homely clothes and chopping some vegetables. He looked like a man of the house, a good husband.


    Mu Feng asked, "Noel, didn''t you leave yesterday?"


    Noel was about to bow out of habit but Mu Liang and Mu Chen shook their heads. Noel awkwardly smiled and answered, "...I didn''t leave." He couldn''t say anymore as he had no idea how to disclose the matter.


    "So, you started working for my mother." Mu Feng concluded.


    Mu Lan bit down on her lower lip. She was having a hard time controlling herughter. She didn''t know why Mu Feng was suddenly acting like his brain had stopped working. Even an idiot would understand what was going on.


    Jing Sheng nervously smiled at Mu Feng and said, "Noel isn''t working for me. He will work with me from now on."


    "Oh, you became business partners." Mu Feng understood and nodded his head.


    Mu Liang shook his head and grabbed Mu Feng''s shoulders. "That''s not what mother meant." He said.


    Mu Feng confusedly looked at his older brother, and then at Noel and his mother. After that, his brain started to work. When he realized what was going on, his eyes widened and he screamed, "You are kidding, right?"


    After Mu Lan telling him everything and Qi Ying adding more, Mu Feng finally understood what was happening under his nose. He was totally speechless.


    Jing Sheng handed him a ss of water. After drinking a whole ss of water, he wiped his mouth and said, "So much happened and none of you told me anything."


    Mu Lan shrugged. "I thought Xiao Ying would tell youst night."


    Qi Ying was embarrassed. "I fell asleep. It was so tiringst night."


    Mu Feng had a hard time digesting everything he had just heard. The man he knew as the butler of his family since he was born, had suddenly turned into his mother''s lover. Though it was awkward at first, he managed his emotions. He thought that it was better for his mother to have someone as faithful as Noel, rather than his own father. He asked, "What about father and grandfather? I don''t think they know about it since I had no clue either."


    The room fell silent. Mu Liang spoke first, "I will tell grandfather."


    "That will be a good idea since he only listens to you." Mu Feng agreed. "But what about father?"


    Mu Liang replied curtly, "He doesn''t need to know now. He will discover it on his own when the timees."


    Mu Chen scoffed. "Does he even deserve to know?"


    "He is the one who cheated on mother. He even slept with sister Lan Lan''s mother''s twin sister." Mu feng blurted out.


    "What?" Mu Chen heard it for the first time. He was astonished.


    Mu Lan''s expression changed in disgust. In the next second, she realized something. She asked, "What did you just say?"


    Mu Feng nced at her. "Didn''t you know? My father has a crush on your mother, but years ago, he mistakenly slept with her twin sister, that is your aunt."


    Mu Lan twisted her lips in disgust. "Some taste he has. My mother and her? They arepletely different."


    Qi Ying looked at her in puzzlement. "Do you remember your past? Since when?"


    Mu Lan nodded. "I do remember most of the part when I was out with Liang. I still need to recall more."


    "It''s good that you remember. Do you remember your parents?" Jing Sheng became curious.


    Mu Lan smiled. "I lost them when I was only two. It''s hard to remember everything."


    Jing Sheng hugged her. "It must be tough for you with your family''s love."


    Mu Feng sulked and protested, "Howe she gets all the love from you and you abandon us! That''s not fair!"


    Mu Lan stuck her tongue out, making others chuckle.


    Mu Liang reminded Mu Lan, "Didn''t you bring something to give to mother?"


    Mu Lan recalled and said, "Oh, yes!" She opened her hand bag and pulled out a blue velvet jewelry box. "Mother, this is for you; your pre-wedding gift." Saying that she grinned.


    Noel coughed lightly. Both he and Jing Sheng were surprised and felt shy. Jing Sheng pulled Mu Lan by her nose and took the box saying "thank you" in a low tone.


    As she opened the box, there was a diamond set with butterfly design. It was simple and elegant. Mu Lan had once got it as a congrattory present from a rich family. Since she didn''t'' particrly like diamonds. Thus, she wanted to give it to someone as a present. In the evening, she had suddenly remembered and asked Mu Liang if she could give it to Jing Sheng and he had agreed.


    "iIt''s beautiful. Thank you." Jing Sheng''s eyes brimmed with tears.


    Mu Lan smiled and said, "I''m d you liked it."


    Mu Chen asked, "When are you holding the ceremony?"


    Jing Sheng replied, "We just filled up the registration form and I have so much work in the flower shop. In April, there are lots of weddings and we have so much pressure. We have decided to hold the ceremony in Autumn, under the cherry blossoms."


    "So romantic!" Mu Lan covered her face imagining the whole ceremony.


    Qi Ying also looked dreamy.


    Later, while having dinner together, Mu Liang suddenly said, "Free your schedule for next week."


    Jing Sheng and Noel exchanged nces before she asked, "What is this about?"


    "This is a surprise." Mu Liang bluntly said.


    Mu Lan looked at him. "Can''t I know?"


    "Then it won''t be a surprise anymore." His answer was merciless.


    Mu Lan nced at Mu Feng but he grinned and winked at her. He was going to take revenge on her for the secret she kept for herself about his mother.


    Mu Lan gave him a death re. She knew that he had a wicked personality.

 Chapter 794: A BIG SURPRISE

    <h4>Chapter 794: A BIG SURPRISE</h4>


    Mu Lan was definitely surprised to see arge cruise ship. In the morning, the whole family left early. Mu Lan woke upte and she headed to the unknown ce with Mu Liang who covered her eyes with ace. When they reached at the port, he took off thece and she was stunned seeing such a huge ship named Ballerina.


    The giant ten storied cruise ship had 237,164 gross registered tons, measures 258 feet tall and spans 1,275 feet long. She had to admit that she was never been in a huge ship like this before. The color of the ship was white. However, inside the ship was totally different. As a first-ss cruise ship, the floor was covered in red carpet. The carpet was so soft that their heels of the shoes sank. The wall was dyed in cream color and yellow lights illuminated inside the ship. The furniture was golden in color. The wall and floor decorations were simple but elegant. The pictures on the wall were masterpieces of famous artists. The floor decorations were antics. The golden chandeliers were sparkling.


    Mu Lan felt as though she came to a royal pce. She couldn''t help but say, "It''s gorgeous..."


    They were only standing in the lobby and she was overwhelmed by such small part. Mu Liang smiled upon hearing her words and grabbed her hand. "Let''s go upstairs."


    While walking with him, Mu Lan excitedly asked, "Is this your surprise? You caught me off guard."


    Mu Liang quietly pulled her as he walked. His palm was sweaty. He directly took her to the eighth floor, in the presidential suite.


    "Wow!" She eximed.


    This suite wasrger than their bedroom of the castle. It had attached balcony and bathroom. There was a small kitchen with a freezer full of choctes and cakes. This suite also had a walk-in closet.


    "This ce is so cool! Am I dreaming?" Mu Lan felt like jumping in happiness.


    Mu Liang asked, "Is this of your taste?"


    She nodded. "Definitely."


    "I''m d." He personally designed the room for her so that she could rx in here.


    Mu Lan went to the balcony. The ship was sailing in the Tyrrhenian sea. The sky was clear and the wind was blowing away the white clouds. She looked afar to see the horizon.


    Mu Liang was standing in the doorway and was looking at her in daze. Her hair was dancing without restraint. Her lips carried a sweet smile and her eyes were glittering in joy. He came closer and hugged her from behind. He asked, "You aren''t tired, are you?"


    He had used all his strength the night before yesterday andst night he didn''t show any mercy either. He was worried about her health.


    As if she could feel tired in the cruise ship! She shook her head. "I''m very energetic. You don''t have to worry at all." She pointed out the ocean and said, "Look, the sea has the same color as your eyes." Saying that she turned to look at him. She tiptoed and kissed his left eye and then his right eye.


    Mu Liang''s heart melted at her gesture. He looked down at her and rubbed her right cheek affectionately. Afterwards, he leaned forward to take her lips.


    After a moment of silence, Mu Lan asked, "Is everyone here as well? Let''s call them and look around the whole ship together."


    He smiled seeing her so excited. He pulled her hand closer to his mouth and kissed her fingers. "Everyone is busy for the evening party. We cannot disturb them right now. Let them have fun on their own. We will meet them in the partyter."


    "Oh, we are having party! Sounds great! We don''t have to work, right? Let''s enjoy the scenery together." Mu Lan suggested.


    "Alright." He agreed easily.


    After getting the approval, she went to the walk-in closet. She changed into pink sleeveless cotton dress with white flowers printed on it. She wore a pink sun hat and sunsses. Mu Liang also changed into casual clothes and hand in hand, they walked out of the room.


    This ship wasrger than she expected. There were fourteen decks for guest use, twenty-three restaurants with twenty-three different nations'' food, twenty-six pools and two thousand eight hundred and twelve cabins. Facilities included a children''s water park, a full-size basketball court, ice-skating rink, and two 43-foot rock-climbing walls. There is also a ''central park'' which contains over seventeen thousand tropical nts.


    This ship was too big to finish looking around in one day. Surprisingly, while they were visiting, they didn''t meet a single family member.


    "This is crazy!" Mu Lan gasped. The two of them were sitting in the central park as the afternoon tea was being served.


    "I''m relieved that you like it." Mu Liang sipped his tea.


    Mu Lan shook her head. "I don''t like it. I love it. Did you hire the whole ship for the family trip? How long are we going to stay here?"


    He nced at her. "You can stay here forever."


    "What do you..." Suddenly realization caught her words. "You mean..."


    "It''s the ship I bought for you. This is your present. You can do whatever you want in here." He smiled seeing her dumbfounded expression.


    Mu Lan''s throat was dry. She gulped down a mouthful tea and asked, "What did I ever do to get so much from you?" It wasn''t sure who she asked this question.


    Mu Liang affectionately gazed at her. "You being with me is my biggest present. With you, every day seems like a dream. It''s as if I get gift every moment by spending time with you. What do I possibly need more than that?"


    Mu Lan eyes teared up. His words squeezed her heart tightly. She was unable to breath properly. She spoke in a shaky voice, "Don''t speak as if I''m some kind of special being."


    "You are the most special to me." He gently wiped away her tears and kissed her eyes just like she did in the balcony.


    After they finished drinking tea, they went to their room to prepare for the evening party. She wore a deep violet V-neck sleeveless evening gown that sparkled in the light. Her hair was tied up like a bun showing her slender neck. She was wearing a flower leaf, purple white diamond ne around her neck with a pair of purple diamond top earrings. She had a bracelet on her right wrist with same design. Her purple heels were crafted with diamonds. She wore a little make up.


    Mu Liang wore a white shirt and his zer, tie and pants were as same color as her evening gown, dark violet. His zer glittered in the light. He wore a pair of ck shoes. He brushed his hair to the left.


    He turned around to look at the gorgeous woman and said, "I never saw you wearing purple dress before. So, I personally chose this color."


    Mu Lan bashfully smiled and praised him, "Your taste is top notch."


    Before Mu Liang could say anything, his cell phone rang. He answered the call and heard what the other person had to say. Then, he replied, "Understood." and hung up.


    He nced at Mu Lan and said, "I''ve to deal with an urgent matter. Can you please go ahead to the party venue? You will most probably find everyone there."


    Mu Lan nodded. After he left, she went to the different direction. She went to the highest deck to see the view before going to the party venue. The deck was dark and no one was around. The sun already set and everything was dark. Only this ship was gloriously lightened up in the ocean. Some cruise ships were around there but they were far away.


    Mu Lan took a deep breath and enjoyed the night view. At the tea time, what Mu Liang told her, it rang in her ears. To him, she was special. Thinking that, she valued herself more. Everything seemed a little different to her. It was more like a dream. She felt emotional.


    ''Why today seems special?'' She wandered and chuckled at the same time.


    Just then, the whole deck lightened up. The railing was decorated with flowers. In the corner, Mu Liang was standing.


    She didn''t know how to react seeing him there. He slowly proceeded forward and stood right in front of her. After that, he knelt down, took out a small velvet box from his pocket and opened it.


    "Lan, from the moment I met you, I couldn''t take my eyes off you. I never thought that I would be able to be with you, let alone having your heart. But the fate brought us together and I wished nothing more than being with you. Fortunately, you gave your everything to me and in return I want to bind you to me for eternity. Dearest, will you marry me?" He sounded so emotional and dramatic that her heart started pounding.


    Her voice trembled when she said, "This is the second time you are proposing to me."


    "Yes." He replied.


    She asked, "Is this why you chose this ship??


    "I also n to hold a wedding ceremony tomorrow morning if you say ''yes''." His tone was rather amusing. Both of them knew what her answer would be and everything he did was to surprise her. He knew that she would love this type of ''surprise game''.


    Upon hearing about wedding ceremony, Mu Lan was stunned and then became emotional. She was wishing to have a wedding ceremony but she didn''t think it woulde to her so abruptly. She covered her face and knelt down in front of him. Tears were brimming in her eyes. She was too happy to say anything.


    Seeing her tears, Mu Liang also felt a bit emotional. To hide it, he pulled her closer and kissed her forehead. "Say ''yes'', please." His voice was hoarse.

 Chapter 795: MY TREASURE

    <h4>Chapter 795: MY TREASURE</h4>


    "Say ''yes'' please?" When Mu Liang said that, he couldn''t hide it emotion.


    Mu Lan nodded and said in a small tone, "Yes." She was feeling shy.


    When she said that, Mu Liang''s heart fluttered. He took out the right from the box and put it on her left ring finger. The ring was designed in a small purple rose with small rare purple diamonds and tinum.


    He rubbed her ring finger and kissed on the top of the ring. Then, his lipsnded on her rosy lips. Both of them cried in contentment as their shared a kiss full of love and passion.


    All of a sudden, the deck became lively as people began to p and scream. Feeling startled, Mu Lan moved away from Mu Liang and looked around to see the Mu Family members. The thing that surprised her the most was Jonah and his girlfriend Meili''s presence.


    "How long are you two going to kneel down?" Lu Feng asked.


    Mu Feng replied, "For eternity."


    Hahaha! Everyoneughed at his joke.


    Mu Lan and Mu Liang stood up. He encircled his arm around her shoulder. They walked towards grandpa Mu Cheng.


    The Elder smiled at them and said, "Now that you two are getting married, give me some great-grandchildren in the end of the year."


    Mu Lan''s face flushed in embarrassment. She couldn''t say anything.


    Mu Liang bluntly said, "Your granddaughter is having a child. Once the child is born, you will be too busy to think of anything else." He meant Yan Su''s child.


    The Elder said, "The more, the merrier."


    "Oh, gramps, let them have the wedding first." Yan Su butted in.


    Grandpa Mu Cheng coughed and changed the subject. He said, "I''ve already prepared a wedding gift for you. It''s too big to move out of the castle."


    "Thank you, grandfather." Mu Lan politely said.


    Mu Jin came forward and patted Mu Liang and Mu Lan''s shoulders. He said, "Be happy."


    "We will." Mu Liang replied.


    Mu Jin smiled a little and moved away.


    Mu Lan noticed his odd behavior and asked, "Did something happen to him? He looks upset."


    Mu Liang whispered, "He already found out about mother when he saw mother and Noel together in the morning."


    "Why is he upset? Did he realize his mistake or understand that the woman he loved was his wife?" She asked.


    "Both." His reply was short.


    Mu Lan couldn''t ask anything else as Jing Sheng and Noel came forward and started talking to them. She noticed that grandpa Mu Cheng was rather happy and he talked to Jing Sheng and Noel just like before. He must have known, but he didn''t mind.


    Jonah and Meili walked closer. Jonah hugged his sister and said, "I missed you, Lannie."


    Mu Lan patted his back. "Still you vanished after finding your girlfriend and never thought of contacting me ever since."


    Jonah protested, "I knew you were okay. I kept an eye on you. That''s why I knew what brother-inw was nning beforehand. So, I packed our luggage and flew here." He showed his and Meili''s intertwined hands to her. "Also, we are engaged."


    Mu Lan gasped and shook Meil''s hand. "Congrats! Please take care of my good for nothing brother."


    "Hey!" Jonah couldn''t believe his sister said that.


    "I will." Meili smiled shyly and said, "I wouldn''t be rescued without your help, sister Lan. Thank you so much."


    Mu Lan was smiling brightly. "That wasn''t me. I also got into trouble. I hope you are getting along with everyone."


    Meili nodded. "Sister Yan Su and sister Ying are very friendly."


    "That''s good to hear. How''s your younger sister Weiwei?" Mu Lan missed that little kid.


    Meili replied, "She misses her Disney Princess Mn."


    Both girls chuckled.


    Jonah said, "I''m still here, you know?"


    Yan Su and Qi Ying called Meili as they were serving the food. Meili went to help them.


    Mu Feng opened a champagne bottle and everyone began to drink.


    Mu Lan sensed the Cobra members presence nearby. She whispered so that only Mu Liang could hear, "Did you invite my daddies too?"


    He whispered as well, "I did. They are in the seventh floor. They are having a party there by themselves. They will join us in the wedding ceremony tomorrow as official guests."


    Mu Lan giggled. "It will be so much fun." In excitement, her blood was boiling.


    Seeing her grabbing a bottle of champagne, Mu Liang grabbed her hand. "Don''t drink tonight. Our wedding ceremony is in the morning. You don''t want to have a headache, do you?"


    Mu Lan pouted. "Just one ss... please..." She looked extremely cute when she pouted.


    He sighed and gave up. "Half ss."


    She reluctantly agreed.


    They were sitting a little bit away from the group. Looking at the ocean and enjoying each other''spany, they finished their meal.


    Mu Lan put her head on his shoulder and said, "It would be better if mama and papa were here. I miss Xue Lin too."


    Mu Liang rubbed her head. "I''m sorry for being impatient. I should''ve waited for you to reunite with your family first."


    Mu Lan didn''t agree. "No, it''s fine. I''m the one who forced you about wedding."


    "Not really. I''m a coward. I''m scared of the future. That''s why I wanted to bind you as soon as possible." He pulled her closer.


    "The one who should apologize is me. I can''t give you peace since I don''t know ''that part'' of my past. I can''t even tell you to believe in me. But I''m telling you to wait for me." She looked at him and continued, "I''ll put everything to an end ande back to you. I have thirteen powerful daddies to take care of me. You have nothing to worry about."


    Though she said that, she knew that The Cobra won''t interfere with her personal business. She only said that to assure her hubby.


    She chuckled while thinking of all he had done for her. "I can''t believe tomorrow is our wedding. It feels like just yesterday I woke up and met you. Maybe I should thank that Li Shen for hurting me. If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t have met you." Her eyes sparkled as she told him, "You are my treasure."


    Mu Liang felt as though he drowned in the sea of love. He spoke in a husky tone, "I think we should go to the bed early."

 Chapter 796: THE WEDDING MARCH

    <h4>Chapter 796: THE WEDDING MARCH</h4>


    The sunlight came inside the room through the open window and illuminated the room. The rays of the sun fell on a naked body. The owner of the body was in deep sleep as the body was facing the bed.


    Mu Lan woke up from her dreams when she felt wet kisses on her back. She tried to open her eyes but flinched as the sunlight hit her eyes. She twisted her body to see the owner of the mischievous lips that woke her up.


    The warm lips moved away as her body faced him. So, he began to trail kissed her on chest and then found her lips.


    Mu Lan kissed him back and at the same time, she opened her eyes to see the person who was going to be herwful husband today.


    After a sensual kiss, Mu Liang tenderly gazed at her and said, "Good morning, wifey."


    Mu Lan smiled at him sweetly before saying, "Good morning, but Liang Liang, you cannot say ''wifey'' before I get married to you, you know."


    Mu Liang stroke her cheeks with his thumbs. "But don''t I call you wifey all the time? You also call me ''hubby'', don''t you?"


    She grinned and replied, "I only said that to tter you."


    He chuckled. "Aren''t you being awfully honest today?"


    "Well of course, it''s our wedding day. Ow!" Her expression changed the moment he pinched her both cheeks.


    That reminded her something. "This is ourst morning as boyfriend and girlfriend. From tomorrow morning, we will be husband and wife."


    Mu Liang asked, "Doesn''t the boyfriend-girlfriend term seem foreign to you?"


    "...That''s true..." Mu Lan agreed.


    The moment they made love on thest Valentine''s Day, they never acted like lovers. They became one and somehow got addicted to each other. It was hard to live a single day without each other''s presence.


    Thinking how they ended up after so many obstacles, she felt overwhelmed. Now that she was getting married to him, she could wish nothing more from this world.


    Mu Lan pushed him to the bed and came over him. Then, she said, "I''m a little nervous. What about you?"


    Mu Liang pulled her closer. "I''m nervous too. I was nervousst night too."


    She giggled thinking of the sudden proposal. "I never thought that I would get another proposal from you; and we already had an engagement party."


    "I wanted to give you special memories of our special days." He truthfully said.


    The first time he proposed to her in the Mu Mansion inside his bedroom and put on a ruby ring on her ring finger. It was a secret from others. Even in the engagement party, it was a massacre. The party was solely to let the aristocrat world know Mu Lan and Qi Ying''s positions; and also, it was a trap to bring down the fake grandma Mu Lin. There was nothing special about those two incidents.


    Last night was supposed to be more interesting. Qi Ying and Yan Su nned on using candle lights but the winds were too strong. Mu Feng suggested to use electric candle light but it didn''t fit with the environment. In the end, they only had to be satisfied with flowers.


    Mu Lan smiled. "When I''m with you, every moment is special."


    Mu Liang pecked on her lips. "Shouldn''t you save these words for the wedding vow?"


    She gasped. "I didn''t prepare a wedding vow."


    He chuckled. "Don''t worry about it. When the timees, just say what''s on your mind."


    She buried her head on his left shoulder and said, "Liang Liang, I love you, I love you, I love you."


    Mu Liang swap their positions and pushed her down. Looking at her gleeful expression, his heart trembled. "I love you too."


    Saying that he kissed her lips. Then his lips left butterfly kisses on her neck and the crook of her neck.


    "Hey, you can''t. You''ll leave marks." Mu Lan protested and twisted her body.


    "It will be the perfect essory with the wedding gown." Mu Liang said and bit down her skin.


    "I kept telling you to show me the wedding gown but you didn''t let me see it. It''s not fair." Mu Lan closed her eyes to enjoy his touch.


    "You will see it in a few hours." When he licked her skin, she tensed up. He looked up and asked, "Are you in pain?"


    Mu Lan blushed. "Why are you asking that? You only did it only oncest night and you were gentle too. So, I''m not hurt."


    Mu Liang''s eyes deepened. He looked down at her body and his throat became dry. He wanted to do it again since he didn''t satisfy himselfst night. However, he didn''t want to tire her on their wedding day. He said, "Let''s see if you are in pain or not." His hands moved on her waist.


    "Hya!" Mu Lan''s whole body shivered and in the next second, she started tough like a crazy person." Ahahahaha! Liang! Hahaha! Stop! Ahahaha!"


    Mu Liang stopped his merciless act after making her stomach hurt fromughing. She felt powerless. He took her to the bathroom and cleaned her body. When they were done bathing, he ordered for room service.


    Due to nervousness and excitement, Mu Lan couldn''t eat properly. Mu Liang tried to force her, but she ended up feeling nausea. He didn''t forget to make her take the medicine since they made lovest night.


    When they were done, Qi Ying, Yan Su and Mu Feng came to them.


    Yan Su said, "Alright, bride and groom, it''s time to prepare for the wedding. You have only one hour to dress up and prepare your heart for the battle. The wedding will start at nine o'' clock."


    Mu Liang asked Mu Feng, "Are the guestsing?"


    Mu Feng replied, "They are. All the preparations are done. Grandfather, father and Chen are weing the guests. The security is tight. There is no sign of any disturbance."


    The guests were staying on the fifth floor. They had two decks, six pools, two gyms, five restaurants and six hundred cabins for themselves. They were restricted to go upstairs and that''s why Mu Lan wasn''t able to see anyone yesterday.


    Qi Ying and Yan Su took Mu Lan to the walk-in closet. They already knew where the clothes and jewelries of the bride were since they came here first and hid them so that Mu Lan couldn''t find them. The closet was big enough to be called a beauty parlor. Mu Feng took the groom''s clothes and closed the door of the closet.


    As Mu Liang dressed up in the bedroom, Mu Lan was being taken care of inside the closet.


    Qi Ying took care of Mu Lan''s hair and said, "I''m done."


    Yan Su opened up the six make up boxes she bought two days ago. She sat down in front of Mu Lan and said, "Now, close your eyes."


    "How long were you guys preparing for this day behind my back?" Mu Lan asked.


    Yan Su applied lotion on her face and replied, "I found out right after you came back from Saudi Arabia. Ying dear knew about it before I got pregnant."


    "I had to know since I''m the one who made Xiao Lan''s wedding gown." Qi Ying said as she polished Mu Lan''s nails.


    "I can''t wait to see it." Mu Lan''s blood boiled.


    "I needed seventy workers from all over the world to finish your dress in time. I never felt this exhausted before." Qi Ying said.


    Yan Su eximed, "What! For real?"


    Qi Ying replied, "Yes, this is the first time I designed a wedding dress and it''s also for my best friend. So, I wanted it to be perfect. Moreover, first brother-inw said that I didn''t need to think about expenses and he provided all the materials I needed. I can''t even imagine where he got all those first-ss expensive materials and how much he spent to get them. It''s a good thing that we were able to finish it in seven months. Time sure flies."


    "You shouldn''t have said that. After hearing that story my stomach isn''t feeling good." Mu Lan clutched her stomach.


    Yan Su stopped. "Lan dear, go to the washroom before you destroy my hard work."


    Mu Lan got up and went to the washroom. Fifteen minutester, she came out with tired expression.


    Mu Liang asked, "What''s wrong? You don''t look well."


    Yan Su popped out from the closet. "Don''t worry. She is just feeling nervous. Lan dear, if you are done,e back."


    Mu Feng chuckled. "Don''t be so tensed. Everything will be alright."


    "I know." Mu Lan went back to the closet.


    Mu Liang looked at her way and sighed.


    Mu Feng said, "Big brother, she will be fine. It''s your wedding after all."


    "I hope so." Mu Liang nced at the mirror to see himself for the final check and then said, "Let''s go."


    Two brothers went out of the room.


    Yan Su was done with the makeup. She put down the makeup box.


    Mu Lan rubbed her lips andmented, "I never thought that makeup would be this tiring."


    Yan Su replied, "It''s not. Since it''s your special day, I had to be extra careful."


    Someone began to sing, "Herees the bride/ All fat and wide/ Slipped on a banana peel and that''s how she died..."


    Yan Su snapped. "Hey Chen, how can you curse Lan dear on her wedding day? You are the one who is going to die!"


    Mu Chen shrugged. "I just came to see what is taking you so long." He checked Mu Lan''s makeup and said, "You look more like a human being."


    Mu Lan smiled and said, "Just like your big brother, right?"


    Mu Chen opened his mouth to say something when Mu Feng popped up. "Should I sing as well? Herees the groom/ Thin as a broom..."


    Mu Lan started tough. She felt better and rxed her tensed body.


    Mu Feng said, "Sister Lan Lan, smile like this and everything will be just like a dream."


    Mu Lan said, "It really looks like a dream."


    "Alright, she will change her dress. You two, get out." Yan Su shooed away her cousins.


    After two brothers left, Qi Ying helped her to wear white shoes. It was made of leather, but the heels were made of tinum and the transparent flower designedces covered the shoes. The edge of theces was covered in small diamonds. White pearls were imbedded on the transparent flowers of theces.


    Mu Lan put on the shoes and asked, "Why do I feel like I''m wearing an apartment in my feet?"


    Yan Suughed. "Ahaha... of course you are. Can you just imagine the cost of this pair of shoes?"


    Qi Ying said, "I designed it matching with the gown. Let me bring it."


    She opened a door and Yan Su and Mu Lan looked at what was inside.


    "Oh my God!" Yan Su couldn''t say anything else.


    Mu Lan started at the dress without blinking. She even forgot to breathe properly.


    Qi Ying said proudly, "I knew that you would love it."


    Mu Lan clutched her stomach and sat down on the floor. "I cannot take this excitement anymore."


    ------------


    It was nine o'' clock. Everyone was present in the seventh deck. It was thergest deck. The whole deck was decorated with white and pink colored roses, iris and belle flowers.


    Mu Liang stood in front of the altar. The priest was talking to him happily. Yan Su and Qi Ying went to sit with their partners in the second row. Jonah and Meili sat beside them. Grandpa Mu Cheng and Mu Jin sat in the first row. Jing Sheng and Noel sat beside them. A couple with unexceptionally grey eyes sat on the third row. With grandpa Mu Cheng''s permission, the musicians began to y ''Wedding March'' by Mendelssohn. Everyone straightened their bodies and looked behind.


    A pair of young boy and girl walked in the virgin road hand in hand. They were about five years old. Both of them were wearing white clothes. They were the youngest of the Mu Family. They threw white and pink rose petals as they walked. Everyone smiled seeing the adorable pair.


    Juan looked at the nervous girl in wedding gown. "You father and mother would be very happy if they were here."


    Mu Lan controlled her excitement and said, "Too bad, it''s their loss."


    Then, he asked, "Are you ready?"


    Mu Lan shook her head. "I feel heavy."


    Juan chuckled and said, "Let''s go."


    Mu Lan grabbed his left elbow tightly with her right hand and her left hand grasped the white rose bouquet. They walked out of the shed and proceeded forward slowly. They advanced slowly in the virgin road.


    Her wedding gown shown in the sunlight. Pure white V-neck neckline full sleeved ball gown had threeyers. The upperyer was transparent. If anyone observed it carefully, the transparentyer was made of tinum and it was so detailed and excellent work that no one would realize that it was not yarn but metal. The smallest diamonds were imbedded around the transparentyer and that''s why it was dazzling under the sunlight. The sleeves and upper part of her gown were covered with hand-embroidered flowerce appliques fabrics with pearls in the edge; and in the end of the gown, pearls of different sizes were imbedded, designed as flowers, leaves and butterflies. Her upper side of the back was open. The back of the gown was three meters long and it brushed the white carpet as she walked. The veil was five meters long and three meters wide. It wasn''t a metal like the gown. However, the hand-embroidered flowers embedded with pearls and diamonds made it stunning. On the top of her head, there was a small flower tiara imbedded with white medium sized pearls and small diamonds.


    Everyone was looking at the bride in awe. They even forgot to breathe. If the ''Wedding March'' wouldn''t be yed, they would sing:


    Herees the bride dressed all in light


    Radiant and lovely she shines in his sight


    Gently she glides graceful as a dove


    Meeting her bridegroom her eyes full of love.


    Love as they waited long have they nned


    Life goes before the opening her hand.


    Asking God''s blessing as they begin


    Life with new meaning, life shared as one


    Entering God''s union, bowed before His throne


    Promise each other to have and to hold.


    The Cobra daddies were all present. Seeing their baby girl walking in the virgin road in wedding gown, their eyes teared up. Orio, Romano and Liam began to weep silently.


    Carlo gritted his teeth and thought, ''That son of a pervert dared to take away my baby girl. I''ll never forgive him.''


    Mu Lan lost herposure seeing those curious eyes. Despite her hand sped onto him more tightly, Juan didn''t flinch a bit. When her eyesnded on the altar, she saw a handsome man was standing under the flower arch. he was wearing white shirt, tuxedo suit, pants and shoes. His dark brown hair was brushed on the left side. Their eyes locked and she forgot about everything else.


    When they reached, Juan handed her to Mu Liang and said, "Take care of her."


    "I will." Mu Liang promised.


    The priest was in a daze seeing the stunning bride. After getting Mu Liang''s re, he came back to reality. He coughed and started, "Dearly beloved..."


    The Priest then questioned them about their freedom of choice, fidelity to each other, and the eptance and upbringing of children; and, Mu Lan and Mu Liang responded separately. After that, the priest invited them to dere their consent.


    Mu Liang said, "I''ll always keep you safe and happy." His eyes were practically pouring all the love for her.


    Mu Lan smiled and said, "I''ll be with you this life and the next life and the future life times." For some reason, her eyes were filled with tears.


    The guests felt emotional. The Author and the Readers nearly cried out. Though others felt touched, The Cobra daddies weren''t satisfied with Mu Liang''s vow.


    Carlo criticized, "What is wrong with him? Does he really want to make her happy?"


    Thezy priest Osiris said, "My dear Carl, saying this now won''t change anything."


    Romano growled in a low voice. "He is deliberately pissing us off."


    Pedro said, "He is too busy to mess with you. Now shut up and watch calmly till the end."


    The others didn''t talk anymore.


    Mu Feng murmured. "This is my typical big brother. His one sentence is enough, a merciless weapon. One sentence and sh."


    Qi Ying scolded him, "Don''t say such nasty words on a holy day."


    After they exchanged vows, they put on rings.


    The priest said, "You may kiss the bride."


    As if the bride and groom couldn''t wait any longer. They instantly closed the gap and their lips locked.


    As the couple kissed passionately, everyone stood up and began to p. Mu Feng and Mu Chen whistled.


    They newlywed couple broke the kiss and looked into each other''s eyes. The groom wiped away the bride''s happy tears.


    "You look so beautiful, my wife." Mu Liang praised her in a husky voice.


    Mu Lan smiled shyly and said, "And you look so dashing, my husband."


    The girls gathered around and began to scream excitedly.


    Mu Lan nced at them and smiled brightly. She told Mu Liang, "Just wait a second. I always wanted to do this." Then she turned around and threw the rose bouquet behind. When she turned around, she saw that the flower bouquet fell on Qi Ying''s hand. Qi Ying suddenly felt shy and grabbed the flower bouquet tightly.


    Mu Lanughed and looked at her husband. "Let''s go."


    Mu Liang''s heart leapt to the heaven seeing her smiling so brightly and lovingly. He nodded and said, "Hmm." After that, he put his right hand on her open back and left hand under her thighs and then carried her like a princess.


    he said, "Let''s go, my wife."


    __________________________________________________________________________________________________---


    *Here Comes The Bride, this lyrics and Mu Feng and Mu Chen''s funny songs are from Youtube.

 Chapter 797: NOW THEY DANCE

    <h4>Chapter 797: NOW THEY DANCE</h4>


    Mu Liang carried her to the reception hall while others pped and threw flower petals. The guests followed after them. The three photographers didn''t miss any opportunity to take photos.


    Sixyers of chocte cake was put on a round table in the middle of the reception hall. The newlywed couple cut a piece of cake and fed each other. After that, the pieces of the cakes were distributed to the guests, the couple took family pictures with the family members. The Cobra members didn''t take any photos. Shintaro even made sure that the surveince cameras couldn''t capture their faces. After that, the guests came one by one to congratte the newlyweds.


    During lunch time, Qi Ying and Yan gave their elegant and funny speech. Later, the master of ceremony presented Mu Lan and Mu Liang''s pictures and told their love story. The guests enjoyed, admired and envied the couple''s love for each other. After lunch, everyone started to take pictures with the bride and groom and talked to themselves. Most of the guests were businessmen. Thus, they talked about business and indulged themselves in luxury.


    In the meantime, Yan Su took Mu Lan to the presidential room and took off her long, heavy veil. Then, she asked, "Do you want to change your dress? First cousin already prepared another white evening gown for you in case you feel ufortable."


    Mu Lan shook her head. "No. I can wear my wedding gown only today. I don''t want to take it off so fast."


    Yan Su nodded. "As you wish."


    The two girls left the room and met Xue Lin in the corridor. Mu Lan already met her when they were taking pictures but they didn''t have the chance to talk.


    Mu Lan was thrilled to see Xue Lin. She immediately hugged her. "I never imagined to see you! How could you not contact us after going to China? We were so worried!"


    Yan Su smiled and said, "You two can talk. I''m leaving." Saying that she left.


    Xue Lin asked, "Why? Did you need something from me?"


    Mu Lan lightly hit her shoulder. "Can''t we worry for you without any reason?"


    Xue Lin thought for a moment and then said, "You never seemed to care about how others feel when you disappear."


    Mu Lan raised her hands. "I surrender."


    Xue Lin talked about Jing Sheng. "Your mother-inw looks perfectly fine. Did she go through some kind of hypnotism?"


    Mu Lan chuckled. "I knew you would notice. Yes, she did and she is stronger than before."


    Xue Linmented, "She looks happy."


    "She found her happiness." Mu Lan told her about Jing Sheng and Noel.


    After hearing the story Xue Lin said, "Only you would meddle into someone else''s business like that. How''s you study going?"


    "I never attended ss after I admitted." Mu Lan said truthfully.


    Xue Lin sighed. "How unfair the world is! Here someone had the choice to choose between study and marriage and she chose marriage. And I, on the other hand, wanted to study but then got married."


    Mu Lan was stunned. "You are married!?"


    Xue Lin sighed. "That''s a long story. My husband is here as well." She pointed out where Mu Liang, Mu Feng, Lu Feng and another handsome man were talking. The mysterious man had a pair of grey eyes. "That''s my husband. He was a bodyguard of your family. You might know him."


    Mu Lan''s jaw dropped. ''Isn''t he...'' She couldn''t understand why that guy had to hide his identity from his own wife. ''More importantly, didn''t anyone tell her about his position in the Ge family?'' She asked, "Are you okay with a bodyguard? You are richer than him."


    Xue Lin asked back, "When you have a loyal but poor man and a rich yboy, which one will you choose?"


    "The poor loyal man." Mu Lan answered immediately.


    Xue Lin nodded. "Wise choice."


    "So, you were forced to get married... Why didn''t you contact us?" Mu Lan felt sad for her friend.


    "I didn''t memorize any of your number and I lost my cell phone." Xue Lin changed the subject. "It''s your big day. You don''t need to think about anything else."


    Mu Lan understood that she didn''t want to talk about it, so she asked, "Have you talked to Xiao Ying and Yan Su?"


    "I did yesterday. That''s when we nned that we would surprise you with my presence after your wedding." Xue Lin smiled a little.


    Qi Ying came forward. "You can chat with your heart''s content when the program is over, but now it''s dancing time. The bride needs to dance with the groom."


    Xue Lin asked, "Where is Yan Su? I don''t see her?"


    Qi Ying replied, "She is having a hard time moving around. So, she is in the deck, rxing."


    "She worked harder than a normal pregnantdy. I will apany her." Saying that Xue Lin left. She didn''t forget to take a tray of cake pieces with her.


    "She didn''t change a bit." Mu Lanmented.


    "Yes, she didn''t." Qi Ying smiled. "Now, go to the groom. It''s dancing time."


    "Okay, okay." Mu Lan went to the reception hall and found Mu Liang.


    He saw her and pulled her closer. "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s dancing time." She replied excitedly.


    The master of ceremony announced everyone to gather around. Mu Liang and Mu Lan went to the dance floor. A famous male singer began to sing ''Can''t Help Falling in Love with You''. The newlyweds danced under the chandelier. Their hands were intertwined and their bodies were so close to each other. Their eyes were locked with a dreamy look. The grooms affectionate gaze and the bride''s sweet, shy smile melted everyone''s heart.


    Soon, other couples began to dance. Mu Feng and Qi Ying, Lu Feng and Yan Su, Xue Lin and her mysterious grey eyed husband also joined in the dance floor.


    Mu Lan hardly moved from her seat after the dance with Mu Liang was over. Her dress was very heavy. After one dance, she became tired.


    Mu Liang noticed her expression and asked, "Are you tired?" He rubbed her right cheek.


    "A little bit." She leaned on his shoulder.


    He pulled her closer and suggested, "Let''s take some rest. They will stay here all day. They won''t miss us. We will meet them once again in the evening for dinner."


    "Sounds good to me." Mu Lan agreed.


    Mu Liang took her hand and got out of the reception hall. He took her to the eighth floor. This was another deck where he proposed to her.


    "Why are we here? I thought you would take me to the room..." Mu Lan halted seeing thirteen men in the deck. They were all wearing formal attires and they looked dashing. She only talked to Juan before the wedding and after that, she wasn''t able to meet anyone. Seeing them now, she smiled brightly forgetting about her tiredness.


    Mu Liang said, "You must have wanted to talk to them. I''ll be downstairs." He smiled and let go of her hand.


    After he left, Romano came forward and hugged her. Then he cried out, "My baby girl, you''ve grown so much. You were so tiny when we met. I wish you were tiny forever."


    Mu Lan''s eyes teared up. She hugged Romano tightly silently.


    Just when it was hard for her to breathe, Carlo came forward and said, "Rom, you are suffocating her."


    Romano immediately let her go. Then, he hugged small Kilimanjaro and cried aloud. The whole atmosphere became heavy.


    Carlo coughed to clear his throat. Then, he asked, "Are you hungry, kid?"


    Mu Lan shook her head. Her throat felt funny. She didn''t want to talk.


    Carlo saw through her. He pulled her to his warm embrace and kissed her forehead. "Did you really have to get married so soon?"


    Mu Lan didn''t say that she didn''t know that she was going to get married beforest night . If she told these crazy lovesick daddies of hers, she might be widow before she could spend a wedding night with Mu Liang.


    They could still hear the sounds of music from the reception hall. Carlo let her go and bowed slightly. "May I have a dance with you, little princess?"


    Mu Lan happily agreed. After dancing with mind-reader Carlo, she danced with technology master Shintaro.


    "I created a new robot for you that will serve you 247. We canmunicate through the robot. I already sent it to your mansion in Paris." Shin said.


    "Okay." Mu Lan happily said.


    After that, she danced with god of medicine Pedro. He said, "If you feel ufortable, contact me. Don''t neglect your health."


    "Of course." Mu Lan agreed.


    Then, magician Mark asked for a dance. He said, "I''ll be with you all the time. Don''t go anywhere without telling me first."


    "Don''t worry." She reassured him.


    Fire god Liam came forward. "Angel, if that husband of yours ever bully you, just tell me and I''ll fry him for you."


    Mu Lan giggled.


    Water god Antonio praised her while dancing, "I heard that your husband can cook well. I''m impressed. You have a good eye, my little baby."


    "Only you understood me." Mu Lan felt touched.


    Of course, he liked Mu Liang. He didn''t have to face Mu Liang''s shameless side unlike others. There was no way Mu Lan would tell Antonio about that.


    After that, animal lover Romano danced with her. He said many things, especially how much he hated Mu Liang for snatching away his baby girl.


    Then, strongest Orio hugged her tightly while dancing. He said, "You became skinny and powerless. Are you practicing your art without eating much?" He hit the nail on the spot.


    Mu Lan could only smile.


    When super-hearing Altan danced with her, he said, "I know you will be happy with him. But I will still keep an eye on you two."


    Mu Lan replied, "You are most wee."


    Lazy priest Osiris smiled dashingly and said, "My baby, you look like a queen today. I couldn''t take my eyes off of you." Then, hemented, "I should have married you before you were taken by other man." He sighed.


    Mu Lan grinned. "Too bad, you missed your chance."


    Ninja Lou Yicheng was a little shy when he danced with her.


    Mu Lan smiled that said, "It has been so long!"


    "It has." He replied curtly. He blushed when he told her, "You look beautiful."


    She smiled brightly. "I missed you, Lou Lou."


    He hugged her and whispered, "Me too."


    Finally, Juan came forward. As they danced slowly, he said, "You are all grown up. You became wise and intelligent."


    "You raised me well." She replied. Then she asked, "Was it your idea to get me married before I went to China?"


    Juan chuckled. "Son-inw asked for my permission and I gave him my consent. I thought it would be better for you to have a legal connection before you looked for trouble." He began to call Mu Lian son-inw and that made her happy.


    She tilted her head. "I don''t think you distrust me. After I get my memories back, I won''t show my back to Liang Liang. I didn''t promise to him but I promised to myself."


    "Even if you have to force yourself?" Juan asked.


    Mu Lan firmly said, "That won''t happen, and you know it. Isn''t that why you gave your consent? You already know my future."


    Juan shook his head. "Truthfully speaking, I don''t. I gave my consent because my guts said so."


    Mu Lan narrowed her eyes. "Have a little faith in me. I won''t disappoint you."


    Juan said, "We will know after you go there, and we won''t help you there or The Mongoose will track down your location. We won''t let them find you. So, after you go there, you cannot contact us."


    Mu Lan bit her lower lip. "That means I cannot use my power."


    He said, "You can. Just check your surroundings before you do. Leave no trace."


    "I got it." She replied.


    "Juan, on this joyous asion, how can you talk about such ominous thing?" Osiris was offended.


    "Alright enough dancing. Let''s take a photo together." Shintaro cut them off as he prepared his camera.


    Everyone gathered around Mu Lan.


    Bip, bip, bip... Click!


    The photo was taken.

 Chapter 798: LET ME SERVE YOU

    <h4>Chapter 798: LET ME SERVE YOU</h4>


    Mu Lan enjoyed her afternoon tea and some snacks with her Cobra daddies. After that, she went to the tenth floor. There was a private deck for the owner. She saw Mu Liang going up there after he left her with The Cobra.


    The Tyrrhenian sea was calm. As the sun was setting in the west, the sky and the ocean were dyed in orange and so was Mu Liang. He was sitting on a chair and watching the wonderful view. Mu Lan smiled and walked towards him. She circled her arms around his neck from behind and nted a small kiss on his forehead.


    He smiled and grabbed her arms. Then, he looked up and she bent to capture his lips. After a sweet kiss, they gazed at each other dreamily. They bathed in the golden rays of the sun. Even the time stopped to give them some privacy.


    After a long time, Mu Liang pulled her to sit on hisp. Shefortably sat on his thighs. They yed with their fingers and they enjoyed the sunset. The sun bid goodbye to the newlyweds from the horizon.


    He asked, "Are you tired?"


    She shook her head. "Not anymore. It''s a good ce to rx."


    Mu Liang nudged her right ear with his nose. Mu Lan felt ticklish and flinched. He smiled at her action. He took off her white pearl earring from her right ear and put it down on the table beside them. After that, he took her earlobe in his mouth and lightly bit it.


    "Umm..." Mu Lan closed her eyes in reflex.


    He sucked her earlobe as she shivered and let out a small moan. Then, his lips trailed down on her neck and gave her butterfly kisses.


    "Liang..." She sighed in pleasure.


    [WARNING: R-18]


    Mu Liang hands moved forward and cupped her breasts. Mu Lan arched her back in ecstasy. A sweet moan escaped from her mouth. Such seductive sound ignited the fire in his heart. If he could, he would tear off her wedding gown and devour her. However, he controlled himself since The Cobra fathers-inw were on the eighth floor. He growled as desire flickered in his eyes.


    Mu Lan felt him getting hard down there. She opened her eyes and gazed at the hungry eyes. She touched the back of his head and pulled him closer to kiss his lips. Their tongues intertwined and explored their warm mouths.


    There was so much they wanted to say about their feelings for each other. However, their actions said them all.


    They panted as they moved away and a thin thread of saliva was connected to their tongues. Mu Liang leaned forward and licked her sweet lips once again. Time to time, they changed angles as their lips found themselves attracted to each other. The more their hunger grew, the more passionate the kisses became. Mu Lan''s lipstick was eaten and her lips were swollen by him. Only when theycked oxygen, they parted, but then soon they searched for each other''s lips.


    The sky darkened when they stopped. Their heavy pants were blown away by the wind.


    Mu Lan circled her finger on his chest and spoke in a small voice, "Let me serve you."


    Upon hearing her words, Mu Liang''s heart skipped a beat. He caught her wrist and asked in a hoarse voice, "Here?"


    "Mhm..." She nodded. She looked like she was almost starving. She kissed his lips lightly and begged, "Please?"


    His eyes darkened at her yful begging. His dry throat craved for honey water and his lower part reacted at her words.


    "See? You want it as well, my husband." She said seductively.


    Mu Liang devoured her lips before letting her go. Then he said, "Do as you wish, my wife."


    Mu Lan stood up from hisp and he spread his legs. She went between his legs and knelt down. Then, she took off the zipper of his pants and saw his proud lonely mountain. She smiled and took out his hardness from his underwear. She moved her hands around it making his growl like a starved animal. She kissed on the top of the mountain and he shuddered in response. After that, she opened her mouth and took it in her mouth. Her tongue and lips moved slowly.


    "Unn... Lan..." Mu Liang grabbed the back of her head and called out her name.


    He trained her well. She finished after giving him a wave of pleasure. She gulped down everything and looked up to see him leaning back to the seat while closing his eyes and panting heavily. Even sweat formed on his forehead.


    Mu Lan licked her lips and moved closer to him. "Did you like it, my husband?"


    Mu Liang opened his eyes and said in a husky tone, "My wife, you are goddamn beautiful. Now it''s my turn." Saying that he stood up and carried the confused Mu Lan to the edge of the deck. Then, he put her down and turned her to the railing.


    "Hold the railing tightly." He instructed her and the next moment, he rolled up her threeyers of the gown exposing her buttocks.


    Mu Lan gasped in surprise. The cool breeze made her shiver.


    This time, Mu Liang knelt down and then, touched her through the whitecy panties.


    "Ah!" Mu Lan let out a moan.


    "Wifey, you are wet." Mu Liang licked his lips and grazed her wet spot with his fingers.


    "Mmm..." Mu Lan''s legs couldn''t take the excitement and began to tremble.


    After a while, he took off hercy panties and said, "Spread your legs." She did as he said. His eyesnded on her honey mouth. It was twitching for some love. His dry mouth sought for her honey.


    "Ah! Hah!" Mu Lan tried her best not to moan aloud. She didn''t want others to hear her.


    While licking inside her, he used his fingers to pinch her flower bud. She subconsciously screamed. The wet sounds were covered by the wind. With his tongue and fingers, he drew out pleasure.


    She came twice before he let her go. She was feeling rather hot and sweat formed on her body. She almost lost her strength but he didn''t let her go. He held her buttocks tightly and then he entered his hot part inside her honey mouth. After that, he began to move his hips without restraint.


    "Mmm! Mnn! Mmm!" Mu Lan covered her mouth so that her voice couldn''t be heard by others. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the ride.


    As she felt immense pleasure, she tightened around him. He growled and moved faster than before. Her hips shook by his every thrust.


    "Li-Liang... oh! More!" She cried out his name and asked for more.


    "Lan... hhk..." He nearly reached his climax. Thus, he hit her good spot relentlessly.


    "Hnn!" Mu Lan''s whole body shook as she came.


    However, Mu Liang ferociously thrusted inside her before reaching his limits. He poured every single drop inside her womb.


    They both panted heavily and then kissed each other.


    Mu Liang let go of her tongue and said in a husky voice, "Let''s go for another round."


    They were connected as one while they were surrounded by the ocean. Darkness swallowed them as they made love.

 Chapter 799: HE DESERVED IT

    <h4>Chapter 799: HE DESERVED IT</h4>


    Jonah sighed in frustration. He took a ss of wine from a waiter and yed with it.


    Meili saw him and came forward. She hugged his left arm and asked, "Hey, are you upset?"


    Jonah sighed again. "You know, I never had the opportunity to have a brother-sister rtionship with her. When I just had a chance to be with her for the first time, she got married. Why did she have to leave me alone?"


    Meili chuckled. "No matter what you say, she is happy. Don''t you think so too?"


    "Huh, she only thought about her happiness, not mine." Jonah sulked.


    Meili lightly hit him on his left shoulder. "How can you say that? She had to leave aunt Zhuan and you, and she went through so much pain but never contacted you just to let you two live safely. Do you really deserve to say that?" She sulked.


    Jonah hugged her tightly. "I''m sorry. I''m just selfish, you know. Ever since I was little, I wanted my mother, father and sister to be with me. I dreamt about them every single night. I feel restless thinking that my dream won''te true."


    Meili nced at him. "What''s with that? Why won''t it happen? It will definitely happen. Big sister Lan just got married, it''s not that she abandoned you. More importantly, we are secretly looking for Professor Ryuren to give your aunt Zhuan and big sister Lan a surprise. I believe that we will find him in no time."


    Jonah said, "I''m still childish, right?"


    Meili smiled. She whispered, "And I love that about you."


    The couple looked at each other affectionately. However, their beautiful moment was destroyed by a sudden movement. Someone identally bumped into Meili making her fall into Jonah''s embrace.


    Jonah held her tightly and frowned at the person who bumped into her. He warned him, "Hey man, watch it!"


    The man didn''t seem to notice the couple. He walked away absentmindedly.


    Jonah scoffed. "What''s wrong with this dude?" When he said that, he seemed to realize who that person was. His whole body stiffened. "...No way.... Li Shen? Why is he here?"


    Meili was stunned to see him as well. She said, "He must have been invited. Before the guests came inside the ship, they were checked thoroughly. There is no way he came uninvited."


    "If that''s true..." Jonah began to chuckle. "brother-inw is surely ruthless. He didn''t let off his only rival even the day of his marriage. He is worthy of his title ''devil''."


    Meili said, "It must be hard for him to watch the wedding ceremony. He must have got a heavy blow."


    Jonah''s eyes burned in pure anger. "He should suffer."


    ---------------


    Li Shen drank a lot after lunch. He drank till he couldn''t drink anymore. However, he still couldn''t get off the picture of her wearing pure white wedding gown, walking in the virgin road, smiling at the groom, kissing him madly. It was her being happy with another man, not him.


    The wedding was so grand. The groom built thergest ship just for his bride. He gave it to her as a wedding gift. It was totally different from Li Shen''s wedding.


    Years ago, his marriage was China''s most grand wedding. All the celebrities and high officials of China were invited to the wedding. He wanted to show Hua Lan that he was the most powerful man and he could not only take her to heaven, he could also take her to hell. He was her god. However, since he hated her, he would give her punishment.


    Back then, how wrong he was! Since he neglected her, she found another man who treated her like a goddess. That man gave her more than he could ever think of giving her.


    Hell, Li Shen never did so much even for his wife and only son. How could he give more to Hua Lan?


    Every second of seeing her ripped his heart, like a sharp knife cut through his skin. The pain was so unbearable that he couldn''t breathe properly. He had drowned himself in alcohol but the pain didn''t go away.


    Her beautiful face with dazzling smile shed in his eyes. Li Shen hit the wall beside him. "...Why... why did you marry him...? You are supposed to be mine..."


    After the wedding ceremony, he waited to meet her. He wanted to see her reaction if there was any regret or hesitation. If there was, he would take her away. That''s what he thought.


    After lunch, he saw Mu Liang and Mu Lan going upstairs. They didn''te downstairs for a long time. Feeling impatience, he went upstairs and saw the newly wedded couple making love in the open area. She looked exquisite and seductive as her partner moved like a ferocious beast.


    Li Shen''s heart stopped beating. His mind went nk. His legs were rooted on the spot. He couldn''t move away and saw them moving and making out. His eyes burned in me. His ears rot as he heard their moans. He wished that he died right then and there. However, he didn''t die. He didn''t know how long he was watching unbearable scene. He couldn''t take it anymore and he left subconsciously. When he came back to senses, he was already drunk to the extent that he couldn''t drink anymore.


    He regretted, he regretted deeply not realizing his feelings sooner, not being good to her and hurting her again and again. If he did the opposite, he could have had her walking in the virgin road in a white gowning towards her. Unfortunately, in the real world, there was nothing called "if".


    "Xiao Lan..." Li Shen called out her name. Her sweet moans came to his ears. He wasn''t sure if it was a hallucination or reality. He had no idea what was going on.


    ----------


    After Mu Liang had his appetizer and main dish, Mu Lan''s strength gave out. So, he carried her. He sat down on the chair and put her on hisp. He hugged her closer and kept pecking on her lips. Her sweet lips were his dessert.


    Mu Lan''s eyes became heavy and she yawned.


    Mu Liang smiled and said, "Take a nap."


    She spoke in a soft tone, "...But the dinner..."


    "It doesn''t matter. If the bride is tired, the guest has no right to lift a finger." He settled herfortably.


    Mu Lan put her head on his left shoulder and closed her eyes. With his right hand, Mu Liang patted her back as if he was making a child fall asleep. It worked pretty well as she gradually fell asleep.


    Mu Feng went upstairs to look for his big brother. Seeing his brother cuddling his newly wedded wife, he walked quietly.


    Mu Liang sensed someone and turned around to see who it was. Seeing Mu Feng, he rxed.


    Mu Feng came closer and whispered, "Is sister Lan Lan asleep?"


    "Hmm." Mu Liang nodded.


    "What about dinner?" Mu Feng asked.


    He saw Mu Lan moving ufortably while frowning. Noticing it, he reached out and carefully took off her right earring. Seeing her smiling while sleeping, he sighed in relief. After that, he put it on the round tea table.


    Mu Liang whispered, "You guys eat without us. Send someone to serve the dinner to our suiteter. When she wakes up, we will eat together."


    "Alright, I''m leaving then." Mu Feng left.

 Chapter 800: I LOVE YOU

    <h4>Chapter 800: I LOVE YOU</h4>


    After a while, Mu Liang carried her to the presidential suite. He prepared a hot bath and then unhurriedly took off her gown and untied her hair. When he carried her to the bathtub, Mu Lan opened her eyes and yawned.


    "I''ll bath you. Go back to sleep." Mu Liang urged her.


    "Mmm... okay..." She hugged his neck and closed her eyes. However, she couldn''t possibly sleep when his hands were roaming around her body. She rxed herself and let him to whatever he wanted. When he rubbed her scalp, it felt so good that she immediately fell asleep.


    Afterwards, he wiped her body and dried her hair. Then, he put her on a white nightgown andid her down on the warm, cozy bed. Later, he sat on the bed beside her, drank some wine and looked down at the girl who was sleeping soundlessly.


    He smiled. He thought of her expression when she was wearing the gown and walked towards him. Then, she vowed and kissed him. She showed that she was genuinely happy. It warmed his heart. He never felt this happy before. He nned the whole thing by himself and he did it very carefully. Seeing her joyous expression was all he ever wanted. He wanted to give her the best wedding and he was able to do it.


    Mu Liang leaned forward to kiss her forehead and then, he went to the bathroom for a shower.


    Five minutester, someone knocked on the door. Mu Lan subconsciously heard it and woke up. She got out of the bed while rubbing her eyes. When she went in front of the door, the person spoke up, "First young master, room service."


    ''Is it dinner?'' Thinking that, Mu Lan yawned and opened the door. There was a tray of food and the man who was carrying that was none other than Leo, the Head Butler from the Mu Mansion in France.


    Mu Lan eximed in joy, "Uncle Leo! You are here! I never thought that I would see you in here! Why didn''t I see you all day?"


    Head Butler Leo smiled politely and bowed. "Congrattions on your wedding. We are very happy to see you finally being part of the Mu Family. We are all here including cook Eva. She prepared your dishes personally. We are making sure that everything goes smoothly. I apologize for not being able to meet you sooner."


    Mu Lan shook her hands. "Please don''t worry about it. I''m very happy that you are all here. No wonder I felt familiar taste when I was having lunch. I''m really hungry right now. I''ll eat it and save some from your first young master, don''t worry."


    Leo chuckled and bowed again. "Please enjoy your meal. I''ll take my leave. Please don''t forget to call for room service if you need anything."


    "I will." Mu Lan agreed.


    After Leo left, Mu Lan sat down and opened the lids of the dishes. Wonderful smell filled the room, making her stomach growl. She took a bit of the roast.


    Before she could take another bite, there was another knock.


    "What''s now?" Mu Lan wiped her mouth and stood up. As she opened the door, she was stunned to see Li Shen.


    "Xi-Xiao Lan..." He as deadly drunk.


    Mu Lan overcame her puzzlement and coldly asked, "Why are you here? Who gave you permission to enter this floor?"


    Her cold tone was a sharp de that shed his flesh. Li Shen wobbled and grabbed her shoulders all of a sudden, making her finch.


    "Let go or I''ll call for help!" Mu Lan hissed in anger. She wished to use her power, but she couldn''t let this man know about her power yet.


    Seeing her beautiful structure in the night gown for the first time in his life, Li Shen recalled the time she was being intimate with Mu Liang. His hold became tighter as he said, "Xiao Lan, you can''t be with him. You are mine; you cannot be with anyone else."


    "Let go of me!" Mu Lan began to struggle but this guy was really strong.


    Li Shen hugged her tightly, restraining her from moving and he tried to kiss her face and open area of her chest. "No, you are mine; and mine only. I love you. I love you."


    Mu Lan was about to use her wind power. Hearing what he just said, her body stiffened. She asked in disbelief, "...What did you just say to me...?"


    Something moved inside her. She forgot that he was trying to touch her inappropriately. Inside her head, there was a sharp pain caused her body to go numb.


    Noticing that she wasn''t behaving properly, Li Shen loosened his hold. He looked down at her and said, "Xiao Lan, I love you! It has to be you and no one else."


    However, his words didn''t go through her head. His confession shook her whole existence to the core. He didn''t know why she felt that way and why his "I love you" made her act so strongly. Her headache wasn''t helping her either.


    She twisted her face in tremendous pain and cupped her head. "It hurts. It hurts a lot." She mumbled and was about to faint.


    Li Shen realized her abnormal behavior, he began serious. He sobered up and hugged her closely. "Xiao Lan! Xiao Lan, what''s wrong?"


    Him, hugging her made her feel disgusted. "Don''t touch me!" She shoved his away with a great force.


    Since he wasn''t holding her tightly and he was drunk, the unexpected movement made him fall on the ground. Mu Lan stood and blindly walked away from him. Her head was spinning and her vision became blurry.


    "Liang! Liang! Liang!" She screamed and she tried to ran towards the bathroom. She didn''t know where she was heading. The headache was killing her.


    She opened the door and gash of wind hit her body. She didn''t pay attention to it. She looked for her husband as she moved forward. "Liang, save me!"


    As she took another step, Li Shen came forward and grabbed her left arm. "Xiao Lan, what are you doing? Come to me!"


    "No! Don''t touch me!" She kicked aiming at his joint of the right knee and he grunted. She whisked away her arm from him and stepped back. Her back felt a cold railing but she didn''t pay any heed to it.


    As Li Shen tried to move forward, she stepped back one step and she couldn''t keep her bnce and fell. Her body went outside of the railing and flew in the wind. Then, her body hit the cold water and soon her body sank in the blue ocean.


    ***


    I promise from today onward, I''ll forget everything.


    Until I hear you say one day, "I love you."


    Till then, goodbye memories.


    ***


    Now that you said, "I love you", the locked memories will be unleashed...


    -----------------------------------------------


    It was Autumn. Cherry blossoms covered the whole path to the university. It was dawn. Hua Lan woke up as the rm started to ring. She needed to go out for a morning walk.


    She yawned and slowly got out of the bed. She washed her teeth and drank a ss of water. Then, she went out.


    The sky was clear and it made her mind refreshed. She smiled happily and ran under the cherry blossoms. All of a sudden, she saw a silhouette of a man in the park, under the cherry tree.


    ''Is he lost?'' Thinking that, she moved forward.


    The man seemed to notice a presence behind him and so, he turned around. The heartless gaze locked into the transparent ck eyes.


    It was a fate and destiny tied them together that day.


    Hua Lan was startled to see such cold gaze; however, she was more taken by his loneliness. Her heart moved in one nce. She didn''t find his gaze intimidated at all. More than that, his loneliness engulfed her.


    She asked, "Are you lost?"


    The man didn''t reply. He clearly showed that he didn''t like her presence.


    "Oi brown eyed mister, I''m talking to you." Seeing him not responding to her, she stood right in front of him, making him startled.


    "What do you want?" He asked coldly.


    Hua Lan put her hands on her waist. "I asked you already. Are you deaf? I wanted to know if you are lost."


    He raised an eyebrow. This was the first time someone talked to him like that. He was stunned. ''Does she not know me?'' He wondered.


    Hua Lan tilted her head. "Now what? You are mute!"


    He narrowed his eyes dangerously. First, he was called deaf and now mute; did she care for her life?


    Since she didn''t get any answer from this ''deaf'' and ''mute'' stranger, she lost interest. She shrugged and said, "If you are looking for the information desk, it''s in the corner of the basketball court. And you are too early for meet anyone."


    Saying that she left. She didn''t notice that his hands were clenched tightly as if surpassing anger.


    That day, Hua Lan had to be surprised because the Head of the Department came to introduce them to a new Lecturer. "ss, sorry to disturb you at you ss hour. This is your new Lecturer, Li Shen


    Hua Lan couldn''t help but speak out, "Ah, you are that ''deaf'' and ''mute'' stranger!"


    The whole ss became silent at first and burst intoughter. The Head of the Department scolded her for being disrespectful. Hua Lan only pouted and didn''t reply.


    Others began to whisper. "Li... from Li Family?"


    "He is so handsome! He must be from Li Family."


    "Are you nuts? If he is from the Li Family then he would take job in Li Corporation. Why would he be here as a Lecturer?"


    "Maybe we should ask him."


    After the ss Li Shen went toputerb. He turned on theputer and leaned back.


    "Did you find that bi*ch?" Someone asked from behind.


    "Sheng, don''t juste here casually. You will expose me." Li Shen coldly reminded his younger brother.


    Li Sheng was sitting on a desk close to the window. He jumped from the table and stood up. "Yeah, yeah..." He came closer to his older brother and asked, "So, did you meet her?"


    "I did." Li Shen curtly answered.


    Li Sheng asked, "Is she as disgusting as the rumor said?"


    The corner of Li Shen''s lips stretched up. "You can''t believe that she approached me first."


    Li Sheng looked at his brother in disbelief. "No way! What happened then? Did she try to seduce you?"


    Li Shen remembered the first time he met her. She was curiously looking at his eyes. He answered, "She stared at me like I''m a freaking sculpture. Just like other women. There were three boys from another department confessed to her. She was ying had to get. Pathetic!"


    Li Sheng spoke, "I see, she was making a move on you. She is a sl*t, just like her mother." He clicked his tongue and continued, "You, you don''t dare to be seduced by her. Don''t forget our mission. We came here for revenge."


    "Don''t tell me what to do. I''ll get this done perfectly." Li Shen''s reply was cold.


    From the next day, Li Shen avoided Hua Lan like a gue.


    One of Hua Lan female ssmates said, "Xiao Lan, Lecturer Li seems to dislike you for some reason."


    Hua Lan leaned back to the seat andughed. "He thought that I''m purposely breaking the boys'' hearts. So, he got mad."


    Another male ssmate said, "What''s with that? You can''t just date everyone who confesses to you. if you do, only then you will break their hearts purposely."


    Hua Lan chuckled. "Xiao Rin, you have a brain to think, but our Lecturer seemed to leave has brain in his house. I wonder if he was fed grass when he was a child."


    She purposely said that out loud, letting the whole ss hear what she just said. She eyes nced at the corridor where Li Shen was walking. Of course, he heard it. He paused before walking towards the ssroom. When he entered the ssroom, whole room became silent.


    Li Shen''s cold voice could be heard, "Miss Hua Lan, pleasee to theputerb after the ss."


    After he left, a female ssmate said, "Xiao Lan, you are done for."


    Hua Lan sneered. "What can he do to me? He is just someone who judges a book by its cover."


    After the ss ended, she went to meet Li Shen. She knocked on the door and Li Shen said, "Come in."


    Hua Lan entered the room and asked, "Lecturer Li, why have you called for me?"


    Li Shen coldly nced at her. "Don''t you know?"


    She smirked and boldly asked, "Should I know?"


    He spoke, "I heard that you are the top student of this university. I checked your documents too. Don''t you think you are a bit arrogant just because you got some good marks?"


    Hua Lan didn''t flinch. She said, "I think you have made a mistake. Everything I did was with my own effort. Why shouldn''t I be proud of myself? Why should I listen to someone who judges a book by its cover?"


    Li Shen asked, "You think I''m doing judging you by your appearance?"


    Hua Lan raised her right eyebrow. "Are you not?"


    "Alright. Then show me what you have." Saying that he threw a paper at her.


    Hua Lan took it and read the content. Her eyes sparkled instantly. "...This...!"


    "Apetition is going to be held in Germany. Since you are so talented as you im, show me what you got." Li Shen threw her a challenge.


    Hua Lan smiled brightly and said, "Don''t fall for me when you see the result."


    Li Shen: "..."


    The next day, Hua Lan and her two team members were busy making the new video game. For thepetition, she often had to spend time with Li Shen. He had underestimated her charms. It took her only one week to make the stiff, anti-social Lecturer Li turn into a human. She was too pure and innocent. Slowly he was drawn to her without him noticing. He was able to smile andugh around her. Their time in there was spring.


    Soon, they went to Germany and their team got Talent Award. Hua Lan was so happy that she lost herself in emotion.


    At that time, Li Shen said, "You don''t like Computer Science and yet, you have achieved something great. I don''t think this is the wrong path for you."


    Hua Lan smiled and said, "Maybe you are right."


    One month went away just like that. After that, they called each other often. Li Shen majored in Management, but Hua Lan didn''t know that. He gave her lots of ideas aboutunching video game. They contacted each other almost every day.


    In the Li Corporation, Li Sheng asked, "Are you sure you are doing the job properly? Weren''t you supposed to take her down in one month?"


    Li Shen coldly said, "Don''t question my n."


    Li Sheng scoffed. "Don''t tell me you fell from that bi*ch."


    Li Shen replied, "The higher she goes up, the harder the fall will be. Just wait and see."


    After that, Li Shen took Hua Lan to Li Family mansion.


    Hua Lan froze. "What a beautiful ce! Why am I here?"


    Li Shen nced at her. "I want you to meet my family."


    Hua Lan blushed. "Is this your house?! W-wait... W-why would you do that?"


    Li Shen smiled. "My father is very interested in you after hearing about your talent and I wanted you to meet them. Be good ande with me."


    Hua Lan took a deep breath and followed after him. The butler let them enter. He took them to the living room where Mr. Li, Mrs. Li and Li Sheng were waiting for them.


    Li Shen introduced her to them. "Father, mother, Sheng, this is Hua Lan from Hua Family. She is the person I told you about."


    "Hello Mr. Li, Mrs. Li and Xiao Sheng, it''s a pleasure to meet you." Hua Lan bowed deeply.


    Mrs. Li smiled and said, "My, what a wonderful child. We heard so much about you. Please sit down."


    Hua Lan smiled and nodded. She was about to sit down when she noticed Mr. Li''s pale face. She asked worriedly, "Mr. Li, are you alright? You look rather pale."


    Mr. Liposed himself and said, "Yes, yes, I''m fine. I never thought that you would be so young. When I heard about you, I thought you must be working under my son."


    Hua Lan smiled. "I was indeed teacher Li''s student for a month. He helped me a lot duringunching my game. I''m in debt."


    "Don''t say that. I wanted to help you." Li Shen smiled.


    Hua Lan asked, "But what about working under you? Did you get a job?"


    Mrs. Li chuckled. "Oh my, did you not know? Xiao Shen in the President of Li Corporation."


    "What?!" Hua Lan nearly stood up in shock.


    Her honest and innocent behavior touched Mr. Li''s heart. He said, "I don''t you join ourpany after graduation. It will be good for you and we will get a valuable asset."


    "I''m also thinking about that." Li Shen said.


    Hua Lan froze. Li Corporation was thergestpany in China. If she got a job there, she would never have to look back.


    Four months passed by. Hua Lan was done with her fourth semester. She finally finished working on her Car Race game. She decided to give it to Li Shen.


    "Are you sure you want to spend the rest of your life with that punk?" Carlo asked.


    Hua Lan gasped. "Don''te here abruptly and startle me, Carl!"


    Carlo scoffed. "You are the one who let your guard down. Teaching you all these years was just a waste of time."


    Hua Lan said, "I don''t care what you say. I decided to let go of my past and embrace the future."


    Pedro asked, "Do you want to leave us?"


    Hua Lan shook her head. "it''s not that. I want to live a normal life, have a normal family. I don''t want to hide true self like you guys. Please let me do that."


    Juan said, "Little one, we can''t just leave you alone."


    "I want you to leave me alone! If you don''t, I cannot let it go." Hua Lan said, "Please understand."


    She was always like that. Once she stubbornly wished to do something, no one could change her decision.


    Juan sighed. "If you wish for that, we can only give you our blessings. We won''t bother you anymore. Goodbye, little one."


    That day was thest time she met them. She cried her eyes out the whole night.


    The next day, he sent him a text to meet her on Sunday. And he came.


    Right beside theke, she stood there and in front of her was Li Shen. He stood there wearing his formal attire.

 Chapter 801: SEALED THE LIPS

    <h4>Chapter 801: SEALED THE LIPS</h4>


    Hua Lan was super nervous. This was the first she was going to confess her love. She stood right in front of Li Shen. Summer wind blew away her hair.


    She tugged the strands of hair behind her ear. Then, she took a deep breath and tried to control her racing heartbeats. She began to say, "Li Shen, I know we haven''t known each other for so long. You are the one who encouraged me to fall in love with something that I didn''t like. You encouraged me to lunch a game which I never dreamed that I could do it. I''m so hard to get along but you warmed up to me. I also feel at ease when I''m with you. In these five months, for the first time in my life, I came to love a man with whom I can stay for the rest of my life. Li Shen, this is for you. It''s a gift" She took out the disk with Car Race program in it and stretched her hands to give it to him. Her face flushed in embarrassment and nervousness.


    And then what happened, it was more like a dream or nightmare.


    Li Shen reached out his hand and hit the disk on her hands. It fell from her hand.


    Hua Lan was bbergasted. She bent down to take the disk, however, Li Shen put his right leg on her hand and pressed it hard.


    The sound of bone breaking was so clear that even Li Shen heard it. But his didn''t hesitate nor flinch. His cold eyes looked down at the slender finders which were all bloody.


    Hua Lan was so shocked that she didn''t feel any pain. She couldn''t understand what was going on. She just wanted to protect her hard work but she saw her fingers getting injured by a familiar foot. She had a hard time believing that it was happening.


    She slowly looked up to meet Li Shen''s cruel eyes. His cold eyes were full of disgust. Her heart shook. She wasn''t familiar with this Li Shen. Her heart shook in fear. She called out in a shaky voice, "L-Li Shen...?!"


    Li Shen didn''t reply to her. He sneered and then turned around and left without looking back at her even once.


    "Li Shen?!" Hua Lan was not only shocked but also afraid. She never felt such fear before.


    She thought about leaving everything, even her Cobra family just to embrace a new life, hoping she could be with Li Shen, the man she first ever loved; however, everything seemed to be gone, just like that. She didn''t feel that it was real. Truthfully, it was just the beginning of her nightmare.


    Hua Lan didn''t give up. She absentmindedly went to the new apartment she bought and treated her wounds while trying hard to think where she made a mistake. She tried to find out why he behaved this way. She couldn''t get anything at all. In the end, she called Li Shen. But his personal assistant Si Guen answered the call.


    For the first time in his life, Assistant Si Guen had a problem talking in the phone. "...Um, little miss, boss is really busy now. He cannot answer your call. Is this urgent? I''ll tell him after he is done."


    Hua Lan tightly held her cell phone. She replied, "No, it''s fine. Just tell him to call me after he is done with his work."


    "I will." Assistant Si Guen answered.


    That night, Hua Lan didn''t sleep. She kept waiting for Li Shen''s call. But he didn''t call her back.


    The next three days, she tried to call him but Assistant Si Guen answered the call and every time he said that Li Shen was busy with work or meeting. Every time she told him to tell Li Shen to call her back and every time, she had to wait.


    On the fourth day, she went to Li Corporation. The secretaries tried to stop her, but who could stop her when she wanted to do something. She directly went to Presidential room. She didn''t knock and went directly to the room. She found his alone, reading some documents.


    "Li Shen!" Hua Lan breathlessly eximed.


    Li Shen looked up and coldly observed her. "What are you doing here?"


    Si Guen who was standing in the doorway began to shiver.


    "You weren''t answering my call. I was so worried." Hua Lan came closer. "Li Shen, did I do anything to make you upset? Why are you mad at me?"


    Li Shen didn''t answer. He ignored her words and began to read the documents.


    Hua Lan stood there in silence for five minutes and then walked closer and stanch the file from his hands. If res could kill, she would have died instantly.


    "What do you think you are doing?" Li Shen stood up and coldly asked.


    Hua Lan was scared but she didn''t show it. She looked at his eyes directly and asked, "Why are you doing this? What happened to you suddenly? Did something bad happened or someone said something bad about me? Why have you changed so suddenly? You can talk to me if something is bothering you. I''ll listen to you. Just don''t shut yourself from me. I cannot take it." She nearly wept as she spoke.


    Li Shen sneered. He said, "No one has to tell me anything. I know everything."


    Before Hua Lan could ask what he meant, he told Assistant Si Guen, "What are you looking at? Take her away. If the guards cannot guard thepany, fire them. I don''t want useless staff."


    "Yes, boss... I''m sorry." Si Guen hurriedly bowed and apologized. Then he nced at Hua Lan helplessly and requested her, "Little miss, please leave this room with me."


    Hua Lan''s eyes filled with tears. "Why?!" She couldn''t ask anything else because she was taken away.


    Two weekster, she was called to her aunt''s house all of a sudden. She was already depressed, thinking of going there made her feel worse. Reluctantly, she went back to aunt Zhuang Lei''s house.


    Before she could ring the doorbell, Zhuang Lei opened the door. She dressed up and put on heavy makeup. There was a bright makeup on her face.


    Hua Lan blinked a few times. Such brightness dazzled her eyes. It had been a while since she saw her aunt so joyous. But that happiness didn''t affect her mood.


    "Xiao Lan, you came! We have good news for you! Come inside quickly." Zhuang Lei grabbed Hua Lan by her hands and brought her inside. She took her directly to the living room.


    Hua Lan''s legs froze seeing Li Shen there, sitting beside Hua Rong, Zhuang Lei''s husband. They were talking in a friendly way. In a second, her eyes were filled with hope.


    Zhuang Lei spoke, "Li Shen, she is Hua Lan, my youngest daughter. She is studying in Beijing University. She is very talented. We lost her when she was only five. But Lord Buddha was with us. We found her when she was fifteen. Though she cannot remember what happened while she was gone, it''s a good thing that nothing bad happened to her. She is a touch girl."


    -------------


    Back then, when Hua Lan came back to China, she first went to the police station. As she was kidnapped ten years ago, the police had to look into her information and then directly called Hua Rong, her uncle. Zhuang Lei almost died in shook that Hua Lan was alive. She was scared to death. However, she had to go with her husband. When they went to the police station, the police already asked Hua Lan a few questions and the attorney who was taking care of her properties was also there.


    No matter how much she was asked, she couldn''t tell anything. She said that she could vaguely remember anything that happened ten years ago. She said that she heard the sound of gun and she was too scared to think of anything else. It was a dark night and she didn''t see anything due to her shock. Then everything was nk. When she woke up, it was already ten years and she was in Tianjin sea beach. Tianjin was close to Beijing. When the police investigated it, they found out that she was indeed found in the morning by local residents. They didn''t know how she ended up there.


    When they couldn''t get any information from her, Zhuang Lei sighed in relief from the bottom of her heart. She cursed Hua Lan in her mind and thanked Lord Buddha for her amnesia. But they didn''t know that she could remember everything single thing. However, she didn''t show it to anyone.


    Afterwards, she was taken to the hospital for a check up and the doctor announced that she was perfectly healthy. She wasn''t harassed by anyone nor she had suffered any physical torture. Though Zhuang Lei was disappointed, she didn''t say it. However, she didn''t forget to tell her neighbors in a dramatic way so that the neighbors saw Hua Lan in different way. However, this cheerful, caring, intelligent girl took their affection in a week. The neighbors were bound to change their way of thinking about her.


    Zhuang Lei couldn''t win. She was furious. That''s why, when Hua Lan wanted to study Fine Arts, she didn''t let her. She secretly filled the form of Computer Science thinking that Hua Lan would fail in that subject. When Hua Lan found it out, she took it as a challenge and in the whole university, no one was better than her. Zhuang Lei died in jealousy and she had fun out of it.


    ------------


    But this time, it was different,


    Zhuang Lei was a sly woman. In front of Hua Rong and Li Shen, she praised Hua Lan at first, but then indirectly told about her dark past so that Li Shen would have no interest in her or he would look down on her.


    Zhuang Lei nced at Hua Lan and nuzzled her with her elbow. "What are you standing there for? Greet your soon-to-be brother-inw."


    Not even the loudest thunder could make her startled the way she was shocked right now upon hearing the word ''brother-inw''. If the ground divided right in front of her, she wouldn''t have believed. If the sky broke apart, she wouldn''t have believed. However, at that moment, she couldn''t believe her own ears. The word ''brother-inw'' kept ringing in her ears. Her whole body became stiff, her head was spinning and her ears were buzzing.


    "Br0-brother-inw...?!" Hua Lan looked at Li Shen in disbelief.


    Li Shen sipped the tea and nced at her at the same time. His eyes were filled with mockery.


    Hua Lan''s uncle Hua Rongughed and said, "Xiao Lan, I know you must be surprised. We are too. President Li suddenly came and said that he liked your elder sister and wanted her hand in marriage."


    "...Are you sure it''s my elder sister?" Hua Lan asked while clenching her fists.


    Hua Rong and Zhuang Lei looked at her strangely.


    Hua Rong asked confusedly, "Huh? What do you mean?"


    At that time, Li Shen spoke, "I like Xiao Mei. I saw her dramas and checked her background. Since my family approved of her, I didn''t dy any further."


    Hua Lan''s lips trembled. "I see." She couldn''t say anything else.


    Zhuang Lei and Hua Rong found her attitude weird. They knew nothing about Hua Lan knowing Li Shen. Thinking that Li Shen was handsome and rich and many women wanted him, they thought that Hua Lan was also one of those admirers. Zhuang Lei looked at her resentfully and to hide her hatred she said, "Xiao Lan, why don''t you go upstairs and talk to your sister? It''s been a while since you twost had some fun."


    Hua Lan didn''t know how she responded and how she went upstairs. Her head was totally nk and wasn''t working properly.


    After that, she tried to think of many reasons of Li Shen''s sudden change of attitude. She couldn''t find any because she had never encountered Li Family in the past. Even if it was for revenge, there wasn''t any. In the end, the only thing she could think of was he wasying with her.


    ''If that''s the truth, then why did he take me to his house to meet his family?'' Her heart was bleeding. ''No matter how brave he is, as long as a man ys with a woman''s heart, he will never take her to meet his parents. Then why?''


    She cried and thought of it. Atst, she wiped her tears and told herself, "So what he ys with me, I love him. And as long as I love him, I''ll fight for it. He isn''t married yet. I still have a chance."


    The next day, she went to meet his in Li Corporation again. However, this time, she didn''t go through the main gate knowing fully well that the guards wouldn''t let her enter. She hacked the security and entered from the emergency door. She didn''t climb stairs but used her wind power to go to the top floor.


    It was lunch time and so she saw no one. She entered Li Shen''s office room without any problem. Li Shen was having lunch. Seeing hering inside, his face darkened. He coldly asked, "What do you want?"


    "What do you think?" She leaned back on the closed door.


    He asked, "How did you enter?"


    Hua Lan''s heart shattered into pieces. She chuckled. "Is this what you are supposed to say?"


    Li Shen sneered. "You women are so cheap. Just because I was a bit good to you, you fell for my charm."


    She asked, "If you knew that would happen, why didn''t you stop before it was toote?"


    Li Shen raised an eyebrow. "Did I stop before you could do anything?"


    She shook her head. "No, you stopped after I confessed to you."


    He asked her back, "Are you telling me to respond to every woman''s confession? I''m not a yboy."


    Hua Lan walked closer. "You know that I''m different from them."


    Li Shen agreed. "Indeed. You are almost throwing yourself to your future brother-inw. Not many women have that courage."


    Her eyes filled with tears. "Is this the way you think of me?"


    "Enough already. You should get out of here before I call guards. I''m being kind to you because you are going to be my family soon." He stood up and tried to walk past her.


    "Wait!" She grabbed his wrist.


    He shoved her away. She stumbled and fell on the floor. She quickly grabbed his right leg. "What is there you are not satisfied with me? I''m beautiful and intelligent with good family background."


    Li Shen looked down at her and coldly sneered. "Everything about you is unsatisfactory." Saying that he kicked her harshly aiming her stomach.


    "Hkk!" Hua Lan rolled on the floor. She nearly fainted while enduring the pain.


    Li Shen left the room without giving her a second nce.


    After that, she appeared before him unless it was family gathering. Li Shen was very gentle towards Hua Mei. They would flirt asionally making her heart bleed. She was polite and never looked at him directly. He even threatened her to attend the wedding when he found out that she was trying to leave the country. He said that if she didn''t attend the wedding, he would expose her feelings for him in front of everyone.


    Hua Lan was forced to personally apany Hua Mei to choose wedding gown and essories. She had to do the make up of Hua Mei on her wedding day. She was forced to witness everything.


    Hua Lan was guilty towards The Cobra, so she didn''t contact them. Slowly, she began to drift apart. But it wasn''t enough for Li Shen. He forced her to go with him and his new family in Italy.


    And Hua Lan said goodbye there. She ended her life to save him and his beloved family.


    Farewell...


    -----------------------


    "Lan! Lan! Wake up!" A man called her name urgently.


    Mu Lan opened her eyes. She couldn''t see the person who was in front of her as her eyes were brimming with tears. She was in agony. She couldn''t believe that she endured so much in China. It was too painful to breathe properly.


    The man cupped her face tenderly and gently wiped her tears. "Lan, why are you crying? Are you in pain?"


    She knew this voice. She sniffed and called out, "Li-Liang?"


    "Yes, it''s me. Sorry I''mte. I couldn''t protect you properly-" Before Mu Liang could finish his words, his lips were sealed with a kiss.

 Chapter 802: NOTHING CAN BE COMPARED TO YOU

    <h4>Chapter 802: NOTHING CAN BE COMPARED TO YOU</h4>


    Mu Liang''s whole body stiffened as she suddenly kissed his lips. She desperately tasted his warm lips. She was never this forceful before. Moreover, she was still crying. He wasn''t sure what made her act like that. Thinking of the previous action, he cursed Li Shen in his mind.


    After kissing him for a long time, Mu Lan became breathless and pulled away from him. She panted heavily, but her tears didn''t stop.


    Mu Liang used his thumbs to wipe her tears. He was so gentle. "What''s wrong Lan? Are you hurt somewhere?"


    His tender voice made her cry even more. It made him helpless. He didn''t know what to do. He asked, "Lan, if you cry like that, I won''t know what to do."


    She hugged him and put her head on his left shoulder. "Liang, why are so good to me? Am I not unsatisfactory?"


    Mu Liang frowned. "What are you talking about? You are the best among the best. Nothing can bepared to you. You are amazing the way you are."


    "Am I?" She asked.


    He hugged her closely in his arms and replied, "Of course! If it wasn''t you, I wouldn''t have married anyone. You are the one who lightened up my world. Only you, and no one else." He rubbed her head lovingly and said, "Please don''t cry like this. Tell me what happened. Okay?"


    Mu Lan sobbed while answering him, "Liang... I remembered... I remembered everything."


    Mu Liang''s body froze. His hand stopped stroking her head. His other hand hugged her tightly.


    Mu Lan didn''t notice his odd behavior. She cried out loudly. "Liang, he... he was my first love... I never did anything to harm him. But... but why did he have to hurt me so much. I was killed more than once. He ripped my heart so many times. Why did he have to do that? What did I do to make him hate me so much? Why crime did Imit in my previous life to suffer like this?"


    Her loud cry was so heartbreaking that Mu Liang''s heart wasn''t able to bear it. He never made her cry like this. Why would he allow another man to make her suffer when she did nothing wrong?


    He coaxed her affectionately saying, "You didn''t do anything bad. You are just too great and that''s why the Almighty wanted you to have a person who would only cherish you. I don''t know about your past life. But I think, in my past life, I must have done something great that in this life, the Almighty gave you to me. You are the best thing that can ever happen to me. So, don''t be upset, Lan. I''ll never hurt you. You will never suffer and I won''t let anyone ever hurt you the way he did."


    Mu Lan sobbed till she couldn''t breathe properly. Her mouth was open as she inhaled and exhaled irregrly.


    When she finally calmed down, Mu Liang''s lips travelled all over her face. Then he said, "Look at you, crying like a baby on our wedding night."


    She finally looked at him properly. "...Wedding night?"


    "It had been only one hour when you fell on the ocean. I''m so sorry. I couldn''te to save you in time." He gave her a ss of water. "Here, drink slowly."


    She was thirsty. After crying for so long her throat became dry. She slowly drank the water. Then, he rubbed her moist lips.


    Mu Lan looked around and found herself in an unfamiliar ce. It was a luxurious bedroom. Through the window, she could see the dark sky and the calm ocean.


    She said confusedly, "This isn''t a ship. Where are we?"


    Mu Liang sighed. "That''s a long story."


    ----------


    An hour ago, Mu Liang was in the bathtub, almost fell asleep in tiredness. Just then, he heard Mu Lan''s loud voice. She was shouting his name and calling for help. He jumped out of the bathtub nearly slipped and almost had an ident. He snatched the bathrobe and clumsily wore it. When he came out of the bathroom hurriedly, he saw Mu Lan was struggling against Li Shen. Her back touching the railing of the balcony. Her legs slipped and then she fell on the ocean.


    His soul went out of his body seeing that. He ran forward desperately. First, he punched Li Shen so hard that Li Shen fell on the floor. He wanted to punish him more as a single punch didn''t satisfy him at all. However, Mu Lan was drowning. He was scared not to see her moving even though she knew how to swim. He dived into the sea without a second thought.


    The Cobra daddies were at the eighth floor. They saw the bride and the groom fell on the ocean one by one.


    Romano eximed in fear. "Oh my God! My baby!"


    Pedro raised right eyebrow. "What a disaster!" He was as calm as ever. His poker face didn''t change in the slightest. As if he knew nothing bad would happen to his kid.


    Osiris praised Mu Liang, "Look at our son-inw, he didn''t hesitate at all."


    "If he did hesitate, I would kick him to the sea and then after he rescued her, I would finish him then and there." Hotheaded Liam said.


    Carlo smirked. "For that disgusting Li boy, it must have been hard for him to see her being happy. Did he really think he could rob her happiness and control her? How foolish!"


    Orio med him, "It was all your fault. I told you not to provoke him. You are the one who let him go to the tenth floor letting him to see my princess and her husband together. Now look what happened."


    Carlo clicked his tongue. "Tsk, I only wanted him to suffer. He deserved it."


    "We all agree with that." Mark nodded in agreement.


    "So, should we help them? At this rate, they won''t be able to catch the ship." Shintaro said looking down at the ocean.


    Juan mischievously said, "Hmm, I wonder."


    [A/N: Cobra daddies are the naughtiest!]

 Chapter 803: IT HAS TO BE YOU

    <h4>Chapter 803: IT HAS TO BE YOU</h4>


    Little one,


    This is the wedding gift we prepared for you. Have a wonderful honeymoon. We wille to fetch you both two weekster. Enjoy!


    The Cobra


    Reading the small note, Mu Lan smiled. She realized that no matter how much they disregarded Mu Liang, they still epted him in their hearts.


    Apparently, they were in a small ind in the Aegean Sea. There was a beautiful vi surrounded by trees,kes, hills and fountain. When they fell on the ocean, water god Antonio used waves to send them to the ind. When Mu Liang regained consciousness, he found himself in the sea shore with Mu Lan in his arms.


    Seeing her smiling, Mu Liang signed in relief. This is the first time she smiled after getting her memories back. He sat by her side and watched her expression. She was still not over her sadness. Her eyes were red and puffed. Her nose is also red.


    Mu Lan folded the note and put it down on the table. After that, she looked at Mu Liang.


    He rubbed her head and asked, "What is it?"


    She pursed her lips before asking, "Liang Liang, will you ept me for who I am even though I have a dirty past?"


    Mu Liang felt likeughing. He hugged her and scolded her in a soft tone, "Silly, what dirty past? We all make mistakes. It''s nothing. For me, it has to be you and no one else."


    She grabbed his clothes tightly. She felt like crying again. "Liang Liang, you are so good to me."


    He smiled and put his chin on her head. "I''m only good to you. So, you never dare to let go of me."


    "I wouldn''t dare. No one is good to me like you." She closed her eyes to listen to his regr heartbeats. It calmed her down. They sat there like that. Suddenly something came into her mind. She asked, "Liang Liang, how did Li Shene to our wedding?"


    Mu Liang replied, "Father sent him an invitation. I thought, why not letting him see our wedding? It would be good for him."


    Mu Lan heard his answer and chuckled. She had to admit why others called him a demon. He was definitely a demon to his enemies. Thinking how desperate Li Shen was while he was drunk, sheughed harder. It was amusing to see him suffer. She was also relieved that she waspletely over him. She wasn''t a masochist. She wouldn''t let a man into her heart who would find amusement while torturing her when there was a guy right there for her who would do anything to keep her happy. Others might think of her as a selfish person, but only she knew how much she felt for Mu Liangpared to what she felt for Li Shen.


    When she was in love with Li Shen, she was still immature and knew nothing about human affection. The love of The Cobra daddies was different. They were part of her family. But Li Shen was another guy who gave only attention and no other women. She mistakenly took it as love and almost lost her life thinking she loved him.


    Until she met Mu Liang, she didn''t know what true love was. Love wasn''t something where other partner hurt her and made her suffer. Love was where the partner made her feel loved, secured and made her think she was special and only person for him.


    However, that''s not what she felt when she was with Li Shen. She was definitely curious about him. She was more likely interested in him, not in love with him.


    The more she realized it, the more she felt less burdened.


    Herugh was so refreshing that Mu Laing silently enjoyed it. There was a smile on his lips too. He couldn''t help but ask, "What''s making youugh so much?"


    Her stomach hurt. She rubbed her belly and said, "Ahahaha... oh, Liang Liang, I have something to confess to you."


    "What is it?" He asked curiously.


    She confessed. "You are my first love, not any other man."


    His expression changed. "What... what about Li Shen?"


    "I was too immature to understand what love was. But now I know fully well what real love is. No wonder my daddies didn''t want me to be with Li Shen in the past, but they didn''tin when it came to you. They realized that I matured now. When I think of it, I understand why they took so long to introduce themselves to me. They wanted me to spend my time with you and try to understand what is called affection. They are my guardians. They cannot teach me this type of thing through action. So, they used you as my teacher." She smiled at him. "Clever, aren''t they?"


    However, Mu Liang might have not heard the rest of her words. He was always best at anything. Never once he was the second until he met the school girl Hua Lan. Even after obtaining her heart, he thought that he was the second man in her life, he was her second love. He couldn''t just change her past and so, he had to ept it silently even though it hurt.


    But now she said that he was her first love. He wasn''t sure if he could handle so much happiness in one day. He leaned forward and kissed her lips.


    It was a heated kiss. When he sucked her lower lip, she felt like her soul was leaving her body. The tender affection felt so good. She clung onto him as she responded to him with the same passion. His tongue entered her mouth and stirred inside. It tangled with her soft and warm tongue and their saliva mixed together. They changed angle from time to time and every time, the kiss became deeper. They touched each other''s skin as they kissed. Smooching noises and their soft moans seemed loud in the quiet room.


    When Mu Lan''scked oxygen to the point when she nearly nked out, only then Mu Liang let her lips go. He deeply looked at her with fire in his eyes. He asked in a husky tone, "Say, my wife, it''s still our wedding night. What should we do to make it remarkable?"


    [A/N: Should I borate what happened next in the next chapter?]

 Chapter 804: IF MY HUSBAND WANTS

    <h4>Chapter 804: IF MY HUSBAND WANTS</h4>


    Mu Lan''s face burned when she heard Mu Liang saying, "Say, my wife, it''s still our wedding night. What should we do to make it remarkable?"


    She couldn''t keep herposure and averted her gaze. She mumbled softly, "Didn''t already did it in our wedding dress?"


    Mu Liang huskily asked, "Are you sure you are satisfied with that? Didn''t you justined this morning about not being satisfied doing it onlyst night? Umm?"


    Mu Lan felt embarrassed all of a sudden. She tried to hide her face but Mu Liang caught her chin and asked, "Why are you so shy, my wife?" He yfully bit her right ear.


    "Mm..." She flinched and let out a small moan.


    Mu Liang groped her chest. Her nipples hardened at his naughty touch. "Wife, your nipples hardened so easily. Are you feeling what I''m feeling too?" He was hard down there as well.


    "Li-Liang... Y-you can''t.... Ah!" Mu Lan writhed under his torture.


    "I can''t what?" He asked seductively. Knowing how sensitive her earlobes were, he intentionally bit it and sucked harder. At the same time, his hands were still groping her.


    "Don''t... be so willful." It wasn''t the usual Mu Liang who was passionate about love making. He was being unimaginable indecent tonight and it made her feel extremely shy. Usually she was the one who yed around and made him hot. However, it waspletely opposite tonight. Maybe he was doing that because it was their wedding night. But it made her go crazy.


    "My wife, you smell so good." Mu Liang inhaled her sweet odor. It made him drunk. "Look, you smell good here too." His left hand went in between her thighs and touched her through her panties.


    "Ah!" Mu Lan jolted at his touch. She felt something warm where he touched. She couldn''t help but shiver.


    He wasn''t going to do any forey and went directly to the main part. That much hungry he was at that moment. "You are wet, my wife. Does it feel good?" His fingers pinched her small flower.


    "Ohh!" Her eyes teared up in pleasure. Despite feeling shy, she spread her legs. She did it subconsciously and it made Mu Liang smirk. .


    He whispered, "My wife, aren''t you too erotic?" His voice was extra sensual tonight. He added two fingers and went in and out faster.


    "Wait... Li-Liang... please... I... cannot take... it anymore... Ah! Hah... Ah!" His words and actions made here faster. But he didn''t let her go. He kept doing it till she came again and again. In the end, she couldn''t his tempting words and tantalizing actions. Her strength left her body and she melted in his arms.


    Mu Liang smiled at her cuteness. She pulled thece of her white dress and thece came off. The dressed loosened from her body and revealed her body. He admired his wife''s gorgeous body for a while. He didn''t forget to take off hercy panties as well. He also took off his own clothes. After that, he carried her out of the vi and took her to the seashore.


    The summer night wasn''t chilly in the tropical area. The dark sea was calm. The huge moon lit up the whole ce making it extra magical. The two naked creations of the Almighty were open to the eyes of the nature.


    Mu Liang stopped walking when the water was till his waist. He said, "Lan, see, it''s a full moon tonight." He looked at the moon.


    Mu Lan caught her breathe. She heard him and nced at the round moon. "So beautiful!" She eximed.


    "Nope, you are the most beautiful." He gazed at her affectionately. "Lan, my darling wife, do want to do it here? I badly want to do so."


    At this point, there was no way she could turn away. Her inside was already twitching and craving for his love. She coyly said, "As long as my husband wants it, wife can onlyply." Her eyes glowed in the moonlight.


    Mu Liang''s ocean blue eyes darkened in desire. He hoarsely said, "My wife, you will be the death of me."


    Mu Lan tried to protest, "I would never... Umf!" But her lips were covered by his warm lips. She grabbed onto him and kissed him harder. This time, she wouldn''t back down. The quiet night was shattered by the obscene sounds and actions. As a result, the two of them exhausted themselves in the ocean, under the full moon.


    Even the moon felt shy but couldn''t cover her face because there was no cloud in the sky. The moon almost died in nosebleed. AS the moon was taken to the hospital, the sun had to rise to cover up for the fellow moon.


    When they went to bed at dawn, Mu Liang said with fire in his tone, "Wife, I don''t want toe out from you." It was as he said. He was still inside her. He got to know on his wedding night that he was her first love. For that reason, it was hard for him to let her go even more.


    Mu Lan clenched onto him tightly. "Yes, I don''t want to either. Liang, please stay with me like this."

 Chapter 805: TWO WEEKS ISN’T ENOUGH

    <h4>Chapter 805: TWO WEEKS ISN''T ENOUGH</h4>


    The morning had passed just like that, but the newly wed couldn''t stay away from each other at all. In the end, Mu Liang only let her go when her stomach growled.


    He cooked bacon, egg fried rice for both of them. When he came to the bedroom with a tray of food, Mu Lan already bathed by herself and she was waiting for him. He sat down in front of her. Then, he fed her and ate himself.


    After that, theyid down on the bed to sleep. Mu Lan was on top of him as her head on his shoulder. She was hugged by two strong arms. Those arms patted her slowly, making her feeling sleepy.


    She nearly fell asleep. Suddenly she remembered something. She asked him, "Liang Liang, we don''t have the birth control herbal medicine here and you didn''t wear any condom..."


    Mu Liang''s eyes were closed. He asked, "Do you not want a child?"


    Mu Lan said, "Of course, I do.... The child will be our first fruit. I definitely want it. But we only had a marriage ceremony, we aren''twfully married. I don''t want our child toe in my stomach before we are registered."


    The hands which were patting her stopped. Mu Liang was silent before saying, "We are already registered."


    Mu Lan froze. "...How? I don''t remember signing any document..."


    And then, she finally remembered, after her recovery froma, she wanted to study Fine Arts and Mu Liang brought a government official and she signed a few documents. Then, she was given the title Mu.


    Mu Liang would never make her him sister and then would make love to her. From the very beginning, she became a part of the Mu Family as his wife without her knowing.


    "Y-you... didn''t..." Mu Lan stuttered in disbelief.


    Mu Liang sat up and hastily said, "I couldn''t make you my adopted sister after knowing my feelings for you, could I?"


    Mu Lan screamed, "I want divorce!"


    She was so angry that was loss of words. The only thing that came in her mind was divorce.


    ''H-how could he do that? Without my permission, without my consent, letting me stay in the dark, how could he?'' She already sat down on the bed and trembling in anger.


    Mu Liang was very nervous. All his tiredness washed away seeing her seething in fury. "Honey, It''s not like that. To hide you from Li Shen, I had asked Feng to destroy all your information. To give you another family name, I didn''t want to let you have other than Mu title. However, I can''t make you my adopted daughter or sister. You understand that, right? I could only make you my legal partner. But I didn''t want to force things on you. So, I did my best to make your heart ept me. If you didn''t take me as your lover, I would have let you sign the divorce papers without notifying you. I would have let you go wherever you want, if you rejected me. But then, you epted me for who I am and it gave me hope; and now we are married. Please don''t talk about being apart from me."


    The way he said it, it made her suffocated. "Do you mean that if I rejected you, you would secretly give me divorce and for the rest of your life, you would be single and keep loving me without letting me know?"


    "..." Mu Liang''s silence gave her the answer.


    Mu Lan sighed. When she recalled her time with him, he was gentle and caring. He was never cold to her and always gave her a sense of security. Without her knowing, she was gradually drawn to him. He knew that she was his legal wife and he could force her. But he didn''t. He slowly made her ept her in both body and mind. In the boat, when he first time touched her, she was muddle headed and the excitement she felt under his spell was still vivid in her mind. After that, he noticed that she didn''t dislike his touch and he could hardly stop himself from touching her. Everything came to them naturally as though they were a match made in heaven.


    How could she get mad at him when he had sacrificed so much for her?


    She hugged him. "Don''t take all the burden to yourself. Leave some for me to bear. This way, we can be a real couple."


    Mu Liang was relieved to see her calm down. He embraced her tightly. "It''s not a burden. As long as you are happy, I can do anything."


    Mu Lan bit the crook of his neck. Then she warned him, "If you don''t listen to me, I''ll divorce you."


    He flinched at her threat. "I-I will listen to you from now on, my wife. Please don''t get mad."


    Mu Lan smiled happily and said, "Can we sleep now. I''m tired."


    "Yes, let''s sleep." While embracing her, heid down. They slept till midnight.


    Since they were in honeymoon phase, they could hardly keep their hands from each other and marked their every part of their bodies. Still, they didn''t grow tired, on the contrary, they became more attached to each other. They forgot about everything but themselves. They indulge themselves in luxury and happiness.


    Two weeks were gone just like that. Mu Lan wasying down on her stomach in the seashore. Her hands were under her chin and she moved her legs back and forth. She sighed. "I don''t want to leave. I want to stay a bit longer."


    Mu Liang was sitting beside her, enjoying the sunset. "Let''s end the whole thing together. Then we wille here and stay here as much as you want. What do you say?"


    Mu Lan looked at him happily. "Okay, it''s a deal."


    They smiled at each other. When they heard a noise, they looked at the ocean. A boat wasing towards them with three men in it.

 Chapter 806: TIME TO GO

    <h4>Chapter 806: TIME TO GO</h4>


    The boat stopped beside the dock and Juan, Shintaro and Luo Yicheng came down from the boat. As they came closer, Mu Liang and Mu Lan stood up to greet them.


    Shintaro said, "You don''t look like you missed us at all."


    Mu Lan smiled. "I missed you so much that I felt like giving you a grandson. You could have given us another week or so."


    Shintaro: "..." His expression changed at her words while Juan chuckled and Luo Yicheng coughed to hide his difort.


    Mu Liang politely said, "Pleasee inside. We have prepared dinner for you."


    "Didn''t hell break down to your little house?" Shintaro looked around to see if there was any sign of fire or smoke.


    Mu Liang said, "I''m the one who cooked. I didn''t let Xiao Lan entered the kitchen." If he did, the hell might havee down to their little house.


    Mu Lan pouted. "It''s not that I wanted to cook or anything. Liang Liang never let me go to the kitchen if he wasn''t there. He thinks that I''ll burn myself."


    Juan said, "It''s better this way. Don''t you think?"


    Mu Lan opened her mouth to say something but Luo Yicheng came forward and ruffled her hair, making her hair aplete mess. "How''s your condition? You remembered everything, didn''t you?"


    "My hair!" She hurried moved away and brushed her hair with her slender fingers. "Nothing misses your eyes. I''m good. No headache, no injury."


    "Carl said that would be the case. That''s why he didn''te to check on you. Pedro packed medicine that you might need during your journey and gave it to us." Shintaro opened his bag and handed it to her.


    Mu Lan took the small pouch and asked, "Are you going to brief me right here?"


    "Yes, we will send you directly to China from here. We already bought necessary things you might need there." Juan and others sat down on the chairs. Mu Liang went to the kitchen to warm up the food he cooked a while ago.


    Mu Lan''s body stiffened. "I thought I would go to Paris first."


    "Don''t worry about it. We already sent a letter to your inws from your behalf. They are not worried about you or the Mu boy. They know that you will be in your honeymoon for two months. In the meantime, you will go to China and get the gold key. So, do you remember when was thest time you put the gold key?" Shintaro gazed at her.


    Mu Lan nodded. "Before I went to Italy with them, I put it in my apartment in Beijing."


    Everyone froze and so did Mu Liang.


    She noticed that something was off. She asked carefully, "What is it..."


    Mu Laing silently put down the dish on the table. He looked at her nervously and said, "I told Feng to burn down your apartment after you woke up a year ago."


    Mu Lan thought that she heard wrong. "What did you just say?"


    Mu Liang gulped down to moisten his throat and said, "Please don''t get mad."


    Mu Lan''s whole body shook. "You know I bought that apartment with my first ie and I decorated the whole ce just the way I dreamt it to be. It was my dream house."


    Mu Liang nervously said, "I know. I know. After everything is over, I will buynd there and build the building just the way it was and I''ll decorate your apartment just the way it was before."


    She gritted her teeth and said, "But it won''t be the same. My earned money..."


    Mu Liang hurriedly said, "My money is your money. I earn everything only for you." He already began to sweat.


    Mu Lan red at him.


    Three Cobra daddies were having fun watching the two of them arguing. It was only two weeks of their wedding and they began to fight. Shintaro suggested, "If you need divorce papers, I can arrange it."


    "No need!"


    "No need."


    Both of them said in unison. Mu Laing said anxiously and Mu Lan said coldly.


    Luo Yicheng coughed and went back to the real topic. "I went there to see the incident by myself. After the whole apartment building was burnt, Li Shen took whatever was left from Xiao Lan''s apartment. There is a chance that he can take the gold key."


    Mu Lan nced at him. "If you know it''s with him, then why don''t you take it?"


    Luo Yicheng replied in a poker face, "If I do that then our enemy might link you with us. If you go by yourself at Li Shen''s den, no one will question your rtionship with us."


    "She is going to Li Shen''s house!" Mu Liang already served all the dishes and stood frozen.


    Juan said, "If you n to go with her, just forget it. After she entered China, the Li Family will forbid you or any Mu Family members to enter China. Europe might be your territory, but China is their territory; and tell your brother not to take action against Li Sheng. I have a feeling that he has some kind of connection with your fake grandmother."


    Mu Lan frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Shintaro answered, "Your friend from Qi House, she was drugged thrice and suffered a lot. Your brother-inw found out that it was from the Mu Family and the only one who could do it was the imposter Mu Lin. But have you thought why would she do that?"


    Mu Lan shrugged. "To make the grandson of Mu Chen and Mu Lin suffer."


    Juan exined, "That''s what we thought too. But Carl said there was something hidden in it. Certainly, she wanted the members of the Mu Family to suffer; but if Li Sheng, the Mafia Lord of the Chinese Underworld, wanted to take the position of the King of the European Underworld, then he would definitely go for your brother-inw''s weak spot and that is your friend of Qi House. Thus, he could get some help from the imposter Mu Lin."

 Chapter 807: WORRYING US ALL

    <h4>Chapter 807: WORRYING US ALL</h4>


    Mu Lan felt likeughing in disbelief. "You are almost saying that Li Shen''s younger brother Li Sheng already knew that Mu Lin was an imposter."


    The three men said nothing.


    Mu Lan frowned. "That''s impossible! That will make Li Sheng is a part of our enemy!" She meant that Li Sheng would be the part of the Mongoose.


    Luo Yicheng warned her, "Don''t forget that the one who created the poison was the Chinese military."


    "So, you are saying, Chinese military, Chinese mafia and they are grouping together. How patriotic!" By ''they'' she meant The Mongoose. Since Mu Liang was with them, she avoided mentioning it like the rest of them. She bit her lower lip and began to chew it.


    Juan saw it and said, "You don''t have to think about it. All you will do is to go there and take the gold key ande back safely and soundly. You will not look for trouble. You will not poke your nose into something that is none of your business. You will not do something dangerous other than taking gold key."


    Mu Lan rubbed her cheeks. "The more you are saying ''will not'', the more I want to do it."


    "I won''t hear any excuses, little one." Juan pampered her the most. However, he was strict when it was needed. That''s why Mu Lan was slightly obedient to him.


    Before she could reply, Mu Liang asked, "Is she not going with you?"


    "She is not." Juan truthfully answered. Since Mu Liang was her husband, he had a right to know.


    Mu Liang slowly shook his head. "There is no way I will let her-"


    "We can''t go with her because of our enemy. They wanted to make her a killer machine. I think you already knew that she was an experimental tool in aboratory in Japan. If they find out that they girl they lost years ago is her, they will do their best to take her away. And we cannot overpower them in their territory. Little one will simply go to China and bring the gold key. Only after that she will get her father back."


    Mu Liang didn''t know many things yet. He asked, "Doesn''t that gold key lead to the treasure? What does it have to do with Xiao Lan''s father?"


    Shintaro replied, "That''s everyone thinks. Because they think it''s treasure, they are after the gold key. The gold key leads to our headquarters where Ryuren is resting for several years. I''m sure Li Sheng knows about it too. If he had the gold key, he would definitelye after us with our enemy. However, he didn''t. That means, the key is with Li Sheng''s older brother Li Shen. While Li Sheng didn''t tell his older brother about the value of the gold key, Li Shen didn''t tell his younger brother about the gold key in his custody. Their brotherhood rtionship is the worst. When there is no trust, there is no rtionship." Saying that, he took arge bite on the chicken drumstick.


    Mu Liang also had the same thoughts about the gold key. He wanted to know more but Shintaro amazingly turned the whole conversation to the different side. That''s why he also changed the topic and talked about his main concern, "That''s not I''m worried about. Is it okay to leave her alone in China? At least one of you will be there to protect her if anything goes wrong."


    Lou Yicheng patiently described, "I will be there for my own mission and she will be on her own. It will only hinder her if we tag alone. She has the ability to go and do her job. The more people will apany her, the easier target she will be. Also, our enemy cannot be underestimated. Once they find out she is our weakness and the gold key is in their territory, it will be a disaster. Our target is to open the gate before Ryuren wakes up. We are not looking for war right now. We must not let them find out Xiao Lan is Ryuren''s daughter and the whole family is alive. After we hide Ryuren and his family, we will fight them."


    Mu Liang silently chew his food. Though his heart wasn''t in it, he had to agree as Luo Yicheng was correct.


    Mu Lan stopped eating and said, "Hold on, I want to take part of it. I''m one of you!"


    Juan said, "Focus on your family. Do you want them to face danger because of your selfishness?"


    She bit her lower lip again. She wanted to go too. They were going on a circle. Juan did inform her about the whole situation, but her heart still wanted to fight beside them. What was family for? When one of the members was in danger, the others woulde to help him. Now she knew why these daddies of hers had no family members.


    After dinner, Shintaro gave her a small device. "It is amunication device. This one is made of stic. Security scanner won''t find it inside you and guards will think it''s a cheap toy. With this you can contact any one of us anytime. But use it only when you are in danger and you have no way out. Don''t forget to keep it with you all the time."


    Mu Lan tilted her head. "Even if I go to the toilet?"


    Shintaro shrugged. "We won''t be able to see anything anyway. What are you afraid of? If you turn on the switch, only then we will hear if you are pooping or farting."


    "Gross!" Mu Lan twisted her face.


    Shintaro didn''t heed to her disgust. He took out a small bottle and continued, "And Pedro gave me an antidote. If you were drugged, it may affect your consciousness, but it won''t harm your body. I think he thought of it since thest time you were in China. That poison almost killed you. if it wasn''t for your special blood and old geezer Lu''s prescribed medicine, you would be long dead. I''ll inject the antidote and then inform Pedro. It will make him less worried."


    Mu Lan shook her head. "Pedro is such a busybody."


    Shintaro pinched her left cheek. "You are the busybody here, making us all worried."

 Chapter 808: PROTECTIVE DADDY CHARM

    <h4>Chapter 808: PROTECTIVE DADDY CHARM</h4>


    Mu Liang and Mu Lan said goodbye to their honeymoon mansion and went to Greece with three Cobra members. Mu Liang called for his private ne while they were going to the airport. Shintaro was the captain of the speed boat and Luo Yicheng sat beside him. He was quietly looking at the gorgeous blue ocean. Mu Liang, Mu Lan and Juan sat on the passenger seats.


    Shintaro asked Mu Lan, "Do you know how many houses does that Li boy have?"


    Mu Lan thought about it for a while. "Back then he had two mansions, three bungalows, five apartments and nine personal suites in several hotels. I don''t know if the number increased. I need to find out in which ce he put my gold key."


    "Do you have any ns?" Shintaro asked curiously.


    Mu Lan asked him back, "Why should I tell you? You won''t help me anyway."


    ''This rascal! She must be having fun.'' Shintaro thought in his mind.


    "Whatever you do, don''t look for adventure." Juan''s ''protective daddy charm'' activated once again.


    "I know, I know. But don''t forget that this is an adventure." She grinned like a child.


    "If you want to make your husband worry, you are wee. He might go to China to save you if you face any danger." Who was Juan? He was the head of The Cobra. No matter how clever Mu Lan was, she couldn''t outwit him.


    Mu Lan became silent. After thinking for a while, she nced at Mu Liang. "You won''t, will you?"


    "I will be the first one toe to rescue you, don''t worry about it." Mu Liang grabbed her free hand that was close to him and gave it a gentle squeeze.


    Mu Lan was speechless. That wasn''t what she meant.


    Juan hid hisughter. He knew this was going to happen.


    Soon, they reached the airport. They saw a small private ne was waiting for them. They entered the ne and put down her belongings. She had a small luggage with three sets of clothes and other necessary things she might need when she would go there.


    Juan and Luo Yicheng looked around and Shintaro checked the engine. Mu Liang talked to the pilot and Mu Lan sat on thefortable seat. She took a ss of red wine and sipped on it. It was delicious. She enjoyed the sweet taste of the red wine and her brain worked like a tornado at the same time.


    Shintaro came forward and talked to Juan and Luo Yicheng, "There is nothing wrong. Everything is okay. It will be better if she leaves in the middle of the night. She will reach there in the morning."


    Juan looked at the rxed Mu Lan. "Where do you want to stay for the time being?"


    Mu Liang suggested, "There is a hotel close to the airport. We can stay there."


    Mu Lan pointed out the back of the ne. "There is a bedroom here. I don''t need to go to the hotel."


    Juan nodded. "Suit yourself. We are leaving. Best of luck, little one." He moved forward, gave her a warm hug and nted a light kiss on her forehead. Then he gazed at her and warned her for thest time, "Don''t do anything unnecessary."


    "Yes, yes, I know." Mu Lan lightly brushed it off.


    Shintaro rubbed her head. "If you have a single problem, inform us as soon as possible."


    ''As if I will.'' Though she said that in her mind, she showed a sweet smile and said, "Alight."


    Shintaro thought, ''This kid must be plotting something in her head.''


    After they left, Mu Liang and Mu Lan were alone inside the ne. The pilot also left to stay in his house.


    Mu Liang asked her, "Are you sure you want to stay here?"


    "It''sfortable and cozy. Your bed is so soft." She sat on the bed and took the pillow to hug it.


    Mu Laing sat beside her and hugged her tightly. "I don''t want you to stay there alone."


    Mu Lan showed her muscles. "It will be fine. You know I have super powers. I''ll finish those who will defy me."


    "I know you can fight. I believe that you can punish them all. But I don''t want you to suffer as well." Where he treasured her like a doll made of sand, how could he endure it when he would know that she had suffered? They only married for two weeks and she was already leaving him. How could he bear to let go? He held her tightly and said, "I''ll apany you till you reach China."


    Mu Lan sighed. "Alright, but you cannot leave the ne. You will stay inside the ne. When I get off, you will take off. You cannot stay there at any cost."


    Mu Liang nodded. He seemed very obedient.


    When the ne took off at midnight, Mu Lanid down beside Mu Liang. She stayed in his embrace but her mind was far away. Her eyes burned as she looked outside the window. In the dark, she could see nothing; just like no one could read her mind.


    Mu Liang noticed that her breathing was irregr. He stroked her head gently and said, "Close your eyes and try to sleep."


    Mu Lan smiled. ''That''s true. I won''t have Liang Liang''s warmth for some time. I have to make use of tonight.'' Thinking that, she buried her face in the crook of his neck, inhaled his manly odor and closed her eyes.


    The next day, they reached Changchun city of Jilin province in the morning. It was in the North China. It was already ten thirty. Mu Lan freshened up, have her breakfast with Mu Liang and was ready to leave.


    Mu Liang kissed her lips before saying, "Stay safe."


    Mu Lan smiled. "I will. For you."


    They kissed again and then parted.


    Mu Lan didn''t let others to realize who she was with. So, after she came out of the ne, she didn''t look back. A car stopped right in front of her.

 Chapter 809: THE OLD HOUSE

    <h4>Chapter 809: THE OLD HOUSE</h4>


    Mu Lan didn''t let others to realize who she was with. So, after she came out of the ne, she didn''t look back. As she was walking, a car stopped right in front of her.


    She stopped walking and looked at the ash colored Mercedes carefully. She never saw this car before. The ss window slid down and a radiant face came to her view.


    "Meili?! Why are you here?" Mu Lan was stunned to see her future sister-inw in the car. At the same time, she was worried if Jonah knew about hering here.


    Meili smiled. "Wee to your mothend. Surprised to see me? Rx, it''s only me. Jonah doesn''t know." She signaled her, "Get in."


    Mu Lan opened the door and sat beside her. Meili drove away.


    Mu Lan nced at her. "It''s good to see you. When did youe back?"


    Meili answered, "We came back a week ago. It was a week invitation. When we didn''t find you in the bridal chamber, we were worried at first but then we found your little note. You sure surprised us on your wedding night. We thought you guys would like to spend your night in the ship, not in your honeymoon resort. Seeing you now, I think you had a wonderful time." She grinned.


    Mu Lanughed. She changed the topic asking, "Who informed you that I''ming?" She wanted to make sure if it was The Cobra or not.


    Meili replied, "Brother-inw. He called me yesterday. He specifically told me to keep it a secret for your safety. He even told me not to tell Jonah. That''s why I didn''t inform him and flew here as soon as possible."


    Mu Lan thought of Mu Liang and shook her head helplessly. Her heart was filled with warm thinking about him.


    Meili said, "We left the airport. Where do you want to go?"


    Mu Lan answered, "The hotel. You can drop me there; and Meili, thank you foring. But I would like you to go back to your ce. If you follow me around, it will cause both of us problems."


    Meili nodded in agreement. "Alright. Brother-inw did tell me that you came here for personal issue and that''s why you couldn''t tell Jonah. I will leave tonight if it''s alright with you."


    Mu Lan nodded. "Sure, you can. Thank you so much foring to get me. It''s good to be weed by someone who is family. How''s your sister doing?"


    Meili giggled. "She was very happy seeing her princess Mn being married to General Sheng. SHe was sad for not being there."


    Mu Lanughed as well. "Why didn''t you bring her with you?"


    Meili shook her head. "She would have given us trouble. We wouldn''t have fun and always had to keep an eye on her. You know how spoiled she is."


    "I will meet her once I''m done with my work." Mu Lan spoke as she looked at the view outside. She missed this ce.


    "My family would love to meet you. They heard a lot about you from Weiwei. They are really grateful to you since they know you saved her in Paris." Meili''s eyes were in the front as she spoke.


    "Then, I have to pay my respect to them. More importantly, I have to win them over if I want you to be my sister-inw." Mu Lan teased her.


    Meili blushed. "I definitely need your help with it."


    The two girls went to the hotel. Mu Lan said, "I love your car."


    Meili said, "It''s rented. Do you want it?"


    Mu Lan agreed. "Sure, leave it for me." She needed one.


    At night, Meili left. Mu Lan spent the night without any problem. The next day, she drove to Linjiang city. It''s in the southeast city of Jilin province. The other side of the city was North Korea. There was a small old house where Mu Lan would y. It was her maternal grandparents house. Thest time she came here withzy Osiris. She met Lou Yicheng here. She was only eight at that time.


    She stopped the car right in front of the old house. She got off and looked for the key. She found it under a rock. After unlocking the door, she went inside. No one came here and so the ce was covered in dust. Spider webs were everywhere. She could see insects walking freely. The ce was most likely abandoned. She walked towards the room in the right corner. She opened the door.


    "What a disaster!" She eximed.


    After that, she unlocked the windows of all the rooms and began to clean with her power. In no time, the ce was as new as before. The bed and pillow covers were dried well. She took a bath and sat on the bed. This how was nothing like Mu Liang''s castle or mansion, or their duplex house. This ce had an old, dump smell. Other people would have felt ufortable to stay here. But she really loved this ce.


    Here, she was used to y with her parents and grandparents. She had some friends here as well. Thinking of that time, she smiled.


    The next day, she woke up and went to a restaurant to have breakfast. At noon, she stopped beside Paektu mountain. She got out of the car and walked closer. This ce was quiet. Mountains were standing proudly around the blueke. It was an exquisite site.


    Mu Lan stood on a small peak and looked at theke. She raised her hands to both sides and took a deep breath. Her mind refreshed aftering here. She sat down and put down her bag. She took out her sandwich from the bag and began to chew it. When she was done with eating, she opened the lid of the bottle and drank a mouthful of water. After that, she wiped her mouth and began to climb down. That''s when she saw a person. She halted.


    At first, she thought that it wasn''t real. But then she called out, "Big brother Xin?"

 Chapter 810: HIS ATONEMENT

    <h4>Chapter 810: HIS ATONEMENT</h4>


    Ru Xin''s body stiffened upon hearing her voice. He turned around to look behind him and saw the person he was thinking about in flesh. He didn''t move but kept gazing at her without blinking. He was afraid that if he blinked, she would disappear.


    Mu Lan tilted her head. She moved closer. "You are big brother Xin, right? Did you forget about me? I''m Xiao Lan. We''ve met sixteen years ago in this ce. I was only eight years old back then. You were used to call me ''little Lan''-"


    She couldn''t finish her sentence before Ru Xin came forward and hugged her. His tight embrace made her suffocated but she didn''t move away because she didn''t find any ominous vibe from him. She noticed that his whole body was trembling.


    She asked in concern, "Big brother Xin, are you okay? You seem to be sick."


    Her worried tone made him held her even tighter.


    This time, Mu Lan couldn''t take it anymore. She squeezed out some words, "I can''t breathe."


    When he heard her, he immediately let her go and she was finally able to breathe.


    He grabbed her shoulders and said painfully, "Little Lan, this isn''t a dream, right? You are real, right? How can you remember me? Didn''t you forget about me?"


    Mu Lan put her hands on her waist and said, "Are you dreaming about me? Howe you are in such a state? And why would I forget about you? My memory isn''t that bad, you know."


    He couldn''t look at her eyes. He lowered his gaze and said, "Little Lan, I''m sorry for hurting you. Because of me, you suffered and still I did nothing to help you. I even dragged you to do unspeakable thing."


    "What are you-" Mu Lan suddenly remembered, a year ago she was kidnapped by mistake and was taken to an ind in China. She suffered greatly from poison and Mu Liang came to save her. She recalled the faces of those people who made her suffer. She narrowed eyes.


    "It was you." She said.


    Ru Xin flinched at her cold words. "I''m so sorry, little Lan. I was really muddle headed. I shouldn''t have done it."


    She raised her right eyebrow. "So, you know that you made a mistake."


    He didn''t dare to look at her. He was scared that he would see her looking at him resentfully and he knew that he deserved it. He nodded, "Yes."


    She asked, "Do you want to atone for it?"


    He replied without hesitation, "Yes, if I only could."


    "Okay, you said so." Saying that, she gave him a punch aiming his stomach with all her might.


    Ru Xin was a muscled man. He began training at a very young age. He was also in the army. However, her punch was too much to bear. He stepped back a little, arched his back, clutched his stomach and sat down on the floor. He gritted his teeth to endure the sudden attack. After that, he looked at her in astonishment. He never thought that she had so much strength in her tiny body.


    Mu Lan tapped with her right leg. She said in a serious tone, "You have been punished. In the future, if you dare to do something like that, it won''t be a light punch."


    "Yes, Mam." Ru Xin stood up with his shaky legs.


    "And that woman who injected me, where is she? I need to give her some lessons to make me suffer like that." Mu Lan spoke in a threatening tone.


    Ru Xin answered, "She... is dead."


    Mu Lan blinked, "Dead?"


    "She was killed by the Mu Family''s men." He disclosed her the whole situation.


    She nodded in understanding. "So that''s what happened. I was sick so I didn''t know what happened afterwards. So, Mu Laing did it, heh." A smile touched her lips.


    Ru Xin froze seeing her sweet smile. His throat was dry. ''Is she..." He didn''t have the courage to ask her.


    Mu Lan asked, "Why are you here? Don''t tell me youe here often to atone for your sins."


    Ru Xin looked down. His silence gave her the answer. She shook her head. "Let''s go back. I will treat you your favorite food."


    They went to a cozy restaurant and ordered some light food.


    Mu Lan asked, "So, what happened to your job? Are you still in the army?"


    Ru Xin replied, "Though I wasn''t in the operation R-0, I was still a partner of crime. That''s why, though I wasn''t stripped from my position, I was on house arrest for six months and now I don''t have many responsibilities like before. Also, this operation wasn''t overall my father''s doing, the order came from higher ups. When Mu Liang went to meet the President, he practically forced him to take down my father. Moreover, Mu Liang''s men had already done the deed the moment he got the President''s permission. Since, I have so much free time, I decided to look for the main culprit behind this operation and bring my father and hisrades to justice."


    She frowned and thought about it. "I don''t think it will be a good idea to go against such opponent alone who lives under a shadow. You don''t even know him and more importantly, he must be powerful enough to make your father, the General obey his or hermand. You have no power to defend yourself."


    Ru Xin gave a lonely smile. "What''s there any need to defend myself? I don''t have anything left to take care of anymore."


    Mu Lan said, "Why are you talking like your soul is dead? Cheer up! As long as you have a life, anything can happen. It can be good or bad. If you fight like an idiot now, you will die like an idiot. You can avenge your father. But you have time in your hands, take it slow; think attentively and carefully take one step at a time. I can''t believe my big brother Xin will be heartbroken just by a small scratch. You can do better than that. I believe in you."

 Chapter 811: A RED DIARY

    <h4>Chapter 811: A RED DIARY</h4>


    Ru Xin looked at her in amazement at first. In the next second, he chuckled.


    Mu Lan looked at him. "What are you smiling for?"


    Ru Xin shook his head. "It''s just that, you haven''t changed at all. You gave me a new hope when we met for the first time. This time as well. You always give me hope, don''t you?"


    Mu Lan tilted her head. "Isn''t that obvious? As long as I live, anything can happen. I''m realistic and optimistic. I know how much strength I have and how much I can do. That''s why I don''t want for more. Within my limit, I look for my happiness. If I''m desperate for something that I don''t have, as long as I don''t hurt good people, I will still want it. But I don''t hurry for it. I wait for the right time to snatch it."


    She narrowed her eyes. "But hey, don''t fall for my charm. I''m married."


    Ru Xin who was rxed until now became stiff. "Y-you are ma-married......"


    Mu Lan nodded happily. "Guess who is the lucky guy."


    Ru Xin thought of Mu Liang''s cold aura when he saw Mu Lan''s almost dead expression when she was poisoned. He opened his mouth, ''I-is it... Mu Liang...?"


    She grinned and said, "You are absolutely correct." She had no idea what her words did to Ru Xin.


    Many emotions flooded in his heart but he controlled himself. He thought, ''This is for the best. If it''s him, he will be able to protect her when she is in danger.'' He forced himself to smile and said, "Yes, he is a lucky guy indeed."


    After they were done eating, they walked together around the streets. Ru Xin became a lot calmer than before. "I haven''t asked you. Why are you here? Where is your husband?"


    Mu Lan looked around while replying, "I''m here for a personal business. My sweet husband is waiting for me in Paris. I already told him that I won''t contact him while I''m here."


    "Did he actually agree?" Ru Xin couldn''t believe that a possessive person like Mu Liang would simply just let go. If it was him, he wouldn''t be able to do it either.


    "He had to. I forced him to ept it." Mu Lan gave an evilugh.


    Ru Xin chuckled. "You always do what you want to do, don''t you?"


    "That''s who I am." She stopped walking as she reached her destination. "I''m going back. I''ll see you around."


    He asked, "Should I send you back?"


    She tactfully said, "No, I have a rental car with me. You should head back to your ce."


    Hearing the indirect rejection, he nodded. "Alright, just meet me before you leave."


    "I will." Mu Lan smiled before getting inside her car, started the engine and drove off. Ru Xin kept looking at the direction until the car disappeared. Then he smiled. "You saved me once again, little Lan."


    After going back, Mu Lan took a bath and went to her room. She opened her bag and found some canned food Carl packed for her. She carefully put them aside. Antonio gave her a small note wishing her good luck. She burnt that letter.


    ''I can''t believe that they tricked me. They obviously said that Antonio was trapped inside the cave with my father, but when I went there, he was out of the gate. There was no way he drilled the cave and got out. If I showed my puzzlement, they would surely have fun out of it. Even if he wasn''t trapped, papa is still inside the gate. I have to get him out as soon as possible. But for that, I need to draw the attention of some people.'' Thinking all that, she smirked.


    She opened her drawer and look for a handkerchief. Just then, she saw a red diary. ''What''s this? It''s not mine. It''s not my grandparents'' either. I''ve never seen it before. Does it mean someone came here to put it here knowing fully well that I would find it? Maybe that person put it here for me to read.''


    Thinking all that, she took the diary and opened it. "Hmm, Doctor Jia... it doesn''t ring a bell... ah! Wait a minute! Isn''t she the person who poisoned me because she liked big brother Xin?"


    She clearly remembered the time when she was kidnapped and taken to the ind, Doctor Jia who was part of the Operation R-0 injected her with the poison and she suffered greatly for that.


    Mu Lan frowned. "Why on earth her diary is here?" She wondered. She knew that her close rtives didn''t know this ce, not even Mu Liang.


    After her mother, Zhuan Zhen''s father''spany Zhuan Corporation was bankrupt, Zhuan Zhen single handedly took care of the mess. She was only a teenager back then. After the crisis was over, she bought a small house in Jilin province and gave it to her parents as a present. Her parents moved here after their two daughters'' rtionship fell apart and handed over the authority to Zhuan Zhen. Since their younger daughter Zhuang Lei had no connection to them, she had no clue where her parents went, not that she cared about it. Only Zhuan Zhen''s parents, her husband Professor Ryuren, her daughter Hua Lan, The Cobra members and Professor Ryuren''s friend Nick knew about this ce.


    Mu Lan tried to remember. ''I did make some friends here when I came to visit my grandparents with my parents, but why Doctor Jia...'' She didn''t finish thinking before she saw a portrait of two children. One was definitely cute, little Hua Lan, another one was..."Hey! Isn''t this Xiao Jia? Don''t tell me, Xiao Jia is Doctor Jia?"


    She was pleasantly surprised. She was used to y with Xiao Jia when she came here to visit her grandparents. They were very close. Now she was sure that Doctor Jia left that diary for her to read.


    ''If she knew I was her friend, would she really inject me with poison?'' Thinking of her bright smile, Mu Lan shook her head. ''There is no way, she would do something like that knowing who I am.''

 Chapter 812: YOU ARE FORGIVEN

    <h4>Chapter 812: YOU ARE FORGIVEN</h4>


    When Mu Lan finished reading the diary, it was almost midnight. She closed the diary and looked outside of the window. She put her hands above her head and leaned back on the chair. She was stunned by the discovery.


    ''Oh my God! Auntie and big brother Xin''s father! Does that mean big brother Xin... no no, Xiao Jia clearly said that auntie gave birth to triplets, two daughters and one son. they were only two years older than me and big brother Xin is a lot older than me. She kept the eldest daughter which means my cousin Xiao Mei is the step sister of big brother Xin. The second child was another daughter who was sent to the orphanage and General Ru kept the son whose name is He Meixu. Wait, I know that guy... isn''t he big brother Xin''s subordinate. Does he know?''


    Thinking all that, Mu Lan abruptly stood up. ''Oh no, I cannot go out looking for a man in the middle of the night when that guy clearly has a thing for me. I''ll wait for tomorrow.''


    She took a deep breath and calmed herself down. She changed her clothes and went to bed. ''Xiao Jia, the information you gave me, you have no idea how much it will help me in the future. I can''t hate you anymore. Thank you so much. May your soul rest in peace.'' She closed her eyes to sleep.


    While dreaming she recalled that she went to visit her grandparents when she was eight years old. She took the hand Osiris and walked in the street.


    "Xiao Lan!" Someone cheerfully called her name.


    Hua Lan turned to see the girl. It was none other than ten years old Han Jia. Seeing Hua Lan, she ran towards her happily. "Xiao Lan, where were you these past three years? I''ve been waiting for you!" She cautiously looked at Osiris and was in awe by his handsomeness. "Who is he?"


    Hua Lan smiled seeing an old friend and said, "I was out of the country and came back a while ago. He is Osiris, my uncle."


    Han Jia blinked. "I never heard you mentioning that you had an uncle."


    "He is my father''s friend." Hua Lan exined.


    Osiris smiled and said, "Well, hello dear! You must be Xiao Jia I heard so much. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Han Jia was blinded by his sparkling aura. She instantly closed her eyes.


    Hua Lan tugged her hand. "Come to my house."


    "Sure, let''s go!" The girls walked back home hand in hand. They went to Hua Lan''s grandparents house and yed all day. In the house, there were many family pictures of Hua Lan''s mother hanging on the wall.


    Han Jia looked at the pictures andmented, "Your mother and auntie are so simr. It''s hard to guess who is who."


    "They are twins. But you can tell who they are after you get to know them." Hua Lan said. Her mother was intelligent and kind; whereas her auntie was greedy and jealous. They were quite opposite. She didn''t suffer under Zhuang Lei after she left her mother, she wouldn''t have known. She saw too much of the reality of the world that she couldn''t act spoiled like a normal kid around her age.


    The next day, two friends sneaked out of the house and went to the festival. There, they met three child traffickers. While they tried to take eight years old Hua Lan and ten years old Han Jia with them, unexpectedly the little girl fight against them to let Han Jia run away and bring some people to help them. Hua Lan was trained martial arts back in theboratory, but she was still a kid. She easily got tired and those three men beat her before taking her with them. She was locked in a room with a bunch of kids at her age. She tricked the traffickers and fled from there and went directly to the police station.


    When Osiris came to save her, she wasn''t there. He turned the whole ce upside down. When police went to catch the traffickers and rescue the kids, they only found a destructive ce and children were all gone. It was Osiris who brought them back to their families. He already found out from the kids that Hua Lan escaped from there. Meanwhile, Hua Lan went to the Paektu Mountain and met Ru Xin for the first time. After she had a meal with him, she went back to the house and was embraced by Osiris. That day, he forced her to eat lots of food and in the end her stomach started to hurt.


    The next day Mu Lan woke up after having such a dream. It was more like the recollection of her childhood memories. She yawned and freshened up. Afterwards, she took the canned food made by Carlo and warmed the food in the oven. After she was done with her meal, she went to look for Ru Xin.


    She found him in the Paektu Mountain once again. "Do youe here every day?"


    Ru Xin was startled seeing her here. He replied, "Whenever I have time. Why are you here?"


    Mu Lan went directly to the business. "I have something to ask you about your subordinate He Meixu."


    Ru Xin was puzzled. He thought that she was here to take care of some business but he couldn''t understand what his subordinate had anything to do with that. He nodded. "Go on."


    "He Meixu is younger than you, right?" She tried to make it clear.


    Ru Xin immediately replied, "Yes."


    She asked, "Do you know where he grew up?"


    He answered truthfully, "He grew up with me. My father took her in after he was born. We knew that he was an orphan."


    She questioned, "Did your father say that?"


    "Yes... but why are you asking about this?" He was now curious about her intention behind her interrogation.


    Mu Lan took a deep breath before speaking slowly, "What if I tell you that he is your step brother?"

 Chapter 813: WON’T FALL FOR IT AGAIN

    <h4>Chapter 813: WON''T FALL FOR IT AGAIN</h4>


    "Are you saying that Meixu is my step-brother?" Ru Xin thought that he heard wrong and so he asked her back.


    "You heard me right." Mu Lan replied. She sat beside him.


    Ru Xin straightened his back. "On what basis you are saying that?"


    Mu Lan opened the zipper of her bag and took out the diary of Doctor Jia. Then she handed it to him. "You read it by yourself."


    Ru Xin opened the book and said the name ''Doctor Jia''. "Diary of Doctor Jia? Where did you find it?"


    Mu Lan described, "We were childhood friends. We hadn''t met for a long time and so she didn''t recognize me in your ce. But before her death, she kept her diary in my house. I just found itst night. ording to her diary, she thinks that my auntie Zhuang Lei and your father General Ru had a very intimate rtionship. They had triplets together and one of them is my cousin Hua Mei and another one is your subordinate He Meixu. Their middle daughter is in an orphanage."


    "Can you trust her even after what she had done to you?" He asked her in a grave tone.


    "I know her personality. If you don''t, all you can do is test DNA of Hua Mei and He Meixu. I''m sure it will match your father and my auntie''s DNA. Also, I need you to find their other daughter. Give me your number." After exchanging numbers, Mu Lan stood up and looked at him. "I''ll wait for your call. I''m going to Beijing tomorrow. So, we won''t meet for a while."


    "How long will you stay there?" He asked.


    Mu Lan smirked. "Who knows? I may have to visit Shanghai. If you can''t contact me, just think that I''m in Shanghai or Hong Kong."


    Ru Xin also stood up. "Are you saying that you will be in danger? I''ll apany you."


    "I don''t want other people to meddle in my business." Mu Lan drew the line. It might be cruel to Ru Xin, but she couldn''t just let others bother her when she didn''t bring her own husband with her. She smiled kindly and continued, "Why don''t you find out what Xiao Jia wrote was true or false?"


    Ru Xin stopped before nodding slightly. "I will take care of it."


    "Email me as soon as possible." Saying that she left.


    After she left, Ru Xin called someone. "I want you to find out something for me..."


    As Mu Lan said, she left the next day. She went to Beijing. At first, she went to where her apartment was. This ce was under Li Corporation. They were constructing a new apartment building there.


    Mu Lan smirked. "Li Shen seems very sincere. Is this another trap of his to make me suffer? Too bad, I won''t fall for it again."


    ----------


    Zhuang Lei wasn''t feeling very well. From the time she heard that her beloved daughter went through under stic surgery, she was upset. She didn''t get any details from Li Shen and when she wanted to visit her daughter, he refused. It made her restless. She thought that her son-inw loved her daughter and cherished her. But not to let her daughter see her when she needed her mother, Zhuang Lei couldn''t ept it.


    She rubbed her head and took a painkiller. ''After that bi*ch died, nothing went ording to the n. Li Shen kept ignoring my beloved Mei and their only child. If this continues, we will lose all the power and wealth that Li Family holds. I can''t let this happen. Curse that bi*ch. Even after death she isn''t giving me any peace.'' Cursing Mu Lan for a while, she felt a little better.


    She was about to take an afternoon nap when a maid came and knocked on the door.


    Zhuang Lei frowned in irritation. "Come in!" Her tone was rough.


    The maid flinched before entering the room. "Madam, there is a guest came to see you. She said that she is your rtive." The maid only came here a few months ago. She still didn''t know the rtives and friends of her employee''s family.


    Zhuang Lei couldn''t remember if she had any rtives left. She got up from the bed and asked, "Where is the outsider?"


    The maid replied, "I told the guest to sit in the living room."


    "Let''s go." Zhuang Lei walked out of the room. She went downstairs to see who her rtive was. She saw ady sitting on the sofa. She could only see the backside. However, she looked familiar. She asked, "Who are you?"


    Thedy stood up and slowly turned to see Zhuang Lei. Zhuang Lei''s face ashened seeing the familiar face that was haunting her down for years. Her eyes widened and she pointed out her index finger at her. "Y-you...."


    Mu Lan gave her a wonderful smile. "Auntie, I missed you so much." She stretched out her both hands and stepped forward to give Zhuang Lei a hug.


    Could Zhuang Lei have the heart to be brave enough to be hugged? "G-ghost! Ahh!!" She stuttered while stepping backwards and tripped on her own leg.


    When she fell down on her butt, Mu Lan stood there in puzzlement. "Ow!" Zhuang Lei''s expression changed. She touched her waist. "M-my waist...!" She tried to move but she couldn''t.


    Only then Mu Lan came forward to help her. "Oh my, auntie, what happened to you? How can you be so clumsy and hurt yourself like that? Let me help you." her tone was full of worry, but she was dying inughter in her mind.


    Zhuang Lei still thought that it was Hua Lan''s ghost. She tried her best to move away from ''the ghost'' in a frightening speed even though her waist was throbbing. "N-no! Stay away from me! Someone, please save me! It''s a ghost!"


    The maid who was standing behind Zhuang Lei was stunned seeing her employee on the floor, acting like a lunatic. She couldn''t understand what to do.


    Should she call for an ambnce or help her employee to get up from the floor?

 Chapter 814: WATCH EVERY STEP

    <h4>Chapter 814: WATCH EVERY STEP</h4>


    Hua Rong came home early today. Ever since his daughter was in the hospital, his wife was feeling down. That''s why he wanted to apany his wife. He wasn''t a wife lover husband before, but it changed when Li Shen came to propose his daughter Hua Mei. His wife bore him their only child Hua Mei. Hua Mei wasn''t only a sessful actress but also a good wife of Li Family. His daughter also gave birth to the heir of Li Family. Not only that, his business was now thriving thanks to Li Shen. He firmly believed that it was all because of his wife who raised such a wonderful child, like Hua Mei. For that reason, he was more drawn to his wife.


    However, he didn''t think that he would see such a scene once he came to the house. His wife Zhuang Lei was on the floor, crying for help, the maid behind her was dumbfounded, in front of them, there was a woman standing and she was none other than Hua Lan who was supposed to be dead. He didn''t know whom to call out first.


    It took him five seconds to recover his senses. Then he called out, "Xiao Lan, is that really you?" Technically, he just showed that his wife wasn''t the most important thing in his world.


    Mu Lan already knew that he was there but she pretended to notice him now. "Uncle, I''m so d to see you again." She burst into tears and walked past Zhuang Lei and went to hug Hua Rong.


    Hua Rong stiffened. He was also thinking that the person who just embraced him was a ghost. But sensing the warmthing from her body, he realized that she wasn''t a ghost but a real person. Still, he couldn''t help but tremble.


    How many times did she go missing and then came back? It was almost Lord Buddha wanted her to live till she grew old.


    It didn''t mean that he wanted her to die. He personally liked this child. She was always very amicable and sincere. Though he didn''t spend time with his family in the past, he did treat her like his own daughter. To him, both Hua Lei and Hua Lan were his flesh and blood. He still thought the same.


    Hua Rong rubbed her head. "X-Xiao Lan, it''s really you!" His face beamed with happiness and astonishment. He touched her face to see if it''s really her or it was his imagination.


    Mu Lan smiled happily. "Of course, it''s me."


    He immediately asked, "B-but how? Xiao Mei and Li Shen said that you died right before their eyes. You were shot and bleed to death..." He nearly choked as he tried to control his emotions.


    Mu Lan stepped back from him and scratched her head like a foolish person. "That''s indeed the case but I was treated by a very kind person and it took me nearly ten months to regain consciousness."


    "Oh my!" Hua Rong eximed. "Then why didn''t youe back as soon as you wake up?"


    Mu Lan replied, "I couldn''t because I had no memory."


    "You suffered greatly, Xiao Lan." He stroked her head once again as he grieved for her sufferings.


    "It''s nothing. Everyone took great care of me." Mu Lan said.


    "Who saved you? I should go to that person and thank him for taking care of you all this time. Maybe I should tell Li Shen about it too." Hua Rong showed great interest to the savior of Mu Lan.


    She smiled. "Alright, I will tell my savior that you want to talk. However, I want to spend some time with you. I missed you so much."


    Hua Rong agreed easily. "Anything you wish, Xiao Lan. I will tell the cook to prepare your favorite dishes today."


    Mu Lan buttered him up, "I know you are the best uncle."


    At that time, Zhuang Lei protested, "Honey, what are you saying? This is a ghost..." She was still on the floor and the maid was trying to help her to stand up.


    Hua Rong frowned and scolded his wife, "Are you out of your mind? How can a ghoste in the daytime? This is really Xiao Lan! Don''t just sit there and greet her. What kind of aunt call her own niece a ghost?"


    Mu Lan showed a pitiful expression. "Auntie, did you really think that I''m a ghost? Or is it you wanted me to die that badly? I thought that I would give you a pleasant surprise. I never imagined that you would call me a ghost. As she spoke, her eyes became teary. She used back of her right index finger to wipe her tears.


    Hua Rong felt bad for her. He scolded his wife more. "Look, it''s been so long that she came to her home. Don''t hurt her like that. Get up now! Why are you still sitting on the floor?"


    Zhuang Lei was upset for her daughter. But then she fell on the floor and hurt her back. She couldn''t stand up. Afterwards, her husband was being rude to her. She felt very wronged. She snapped out and said, "Can''t you see I can''t stand up?"


    Hua Rong and Mu Lan came forward. Mu Lan said, "Oh my, auntie, did you hurt your back? That''s why always said that you should take care of yourself more. You need to watch your every step from now on." She smiled meaningfully and reached out her hand. "Now grab my hand and stand up."


    For some reason, Zhuang Lei looked at her eyes and shuddered. She felt like Mu Lan''s words "You need to watch your every step from now on" wasn''t a simple carrying words and a threat. However, she didn''t have the time to think what she meant by it because Mu Lan forcefully pulled her up and that hurt her backbone.


    "Awk!" Zhuang Lei made an unusual sound.


    "Ah! What happened auntie?" Mu Lan asked worriedly as she caught Zhuang Lei from falling on the floor again.

 Chapter 815: UNCLE AND NIECE

    <h4>Chapter 815: UNCLE AND NIECE</h4>


    ''That bi*ch, why is it so hard for her to die?!'' Zhuang Lei couldn''t help but curse Mu Lan once again. ''And the moment she came to my house, I hurt my back and was sent to the hospital. She is a bad omen for my family.'' She couldn''t help but have a grudge against Mu Lan.


    After her backbone ached as Mu Lan pulled her up, she was sent to the hospital and had to stay here for at least a week. Her husband Hua Rong and cursed Mu Lan left her there all alone. All she could do and gritting her teeth and badmouth Mu Lan.


    Meanwhile, Mu Lan nced at Hua Rong who was driving his car. "Uncle, I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean for auntie to end up in the hospital."


    Hua Rong stopped the car when he saw the signal. He turned his head to see the guilty expression of Mu Lan. His heart melted. Back then, when she was a kid, whenever he came home unlike his wife and daughter, she came forward to take his bag and always asked how his day was and cared for him genuinely. He replied, "If someone had a fault in it, it was your aunt. She didn''t wee you properly. All she did was screaming and hurt herself." He sighed deeply and continued, "It''s really hard to understand what a woman is thinking."


    Mu Lan giggled. "It can''t be helped. All you ever think about is your business."


    From the moment she recalled, her uncle was a workaholic. He often spent his night in the office. When she was fifteen years old and went to stay with her aunt''s family, she was used to take his dinner to thepany ad made sure he had his meal properly.


    She looked outside of the window and was surprised. "This isn''t the way of the house."


    Hua Rong grinned. "It has been a while since we had time together. I thought maybe we should go to our favorite hotpot restaurant."


    Back then, Hua Rong and Hua Lan often went out to enjoy spicy hotpot in the corner of the school. It was an old shop. Zhuang Lei and Hua Mei didn''t like spicy food and especially cheap food. However, uncle and niece were in love with the spicy hotpot of the old hotpot shop.


    Mu Lan''s eyes sparkled like a kid got a new toy. "Let''s go. I missed my hotpot."


    After they ordered food, Hua Rong asked, "So where have you been all this time?"


    "I was literally all over Europe." Mu Lan spoke truthfully. "I never had that much fun when I was in China. I think it was Lord Buddha''s will that I had such an ident and met so many wonderful people."


    Hua Rong felt bad for her. "Your life is tougher than I had to face when I was at your age."


    Mu Lan knew how kind her uncle was. She said, "We both had tough life uncle. You had your problems and I had mine."


    "So, who was your savior? I don''t think you mentioned that person''s name." Hua Rong mentioned.


    Mu Lan scratched her head. "Promise me not to yell."


    Hua Rong blinked feeling puzzled and agreed. "Alright."


    "It''s Mu Liang. He is the one who saved me and now we are married." Mu Lan revealed it to him.


    "What?!" And Hua Rong screamed.


    "Shh! Shh!" Mu Lan hurried tried to calm him down. "Didn''t you promise not to yell? It''s easy to make promises than to keep it."


    Hua Rong grabbed her hands and almost stood up from his chair. "Xiao Lan, you aren''t talking about the Mu Corporation''s Mu Liang, are you?"


    Mu Lan smiled happily. "Why indeed."


    "B-but marriage?!" Hua Rong thought that he definitely heard her wrong.


    Mu Lan pouted, "Geez, what are you saying? Do you think I''m not beautiful enough to catch his eyes? Well, to be honest, he is the one who sucked up to me so that I fell in love with him."


    Hua Rong guessed the next. "And you did."


    Mu Lan gave her exclusive reason. "There is no way I could say ''no'', you know. He is very thoughtful, kind and considerate. He only cares for me and me only. No one is important to him as I am. I would be a fool not to say ''yes''."


    Hua Rong took out his cell phone. "We should spread the good news first. Then we will invite him and his whole family toe here. After all we are your family."


    "Stop." Mu Lan grabbed his hand. "Not now. I just told you so that you can be prepared. Others don''t need to know. I want to give everyone a surprise."


    "Alright but when will hee?" Hua Rong asked. He didn''t doubt anything at all.


    "Let me warm up a little bit. I just came here-" At that time, her cell phone rang. Mu Lan halted. She looked at the screen and saw Ru Xin''s name in it. "Excuse me, uncle." Saying that she got up from the seat and went to a corner before answering the call. "Big brother Xin."


    "Little Lan, are you busy?" Ru Xin asked. He sounded a bit restless.


    Mu Lan replied, "Not at all. Tell me, have you found what I asked you to?"


    Ru Xin took a deep breath before answering, "...I did... Doctor Jia was right. Your cousin is my step sister."


    Mu Lan''s eyes glowed. "And what about the other girl?"


    He replied, "She died in pneumonia when she was two. My father and your aunt buried her in a Christian graveyard near the orphanage."


    "Heh." Mu Lan sneered. "What''s with the kindness after their child''s death? If they really cared about her, they would have treated her when she was sick or rather they could raise her. So, what they buried her. They are the one who killed her in the first ce." Her eyes flicked her hatred.


    "I''m on the way to the graveyard." Ru Xin said as he was driving.


    "Umm, okay. Send me all the documents to my email address. I''ll check them when I have some time." After she hung up, she promised, ''I will avenge on your behalf, cousin.''

 Chapter 816: GOING TO THE HOSPITAL

    <h4>Chapter 816: GOING TO THE HOSPITAL</h4>


    When Mu Lan came back, she had a normal expression. The food was served already. She sat down.


    "Was it... your husband?" Hua Rong wanted to tease his niece.


    She smiled. "No, a friend of mine. Let''s dig in."


    The uncle and niece filled their stomach and went back to the house. After freshening up and resting for a while, the two of them went to visit Zhuang Lei at the hospital.


    Zhuang Lei was beyond furious. However, after seeing the two of theming inside her room, she forced herself to smile. "My, my, Xiao Lan, I didn''t think you woulde to see me after how I acted."


    Mu Lan gave her the same smile. "Oh auntie, what are you talking about? You are my closest family. I felt so bad to cause you trouble and I felt guilty. There is no way I wouldn''te and see you."


    Hua Rong put down the fruit basket and said, "In my family, only Xiao Lan is sensible. Last time when you were bedridden, your own daughter didn''te to see you even once. Rather, she went to Singapore for shopping."


    Zhuang Lei scoffed. "Alright, alright. You don''t have to badmouth her. She is your only daughter. Dote on her a little bit."


    Hua Rong had no interest in pissing off his wife for the sake of his reputation and making a bad rtionship with his own daughter for the sake of hispany. He resigned.


    Mu Lan looked surprised. "Auntie, you were bedridden but sister Mei didn''te to see you. That''s so sad. Uncle, is she like that when you are sick?"


    Hua Rong shrugged. "She is a busy actress. We need to understand."


    Mu Lan''s expression was full of sorrow. "It''s almost like she isn''t your own daughter."


    Zhuang Lei who was peeling the skin of an apple, her right hand holding the knife slipped and she cut her left hand''s thumb. Droplets of blood oozed out from the wound in a second.


    "Oh, auntie!" Mu Lan screamed and stood up. "How can you be so careless?" She opened the box on the table. It had cotton in it. She cleaned the wound and used band aid to take care of it. She continued saying, "I just said something on base of nothing. It was only a joke. You don''t have to take it seriously. It''s almost like you are hiding something from us."


    "W-what are you saying?" Zhuang Lei forgot her pain. She was stammering as her heart was beating so fast that anyone could hear.


    Hua Rong took the apple and began to peel it. While doing so, he attentively listened to the conversation between his wife and niece.


    "Auntie, I told you, I was just joking around. You don''t have to be so nervous." Mu Lan brushed off Zhuang Lei''s anxiety and sat down on her previous spot. "Come to think of it, if I remember correctly, sister Mei doesn''t look like uncle at all. She also didn''t get any characteristic of uncle either. She is more beautiful than both of you. herplexion is slightly tannedpared to you too. Though definitely resembles auntie but her eyes are totally different. They are more eye-catching than auntie''s. Her hair is also dark brown. Uncle but auntie don''t have dark brown hair... there is no one who has dark brown hair in our family... hmm..."


    On the outside, she was praising Hua Mei, on the inside, she wasparing her with her parents. Even a fool would understand what was going on.


    "Xiao Lan, what do you think you are talking about?" Zhuang Lei was about to lose her cool.


    Mu Lan ignored her words. She continued thinking before saying, "Oh I remember. It''s General Ru."


    "Yaozu!" Zhuang Lei blurted out.


    Mu Lan needed to remember, "Yes, General Ru''s name was Yaozu, General Ru Yaozu. Auntie, you are very knowledgeable. But saying his name so casually, are you two close friends?" She innocently spoke as her eyes showed curiosity.


    Hua Rong stopped peeling the apple and looked up to his wife. He was curious as well.


    Zhuang Lei was flustered but soon she gathered her thoughts. She smiled and replied, "We were friends in the past. Now I don''t have any clue where he is."


    "Oh, don''t you know?" Mu Lan covered her mouth and continued, "He died a few months ago. It hurts me knowing that you couldn''t attend his funeral... Oh no, there was no funeral as he was killed because of treason."


    Zhuang Lei clenched her fists under her cover. A slight of hatred was glowed in her eyes as she kept gazing at Mu Lan. General Ru Yaozu was her sore spot and that ''ungrateful bi*ch'' dared to poke her


    Mu Lan tilted her head despite getting the warnings. "Auntie, you don''t seem shocked hearing such sad news. Did you know beforehand? If you did, why did you say you had no clue where he was?"


    Zhuang Lei trembled. "N-no, it''s nothing like that."


    Hua Rong interrupted their conversation. "Alright, Xiao Lan. You have had enough fun. Don''t distress your aunt. She isn''t young anymore."


    Mu Lan scratched her head and smiled foolishly. "Ah, uncle you got me. Ahahahahaha."


    Hua Rong peeled the apples and gave them to his wife to eat. "Here, finish them all."


    A nurse knocked on the door and came inside. "Visiting hour has ended. Please leave and let the patient rest."


    "Okay, we are going then." Hua Rong stood up. "We are leaving. Take care of yourself." Saying that, he left. Mu Lan stood and followed him. Before leaving the room, she turned her head towards her aunt and gave a small smile.


    Zhuang Lei felt that she was mocking her. Chills ran down her spine. ''It cannot be. There is no way that bi*ch know my secret. It can''t be true. But how can she know? She wasn''t even born at that time. Moreover, Yaozu couldn''t possibly meet her before his death.''


    Thinking about Genera Ru, her heart was in pain. ''Oh Yaozu, I miss you so much.''

 Chapter 817: CHECKING OUT ALL THE ASSETS

    <h4>Chapter 817: CHECKING OUT ALL THE ASSETS</h4>


    Before Mu Lan went to her room, Hua Rong said, "Xiao Lan, don''t say baseless things to hurt your aunt. She is already upset about Xiao Mei''s incident. I hope you understand."


    Mu Lan smiled and said, "Of course I do, uncle. I''m sorry for causing trouble."


    Hua Rong nodded and went back to his room.


    Mu Lan looked on his way and narrowed her eyes. ''That I cannot do, uncle. Even if it''s for you.'' Afterwards, she went to her own room and shut the door.


    At night, she hacked Li Shen''sputer that was in his office and tried to find out how many assets he had around China. She found that he had at least twenty personal assets in Beijing and thirty assets in the name of Li Corporation.


    She felt dizzy. ''Dude, are you trying to unt over how rich you are or you don''t know what to do with your money?''


    After memorizing all the addresses of the assets, she finally closed her eyes.


    The next day, Mu Lan woke up early. For some reason, she didn''t feelfortable sleeping in the room. She only dreamed about gold key. She found gold key wherever she went and also saw that Li Shen created countless duplicates of the gold key and she was unable to find the real one. She yawned and went downstairs. She heard Hua Rong''s voiceing from the dining room.


    He was speaking to someone on the cell phone. "Yes, she is doing fine... She will be discharged in five days... I understand... I will do as you wish... How''s Xiao Mei?... I''m d to know... I can''t wait to see her..."


    ''Oh, he is talking to Li Shen. Isn''t it interesting?'' Mu Lan smirked. She entered the dining room and greeted Hua Rong in a loud voice, "Good morning, uncle!" Then she pretended to notice that he was talking to someone in the cell phone. She gasped and meekly said, "I''m sorry, uncle. I didn''t notice." After apologizing, she sat down on the chair opposite him.


    Li Shen heard a familiar sweet voice over the phone and froze. He couldn''t believe his own ear.


    Hua Rong didn''t hear anything and called out, "Xiao Shen, are you there?"


    Li Shen overcame his shock and asked in a nonchnt tone, "Who is the person with you?"


    Hua Rong misunderstand and thought that maybe Li Shen thought that his father-inw was with a mistress. He hurriedly answered, "It''s Xiao Lan! Xiao Shen you won''t believe it but she is alive and she came back. I want to hold a party for her return. Pleasee back with Xiao Mei as soon as possible. It has been a long time since the whole family was together."


    ''Xiao Lan is in China! I didn''t hear wrong.'' Li Shen smiled. "I will tell Xiao Mei. Please don''t worry."


    "Yes, yes,e back safely and soundly. About the project..." Hua Rong went back to work.


    Mu Lan chew her food and thought, ''If you weren''t a workaholic, your wife wouldn''t look at other man, uncle. However, it doesn''t seem like my aunt is a saint either way. She would have lovers out there even if her husband was good to her.''


    After they finished having meal, Hua Rong went to hispany and Mu Lan went to Li Shen''s assets those were in Beijing and checked with her wind power to find out the location of the gold key. None of those ces had her precious gold key. She was a little upset. She pped her own cheeks to encourage herself only to surprise the passers-by.


    ''Next I have to go to Xi''an, Nanjing, Nanchang and Nanning. After I''m done with these ces, I''ll go to Shanghai.'' She nned everything and then went to the hospital. On the way, she was thinking, ''He has so many assets all over China, but he has only three mansions in Shanghai. It''s the lowest number. More importantly, he didn''t live with his own family. His wife and son lived in one mansion and he lived in another one. He has an empty mansion too and it is the most beautiful mansion of all the mansions, apartments and hotel suits he has. But he never went there. It''s a bit suspicious. Although, he didn''t go to some other mansions he bought in other provinces either, this particr mansion is unique as it has given a lot of attentionpared to other mansions he has. Still I should go there before I go to two other mansions first-'' Her thoughts halted as she saw Li Shen in the room where Zhuang Lei was staying in the hospital.


    It was a VIP room where Zhuang Lei had everything. She was beaming with happiness and pride as her son-inw came to visit her from Europe after he heard that she was admitted in the hospital.


    "Xiao Lan,e and sit down. I know you must have forgotten how your brother-inw looked like. This is Li Shen, your brother-inw." Zhuang Lei deliberately said that Li Shen was her brother-inw so that she didn''t have any ill intention about her own brother-inw.


    Mu Lan smiled and excitedly said, "Oh my, BROTHER-IN-LAW, I know it''s my sudden return. You must have felt surprised to see me. I''m Xiao Lan, your one and only SISTER-IN-LAW." She emphasized the phrases ''brother-inw'' and ''sister-inw'' to create the distance between them. She wanted to tell him ''know your ce'' by those phrases.


    She sat down and continued, "By the way, brother-inw, I heard my precious sister had an ident and had a stic surgery. Is she okay now? I felt terrible after hearing the news. I want to see her badly. Did you bring her back?"


    Li Shen deeply gazed at without blinking even once. He heard her voice and felt grimace as she called him ''brother-inw''. He answered calmly, "She is fine. She wanted to do some shopping and sent me on her behalf to look after... mother-inw." He had a hard time calling Zhuang Lei mother-inw as he had to admit that he married Zhuang Lei''s elder daughter Hua Mei, not the younger daughter Hua Lan who was now Mu Lan.

 Chapter 818: ACTING LIKE A FOOL

    <h4>Chapter 818: ACTING LIKE A FOOL</h4>


    Mu Lan looked very worried as she asked about Hua Mei. However, her eyes said otherwise. Li Shen clearly remembered that night in the night club. Mu Lan was drunk and she was being carried by Mu Liang. She was the one who kicked Hua Mei with all her might and her heel of the shoe broke Hua Mei''s nose. It was such a terrible injury that the doctor told them to prepare for stic surgery, if not there would be a deep scar left on the nose.


    He wasn''t sure if he knew this Hua Lan. The Hua Lan she knew would never hurt her own sister. He ckmailed her in the past to make her attend the marriage ceremony of him and Hua Mei. She was forced by him so that Hua Mei''s marriage wouldn''t be canceled. The sister who gave her own happiness for her elder sister couldn''t possibly kick her own sister.


    Li Shen looked at her without moving an inch. He wanted to make sure if she was an imposter.


    Mu Lan tilted her head. "Is there something on my face? Or are you trying to see if there is any difference between me and sister Mei?" She jokingly spoke, "Don''t worry. I look like my mother whereas sister Mei look like General Ru, oh no, he died. He isn''t the General anymore. My mistake." She covered her mouth hurriedly but the deed was already done.


    Zhuang Lei''s face turned pale. In the next second, she became curious, "Xiao Lan! How dare you to talk like that about a dead person."


    ''Is this really the issue now? Shouldn''t you protect your dignity first?" Mu Lan felt helpless. She flinched and apologetically said, "I didn''t mean that way. I only wanted to say that sister Mei looks like General Ru-"


    "Enough!" Zhuang Lei had enough of her nonsense. She was fuming. ''This bi*ch! She deliberately said it.'' Thinking of General Ru, she felt suffocated. She was still having a hard time without her beloved and there was that girl who she hated to the core and alive and kicking a fuss over her dead lover.


    Mu Lan''s eyes became teary and she pitifully said, "I''m wrong auntie. I didn''t mean it that way."


    Doubt shed in Li Shen''s eyes. He turned to look at Zhuang Leia and asked confusedly, "Auntie?"


    He already began to doubt Hua Mei''s origin as Mu Lan kept mentioning thete General Ru Yaozu, then his mother-inw got her youngest daughter after so long but scolding her in front of other people and now Xiao Lan was calling her own mother ''auntie''. He wanted to make sure if there was something he didn''t know about his own inws.


    Zhuang Lei gasped. She nervouslyughed and said, "Look at this child. How can you call your own mother ''auntie''. Don''t hurt your mother who raised you." She lightly scolded Mu Lan and tried to signal her with her eyes.


    Zhuang Lei tried so hard and spent a lot of money not to let the Li Family know Mu Lan''s true identity. She even managed to introduce her as her own daughter though it disgusted her. But she had to do it for her own daughter''s happiness and dignity. Now she couldn''t let her ruin all her n.


    However, Mu Lan pretended not to see her signs. She said with a foolish expression, "But auntie, you aren''t my mother in the first ce. You are my mother''s younger twin sister. How can I call you mother? You never told me to call you mother when you adopted me after my mother died."


    Mu Lan was smirking in her mind. ''Woman, who wants to be your daughter?''


    Zhuang Lei wished she could choke her to death. Her face changed colors several times.


    Li Shen spoke, "So, you aren''t Xiao Mei''s real sister..."


    Mu Lan happily shook her head. "You are right. We are cousins."


    Li Shen now became clear and realized how Zhuang Lei was able to shout at her despite meeting her after a long time. He recalled the time when his mother-inw always praised her youngest daughter but actually in truth, she ridiculed her. Understanding a woman''s mind was really critical.


    His trace of thought broke when Mu Lan''s cell phone chimed. It was a text. She looked at the screen and read the text. After that, she stood up and said, "I have an important task to do. I''ll be off then. Good night auntie, please rest well. Good night brother-inw."


    Zhuang Lei didn''t say anything. More than that, she lost her face in front of her son-inw.


    After she went outside the hospital, she sighed deeply. "It was tiring." She stretched her hands. Acting like a fool was a real hard work. "Maybe I should go for acting career." She nodded and walked away.


    She didn''t take five steps before someone grabbed her arm. She instantly moved away, making that person surprise. She looked at the person who grabbed her earlier and coldly asked, "What do you think you are doing to a married woman, brother-inw?" Her tone was full of sarcasm.


    Li Shen rxed his body. Seeing her acting idiotic, he wasn''t sure if she lost her memory of him. Now that she didn''t pretend anymore, he sighed in relief. He ordered, "Come with me."


    Mu Lan raised an eyebrow. She couldn''t help but chuckle. "And who do you think you are ordering? A wife of a businessman who is a lot more powerful and wealthier than you are?"


    Li Shen frowned. He didn''t like her talking to him like that. He liked the way she admired him before. Well, yes, he hurt her but he already said that he loved her. Shouldn''t she embrace her old me? After all, first love was always hard to forget.


    "Did you marry him for his power and wealth so that you can make me jealous?" Li Shen asked her as he gazed at her.


    Mu Lan felt like she might vomit.

 Chapter 819: ALMOST LOST EHR SOUL

    <h4>Chapter 819: ALMOST LOST EHR SOUL</h4>


    ''Has he lost his mind?'' Mu Lan thought. She coldly gazed at him and said, "Are you insane? Give me one reason why should I choose you over him."


    Li Shen halted before replying, "Because I was your first love."


    He was sure that if he coaxed her, she would stille back to him. So what if she was married? She could just get divorced and marry him instead.


    "Hah." Mu Lan let out a small mockingugh. "Just because a school girl is interested in a man who is a little bit rich, doesn''t mean that she is in love with that person." She saw his expression changing. "The only thing I can remember that I was interested in a man who was inhumanly cruel to me. But then I met a super handsome man who was not rich but also took great care of me and gave me a wonderful life that every woman dream. Do you think I''m stupid enough not to fall for him?"


    Li Shen moved a little closer. He spoke in a guilt tone, "I-I didn''t mean to hurt you..."


    "..." She was speechless. If he didn''t mean to hurt her, then howe she was hurt so badly? She almost lost her soul for her own childish desire.


    Mu Lan raised an eyebrow. "Even if you were good to me, it wouldn''t change the fact that my husband loves me more than anything in this world. He will let go of all his hard work and spend the rest of his life with me if I tell him to do that. You are nothing like him. You can never be as great as him. So, don''t jump forpetition like a stupid. You know you will lose."


    She turned and walked away. Before leaving thepound, she turned around and said, "Do you know what is the best thing you have done for me?"


    She didn''t wait for his answer and continued, "The best thing you ever did for me was rejecting me. If you didn''t do that, I would never get my husband."


    Then, she left. Just like that. Behind her, Li Shen stood there motionless. He was unable to move.


    Mu Lan went straight to Hua Rong''spany. On the way, she didn''t forget to pick their dinner. In thepany, she was weed warmly and Hua Rong''s secretary came to take her to the top floor.


    Mu Lan looked around andmented, "The business is thriving."


    The secretary was a middle-aged man who worked for Hua Rong from the very beginning of the foundation of thepany. He proudly said, "It''s all because of boss'' hard work and President Li''s guidance."


    Mu Lan absentmindedly said, "Li Shen... hmm..."


    They went to Hua Rong''s room and the secretary told Mu Lan to sit there. "Please wait here for a while. The meeting will end soon."


    She nodded and replied, "Don''t worry, I won''t get bored." She took out her cell phone and began to y with it.


    Soon after the secretary left, Hua Rong came inside. "Xiao Lan, have you been waiting too long?"


    Mu Lan smiled. "Not at all. I just came. I brought dinner for us." She stood up and started serving the dishes.


    Hua Rong adjusted his sses and nced at the clock. "Oh, it''s already dinner time. I didn''t notice at all. Time sure flies quickly."


    He was about to say something to say something to his niece when his secretary came inside and told his boss something in a low tone. Hua Rong nodded and then his secretary left.


    Hua Rongmented, "It looks like we have apany."


    "Who is joining us? We have plenty." Saying that, Mu Lan looked up and her smile disappeared.


    It was Li Shen. He came forward and talked to Hua Rong. "Sorry foring without further notice. I went to visit mother-inw and thought of meeting you before going back to Shanghai."


    Mu Lan scoffed. There was now ay she would believe such obvious lie. He definitely followed her here.


    Hua Rong was surprised and at the same time, delighted to see his son-inw. He said, "Not at all. Not at all. It''s our pleasure to have you here. Right, Xiao Lan?" He still didn''t know that Li Shen and Mu Lan had met in the hospital.


    Mu Lan bluntly said, "I forgot to order extra dishes. Only two of us can eat. It looks like my brother-inw has to eat outside."


    Hua Rong''s smile froze on his face. He couldn''t believe that his niece was speaking so tactlessly. "X-Xiao Lan-"


    He was interrupted by Li Shen. "It''s fine. I''ll just eat the leftovers."


    Mu Lan said, "There won''t be any leftovers." Her tone was firm.


    Hua Rong was speechless. He was crying inside. ''Xiao Lan, you are so sensible. How can speak to him like that? My source of ie!"


    Li Shen walked forward and sat down beside Mu Lan''s sit. He looked at the dishes and said, "I know we are all human beings here, not pigs. So, I''m fine." He meant that two people could never finish four people''s meals by themselves.


    Hua Rong didn''t want Mu Lan to speak any further. He came forward and said, "Yes, yes, you are right. We have plenty of food to eat."


    Till the end, Mu Lan refused to acknowledge Li Shen''s presence. She took her seat further away from him and never looked at him once. She added few foods to her uncle''s bowl and ate silently. When Li Shen tried to give her some chicken balls, she moved away. Hua Rong almost choked while watching the two of them.


    After dinner, Li Shen proposed, "I always neglected my sister-inw and never fulfilled my duty as brother-inw. Because of my decision, she went to Italy and had suffered for so long. I would like to take her to Shanghai. She can meet her nephew and y with him. I will take my time to show her around thepany and the mansions I have in there. What do you think?

 Chapter 820: GIFT FOR YOU

    <h4>Chapter 820: GIFT FOR YOU</h4>


    Mu Lan raised an eyebrow. Something shed in her eyes but she hid it before the other two men noticed it. She simply rejected the offer. "I''m not in the mood of roaming around. I will spend my time travelling around China."


    Li Shen turned to face her and said, "Xiao Lan, I''m really sorry for the pain I caused you. You didn''t want to go to Italy with us but I dragged you and made you suffer so much. As an apology, let me give you a gift. Come with in in Shanghai and see the gift I prepared for you."


    "Not interested." Her rejection was blunt. Although she was surprised to see him talking so politely which he never had done before, she didn''t let it show on her face.


    Hua Rong meddled, "Why not visit your nephew, Xiao Lan? It has been so long since youst saw him. Also, your brother-inw wants to give you a gift. When your elder wants to give you something, you have to thank your elder and ept the gift because it''s a blessing." He lectured her for the first time in his life.


    Upon hearing his words, Li Shen''s face became as ck as the bottom of a pot and Mu Lan''s face was glowing.


    She smiled and said, "Uncle is correct. As an elder, brother-inw can give a gift to a youngster like me. I should humbly ept it. It''s a blessing after all." She stretched her hand towards Li Shen and said, "Give me my blessing."


    Li Shen froze. He didn''t expect her to say it. After he gathered his words, he replied, "...I left it in Shanghai and I can''t move it anywhere. So, you have toe with me."


    Mu Lan narrowed her eyes. "When do I have to go with you?"


    "Now." It was more like an order. Seeing Mu Lan frowning as she was displeased, Li Shen immediately changed his tone. "I mean, the sooner the better."


    Hua Rong urged her, "Xiao Lan, you can go. You have my approval."


    Mu Lan sighed. "Since my uncle has no problem, I can go to see my nephew and get my gift as well."


    Li Shen and Mu Lan went to Li Family''s private airport and got on the ne. Before that, the two of them didn''t speak a word as there was a driver and a bodyguard were with them. However, as soon as they went inside the private ne, they were alone except for the pilot who was in the cockpit.


    Li Shen grabbed Mu Lan''s wrist and pulled her closer. "Now, do you think you can get away from me?"


    It was true that he had absolute power in Shanghai. But he had no clue of Mu Lan''s true self.


    Mu Lan sneered. "I was thinking that you might be a deaf. Now I''m sure I didn''t guess wrong."


    Her cold heartedment was burning his injured heart. Li Shen said, "You can me me as much as you can but you will be mine sooner orter. However, we can save the topic forter. Tell me, what did you mean by you aren''t Hua Family''s youngest miss?"


    Mu Lan snatched her hand away from him and stepped back. She replied, "I meant exactly what it sounded. I''m not their daughter. My mother is the eldest twin daughter of Zhuang Family. My auntie who is your mother-inw is the youngest twin daughter of Zhuang Family."


    "Zhuang Family?" Li Shen heard about that prestigious family and the legendary teenage CEO who was Zhuang Zhen, Mu Lan''s mother. "But Xiao Mei''s mother''s family name is Zhuan."


    "If you want to know why she changed her family name, you have to ask her. I have no clue." Mu Lan shrugged.


    Li Shen continued, "And you said something about Xiao Mei not being the daughter of her father-"


    Mu Lan interrupted him. "Oh, your wife? Haha, Li Shen you amaze me. How blinded were you with your hatred towards me that you married a woman without knowing anything of her?"


    Li Shen replied stiffly, "I know what I needed to know."


    "Oh really? Then why are you asking now? Back off!" She never thought that this guy was not only a lunatic but also an idiot.


    Li Shen narrowed his eyes. "Xiao Lan, don''t be so disobedient. YOU know what I can do to you if you don''t obey mymand."


    Mu Lan sneered. She had an urge to finish off this guy right then and there. However, she needed him for now. All she could do was being patient and listen to what he said.


    She reluctantly replied, "My auntie put a green hat on my uncle''s head and had triplets with the ex-Major General Ru Yaozu. The eldest one is your wife; their son is He Meixu who is serving in the army and the youngest daughter died in an orphanage. Is there anything else you want to know, your majesty?" Her tone didn''t hide the sarcasm.


    Li Shen needed some time to digest the news. He had lots of questions for her. He asked, "Do you have any proof of your words?"


    Mu Lan raised an eyebrow. "Are you doubting it?"


    Li Shen told her, "I''m not the only one who needs to believe you. Can you give us proof so that the world gets to know about it?"


    "Why would I care about what the world knows about your wife''s past? Also, won''t your business be affected by it? After all, she is your most beloved wife, mother of your child." She didn''t care what the world thought about it. She came here to get revenge. Se only wanted to get revenge.


    Li Shen said, "I will need a reason to divorce her."


    Certainly, Mu Lan saw thating. "Divorce? Wow! You grew tired of her that early! Aren''t you fickle minded? I wonder who will be the next unlucky person to be targeted by you. I pity her."


    Li Shen replied, "No need to pity her. I will cherish her more than her current husband ever does. I know, Xiao Lan. You will marry me."

 Chapter 821: NEED SOME LESSONS

    <h4>Chapter 821: NEED SOME LESSONS</h4>


    Mu Lan speechless at first thinking where he got so much confidence. "...I want to marry me that badly... I see. I will give you some lessons of being the perfect husband of Mu Lan. First lesson, don''t you dare tell me what to do. In my family, I''ll take the decision and my wish is themand that everyone has to follow including my husband. Hope you learn it well, brother-inw."


    After she said that, she sat on a luxurious couch and turned on the television. She found a list of movies and dramas; and she chose one movie and began to watch it. She ignored Li Shen all the way to her trip. He had so much to ask, but he resigned for tonight.


    Up until now, everything went ording to her n. She deliberately talked loudly when Hua Rong was talking to Li Shen. She had a feeling that he woulde right after he heard her voice. He must have been worried since because of him she ended up in the ocean. The funny part was, after he met her in the hospital and after that, he never asked her how she was doing or how she survived. While thinking of that shemented in her head, ''So where is his so-called love? He must have forgotten about it. That jerk! Tsk!'' However, she didn''t mention it aloud. Next, while talking in front of Zhuan Lei, she deliberately disclosed Hua Mei''s origin and her not being the real daughter of Hua Rong and Zhuan Lei. It worked perfectly as he began to trail her and now, she was in the ne, going to Shanghai. She nned not only taking the gold key with her, but also mess up Li Shen, Hua Mei and Zhuan Lei for everything they had done to her. Since she got a chance to go to Shanghai for free with legal permission of the owner, she would definitely take the chance to look for her precious gold key.


    Mu Lan sighed. Unfortunately, someone was grabbing her hand and was fast asleep. She couldn''t move because of that. She looked at Li Shen left hand that was grabbing her right hand and narrowed her eyes. ''I wish I could break those fingers of his.'' Her eyes turned red thinking of how delicious it would sound making him scream in pain. She closed her eyes. ''I shouldn''t get overboard. If they find out that I can change the color of my eyes, it will be more troublesometer on.''


    Although she checked that there were no surveince cameras anywhere, she shouldn''t let her guard down. But she wanted to have some after dinner snacks. Giving a nce at the sleeping man, she used her power to bring the spicy potato chips, French fries and pizza close to her. She didn''t forget to have red wine as well. It was a two-hours journey. Since she couldn''t move, she used wind to feed herself. She ate food slowly and drank red wine using her left hand.


    After she went to Li Shen''s territory, there might not be any food for her. Who knew if he would add some drugs or anything in her meals? It would be better to fill her stomach as long as she could eat.


    ''If Liang Liang was here, he would be happy to see her eating like that. However, he doesn''t like it when I eat junk food.'' Thinking of Mu Liang, her eyes warmed up. She missed him so much. She couldn''t sleepfortably without his warmth. However, she needed to finish this task before going back to him. Right now, rather than him, her father was more important.


    Two hourster, the private nended on the Shanghai private airport of Li Family. Li Shen opened his eyes. He pinched the ce in between her eyebrows and turned his head on the left where she was sitting. He was startled to see her eating the third packet of potato chips. In front of their seats, there was a tea table and it was full of empty tes. He was stunned to see her eating so carelessly. He looked down at his hand holding onto her. He couldn''t think of any way her getting all the food when he was grabbing her hand.


    ''Was all the food here all along?'' He nced at the cockpit. ''Maybe the pilot gave here the food while I was sleep.'' He smiled. ''Well, it doesn''t matter. At least she is eating beside me and let me hold her hand. I know, in no time, she wille back to me.'' Thinking that, he gave his dazzling smile and bit her good evening. It was already past midnight.


    Mu Lan didn''t even spare a nce at him. She continued to eat as if he was nothing but air. It made Li Shen upset. He pinched her chin, moved her face closer and forced her to look at him. "I said, good evening."


    It hurt her chin and she frowned in dissatisfaction. She opened her mouth and burped loudly. As she didn''t cover her mouth, the smell of potato chips, pizza, French fries and red wine mixed together and the odor was directed to Li Shen'' As their faces were close, he was forced to smell the odd odor. He instantly moved away and covered his nose. He couldn''t believe that she would do something so udylike.


    Mu Lan wasn''t bothered by him in the slightest. She finished her ss of wine, got up from the couch and headed towards the exit. The pilot opened the door for them. She stepped out of the ne and stretched her two hands to feel the cool wind. As the airport was beside the ocean, the wind was chilly. As her body was warm due to drinking alcohol for two hours, she weed the cool wind with open arms. It felt good.


    Li Shen followed her. His face was icy cold. He didn''t like her behavior at all. A back Mercedes was waiting for them and the chauffeur opened the door of the car for them.


    Before she started walking, Li Shen grabbed her right wrist and pulled her with him.


    ''I really wish to break his hand.'' She thought.

 Chapter 822: MY HUSBAND’S PLACE

    <h4>Chapter 822: MY HUSBAND''S PLACE</h4>


    Li Shen previously ordered the chauffeur where to take them. That''s why Mu Lan didn''t know where they were going until they reached the ce. It''s the ce where he spent lots of money and effort. It was also in his document that he himself designed every corner of this mansion.


    The whole mansion was covered in green. Back of the mansion had fruit trees and in front of the mansion had flower garden. There was arge fountain in the middle of the garden. This ce was well secured. Even though Li Shen himself didn''t live here, he had enough maids and security guards to take care of the whole mansion.


    Mu Lan couldn''t see most of the part of mansion as it was night but the mansion as glowing in lights. Every servant was prepared to wee the master of the house. Ever since they began working here, they never saw their master. Now, their master sent a message that he wasing with the mistress of this mansion. Everyone was excitedly waiting to wee them. However, the moment their master and mistress entered the mansion, their expressions changed. They knew who was the wife of Li Shen. They liked actress Hua Mei who took the hearts of millions of fans. She was an angel.


    But thedy in front of them was nothing like Hua Mei. She was more beautiful than Hua Mei. Her rosy skin, dark brown hair just like hazel tree, her transparent ck eyes, sharp nose, rosy lips and her slender figure; everything about her was envious. She looked like a goddess of beauty. It was like thousands of stars were sparkling around her. Such beauty was hard to resist. They couldn''t look at her anymore. They had a feeling that if they stared at her for too long, they might go blind.


    Mu Lan looked around. In her opinion, it was a good mansion. However, nothing could bepared to the Mu Mansion in Paris. She turned around to face Li Shen and asked aloud, "Is this supposed to be my gift?"


    Everyone heard her voice. They trembled upon hearing such a melodic voice. It was heart melting.


    Li Shen deeply gazed at her and questioned her back, "Do you like it?"


    Mu Lan pretended to think and then said, "It''s average. At least it''s better than uncle''s ce."


    Li Shen narrowed his eyes. He asked again, "Is it not better than where you lived all this time?"


    Mu Lanughed. "Are you kidding me? My husband''s ce is beyond your imagination."


    Everyone around them listened to them and gulped down silently. They were shocked to hear that this angel from heaven had a husband and yet she came with another married man. Wild imagination circled around their heads.


    Mu Lan continued, "Maybe I should invite you there. Certainly, you have toe as my ''elder''. After all, you are my brother-inw. I will invite uncle, auntie, sister Mei and my little nephew Li Shan too. I will arrange two rooms for you. It''s a huge ce. Little Shan will love my home. I''ll make some toys for him too." She happily went on and on.


    On the contrary of her excitement, Li Shen''s expression became darker and darker. From the moment she said ''elder'', he had already lost his cool. He strode towards her and caught her right wrist. "Do you think it''s funny when you try to piss me off?"


    Mu Lan gave him an innocent smile. "Did it work?"


    Li Shen let go of her hand and walked past her. While he was walking, he said, "The maids will take you to your room. Take some rest. We will talk tomorrow. Good night."


    Mu Lan tilted her head. ''Aren''t you being a little to calm? This is very unsettling.'' She felt chills ran down her spine. ''Now that I''m under surveince, he let his guard down. Is he really the man I know?''


    It was true that as the President of Li Corporation, Li Shen never let his guard down, not even in front of his father. His father as always strict to his eldest son and that''s why Li Shen''s heart was void of any emotion. However, when it came to Mu Lan, he felt his heart warming up and gradually rxed without his notice. Moreover, he couldn''t think of any possible way Mu Lan could get away from this heavily guarded mansion. It was utterly impossible for a simple girl to get out of this ce under the watchful eyes.


    The servants now understood Mu Lan''s true identity. They realized that she was Hua Mei''s cousin and Li Shen''s sister-inw and that''s why he gave her this mansion as a gift. However, they began to whisper after Li Shen and Mu Lan left.


    One maid took Mu Lan to her room. This room was spacious and surprisingly it had her old furniture those she personally bought. More precisely, Li Shen ordered the same furniture she had in her apartment that was burnt down by Mu Liang''s order. Moreover, it had the same curtains and bed covers. Everything was the same but there was no picture of her.


    Mu Lan walked towards the closet and found expensive clothes and jewelry. She smirked. "Dearest sister Mei, you are going to die in anger if you see that your husband was spending his time for me." After speaking to herself, she took out her cell phone and took a selfie. After that, she set the picture to Hua Mei''s personal number and texted her, ''Sis, brother-inw is taking good care of me. He gave me a whole mansion.'' Then, she clicked the ''send'' button.


    Afterwards, she checked every corner if there was any bug but there wasn''t. Later, she too a bath and changed into silk nightgown. She covered herself with theforter and tried to sleep.


    Meanwhile, in Beijing at Hua Rong''s ce, he got a letter. It was addressed to Mu Lan. He wanted to leave it in her room. However, he noticed that it came from Chinese military. When he read the sender that major General Ru Xin, his right eye twitched. Thinking aboutter General Ru, he subconsciously opened the envelope and unfolded the letter. The content was about the DNA test ofte General Ru and Hua Mei as well as the information of Hua Mei''s other two siblings.

 Chapter 823: EVERYTHING YOU HEARD IS THE TRUTH

    <h4>Chapter 823: EVERYTHING YOU HEARD IS THE TRUTH</h4>


    Mu Lan finally fell asleep at dawn as she couldn''t sleep all night. It wasn''t peaceful since she had a nightmare. She dreamt of a mad dog chasing after her and she was running away in a clown''s disguise. When she woke up, she couldn''tprehend why she dreamt something like that. Was it because Li Shen was acting like a mad dog or she was pretending to be a good person who had evil intentions? Who could tell anyway?


    When Li Shen woke up, the first thing he asked the maids about her. "Did Xiao Lan wake up yet?"


    One of the maids shook her head and replied, "Mistress didn''t wake up. We went upstairs to call for her but she didn''t reply. Thinking that she was tired, we didn''t disturb her sleep."


    Li Shen didn''t say anything and went downstairs. He saw a maid from the kitchen and told her, "I won''t have breakfast now. After Xiao Lan wakes up, we will eat together."


    The maid bowed and replied, "I will let the chef know."


    Li Shen went out for a morning walk. After he slept beside her in the ce, he somehow felt refreshed and more energetic. Last night, he slept well and he had a mood to do some workout. Later he came back and had a bath. Then, he strode towards the room where Mu Lan was sleeping. He tried to open the door, but he couldn''t. The door was locked from inside. He frowned.


    ''Don''t think you can hide from me.'' He took out a bunch of keys and sued one of them to unlock the door. With a ''click'' sound, it unlocked. He smirked and tried to open door; however, he couldn''t move it an inch. He frowned deeply. Afterwards, he walked away in anger. He went outside and ordered one of the guards to bring adder. When thedder was ced under the attached balcony of Mu Lan''s room, Li Shen climbed up. When he reached the balcony, he saw through the window that Mu Lan sleeping soundly and her whole body was covered with aforter. He didn''t see anything that was blocking the door. Feeling doubtful, he tried to open the door of the balcony to go inside; as usual, he couldn''t move it either.


    Certainly, he couldn''t open the doors since Mu Lan used wind barrier so that no one could open the door or the windows while she was asleep.


    Feeling unsettled, Li Shen moved towards the study room. He decided not to leave until he had a meal with Mu Lan after she wakes up. He had lots of things he needed to question her. He sat down on his chair and turned on hisptop. He was about to start working when his personal assistant Si Guen called him. He answered the call. "What?''


    Assistant Si Guen replied, "Good morning boss, second young master was looking for you. What should I tell him?"


    Li Shen frowned. "What does he want now?"


    Assistant Si Guen gulped before replying, "He wants to discuss something about the properties of the Li Family."


    Li Shen narrowed his eyes. "Tell him that I won''t be avable for a few days. Anything else?"


    "Young master Shan was looking for you and the mistress. He was crying nonstopst night and had a high fever. The butler tried to reach out but the call didn''t go through. I also called you but your cell phone was turned off. So, I told the butler to take young master Shan to the hospital. He is feeling better now. But he still has to take a drip." While talking, Assistant Si Guen was trembling. He was sure that he was going to get fired this time. No one could save him and his job.


    However, in contrast to what he thought, his boss spoke in a calm tone, "I will visit my son as soon as possible."


    "...I-I see..." Assistant Si Guen rubbed his chest. After his boss hung up, he looked at the cell phone. ''That''s strange. Why is he so calm? Isn''t he supposed to get mad after we failed to protect young master Shan?'' He couldn''t figure out how his cold-blooded boss became so forgiving. ''Well, he did say something about not being avable for a few days. What is he doing? He didn''t tell me anything about his work. If he doesn''t tell me, how am I supposed to work? I''m his assistant, he should at least tell me what he would for the next few days.''


    Meanwhile, Mu Lan woke up from her nightmare. She was sweating. She looked around to find out the source of the music. Soon, she discovered that the music wasing from her cell phone. It was ringing. Someone called her. She didn''t bother to look at the screen and answered immediately. "Hello?" She was grateful to that person who took her away from that horrifying dream.


    "...X-Xiao Lan? It''s me, your uncle." Hua Rong''s voice was hoarse. He seemed very tired by the way he sounded.


    "Uncle? I''m sleeping... call meter." Mu Lan yawned loudly.


    Hua Rong hurriedly said, "It''s urgent... I got a mail from the military hospital..."


    Mu Lan''s movement paused. "And..." She waited for what her uncle wanted to say.


    Hua Rong''s voice quivered as he spoke, "It was about X-Xiao Mei..."


    "Oh my God, uncle you read my letter? It was supposed to be mine!" Mu Lan eximed. However, she could hardly control herughter and excitement.


    "Xiao Lan, is it true? How can that be? It was a setup, right? Please tell me!" Hua Rong desperately wished to hear what he saw was a lie.


    Mu Lan already sat up on the bed. Her drowsiness swept away. She calmly said, "Uncle, I met General Ru before he died and I found some evidence regarding him and auntie''s affair. They were lovers before auntie married you and they kept seeing each other even though they both had families. She had you and he had a wife and a son. Auntie indeed gave birth to triplets and sister Mei and Major General Ru Xin''s close friend He Meixu were the two of them. The other daughter died. After I found the evidence, I asked for big brother Xin''s help. He is a close friend of mine. He sent me the result from military hospital. So, everything you read was the truth."

 Chapter 824: HER GOOD DAYS WERE OVER

    <h4>Chapter 824: HER GOOD DAYS WERE OVER</h4>


    Mu Lan yawned and stretched her hands as she went to the washroom. It was already lunch time. She slept again after she ended the call. Hua Rong was very emotional after he heard everything from Mu Lan. At first, he didn''t want to believe it. In the end, she gave him Ru Xin''s cell phone number and told her uncle to contact him and then decide whatever he wanted to do with his family. After that, she wrapped theforter around her tightly and closed her eyes. Now that she looked at the mirror after freshening up, she saw dark circles under her eyes.


    ''Oh my goodness! I''m losing my beauty!'' She gasped in shock. ''I need to sleep more at night or I might lose my darling husband right after our marriage.'' She found some first ss beauty products and applied a facial cream on her face. ''At least this Li Shen bought something useful.''


    Growl!


    Her stomach was crying for some food. She rubbed her stomach and said, "Please stay silent till I have a warm bath." She sank her body in the warm water of the bathtub and rxed her body.


    While she was at it, she used her wind power to look for the gold key. At the same time, she checked where Li Shen was and what he was doing. Seeing his in the study room working, her mind was at ease. Other maids and guards were talking about her. They gossiped about how much they were surprised to hear the news of Mu Lan getting the mansion but not Li Shen''s wife Hua Mei. Some even said that Mu Lan was trying to seduce Li Shen. Some also said that she was Li Shen''s mistress. Mu Lan almost vomited blood hearing that nonsense. Another maid rejected that idea. She reminded others that Mu Lan had a husband who was richer than Li Shen. After that, others stopped talking about it and they started talking about how beautiful Mu Lan was.


    ''Useless.'' Mu Lan thought. She tried to locate the gold key every corner of the mansion but she didn''t find it anywhere. Later, she wiped her body and took out a blue jean''s pants and a white cotton shirt. She wore a pair of white sneakers and tied her hair up like a ponytail before opening the door. She went downstairs and met two maids. She greeted the with a smile and asked, "Can I have lunch now?"


    The maids were blinded by her beauty. Their faces flushed and stuttered, "Y-yes, madam. We will inform the chef and serve the food right away."


    "Very well. I''ll go to the dining room and wait for the food." Mu Lan happily walked away.


    The maids excitedly talked to each other. "This miss is a good person. She not only greeted us but also smiled at us. She isn''t haughty like those mistresses in the dramas."


    Other maid said, "It only means that she isn''t a mistress and has no intention of seducing our master. A good person like her cannot destroy others happiness."


    "Let''s go and tell the chef to serve the meal." The maids quickly went to the kitchen.


    Meanwhile, Li Shen was working with an empty stomach. With a poker face, he concentrated on his work. A maid knocked on the door and came inside. She spoke in a low voice as if she was afraid to speak aloud, "Master, madam woke up and waiting in the dining room to have lunch." She wanted to ask if master wanted to eat as well since he was starving since he woke up but her heart wasn''t ready to ask him.


    Li Shen stopped working and looked at the clock. It was half past one. He stood up and strode out of the study room.


    While the meal was being served by the maids, Mu Lan was thinking which mansion she should go next. As she couldn''t find the gold key in this mansion, she needed to go to other ces. There was no time left to sit around.


    The maids saw that their madam was sitting in a daze. Thus, one maid came forward and broke the trail of thoughts of Mu Lan by saying, "Madam, the meal has been served."


    Mu Lan smiled and said, "Thank you." She looked at the dishes. A bowl of hot and sour soup, braised tofu, rice, spring rolls, steamed mixed vegetables, Szechwan chili chicken, sweet and sour pork, snowke cake and mango pudding. The smell of the food made her even more hungry. She filled her bowl with soup. She said, "Thank you for the food." And started to eat.


    At that time, the door was opened and Li Shen walked inside. He saw that the one he was waiting for since morning was eating without waiting for him. He paused and narrowed his eyes. "Why didn''t you call for me before started eating?"


    Mu Lan looked up and pretended to be surprised. "Why are you here, brother-inw? Aren''t you supposed to be in thepany?"


    Li Shen''s nerves twitched in anger. His aura became cold and scary.


    One maid hurriedly said, "Madam, master was waiting for you to wake up and wished to eat together with you. He didn''t eat since he woke up."


    Li Shen didn''t stop the maid. He only looked at Mu Lan stubbornly to make her realize that she was wrong.


    Mu Lan was indeed astonished. However, she just nced at him and lightly said, "Oh really? So why are you standing now? Do you want to eat my leftovers?"


    Her tone was so insincere that Li Shen''s heart turned into stone and all the maids who were present, their jaws dropped on the floor. No one ever had such a brave heart to talk to the President of Li Company like that before. Even his wife always watched her tone when she wanted to talk to her own husband. At least, now the maids were clear that Mu Lan had no intention of seducing their master after seeing her that attitude. However, they were thinking that Mu Lan''s good days were over.

 Chapter 825: COME WITH ME

    <h4>Chapter 825: COME WITH ME</h4>


    Surprising to the maids, Li Shen didn''t get mad at Mu Lan. He sat down in the opposite of her and a maid came forward to serve him soup. While eating, both Mu Lan and Li Shen didn''t talk but there was a silent pressure hanging in the air. Mu Lan didn''t care about Li Shen and he was brooding over it. The maids never had such a stressful experience in their lifetime. They sweated and stood there quietly.


    Li Shen finished two bowls of rice and looked at Mu Lan. She was eating without looking at him as though he was invisible. Her eyes darted around everywhere but him who was sitting right in front of her. The food was delicious and she needed to fill her empty stomach. The sight of her eating without caring about the world made Li Shen heart warm. He didn''t want to disturb her and kept silent.


    When Mu Lan took three more vegetable rolls, Li Shen put a chicken piece from Szechwan chili chicken on her bowl. And said, "Don''t just eat vegetables. Eat some meat too. You are too skinny."


    Mu Lan paused. She looked at the chicken pieces those were piling up in her bowl. "The meals are indeed delicious but I''m not a glutton."


    "I told you to eat." Li Shen coldly spoke.


    Mu Lan hardened her expression. "I don''t feel like eating it. What will you do? Force me?"


    Li Shen coolly stared at her. "Why can''t you eat when I specially gave you food?"


    She also gazed at him and spoke in a cold manner, "I don''t like it when others try to force or control me. If you want to be on good terms with me, you need to follow certain rules. I lost my appetite." Saying that, she wiped her lips with the handkerchief and stood up.


    As she was walking away, Li Shen said, "You will go with me to the hospital to visit my son. Get ready." He tried to control his tone as much as possible but failed miserably. He was used tomanding others, not requesting.


    "Hmm." Mu Lan only hummed. She didn''t give any specific answer and left.


    Li Shen was gazing down at the food he was eating before he hit the table with all his strength in anger. The whole dining table shook and it cracked where he hit. The maids trembled in fear. He also stood up and strode out of the room.


    For the first time in his life he gave someone food on their bowl. He didn''t like the way things were going. He thought that she was head over heels for him and just ying hard to get. Then why was he disobeying him and making him angry? The more she didn''t want to listen to him, the more he wanted to possess her and wished to make her listen to him.


    Li Shen went to his room and changed his clothes. When he came out, he saw Mu Lan heading towards the living room. She was wearing the same clothes he saw her wearing earlier. He frowned. "Didn''t I tell you to get ready to go out?"


    Mu Lan heard his question and turned to face him. She nonchntly said, "I am ready."


    Li Shen walked past her and said, "Come with me."


    Mu Lan scoffed. She muttered softly, "Bossy."


    Li Shen looked at her and asked, "Did you say something?"


    Mu Lan shook her head. "Not at all."


    Soon, they reached the hospital where Li Shen''s only son Li Shan staying. When they went inside the VIP room, they found the little guy was on the bed under theforter. His nanny was reading him a story about a lion and a mouse. He was listening attentively. His eyes were full of anticipation of what would happen to the little mouse.


    However, seeing his father after so long, he totally forgot about the little mouse and his eyes sparkle when he called out, "Dad!"


    The nanny also stood up and bowed politely. "Master, good evening."


    Li Shen curtly to the maid, "Leave."


    "Yes." The nanny left. Before leaving her eyes gazed at Mu Lan who was standing behind Li Shen.


    Li Shen sat on the chair beside the bed and asked his son, "I heard you were throwing tantrum. What do you think you are doing?"


    His cold and angry tone made the little guy flinch. He looked down. His eyes filled with tears but he tried to hold back. He was really missing his parents. He just wanted to meet them. He didn''t think after meeting his father two monthster he would be scolded for giving his parents hard times.


    Mu Lan couldn''t take it anymore. She was clearly displeased the way Li Shen acted. She said, "What do you think you are doing? As his father, you need to love him, give him some of your time and take care of him. Only monsters talk like that while visiting his sickly child."


    After scolding his, she sat beside the little guy and rubbed her head affectionately. "Little Shan, do you know who I am?"


    Li Shan rubbed his eyes to wipe his tears and looked up to see the bravedy who just scolded his father. Seeing an unknown person, he shook his head.


    Seeing such an adorable gesture, Mu Lan''s heart melted. She smiled and said, "I''m your auntie. I''m your mother''s cousin. My mother and your grandmothers are twin sisters."


    It wasn''t sure if Li Shan understood the term ''twin'', he made his lips small ''o'' and asked, "Are you my family?" His eyes were filled with anticipation.


    Mu Lan felt bad for this kid. She could rte to him. Both of them had parents but neither of them grew up with the love of their parents. She smiled kindly and said, "Yes, I''m your family. Call me auntie from now on, okay?"


    Li Shan''s dark eyes sparkled in happiness. His chubby face turned red. He nodded vigorously and said, "Yes, yes, from now on, I''ll call your auntie. Auntie, why didn''t you meet me before?"


    Mu Lan answered, "I did when you were small. Then, I was sick and I couldn''te to meet you. Now I recovered, I wanted to see you again.


    As though he understood, he said, "Oh, just like auntie, I am sick now but I''ll get better."


    Mu Lan smiled. "That''s right, you will be better."


    Li Shan asked, "Auntie, I''m Li Shan. What''s your name?"

 Chapter 826: SOMETHING IMPORTANT

    <h4>Chapter 826: SOMETHING IMPORTANT</h4>


    Mu Lan wanted to hug him till he was smashed. He was just too cute. She told him, "I''m Mu Lan. You can call me Auntie Lan." She took his little hands and squeezed lightly.


    Li Shan was stunned. "You are Princess Mn?!"


    Mu Lan was speechless. She couldn''t think of a way why all children think of her as a Princess Mn. She remembered his brother Jonah''s girlfriend Yu Meili had a younger sister named Yu Weiwei who also called her Princess Mn. She thought, ''Maybe I should introduce little Shan to Weiwei. They will be a wonderful couple.''


    She replied with a smile, "Yes, I''m Princess Mn."


    Li Shan was beyond happy. He was over the moon. His little hands clutched hers tightly. "Then, do you have General Shang with you?"


    "..." Mu Lan felt like d��j�� vu. Yu Weiwei asked her the same thing before.


    Sheughed and said, "Yes, there is. His name is Mu Liang and he is my husband."


    "Oh, you two are married already! I wanted to see Princess Mn and General Shang''s wedding." This little guy looked really disappointed.


    Mu Lan''s heart hurt seeing him sad. She apologized, "Oh, I''m so sorry you couldn''te to our wedding but your father was present on our wedding day."


    "Dad, really?" The little guy looked at his father. Mu Lan also turned to face him.


    Li Shen was happy when his son and Mu Lan were getting along. He already started to dream that his Xiao Lan and Li Shan were a real family and the three of them were together forever. Just then, his son asked Mu Lan''s name and of course she said ''Mu Lan'', not ''Hua Lan''. Then, his son asked her if she had a partner and she gleefully replied that her partner was Mu Liang and introduce him as her husband. He felt like he had fallen to the hell from heaven. He began to give of a dark aura.


    Mu Lan realized that she rubbed salt on his wound. She told Li Shan, "Don''t mind him. Tell me, how are you feeling now? I heard that you were sick. So, I came to see you."


    Li Shan didn''t want to trouble his parents, especially his father. He replied, "I''m feeling better now. I can go home."


    "Is that true? How wonderful! Can I go to your home and y with you?" Mu Lan could tell that he was still ill but she selfishly wanted to visit his mansion for her personal reasons. She felt a little guilty to take advantage of such sweet child. However, this was all she could do for her father now. If she could go with him in his mansion, then she could search for the gold key without a hitch.


    Li Shan gasped. He excitedly asked, "Will you really? Will you y with me?"


    Mu Lan smiled. "Sure, you are my family, aren''t you? But I can only stay with you only one day. Then I''ll go back to my house." She didn''t want to give him any false hope. She didn''t have the heart to do that


    Li Shan''s spirit was gone instantly. "Why can''t you stay a week or a month? Why do you only have one day?"


    Mu Lan hugged that little body. "Because your auntie has lots of work to do. However, I can promise you that I''ll y with you after I''m done with my work. How does that sound?"


    Li Shan vigorously nodded his head. "Alright, I will wait for you obediently. I promise not to make trouble for you."


    Mu Lan''s heart softened. He was a super cute child. "You are the best, little Shan. Auntie Lan loves you the most."


    Li Shan happily said, "I love auntie Lan too. But auntie Lan, I can''t love you the most. I love my dad and mom the most." He looked troubled.


    "Ahahaha..." Mu Lanughed aloud. She was impressed by his honesty. "I don''t mind at all. As long as you love me, this is enough."


    ''Sorry, little Shan, I''m going to hurt your beloved parents for what they have done to me. Please don''t hate me for that.'' She asked for forgiveness in her mind.


    Li Shen asked Mu Lan grudgingly, "Are you going to be with him?" He was upset. She knew him for so long but always gave him the cold shoulder. However, she just met his son after so long but they were getting along so well that she wanted to visit him and y with him.


    Mu Lan looked at him and replied with a question, "Why wouldn''t I? Would you stop us?"


    Li Shan nced at his father as though he wanted Li Shen''s permission.


    Li Shen closed his eyes to control his anger. After a while, he replied, "Alright but I''ll y too."


    Little Shan pped in happiness whereas Mu Lan raised an eyebrow.


    By Li Shen''s order, little Shan was discharged and got permission to leave the hospital. Three of them went inside the car. Three of them had three different ns circling in their minds. Mu Lan was thinking of searching for the gold key, little Shan was thinking of ying with his father and auntie Lan and Li Shen had another n.


    It didn''t take much time to reach the mansion where Hua Mei and his son lived. It was a big mansion butpared to the mansion Li Shen gave to Mu Lan, it was smaller and simple. This mansion had only a few servants to take care of it. More importantly, Hua Mei had no interest in taking care of the houses and the properties. She only enjoyed being the mistress of the LI Family and loved shopping expensive clothes and jewelry.


    Mu Lan yed with Li Shan till the night came. Li Shen who never stayed with his son more than two minutes, he yed throwing ball with his son more than two hours. Little Shan just had the happiest day in his life. Since he was still sick, he fell asleep right after dinner.


    Mu Lan went to the guest room and rest. She went to the balcony and closed her eyes. She searched for the gold key with her power. However, luck didn''t favor her tonight either. The gold key wasn''t there. She sighed.


    ''If it''s not in Shanghai, then I have to go to other provinces where he put the gold key. I wish he put it in the bank. It would be easier for me. But he didn''t do it. Where did he put it? If he didn''t stay with me like a lych I would have taken only one day to finish mission.'' She wondered.


    Knock! Knock!


    Someone knocked on the door and Mu Lan went inside the room and opened the door. It was Li Shen.


    Mu Lan frowned "What do you want in the middle of the night?"


    He said, "I have something important to talk to you."


    "But I don''t. Good night." She tried to close the door.


    But Li Shen pushed the door open preventing her to close the door. "I won''t take long."


    Mu Lan frowned. "If there is something you want to say, speak from here. I won''t let you enter my room." She didn''t like the idea of him entering her room. If others saw, it might cause lots of misunderstanding.


    He asked coldly, "Have you forgotten that this is my house?"


    She raised an eyebrow. "But right now, I''m living in his room and so, it''s mine."


    "It''s important. I can''t let others know." He spoke in a low tone.


    Mu Lan looked in the corridor to see if there was anyone before letting him in.


    Li Shen stood move to the center of the room. This guest room was simple. He didn''t like it. Thus, he wished to give her the master bedroom but she didn''t agree.


    Mu Lan stood right in front of him and asked, "What do you want to talk about?"


    Li Shen took a deep breath. He looked a little nervous. He scratched his head and kneeling on his one knee. Mu Lan blinked and looked down to see what he was doing. He took out a red velvet box and opened it and said, "I know I did something unforgivable to you and I have no ce to ask for forgiveness. That''s why I''m asking you, let''s start anew. We can start from the beginning forgetting our past. What do you think?"


    Mu Lan gazed at the velvet box he was holding. She was speechless. She might have never thought that she would be proposed this way. When she found her voice back, she said, "Sure, let''s start anew."

 Chapter 827: JUST AS I THOUGHT

    <h4>Chapter 827: JUST AS I THOUGHT</h4>


    Li Shen was optimistic about his n. In the past, he never dotted on her or pampered her. If he sweetly talked to her and gave her lots of presents, he thought that she would give in to him ande back by his side. However, he was still nervous. That''s why he was uneasy when he knelt down on one knee and asked her to forget the past and start all over again one more time. It was more like he was proposing to her to marry him. He had never done that before, not even when he asked his wife''s hand in marriage. What he didn''t think that she would agree so quickly.


    She said, "Sure, let''s start anew."


    Li Shen was stunned. All the words he memorized to pursue her to ept him mixed together. He opened his mouth but no words came out. Suddenly joy enveloped his whole body. He abruptly stood up and hugged her.


    "Xiao Lan!" His whole body trembled in excitement. "You have no idea how it makes me feel. I''m so happy, so happy..." Then he stepped back a little and cupped her face and said, "Xiao Lan, from now on, I''ll only be with you. I will never let you suffer from grief. I''ll be good to you and I''ll make up for you for the past mistakes." He rubbed her face with his thumbs and then leaned forward to kiss her forehead. With a light peck, he was satisfied for now. He smiled and said, "You must be tired after ying with Xiao Shan. I''ll leave now. Sleep well." He embraced her one again and after that he gave her the velvet box before leaving.


    After the door was closed, Mu Lan moved. She closed the door and walked towards the bathroom. She put down the velvet box on the stand, took off her nightgown and turned on the shower. Cold water rushed downward and dampened her body. She took a shower gel and rubbed her body and especially her forehead. While bathing her eyes gazed at the red velvet box on the stand. She reached out and took it. When she opened it, a gold key came to view.


    ''Just as I thought, it''s the real one.'' Mu Lan smirked. The water moistened her and the gold key.


    ------------


    The time when Li Shen opened the velvet box, Mu Lan couldn''t take her eyes off the shiny metal object that was in the box. It was the thing she was looking for, the thing she came for in China. The only reason she looked everywhere but she couldn''t find it because it was with Li Shen all the time. Since it was the only thing that was left in the destroyed apartment of her after it was burnt, he kept it with him with great care. He didn''t let go of it for a single second. He wanted to give it to her when she recoiled with him and he did.


    After Mu Lan saw the gold key, she didn''t know what she replied. By the time Li Shen hugged her, she realized her mistake. However, she didn''t want to wake him up from the fantasy. She wanted him to realize his own fantasy and wished that he would break out from it. This way, he would feel what she felt years ago.


    That''s why, even though she was disgusted by his presence and felt nothing but disdain for him hugging and kissing her, she endured it too see his pained expression in the future. When he left, she quickly went for a bath to remove his trace from her body.


    "Hehe..." Mu Lan started to chuckle. "Hahaha..." It turned into a hystericalugh. Sheughed till her stomach hurt. She finished bathing and dressed up. She wore the same clothes that she wore in the morning. Since she got the gold key, there was no reason for her to stay here and y with Li Shen anymore.


    After she was done preparing, she used her wind power to find out the positions of security guards. This mansion was less secure than the mansion she was in. Even the surveince cameras were only around the entrance and the high wall around the mansion. It only meant that Hua Mei and their son Li Shan were not important to him as she thought. She didn''t care if he cared for Hua Mei or not, but she detested it when he neglected his own son.


    She stood on the balcony and looked at the dark sky. It was a new moon. If she flew away no one could notice her. She jumped to the rooftop and then found a blind spot that couldn''t be seen in the surveince footage. She leapt to the wall and then flew away in the night sky. No one in the mansion noticed her silent disappearance. Li Shen was in his bed. He was sleeping and had a wonderful dream.


    Mu Lan went to Jilin province in an hour. She went inside her grandparents'' home and prepared to go to sleep. She didn''t forget to contact Luo Yicheng using the device sent by Shintaro before going to sleep.


    "Yes?" Luo Yicheng asked curtly.


    "Luo Luo, I got the gold key." Mu Lan said happily.


    Luo Yicheng just went to sleep afterpleting a mission. He was dead tired. But listening to the news from Mu Lan, his tiredness was gone. He jumped out of the bed. "Are you sure it''s the real one?"


    Mu Lan confirmed, "Positive. How can I not recognize my own stuff? I yed with it all the time when I was young. So, there''s no way I cannot know."


    Luo Yicheng asked, "Where are you now?"


    She replied, "Back to grandpa''s house in Jilin."


    He said, "Alright, stay there as long as I don''t go and take it from you. I''ll go back to Africa right after I take it from you. Do you have your documents with you?"


    She answered, "I do."


    Luo Yicheng instructed her, "Then you can leave tomorrow after I leave or you can stay here for a while."


    Mu Lan shook her head. "No, I want to leave as soon as possible."

 Chapter 828: TIME TO LEAVE

    <h4>Chapter 828: TIME TO LEAVE</h4>


    Luo Yicheng agreed. "Fine, just be careful when you leave."


    Mu Lan nodded. "I know. I''m going to sleep. Good night."


    "Good night." Both of them hung up.


    That night, Mu Lan couldn''t sleep in excitement. While ying with the gold key, she kept thinking about reuniting with Mu Liang. "Hubby, I''ming."


    The next day, Luo Yicheng came to her ce. He curtly spoke to her, "Give me the gold key."


    Mu Lan unpacked the food. She asked, "Will you leave right away? I ordered breakfast for us. Why don''t we eat together?"


    Luo Yicheng hesitated before sitting down on the wooden chair.


    Mu Lan asked, "Do you have any news about the underworld?"


    "No." Luo Yicheng''s answer was short. He didn''t wish for her to be involved.


    Mu Lan chewed chicken wonton and said, "I know you guys are hiding many things from me but let me tell you my thoughts. Big brother Xin''s father General Ru wouldn''t be involved in Operation R-O if there wasn''t a powerful political figure behind it and that person has a strong connection with The Mongoose. That''s what I think." She observed Luo Yicheng''s expression while speaking.


    However, he betrayed her trust. Luo Yicheng still had his poker face. He didn''t show what he was thinking. He only said, "Hmm, I''ll keep that in mind."


    Mu Lan pursed her lips. She pointed her index finger at him and asked, "What does that mean? You clearly thought it through and I know you knew it before I did." She moved closer to him and whispered, "So, who do you think it is? I promise I won''t tell anyone."


    Luo Yicheng looked at her. Her eyes were full of curiosity. He reached out and out his hand on her head. Then and pushed her head downward and said, "Eat your meal."


    No matter what she said, he kept silent about it. In the end, Mu Lan let go of her desire to find out the truth.


    After breakfast, Luo Yicheng left with the gold key. Mu Lan bought her ticket and slowly packed her bag. She went to the capital of Jilin province, Changchun. Last time, Mu Liang came with her. Now she had to leave alone. In the airport, she took the boarding pass. The ne came in time. She booked a first-ss seat for her. The air hostess showed her the way. The ne took off and the air hostess offered her food. It was already lunch time. She ordered seafood and red wine. The meal was served. She ate and watched the view of the sky. Since she had a tiring day yesterday and didn''t sleep, she felt sleepy. She yawned and stretched her hands. She closed her eyes in peace.


    A long timeter, Mu Lan opened her eyes. She didn''t know what time it was. She rubbed her eyes and looked at her watch. It was evening. She slept for six hours. It was a twelve hours trip. Six more hours left to reach Paris. She stretched her hands and looked outside the window. Seeing the scenery, she frowned.


    The ne wasn''t moving. It wasn''t in the sky either. It was standing on the ground. Something was not right. Feeling that, Mu Lan sat up straight.


    "You woke up atst. You sleep like a pig." Mu Lan heard a familiar voice. She slowly turned around to see the person. That person said, "Long time no see." That person''s tone was full of resentment.


    Mu Lan opened her mouth and slowly said, "Yes, it has been awhile, Li Shang."


    Li Shang raised an eyebrow. "Oh, you remember me. After all those idents, you haven''t lost your memories at all. It looks like God favors you a lot."


    Mu Lan smirked. "Yes, He does. Who doesn''t love a good child?"


    Li Shang narrowed his eyes. "Don''t test my temper."


    Mu Lan almostughed. "Test? You? Do you think I have lots of free time? Even if I had, I wouldn''t waste them on you." She neglected his ugly expression. She looked around and saw no passengers. "Did you hire the whole ne? Where are all the passengers?"


    Li Shang narrowed his eyes. "The passengers are all myckies. You came all the way in my territory, how can I let you go without giving you warm hospitality?"


    Mu Lan frowned. "No one wants it from you. Get lost."


    She really let her guard down. She shouldn''t have traveled by ne. But if she didn''t, it would be suspicious if anyone noticed that she was present in both countries. By passport she would be present in China but she would be seen in Paris, people would doubt her if they discovered it. Now, she couldn''t do anything about her mistake.


    Li Shang tilted his head. "You are as impudent as ever. Do you know? I hate you to the core."


    Without changing her expression, Mu Lan tried to think if she had a past with Li Shang. She couldn''t remember anything. Even when she went to Li Family''s main house with Li Shen, she met Li Shang. He didn''t show any unusual behavior back then. He also talked to her normally. She couldn''t guess why he would dislike her.


    Mu Lan said, "I don''t particrly care what you feel for me. It''s not that I can give you my feeling in return. But I''m curious to know why you hate me. I don''t remember biting your tail."


    Li Shang narrowed his eyes. "Oh, don''t worry about it. You will surely find out sooner orter. Why don''t youe with me now?"


    Mu Lan smiled coldly. "What if I refuse?"


    Li Shang chuckled. "I have guessed that you would say something like this. That''s why I prepared something for you so that you don''t want to leave." He took a ckptop from the seat beside him and opened it. He turned theptop towards her.


    Mu Lan looked at the screen and froze. On the screen, there was a woman who was sitting in a library and reading books without care. There was a red rod on her head. It was a sniper lens.

 Chapter 829: NO ONE CAN HELP

    <h4>Chapter 829: NO ONE CAN HELP</h4>


    "If you want to leave, I won''t stop you. You can run, you can hide and you can hurt me but I don''t think you want her to die, do you?" Li Shang gave an evil grin.


    Mu Lan gritted her teeth. "Li Shang, you will regret it."


    She was still looking at the girl on the screen. She was none other than Xue Lin. She was reading in a library without caring what was happening. She didn''t even know that she was in great danger.


    Mu Lan wished that she could use her power to kill the sniper painfully. However, she didn''t know where Xue Lin was. China was such a big country. She never asked Xue Lin in which province or city she was living. How would she find out now? Moreover, she couldn''t go anywhere, not she could kill Li Shang. The sniper was just waiting to kill Xue Lin. He must be instructed well.


    She red at Li Shang. She promised herself, ''This ba***rd! I will kill him the most painful way.''


    Li Shengughed. "ring at me like that won''t help you with anything. Why don''t youe with me? I won''t force you though. Everything depends on you."


    Mu Lan coldly said, "You don''t have to tell me twice."


    All she could do was wait for someone to help her with Xue Lin''s part. This way, she wouldn''t have to hold back. She wouldn''t get any help from The Cobra since they said they wouldn''t help her if she didn''t ask for it. If she asked for The Cobra''s help, they could help her. Only one person was enough to do that. If it was Altan who could use his invisibility, nothing would''ve been wrong and no one would''ve noticed him. The problem was elsewhere. If Li Sheng was part of The Mongoose, there was a possibility that they would notice if The Cobra helped her. They would be suspicious. Because of the chance of The Mongoose being involved with Li Shen, she couldn''t ask for Mu Liang''s help. She wouldn''t dare to think of him helping her. With the power of nature, The Mongoose was invisible. Mu Liang would be out of league if he tried to get her.


    Mu Lan followed Li Sheng and two men were behind her guarding her. She wasn''t worried about herself. She was simply thinking of Xue Lin. She prayed so that nothing happened to her friend.


    In the car, Li Sheng asked, "How is your husband?"


    Mu Lan looked at him crudely. She didn''t reply.


    Li Sheng didn''t wait for her answer. He continued, "I was sad that only my brother was invited to your wedding. I heard that it was very grand. You did it to make my brother jealous, didn''t you? You are so evil."


    Mu Lan raised her eyebrow. "Not only your mouth is sh*tty, your brain is also filled with sh*t. No wonder you think your low life brother has any chance with me."


    Li Sheng twisted his mouth. He grabbed her chin and pinched her skin. "Watch what you say. So, you are saying that you don''t love my brother."


    Mu Lan calmly looked at Li Sheng''s left hand that was pinching her. Then, her eyes directly gazed at Li Sheng''s dark brown eyes. "Do you think your useless brother has a chance when my husband is there?"


    Li Shengughed. "Yes, you are right about that. He is really useless. It would be better if you loved me back then rather than my brother. I would have treated you well."


    Mu Lan smirked. "I don''t think so. I feel like you and your brother have some kind of grudge against me without me knowing."


    Li Sheng let go of her chin. Her chin turned red because of the pinch. "Aren''t you clever? Why don''t you guess why we have a grudge against you?"


    Mu Lan replied, "The first time I met your brother was in the university. I don''t think I met you before or I hurt you in any way to make you hate me."


    Li Sheng narrowed his eyes. "Your sin is deeper than you think."


    "Why? Did I kill your girlfriend or something?" Mu Lan mocked.


    Li Sheng''s eyes burned in anger. He grabbed her neck and said, "You didn''t kill my pregnant girlfriend but your sister did. Why don''t I punish you for that?"


    Mu Lan''s face turned red as she felt the pressure around her neck. She said, "...Are you... an idiot?... Why will... you... punish... someone else... for other''s... crime...?"


    Li Sheng thought about it and then said, "You are right. I should punish her." He let her go. Mu Lan bent down and coughed vigorously.


    Li Sheng continued, "I will punish her through you. If I send her one of your fingers, maybe she will understand what she did wrong."


    Mu Lan coughed till her eyes were red and teary. She couldn''t help but shiver when he talked about cutting her finger. She rubbed her neck and said, "You are insane."


    Li Sheng nced at her in amusement. "Why? Aren''t I being lenient to you? After all, I''m not killing you for your sister''s crime."


    Mu Lan said, "She isn''t my sister. She is my cousin."


    Li Sheng naturally didn''t believe her. "You can joke when I''m in the mood."


    Mu Lan calmly told him, "You can taste our DNA if you wish. Your brother also found out that I''m not part of Hua Family. He didn''t believe it at first. After all, auntie spent lots of money to hide the fact that I''m her twin elder sister''s daughter. Hua Family adopted me after my parents died. I was only two years old."


    Li Sheng thought of something and said, "I will look into this matter and find out what you said is true or not. However, the crime you did, you will be punished for it even if you aren''t a part of Hua Family. I also have lots of things to ask you."

 Chapter 830: TRY TO LEAVE

    <h4>Chapter 830: TRY TO LEAVE</h4>


    Mu Lan was taken to a vi. It was a three storied building. It was surrounded by a high wall. There were green grass and small nts but not enough for anyone to hide. The vi was in the middle, it was guarded by five hounds and ten guards and no one could get out of here without a scratch. One needed inhuman power to escape from here alive. On the road, when she saw the signboards, she realized that she was taken to Hong Kong. She understood that Li Shang''s headquarters would be here as well.


    Li Sheng grabbed her hand and pulled her inside the vi. He turned to see her face before saying, "You are unusually calm for a person who was just abducted."


    "If I cry, will you let me go?" Mu Lan asked.


    Li Sheng said, "Hah, you humor me." His grip on her tightened.


    "That wasn''t my intention." Mu Lan felt pain in her wrist but she said nothing about it. She asked, "Have you prepared this house for my wedding gift? I can''t say that I''m impressed by it."


    "Don''t get too cocky." Li Sheng took her in a small room on the third floor and pushed her inside. Mu Lan stumbled and stood steadily. She turned around and asked, "Is this your so-called hospitality? Why don''t I teach you how to take care of guests?"


    Li Sheng moved forward, making her step backward. When her back touched the cold wall, she narrowed her eyes. "What do you think you are doing?"


    Li Sheng put both of his hands on both sides of her and said, "I told you I have lots of things to ask you."


    She asked again, "Can''t you ask in a normal way?"


    "Sure." Li Sheng grasped her left shoulder and threw her on the bed. The wooden bed had no mattress. As a result, her body ached. She hurriedly sat on the bed and looked at Li Sheng vigntly.


    Li Sheng saw her expression and said in disdain, "Don''t worry. I have no interest in a disgusting bi*ch like you."


    "I''m ttered." Mu Lan said tly.


    He took the only chair beside the table and sat on it. He started, "I was surprised to hear that you were in the airport. Thest thing I knew was that my brother was guarding you. How did you escape from his grasp?"


    Mu Lan leaned back on the wall. "It was easy. My cousin''s ce isn''t as well guarded as the mansion your brother gave me. What I don''t understand, why he wouldn''t guard his only son more than me. The one who is more vulnerable is the little Shan. He must be the target of your enemies, right?"


    Li Shen smirked. "That is not something you should worry about. You said that it was easy to run away under by brother''s watchful eyes. I don''t believe you."


    He was right about that. He saw how desperately Li Shen looked for Mu Lan, even stepped away from his position in Li Corporation and also, he punished his own brother for hurting her. When he finally found her, he nned to get her. He almost lost it when he was invited to the wedding. Though Li Sheng didn''t know the details of what happened in the wedding, he did find out that his brother was trying to hide the fact that Mu Lan came back to China from him. Too bad that Li Sheng couldn''t do anything about it because both of them heard the news of her arrival on the same day. He also saw with his very own eyes how his brother was guarding her as if she was some kind of treasure. This pissed him off. But then he got another news from his men that she was in the airport. With his instant order, her ne was changed and he immediately flew to Jilin province to get her personally. He guessed that something happened between her and his brother to make Li Sheng lower his guard down and let her get away from his grasp. Thus, he wanted to know what happened.


    Mu Lan shrugged. "I don''t know why he let his guard down. I think he thought that I''m too fragile that I couldn''t flee by myself."


    "Ahahaha..." Li Shengughed out loud. "My brother thought that you were fragile! Did you think that he lost his brain somewhere?" He stoppedughing and got serious. "Enough with your joke. Now tell me what happened that night."


    Mu Lan said, "I yed with little Shan and your brother. Then, we grew tired and had our dinner. Later, I went to the guest room. Everyone thought that I went to sleep but I didn''t. After everyone fell asleep, I left."


    Li Sheng stared at her and asked, "And how did you go to Jilin province from Shanghai in such a short time? You didn''t take a ne or train."


    Mu Lan raised her chin. "I have my methods. I won''t tell you. Why? Do you think that you are so weak that you cannot find me in your own territory?"


    Li Sheng smiled. "This ce has been created specially for those who have wings like you. Do you think you can escape my hounds and guards? And if you think your husband wille to save you, it''s impossible. I already talked to the Foreign Ministry and for a month no European man can enter China even if they have Chinese nationality."


    Mu Lan looked at him in disbelief. "Are you trying to take down the economy of China with you? How much money do you think China will lose because of your stupid action?"


    Li Sheng asked, "Don''t you think you should worry about yourself? Just think what I will do you after I find out that whatever you said was a lie."


    She calmly said, "I''m not worried because I didn''t lie. You should get the DNA result soon. I don''t want to stay here."


    Li Sheng smirked. "Oh, you will stay here. You cannot leave. Not this country as long as I don''t want you too. You can try to escape if you wish to lose your arm or leg. Just go till the airport. You will be dragged here. Without my permission, no one will let you leave. Not to mention, as soon as you leave, your friend will die."

 Chapter 831 - LET’S SEE WHO BEGS FOR MERCY

    <h4>Chapter 831 - LET''S SEE WHO BEGS FOR MERCY</h4>


    Mu Lan forced a smile. "You don''t have to remind me about that again and again. Why don''t you give my luggage back? I need to change my clothes. I like to stay clean."


    Li Sheng replied, "After my men thoroughly check your luggage, you will get it back."


    "What? Why men but not women?" Mu Lan had to protest about it since those distasteful and disrespectful men would see her undergarments.


    Li Sheng smirked. "Don''t worry. They are professionals."


    Mu Lan shuddered in disgust. She said, "Li Sheng, you better not fall in my hands."


    "Are you threatening me? Feel free to make things harder." He challenged her.


    "Don''t beg for mercy when I do." Mu Lan gritted her teeth.


    Li Sheng stood up and came closer. He reached out to her and plucked a strand of hair. "Here, I was thinking of treating you warmly but now I changed my mind. You will be locked up in this room and get food once a day. Let''s find out who begs for mercy in the end." After he left, he locked the door from outside.


    "That despicable jerk!" Mu Lan screamed in hatred. Soon, she calmed down and looked around the room. This room was small and had only one bed, table and chair. This room was neat and clean. There was a bulb and a fan. The window was smaller than other windows and there was no way she could escape from there. Her body wouldn''t fit the square hole. She took up and checked if there was any bug or not. Surprisingly, she found none. There was an attached bathroom. It wasn''t spacious but clean. There weren''t any surveince cameras either.


    ''So, he thinks that there is no need to see what I do in the locked room. Since I can''t get out, it''s unimportant what I do inside the room.'' She bit her lower lip. ''If I could get out every night to find out where Xue Lin is and then kill the sniper, I wouldn''t have to lock up in here. What to do?''


    Mu Lan was hungry and sleepy. It didn''t seem like they would give her any meal tonight. She didn''t get her luggage back. She yawned and closed her eyes. The room was excessively cold even without the fan turned on. Her cotton shirt and jeans didn''t make her feelfortable. She shivered and tried to sleep. In the end, she woke up with panda eyes the next morning.


    She was looking at the ceiling in daze when she heard the door was being unlocked. She sat up hurriedly. Li Sheng walked inside with a tray in his hands and said, "Good morning! Your panda eyes say that you had a wonderful night." He smirked. And put down the tray.


    Mu Lan saw that there was a ss of water and a bun. "Are you telling me to eat a dry bun and stay a whole day without eating anything else?"


    "You don''t look like you eat much." Li Sheng smiled evilly. "But if you beg I might give you another bun."


    "What do I have to go to get three meals a day?" Mu Lan asked.


    "You can try to please my men. I will make sure to record it and send it to your husband." Li Sheng turned and left.


    ''Laugh when you can.'' Mu Lan took the bun and ate it. Her stomach cried for food. She rubbed her belly and said, "Try to stay quiet. I need to do some work."


    She closed her eyes and used her power to see what was going on around the building. The security guards were on duty. There were one hundred surveince cameras in the vi. She checked the kitchen. The cook was cooking chicken stew. On the table, there were two slices of bacon and one scrambled egg with three slices of bread. There was also a ss of warm milk.


    ''Want to starve me? Just wait and see...'' Mu Lan used her power to take the food through the window. The cook didn''t notice. He was too busy to chop the vegetables. She managed to take the food without being noticed by the security cameras. The food went through her small window and topped right in front of her.


    Mu Lan couldn''t contain her happiness. Sheughed heartily and enjoyed the meal. While eating, she kept an eye on the kitchen. Li Sheng entered the kitchen and looked at the table. He found that his te was empty. He asked, "Where is my breakfast?"


    The cook turned to face him and was dumbfounded when he saw the te was empty. "Just a minute ago it was the meal was there."


    Li Sheng frowned. "Are you telling me someone stole my breakfast?"


    The cook flinched and started to tremble. He knelt down and said, "Boss, I don''t know how your meal has disappeared."


    "Someone just came in and finished my meal in one minute and you didn''t notice anything. Do you want me to believe you?" Li Sheng was furious.


    "Boss, boss, I didn''t do anything. I know nothing. I didn''t see anyone entering the kitchen. I swear!" The cook could only beg.


    Li Sheng didn''t know what to do. It seemed that the cook was speaking the truth and also it was the first time something like that happened. "Prepare another meal for me." Saying that he left.


    "Thank you! Thank you, boss!" The cook felt as if his life was speared.


    ''Damn it! It must be because of that bi*ch. She is cursed. She just camest night and someone stole my breakfast. It''s all her fault!'' Li Sheng went to the study room.


    His right-hand man was surprised to see him. "Boss, have you finished your breakfast?"


    Li Sheng sat down and said, "No, someone stole my food."


    "Huh?" His right-hand man was shocked. "Who would dare to do something like that? Boss, have you mistaken something?"


    "Find out who took my meal. I will slice off those hands." Li Sheng ordered.


    "Alright!" His right-hand man left. While he was looking for the culprit, Mu Lan giggled and rubbed her filled stomach.

 Chapter 832 - SUMMONED A VENGEFUL SPIRIT

    <h4>Chapter 832 - SUMMONED A VENGEFUL SPIRIT</h4>


    It had been two months since Mu Lan was held captive. She was taken to the underground and locked up there after Li Shen was turning the whole China upside down to look for her. Li Sheng was having fun when he reported to Mu Lan his brother''s crazy activities.


    Three days after he kidnapped her, he was saying, "Do you know my brother has gone insane? He left hispany to Assistant Si Guen and went to search for you. He killed every security guard who failed to keep you in his mansion. His wife came back after surgery but he didn''t pay any attention to her. Tell me, are you a witch? What kind of spell did you put on my brother? Howe you didn''t put a spell on me?"


    Mu Lan answered, "Because you are not worthy to be yed like a puppet." Saying that she smirked.


    "Oh!" Li Sheng smiled. "What am I worthy of?"


    Mu Lan shrugged. "I don''t know. Maybe I''ll try to find out if you give me three meals a day."


    Li Sheng''s expression darkened. It had already been three days and his secretary still couldn''t find the culprit who stole his food. Not only that, the thief became overconfident and took every opportunity to steal food whether it was from a te or freezer or stove or oven. The cook decided to put four surveince cameras in the four corners of the kitchen and he personally sat up the whole process. However, it didn''t work. The camera didn''t catch any suspicious action at night but the next day, he would find out that some of the food was missing.


    It was nothing for Mu Lan. She waited till everyone fell asleep and then hacked the surveince cameras from the cook''sptop. After that, she let wind steal food for her, even sometimes cook for her. No one would notice what was happening inside the locked kitchen in the darkness. She didn''t stop her actions only in stealing food. At night, she would scare the guards and the hounds. The wind would take Li Sheng''s white shirt or bedcover and, in thewn, it would dance alone. In the dark, it would seem extremely horrifying. If the hounds barked, the shirt would go after them making not only the hounds but also the guards wet their pants.


    These incidents made everyone believe that those who died in this vi hade to get revenge. However, none of them had the courage to talk about it. Thest thing they wanted to let Li Sheng know about it. They could endure the haunted activities but they couldn''t endure the punishment that Li Sheng would make them go through. That''s why, when the cook wanted toin about the stolen food, the guards forbid him not to do so. As a result, the cook would try to appease the unknown vengeful spirits with his cooking skills. He would prepare the most delicious meals and leave it in the kitchen after work and in the morning, he would see that the tes were empty. It made him feel that the ghosts took the offering. The guards also said that the white ghost didn''t try to scare them at night. All the things pointed out that the ghosts were pleased with the food.


    It made Mu Lan''s works a lot easier. She could eat more food every day. But then, Li Sheng sent her to the underground of the vi. It was chillier than the room she was in. She had gotten back her luggage but she only had summer clothes. There wasn''t hot water to take a bath. It made her body shiver to take a bath in chilly water.


    Since she was taken underground, she changed her tactics. She deliberately took the cooked meal from the kitchen in front of the surveince cameras and let the guards show that the meal was going inside the underground. They realized that the ghost wanted to feed the held captive. They also thought that that captive woman was a witch who summoned the ghost. Aftering to that conclusion, they became good to her. They gave her warm clothes to wear, gave her hot water to bathe and also gave her four grand meals a day. Certainly, they did it without letting their boss and his secretary know about it.


    However, she couldn''t find about Xue Lin''s whereabouts no matter how much she tried to look into it. Li Sheng would bring hisptop to show where Xue Lin was and that she was still being targeted. Aside from that, she checked with her power that he was always with hisptop. Even if he wasn''t, his secretary would be close to theptop as though they were guarding it. There wasn''t any potion for her to use Li Sheng or his secretary''sptop. Moreover, after she got her luggage back, she only found her clothes inside. The medicines and the small toys tomunicate with The Cobra were all gone. She couldn''t contact anyone. Only once, she used the cook''sptop to hack the surveince cameras. At that time, she tried to reach out to Mu Liang. She wanted to send a message to him about Xue Lin''s danger.


    She believed that if Mu Lang noticed her message and saved Xue Lin, she would get out of here without any dy. And thus, after sending the text, she waited for the reply. But a weekter, Li Sheng showed her Xue Lin''s current position. Mu Lan was frustrated but she kept her calmness. There wasn''t any unusual behavior of Li Sheng. As a result, she couldn''t tell whether he was telling a lie or the truth. But she really prayed for Xue Lin.


    In two months, she couldn''t use the cook''sptop as the guards took hisptop to watch porn at night. Mu Lan wanted to break their necks one by one. She used her power to find out if there was anything unusual going on. One day, she discovered something amazing.

 Chapter 833 - A GUEST

    <h4>Chapter 833 - A GUEST</h4>


    It happened two months after Mu Lan was imprisoned. She was checking out what was happening around her with her wind power. At that time, someone came to visit Li Sheng. For the first time an outsider came here and that''s why Mu Lan was curious. She was puzzled when she found out who that person was. It was none other than her only cousin, Hua Mei.


    ''This is an interesting surprise. Not even Li Shen came to visit his younger brother but it seems the sister-inw has more feelings for her brother-inw.'' Mu Lan smirked. She was eating popcorn given by the cook himself.


    Li Sheng was watching the news when Hua Mei barged into the vi. "Xiao Sheng!" She called out.


    Li Sheng turned to see who called him intimately. "Why are you here?" He asked.


    Hua Mei sat beside him and asked back, "Why? Can I not visit you here? You never told me not toe here before."


    "That''s true." Li Sheng gazed at the television.


    Hua Mei asked, "Why didn''t youe to visit me after I came back? I was waiting for you for a whole month." She sulked.


    Li Sheng didn''t move his eyes from the screen. "You seem fine to me."


    Hua Mei spoke painfully, "You have no idea how much I''ve suffered. I want you to punish that bi*ch for me."


    Li Sheng raised an eyebrow. "Bi*ch? Who is that unlucky person? Even dared to offend you! Don''t tell me it''s a woman who made you go through stic surgery?"


    "That''s the bi*ch I''m talking about! That bi*ch Lan! I will disfigure her once I get the chance." Hua Mei''s face turned red in fury.


    Mu Lan who was eavesdroppingughed out loud. "Disfigure? Me? You are wee to try!"


    Now Li Sheng gave attention to Hua Mei. "What did you say? It was Hua Lan!"


    Hua Mei startedining, "That''s her. Me and Xiao Shen went to a bar and found her drinking with several men older than her. She was seducing them all. We stopped after seeing her. How could we ever imagine that she would be alive and would be a call girl after losing her memories. Then a mysterious man came and wanted to take her away. I wanted to stop him since I didn''t want her to end up with another man. I couldn''t bear to let her go after meeting her for such a long time. But intentionally kicked me and my nose broke. I can''t understand why Xiao Shen didn''t punish her. It wasn''t that he ever liked her. I can only tell you about my miseries." She sobbed.


    Li Sheng took a cigarette and ignited fire. He took the cigarette in his mouth and slowly inhaled. A few secondster, he exhaled the smoke and then smirked. "You couldn''t bare to?" He turned to see her expression. "Or were you jealous because she had a man with her who was more handsome than my brother?"


    Li Sheng wasn''t an idiot. He understood very well who was the man who wanted to take her away and Hua Mei tried to stop him. Who else could it be other than Mu Liang? So, Li Sheng interpreted the story this way- Mu Lan was drunk and some men were hitting on her. At that time, Hua Mei and his brother Li Shen went to the bar and saw her with those men. They misunderstood the whole situation, or rather they wanted to think that way. Afterwards, Mu Liang came to save his wife-to-be. Hua Mei got jealous of Hua Lan since she got herself a find man who cared for her. Thus, she wanted to step between them and Hua Lan kicked her face being a drunkard. Since Hua Lan had no clue what she was doing and Li Shen had feelings for her, he couldn''t do anything to her. Even if he wanted to, there was no way Mu Liang would let him do anything in his territory.


    He also found out what Hua Mei was telling was absolutely true. Hue Mei and Hua Lan weren''t sisters. He thought that even if their fathers weren''t the same, at least they had the same mothers. Hua Lan''s DNA matched with Hua Mei''s mother since Hua Mei and Hua Lan''s mothers were twins and they shared the same DNA. But overall, Hua Mei and Hua Lan''s DNA didn''t match except for Zhuang Lei''s DNA. He looked into Zhuang Lei''s past and found out that she was part of the Zhuan Family and her elder twin sister was Zhuan Zhen. As for why Zhuang Lei had a different family name, he had no clue about that. He tried to find out more about Hua Mei''s mother, Zhuan Zhen and the rest of the family members but he couldn''t.


    From another source, Li Sheng found out that Mu Liang dotted on Hua Lan a lot. She also had deep feelings for Mu Liang. When Mu Liang had disappeared in Saudi Arabia, Hua Lan went to rescue him. In the end, for some unknown reason, a ve trader who had taken a liking to her, died in a terrible ident in Egypt. Not only him, his men and those who were the members of his illegal business all died. Li Sheng tried to find the main tale behind the whole story but there wasn''t a single trace of anything. It was as though nature suddenly turned the whole building upside down. He was also informed that Mu Liang and Mu Feng were trying their best to invade China to look for Hua Lan.


    ''This bi*ch is lucky to make all those powerful men go after her. How did she seduce them?'' Li Sheng wondered. ''I''m with her more than two months and yet nothing happened to me. What will make her spellbound me? I''m curious.''


    Hua Mei saw that Li Sheng was quiet for a while. She stretched out her hands and grabbed his arm. She shook him. "Why aren''t you saying anything? Won''t you bring justice for me?"

 Chapter 834 - THE TRUTH BEHIND THE SCENE

    <h4>Chapter 834 - THE TRUTH BEHIND THE SCENE</h4>


    Hua Mei saw that Li Sheng was quiet for a while. She stretched out her hands and grabbed his arm. She shook him. "Why aren''t you saying anything? Won''t you bring justice for me?"


    "Ask your husband." Li Sheng shook her off.


    "He cannot be found. He has no contact with me. How am I going to ask him?" Hua Mei went closer to him and rubbed her body against his body. "You won''t turn me down, right?"


    Li Sheng pulled her closer. "Mei, don''t you know why your husband cannot be found?"


    Hua Mei''s eyes flickered for a moment. She put her arms around him and replied, "No, I don''t. Do you know something?"


    "He is looking for your beloved sister." Li Sheng said.


    Hua Mei sat up straight. "What are you talking about? Didn''t she leave already?"


    Li Sheng shrugged. "I don''t know. She was with your husband two months ago and then she suddenly vanished from your mansion. That''s why your husband killed all the guards and the servants who were present at that time."


    Hua Mei was shocked. "Are you saying that I cannot find the previous maids because they all died? All because of that bi*ch! Why was she in my house in the first ce?"


    "Your son was sick and so she went to apany him. Did anyone tell you that your husband yed with your sister and son?" Li Sheng smirked. "Looks like he really thought of her as his own wife while neglecting his real wife."


    Hua Mei trembled. Her husband who never gave her or her son any attention suddenly yed together with her son and sister. Just thinking that she felt bitter.


    Looking at her ugly expression, Li Sheng felt delighted. He intended to punish her after he found out that she lied to her about Hua Lan being her biological sister. There were other reasons as well.


    Hua Mei faced him. "Xiao Sheng, you have to punish that bi*ch for me."


    Li Sheng rxed his body. "I don''t even know where she is at this moment."


    "Liar." Mu Lanmented from the underground.


    Hua Mei moved forward. She hugged her and kissed Li Sheng. "I know you can find her if you look for her. Xiao Sheng, I know you still love me. Please don''t be mad at me anymore. How many times I have to tell you I didn''t kill your pregnant girlfriend. She had nothing to do with me. I already have a husband and a child. Why do I have to kill her for your favor?"


    Li Sheng stroked her head. "Mei, you still have time to speak the truth. Don''t make me mad."


    Hua Mei desperately said, "I''m not trying to. I already gave birth to your son. My everything has be yours since then."


    Mu Lan who was eating popcorn choked and then coughed. ''*Nani?! What did she just say? Little Shan is not Li Shen''s son but her and Li Sheng?!''


    Li Sheng moved his face from her as she tried to kiss him. "You would abort my son if you had a chance to sleep with my brother. Too bad that he never touched you. After you found out that you were pregnant with little Shan, no matter how many times you drugged him to make him understand Shan was his child, he didn''t sleep with you. In the end, you took advantage of his drunkenness one night and the next morning you told him that he ravished you like a monster."


    Li Sheng looked at Hua Mei''s dark expression. He continued, "What did you gain from it? He left you and started to live in another mansion thinking that he would make the same mistake again and make love to you. He still thinks that little Shan is his son since Shan got our mother''s features well. Especially her eyes. In truth, little Shan got my features but since me and my mother look the same, no one ever doubted it, not even my brother." He smiled. "Mei, you got it all in your hands. I said nothing back then. Why are you trying to use me now after so long?"


    Meanwhile, Mu Lan forgot to chew the remaining popcorn that was in her mouth. She held her breath and listened to the conversation.


    Hua Mei forced him to look at her. She said in a pitiful tone, "Xiao Sheng, believe me, I really loved you back then. We are so good together. But then your brother with a marriage proposal. Thinking of my father''s business, I had to agree to this marriage."


    Li Sheng touched her chin and forced her to look at him. He smiled and asked, "Mei, since when did you think about others and be so good? The Mei I know would never think of others happiness and always did what was the best for her. Didn''t you marry my brother thinking that he was richer than I am. You married him when my son was in your stomach. Mei, you did so well."


    Mu Lan looked down at her stomach. "I think I''m full for today. I can''t take any more than this."


    Hua Mei said, "Xiao Sheng, you said so yourself. Your brother never even touched me. Only your traces are left in my body. Xiao Sheng, I''m still yours. My body still craves for you." She took his left hand and put it on her chest.


    Li Sheng narrowed his eyes. "Are you still saying that after you slept with producers to get the winner awards? Darling, do you think that I''m blind?"


    Hua Mei shuddered. "It''s only because you didn''t pay any attention to me. If you paid a little attention, I wouldn''t have slept with them. Those awards were nothingpared to your warm embrace. But you were too busy to be with your girlfriend back then."


    "So, you were jealous of her. And that''s why you killed her." Li Sheng gazed at her coldly.


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    *Nani is a Japanese word that means "What"

 Chapter 835 - ANOTHER GUEST

    <h4>Chapter 835 - ANOTHER GUEST</h4>


    "So, you were jealous of her. And that''s why you killed her." Li Sheng gazed at her coldly.


    "No, I didn''t. And didn''t you already punish me for that? You didn''t let me get off the bed for three days." Hua Mei blushed and circled her arms around him. She said seductively, "Xiao Sheng, kiss me."


    Mu Lan stopped listening. "This is too much to bear. Too much information isn''t good for my health. I feel nausea."


    She found out that Li Sheng was dating Hua Mei till she got engaged with Li Shen. She got married while she was pregnant with Li Sheng''s son, Li Shan. Even now, she was sleeping around with other men since her husband never touched her.


    ''Does that mean Li Sheng is still a virgin?'' Mu Lan gasped and covered her mouth. ''Pft!'' She rolled on the bed whileughing. She didn''t know if she should feel bad for him or not.


    That night, there was another unexpected guest that came in the vi. Mu Lan had already finished her dinner and went to take a shower. After she came out, she heardmotion outside. She halted but then went to the bed. She was sleepy. She had no interest in what was going on outside.


    The guest was Li Shen. He used his personal helicopter toe here. He wasn''t alone. He bought his men with him. They were Li Family''s trained guards.


    Li Sheng came outside to greet him. "Brother, I didn''t expect you toe here."


    "Where is she?" Li Shen asked coldly. He was emitting a dangerous aura.


    Li Sheng put his hands on his pockets. He calmly asked back, "Where is who? Are you looking for your wife? She isn''t here."


    Li Shen narrowed his eyes. "Don''t y dumb. You knew she was in China."


    Li Sheng asked, "Are you talking about that bi*ch Hua Lan? Oh, now that I remember, she married Mu Liang. She is now called Mu Lan." He noticed his brother''s facial expression. Li Shen''s face was getting scarier. Li Sheng chuckled. "I heard from your father-inw and I also heard that she became your captive. Why are you looking for her? It couldn''t be that she escaped from your gasp, could it? Brother, why did you let her go without punishing her? Didn''t you promise you will avenge us?"


    Li Shen ignored his sneer and said, "I don''t have time for you. I know you hid her somewhere. There is no need for you to lie to me. I already checked that she tried to leave this country but was caught by you. After that, you came here with her."


    Li Sheng crudely told him, "Brother, we are still family. Are you going back to your promise because of your enemy? Have you forgotten for whom we have a miserable childhood?"


    Li Shen clenched his fists. He hardened his expression and replied, "You don''t have to remind me of that. My men will search this vi thoroughly. Don''t stop them."


    Li Sheng gazed at his brother for a long time. His gaze was as sly as a snake. "Brother, does that mean our brotherhood ends here?"


    "Don''t be so childish. Let my men do their job." Li Shen signaled his men and they went inside the vi while Li Sheng kept looking at his brother.


    An hourter, Li Shen''s men came back and told their boss, "We didn''t find any woman in here."


    Li Shen, who was drinking tea, gazed at his men. "Are you sure? Have you checked everywhere?"


    "We checked every corner of this vi. We didn''t find any hidden room either." His men said truthfully.


    Li Shen tapped his fingers on the head of the statue of a fox in the living room. He turned towards Li Sheng who was sitting on the couch and drinking tea. "Where is she?" Li Shen asked calmly.


    Li Sheng nced at his brother before taking hisptop. "Brother, you already searched for her and didn''t find her. It''s not my fault. I will give you permission to look for her in any of my property whenever you want. But I can guarantee that you won''t find her because she isn''t anywhere within my properties. You are wasting your time."


    Li Shen walked close to his brother. He caught his brother by cor and threatened, "If I find her anywhere near your property, we will no longer be brothers."


    The men around them were shivering. If these two brothers became enemies just for a girl who was already someone else''s wife, there would be a bloodbath.


    Li Shen left with his men. Li Sheng licked his lips. His sly gaze flickered with a dangerous glow. "Brother, you won''t want that. Trust me." He smiled. He believed that whatever his brother had belonged to him only. His brother was just a pawn who was sitting in the throne for show. His wealth, his money, his woman and his child, everything was supposed to Li Sheng''s. And he would take everything with his own hands, one day. But before that, he had to deal with Mu Lan.


    Li Sheng stood up and stood in front of the mirror. There were two fox statues beside them. He touched the head of one of the foxes that was Li Shen touching before he left and twisted it. The mirror moved away and there was a dark corridor. He went inside and walked towards the light. There was a man standing there. He asked his man, "What is that useless woman doing?"


    His man replied, "She went to sleep long before President Li came inside. She looked very tired."


    Li Sheng chuckled. "She looks energetic every day. It doesn''t look like she eats only one meal a day. Now I can tell that she is only pretending to be strong in front of me."


    The man behind him gulped. He didn''t dare to speak anything. Li Sheng ordered, "Tell the cook to give her two meals a day from now on. She wille in handy in the future." He smirked. He just nned something better. It made him very happy.


    The man behind him prayed in silence, ''As long as the ghosts get out this ce, I will do anything.''

 Chapter 836 - ANOTHER PLAN FOR HER

    <h4>Chapter 836 - ANOTHER PLAN FOR HER</h4>


    The next day, Mu Lan heard from the cook about Li Sheng''s order. She raised an eyebrow. She thought, ''What does he want now? He must be plotting something.''


    She asked, "Did someonee yesterday? There was so muchmotion."


    The cook nodded in excitement. He whispered, "You have no idea who came to visit my boss. It was his elder brother, President Li. He came with his men and was looking for you. However, he couldn''t find you anywhere."


    "What?!" Mu Lan jumped out of her bed. "Are you sure?"


    The cook said, "Why won''t I be? I was present at that time. I saw everything. President Li looked so serious. We thought that he would call a war against his own brother. It was a good thing that he didn''t. I''ve never seen them fighting like that in my twenty years of service. President Li always gave in to my boss'' request but it was different this time. Missy, did you put a spell on President Li and my boss?"


    Mu Lan could hardlypose herself. She pretended to think very hard before answering, "It is definitely not me. Aftering here, I feel some kind of strange power shielding me. I feel some people''s presence all the time. Don''t you feel that as well? My sixth sense is better than men. Right now, I can feel someone is gazing at me from that corner." She spoke seriously while pointing out that the left corner.


    The cook trembled in fear and looked at the corner she pinpointed. Seeing no one there, chills ran down his spine. "I-I have something t-to do... I-l will leave first..." After stammering, he fled from there with his life.


    Mu Lan covered her face. "Stupid Lan!" She scolded herself in frustration. "If you didn''t fall asleep and check what was going on out there, you could use Li Shen''s help to get out of there. Li Sheng is more dangerous than his elder brother Li Shen. Now the only chance to leave this ce has been missed, what am I going to go?" She wanted to cry.


    A weekter, Li Sheng came to visit us. He looked around andmented, "You are being well treated."


    "Did you think everyone is as heartless as you? People have conscience, unlike you." Mu Lan yawned.


    Li Sheng asked, "What? Didn''t you sleep well?"


    Mu Lan pouted. How could she fall asleep after Li Shen came to visit? She thought that Li Shen mighte again and then she would use him to help her get away from here. So, she kept waiting for him. But that ''useless jerk'' never came.


    ''I guess one should take the opportunity once ites.'' She thought. She already got her lesson.


    Li Sheng didn''t wait for her reply. He said, "Get ready and pack your bag. We are going somewhere else."


    "Where are we going?" She asked immediately.


    "And why do I have to tell you? Get ready. I''ll give you fifteen minutes." Saying what he wanted to say, he left.


    "I certainly don''t feel good about it." Mu Lan mumbled. She packed her luggage and waited for the guard toe inside. The guard came after fifteen minutes and took her out of the hidden room. Seeing sunlight for the first time in two months, her eyes almost closed. She covered her eyes and walked towards the car. After she climbed inside, a guard covered her eyes with ckce.


    "What is that for? I don''t need it." Mu Lan protested. If she wanted to get out of this ce, she needed to see the route of the ce she was going now.


    "We are being cautious. Stop giving us trouble." Seeing Mu Lan struggling, Li Sheng grabbed her tightly from the side. She didn''t stay still. She moved her head forward and hit his head with hers. Both of them shook in pain.


    "Look what you have done!" Mu Lan rubbed her head.


    "How is this my fault? If you didn''t struggle, none of us would be hurt." Li Sheng coldly instructed his men, "Don''t just sit there like an idiot. Tie her hands and eyes."


    "Yes, boss!" The guard who was dumbfounded by Mu Lan''s spoiled acting, hurriedly tied Mu Lan''s hands as he tied the rope around her body. Later, he covered her eyes with ckce and tied it tightly.


    Mu Lan didn''t make any trouble for anyone anymore. She held a grudge and intentionally put her foot over Li Sheng''s foot and pressed down with all her might.


    "Huk!" Li Sheng couldn''t take the sudden pain. The oxygen from her stomach came out all at once. He licked her leg and screamed, "What do you think you are doing?"


    Mu Lan sulked. "How is this my fault. I want to sit leisurely since the journey is quite long. But I can''t see now, can I?"


    "You-" Li Sheng wanted to chew her head off. But he endured. "Stay away from me." He sternly said.


    "But I want to keep my legs like this." Saying this, Mu Lan put her legs on hisps and leaned on the other side. She rxed her body and concentrated on her power and kept in her mind how many times the car took turns and which road the car took.


    Li Sheng wanted to break her legs but he had something in his mind, just the way Mu Lan predicted. That''s why he couldn''t hurt her now. He needed to make some use of her before disposing of her. He would throw her somewhere where no one would find her dead body, not even his mighty brother.


    The car went to a residential area. There were lots of apartments. It was a well secured area and many ministers and rich people lived here. Li Sheng had overall control over this area and not even Li Sheng could barge in here as he pleased. The car drove to the innermost corner and stopped in front of a thirty storied building.

 Chapter 837 - USETTLING FEELINGS

    <h4>Chapter 837 - USETTLING FEELINGS</h4>


    They came out of the car and took Mu Lan to the twenty seventh floor. When they went inside the apartment, only then her blindfold was taken off from her eyes. She opened her eyes and looked at the luxurious apartment. She eximed, "Wow! This is an excellent ce. It''s far better than the vi I was in. So, which floor are we on?" She pretended that she knew nothing.


    "This is where I usually work. No one wille to disturb me here." Li Sheng grinned at her. "So, rest assured."


    Mu Lan halted at her step. ''Does that mean not even Li Shen would be able toe here? That jerk only made my life harder after the moment I met him. He is a curse! And this jerk here is another curse. Nothing goes right as long as anyone deals with this guy.''


    Li Sheng grabbed and pulled her in the furthest room. "You will stay here. What do you think?"


    Mu Lan approved. The room was spacious and, in the middle, there was a king size bed. The windows wererge and there was a balcony as well. The room was clearly decorated for a woman. It was like a woman lived here once. It was definitely not a prisoner.


    Mu Lan curiously looked at Li Sheng. "Whose room was it?"


    Li Sheng vaguely replied, "Not someone you know. You can stay here. No one wille to disturb you. If you need anything the guards will be outside your room. You can ask them."


    Mu Lan nodded and then narrowed her eyes. "What''s with your sudden hospitality? You are acting suspicious."


    Li Sheng smirked. "I did tell you that I would give you a warm hospitality. I kept my word."


    Mu Lan didn''t believe him. But she did say anything else.


    Li Sheng left before saying, "You can take a rest or a bath. Do whatever you want before lunch. But you can forget about escaping from here."


    After she was left alone, she looked around. She scanned the whole room if there was any bug or surveince cameras and then went to the balcony to see if there was any way she could get out from here. She halted on her steps when she saw an invisible electric covering the whole balcony. If she didn''t have the power, she wouldn''t notice it. No normal human could see this electric. She could idently harm herself.


    She observed it carefully and then gulped down. "It looks new to me. Could it be he recently made it for me, so that no matter how I try I could never get out?"


    She thought, ''It seems like a detailed work and it must have taken some time to finish. Maybe this is the reason why he put me in the vi first. After he found out about meing back to China, he made a n and ordered his men to create this and then he used a sniper to take care of Xue Lin and put me on a tight spot so that I couldn''t escape from his grasp. He took to the vi and kept me there until his order was done and at the same time, he hid me from Li Shen. Now, he took me here it only means that Xue Lin isn''t in his grasp anymore. Or he didn''t have to think of me getting out of here. That mean''s Liang Liang took action. But he waste. Did Li Sheng stop the Europeans frommunicating with the Chinese? That would be crazy! There must be another reason. Once again, it was proved that Li Sheng had something to do with The Mongoose. Without their amazing skill, it would be hard for him to create an invisible electric in such a short time. I must not use my power in front of him or his men. I don''t know who The Mongoose are. They might hide their identities and work for him.''


    While thinking she went back to the room and checked the closet. There were lots of good clothes there. She chose one and went to the bath for a shower. After shower she changed into the new clothes. It fitted her perfectly. At that time the guards knocked on her door. "Miss,e out for lunch."


    "I''ll be right there." She said. She unlocked the door and came out. One of the guards escorted her to the dining room. When she first came here, she didn''t have the time to inspect. Now she looked around and agreed that it was an apartment for a couple. But there were no pictures of a loving couple. She wondered, ''Could it be that Li Sheng''s dead girlfriend lived here with him once? But in his territory, who would dare to kill her?''


    She looked at the dining table that was full of delicious meals. She asked in amazement, "Wow! What''s the asion?"


    Li Sheng smiled. "It''s your wee feast. You are my family after all."


    Mu Lan sat down and said, "I don''t see any family members. What kind of wee party is this?" The more she looked at his behavior, the more suspicious she became. She gazed at the food and asked, "It''s not poisoned. Is it?"


    "Why don''t you taste it yourself?" Li Sheng already started eating.


    Mu Lan didn''t try to be courteous. She smelled the food before tasting a little. When she figured out that there was nothing wrong with the food, she ate in a rxed manner. The meals were of her taste. She ate more than she usually ate.


    Li Sheng noticed it too. He couldn''t help butment, "I didn''t know that you were a glutton?"


    "Because of you I couldn''t eat well in the past two months. You dare to say that now! Hmf!" She took another big bite on the roasted chicken.


    After lunch she asked, "Can I have some books to spend my time?"


    "Sure, you can. The opposite room of your bedroom is the library. You can go there with the guards. I''m going to work. Let''s meet at dinner time." Li Sheng got up from his seat and left.


    The whole afternoon, she spent her time reading books. She was totally bored but she could do nothing about it. After she saw the invisible electric, she was afraid of using her power to check what was going on outside. Most of all, she wanted to know what Li Sheng was plotting against her. But if she used her power, The Mongoose might find out about her identity and they would use it to capture The Cobra. And her thirteen daddies would jump blindly to rescue her.


    Thinking all that, she sighed. The situation was calm before the storm. She felt restless. After dinner, she went back to her room. She was feeling sleepy after using ehr brain too much today. She yawned. She changed into a red nightgown and went to bed. At that moment, she found something was different about her room. She sniffed. "...What is this... smell? ...A... sweet... smell..." She couldn''t keep her eyes open anymore and fell asleep.

 Chapter 838 - RED RIVER

    <h4>Chapter 838 - RED RIVER</h4>


    Her head was spinning. Her heart was beating fast. Her body was getting warmer. She felt like something heavy was weighing down her body. She couldn''t move an inch. She tried to open her eyes but couldn''t. Subconsciously, she took some deep breaths. Then, she forced herself to open her eyes. Her eyes were red and her vision was blurry. She tried to get up by depending on her palms. Her arms trembled.


    ''Those jerks! They dared to drug me. I won''t let them off.'' Mu Lan cursed. Her blood was boiling and her body burned. She felt her changes inside. She knew instantly what kind of drug it was. Aphrodisiac!


    But bit down her lower lip and let her blood flow down to her chin. After the pain she felt, she could focus and see what was around her. She was still in the room where she slept. She looked for the source of the smell that was making her dizzy. When she couldn''t find it, she used her power to destroy everything that was made of ss and crystal in one strike. Loud shattering sounds that smashed the silence of the night. The attached door with the balcony, the windows, the mirrors and every single decoration were broken into pieces.


    The cold summer wind entered the room and took away the sweet smell. When Mu Lan breathed the fresh oxygen, her head became much clearer. But she was still feeling ufortable. Destructible rage blinded her for a moment. "Li Sheng, you have gone too far."


    If a woman was kidnapped and then was drugged and after that left with a bunch of monsters, would it need another person to tell her what was going on? Even an idiot could tell. Sudden bloodlust urged her to kill every single monster that was in this apartment. She didn''t think of anything else, neither The Cobra, nor The Mongoose. All she wished was to bathe in the red blood.


    Ignoring her rising temperature, she got up from the bed, wore her slippers and then walked in front of the door. She unlocked the door and opened it with full force. There was no guard in front of her room. No wonder no one came when she made a havoc inside the room. She walked in the corridor like a mad woman. She strode towards Li Sheng''s study room. She found six guards were guarding the room. They looked at her and noticed something was wrong with her. They were rmed.


    "Stop right ther-" The guard tried tomand her but the wind sliced his and hisrades'' necks in one strike. Blood sshed everywhere. The floor became a red river.


    With a loud ''bang'' sound, she opened the study room and then, halted. Li Sheng wasn''t alone in the room. He was sitting on the couch in a rxed manner and his secretary was standing behind him. They seemed to be entertaining some guests from foreign countries. Five men were inside talking about underworld businesses.


    Hearing noises, they were startled and looked at the door and saw a woman in red nightgown standing in the doorway. She was an alluring woman. Her eyes were hazy and her face was flushed. She looked like that kind of woman that any man would desire. Especially in the middle of the night.


    "S-she... she..." Li Sheng''s secretary who was standing, only he could see the scene behind that seductive woman. It was a bloodbath. He pointed out at the door while stuttering.


    Li Sheng became suspicious and stood up. Seeing the ocean of blood, he walked forward and he was followed by his secretary. He grabbed Mu Lan and looked behind her.


    "Y-you!" He couldn''t believe his eyes. He couldn''te up with any idea how she killed those six sturdy men with aphrodisiac in her system and he heard nothing from inside. Of course, the guards would definitely not hurt her since he forbade them.


    Li Sheng saw two short knives on the bloody scene and concluded that Mu Lan took the knives while no one was paying attention and killed them. And how she killed them all, it only meant that Mu Liang forced her to learn martial arts. But he couldn''t just believe everything by making assumptions. He needed to ask her first. He had to admit that she had apletely different aura than the dinner time. She looked more like a blood thirsty vampire than a seductress.


    When he was about to ask her, one of the guests said, "is there anything wrong?" That man spoke in English and he had a Rush ent.


    Li Sheng smiled and looked at them. "There is nothing wrong. My little pet is throwing a tantrum." He nced at his secretary and whispered, "Call other men and let them clean this mess." After that, he pulled Mu Lan who was frozen stiff and said, "This is the pet I was talking aboutst time. She is the most beautiful woman you have in China. I spent lots of time educating her. If we be partners with you, I will give her to you as a present.


    There were three Russians sitting in front of him. One was clean shaved, brown haired handsome man, another one had his face covered with beard and had dirty blonde hair and thest one was a charming man with beard around his lips, had blonde hair and green eyes. He was sitting in the middle and had an oppressive aura. He was the leader of the European Underworld Businesses Center. His main enemy was Mu Feng. As a result, Li Sheng approached him to take European Underworld in his hand. He wanted to crash Mu Feng. This way, he would get both Europe and North America in his hand.


    The leader thought about Li Sheng''s proposal and gave Mu Lan a look. His eyes scanned her from top to bottom and then nodded. He said indifferently, "You know me too well, Mr. Li. I do love thepany of beautiful women. Let''s check the papers.


    Li Sheng handed him over the documents. The beard man took the documents and began to read. Li Sheng took this chance and sat down. He pulled Mu Lan to sit on hisp.

 Chapter 839: I WILL TAKE HER

    <h4>Chapter 839: I WILL TAKE HER</h4>


    As Li Sheng pulled her, Mu Lan stumbled. Then, she took her hand away from his grasp and threw herself at the middle Russian man who had the blonde hair and green eyes. The four men were stunned by her sudden action, including the leader. Mu Lan sat on hisp, circled her arms around his neck and buried her face in the crook of his neck. The leader froze on his spot and gave her a dubious look.


    His right-hand man in brown hair gave an uncertainugh. Hemented, "Mr. Li, it looks like you gave her good training. She already knows her new master."


    The blonde haired man gave his right-hand man a cold look in return. Sensing that the leader was displeased by her action, Li Sheng tried to please him, "Mr. Petrovich, please don''t mind her behavior. She is always the clingy type and looks for master''s love. I believe you will be able to teach her some lessons. She loves punishments."


    Li Sheng then looked at Mu Lan. Cursing her in his mind, she smiled forcefully. He asked, "Hey,e here now, baby. You are bothering your new master."


    Mu Lan flinched and hugged Mr. Petrovich even tightly.


    Seeing no other way, the blonde man called Mr. Petrovich, he told his right-hand man, "Read it well and if the contract is what we approve of, sign it."


    "Of course, Leader." The brown haired man respectfully answered.


    Mr. Petrovich gazed at Li Sheng and asked monotonously, "Where is my room?"


    Li Sheng stood up. He replied, "It''s the next floor. I prepared the whole apartment for you, Mr. Petrovich. The guards who are outside will show you the way. Or if you want me to take you..."


    "That''s not necessary. I''ll ask your guards." Mr. Petrovich carried Mu Lan swiftly and walked out of the room. Outside the room was almost cleaned by the several guards but blood was still there. He frowned and strode away. Some guards were outside the apartment door. When they saw him, they straightened their backs. Mr. Petrovich said, "Show me the apartment that was arranged for me."


    "Yes, sure." One of the guards led him upstairs.


    After they reached the next floor, the guard opened the door for him and said, "Please let me know if you need anything from me."


    "Hmm." Mr. Petrovich curtly replied and entered the apartment. Then he used his leg to close the door. He locked the door before taking her to the bedroom. While walking, he checked with his censored sses if there were any surveince cameras or bugs. When he found nothing suspicious, he took her to the bedroom and put her down on the bed in a rxed manner. He wanted to stand up but Mu Lan pulled him closer.


    He rubbed her head and softly said, "Let me bring you some water."


    Mu Lan shook her head and refused to let him go. He sighed and sat down with her. "Are you in any pain? Tell me, did that ba**ard do anything to harm you?"


    Hearing the familiar and caring voice Mu Lan''s eyes brimmed with tears. She sobbed silently. Mr. Petrovich hugged her tightly. "Tell me, are you hurt? Where did you get hurt?" His tone was full of concern. He swore to hit Li Sheng to death.


    She shook her head and tried to answer him, "I-I''m not hurt..."


    He said, "Then..."


    "I missed you a lot, Liang Liang..." Mu Lan wailed. She missed him while she was held captive. She tried not to think about him because it would make her vulnerable. She wanted to stay strong for both of them, but it didn''t mean that she was strong. Ever since she was in love with Mu Liang, she emotionally became weak. And seeing him after two months, somehow, she couldn''t control herself.


    A few minutes ago, she was feeling bloodlust. She wanted to kill everyone in the apartment; it didn''t matter if they were men or women. However, then, she saw the person she wanted to see for the past two months. The man was in disguise of a Russian man, but his posture, his aura, his smell, his way of looking at everything was so familiar to him that it took her only one ce to recognize him. No one could imitate him. She stood there frozen and forgot to move. She wanted to know if he was real or her imagination. But afterwards, Li Sheng moved first. When he took her closer, she was sure that the person called Mr. Petrovich was none other than Mu Liang himself. That''s why, she took her hand away from Li Sheng''s grasp and sat on Mu Liang''sp and hugged him. She smelled his unique odor with all her heart. She felt safe and happy. She almost forgot where she was. She didn''t care about anything else anymore.


    Mu Liang stroked her back and let her cry. He also missed her terribly. Since hest saw her, she became a lot skinner. He knew that she wouldn''t be treated well but his heart ached after seeing her. He was furious when he saw her face was red and she came out of her room in red nightgown. He scanned her top to bottom to check if she was hurt. He knew that she was under drug after noticing her expression. He was apologetic as he was sote to face her.


    Mu Liang did think that Mu Lan came back safely after finishing her mission. However, behind her back, he made some ns with Mu Feng. Since he found out from The Cobra fathers-inw that Li Sheng was part of The Mongoose, the enemy of The Cobra, there was no way that he could take Li Sheng lightly. So, after she left, he made his preparations. But then he got news from Juan, the head of The Cobra that they got the gold key but Mu Lan was stuck in China. Mu Liang knew that Mu Lan wouldn''t use her power but he knew that she had the ability to get out of Li Shen and Li Sheng''s grasp. However, there was something that was holding her back and he couldn''t figure it out what it was. Then he got her message.

 Chapter 840: MU LIANG’S CIRCUMSTANCES

    <h4>Chapter 840: MU LIANG''S CIRCUMSTANCES</h4>


    After Mu Liang got her message from an anonymous address, he first thought that it was a trap but he didn''t take it lightly either. He tried to go to China but he wasn''t permitted. When he found out that for one month o European could enter China, he took it seriously. He waited a month and then tried again. He tried to contact the President of China but wasn''t able to contact him. His father Mu Jin also couldn''t go to China. He realized that the Mu Family members or their employees couldn''t go to China as there was a strict order from the higher-ups.


    Thus, he contacted his best friend who was Xue Lin''s husband. When that mysterious man with captivating grey eyes got news from his friend about his wife''s life was at stake, he wanted to take action instantly. But Mu Liang tried several ways to calm him down. If Xue Lin''s husband took action at that time, Li Sheng would get suspicious.


    That''s why, Mu Liang told his best friend, "My wife is in the most dangerous position because she doesn''t want anything to happen to your wife. I believe you can coolly think about the whole situation to save your wife and mine. You owe it to my wife."


    The man with grey eyes kept his cool and said, "I will listen to you for now. But if they do any harm to my wife, I won''t tolerate it anymore."


    He had the right to be anxious. Who would stay rxed when their wives had a sniper following them around to kill in any second? Mu Liang understood that too. He replied, "Of course, I understand. But for now, try to track down he is this sniper and whose order he is following."


    "I will." His friend hung up.


    Li Sheng made a terrible mistake. He didn''t check Xue Lin''s background very well. More importantly, when he found out that Xue Lin''s husband was just a bodyguard he totally brushed them off. Hepletely underestimated Xue Lin''s husband. It was easier for Mu Liang and his friend. They easily found out who was behind this.


    Xue Lin''s husband had some remarkable informers. They also discovered where Mu Lan was held captive. As a result, he called Li Shen with an anonymous identity and gave him Mu Lan''s location. If Li Shen had Mu Lan in his control, she could get out of there without any problem.


    Li Sheng was searching for her like a madman. When he got her location from an anonymous person, he didn''t care who it was and barged into Li Sheng''s territory with his team. When he didn''t find her there, he tried to look for the person who gave him the info but Xue Lin''s husband didn''t leave any sign to track him down. It was all part of his n because he knew if Li Shen looked for Mu Lan in that vi, Li Sheng would take her somewhere else where Li Shen wouldn''t find her.


    And Li Sheng did ording to the way he thought. However, he didn''t think that Mu Lan would be under electric. And that''s when Mu Liang appeared.


    Mu Liang and Mu Feng were trying to find the traitor in their team for five years since Qi Ying was poisoned and because of that Qi Ying and Mu Feng sacrificed greatly. There was no way Mu Feng would let it go. He was vengeful by birth. Mr. Petrovich was the leader of the European Underworld Business Center. He was the immediate superior after Mu Feng and his left-hand man. Mu Feng and Petrovich nned together to catch the real traitor in their team.


    Later, Mu Feng and Petrovich had a great fight and became enemies. Petrovich tried to harm Mu Feng several times but was never sessful. The traitor found out that this was an opportunity and so he informed his boss, Li Sheng. Li Sheng thought that it was an opportunity for him to rule Europe and South America.


    He contacted Petrovich and they kept sharing their info and thoughts. Petrovich was known for being a yboy. Li Sheng heard about Mu Liang and Mu Lan''s wedding from him. He also got a picture from Petrovich. Li Sheng was stunned to know that the Hua Lan he tried to kill in Germany was alive and she was leading a good life. It pissed him off.


    After imprisoning Mu Lan, Li Sheng thought that it was an opportunity. He called Petrovich and wanted to be an official partner. Petrovich agreed. Certainly, everything Petrovich did and the info he shared, all of it was under Mu Feng''s order. And in his disguise, Mu Liang came to China.


    -------


    Mu Lan cried till she couldn''t breathe properly. Mu Liang wiped her tears. He covered her lips with his to calm her down. After several heated kisses Mu Lan stopped crying and limped against his body. He asked gently, "Do you want to drink some water?"


    Mu Lan unhurriedly nodded. She was in a daze. He got up and brought a ss of water from the water jar. He drank first to check if there was any medicine or not. When he didn''t find anything, he let her drink. She drank obediently. Then she asked for more water saying, "I''m thirsty." Her face was unusually shed.


    Mu Liang frowned. He checked her temperature but she didn''t have any fever. He asked with concern, "Did that ba**ard make you drink any drug?"


    Mu Lan shook her head absentmindedly. "He... he... didn''t... just... some essence... aphrodisiac..." She spoke incoherently.


    Mu Liang cursed Li Sheng. He didn''t need a brain to understand what Li Sheng was nning with Mu Lan.


    As he was thinking how to deal with him, Mu Lan grabbed Mu Liang''s arm and looked at him seductively. "I''m... feeling... hot..."


    "I''ll prepare a cold bath for you. Wait for me." Mu Liang went to the bathroom. It would be easier for him to make love to her but he didn''t want to do it when she was under drug. Even if she didn''t mind, he would. He wanted to take his wife when she was conscious.

 Chapter 841: TOMORROW IS A NEW MOON

    <h4>Chapter 841: TOMORROW IS A NEW MOON</h4>


    Mu Liang carried her to the bathroom and ced her on the bathtub that was filled with cool water. Mu Lan shivered terribly. "It''s so cold."


    Mu Liang asked, "Did you say that you were feeling hot?"


    Mu Lan gave him a warm look. "I would love to ravish your whole body."


    Her tone was enough to make his throat dry. Mu Liang gulped and rubbed her head. "Be good and stay here for a while."


    Mu Lan avoided his touch and instantly said, "Don''t touch me. It makes me want to touch you badly. And it will be better if you cover my eyes. Out of sight, out of mind. As long as I don''t see your face or hear your voice, I''ll stay calm." She closed her eyes and tried to rx in the bathtub. Her body adjusted in the cold water quickly and she felt morefortable. Mu Liang silently untied his tie and used it to tie her eyes.


    Mu Liang sat down beside her. He didn''t want to leave her for a second. Mu Lan said, "I can smell you." He felt nervous hearing her seductive voice. Mu Lan once again said, "Liang Liang, if you don''t leave, I will attack you."


    Mu Liang coughed awkwardly and walked away before saying, "I''ll wait in the bedroom." His tips of the ears were bright red. He didn''t forget to close the door.


    Fifteen minutester, when he heard some noisesing from the bathroom, Mu Liang knocked on the door lightly. He called out, "Lan, how are you feeling?"


    Mu Lan groaned. She faintly called out, "Liang Liang..."


    Mu Liang opened the door and looked inside. Seeing her pained expression, he hurriedly walked towards you. He saw that the water of the bathtub turned red. Mu Lan was soaking in the blood water as she covered her stomach with a painful expression. His heart dropped as he saw that scene.


    "Lan, what''s wrong?!" He uncovered the tie from her eyes. "Lan, you are bleeding!"


    Mu Lan opened her eyes. She looked at him with her misty eyes. "...My stomach hurts..."


    Mu Liang carried her out of the bathtub, covered her with arge towel and took her to the bedroom. The white towel turned red. He took off her nightgown and scanned her body. He wanted to check if the red color came from the red night gown or her injury. When he smelled the towel, he was sure that it was her blood.


    Mu Lan blushed seeing him so serious. She said, "I''m on my period. Can you buy me a sanitary pad?"


    At first, Mu Liang froze on the spot and then, sighed in relief. "Let me see what I can get you." Saying that he covered her with a clean towel and afterwards, he walked away. He looked for sanitary pads in the bathroom but didn''t find anything. He was covering Mr. Petrovich now and there was no way he could go out and buy a packet of sanitary pads or ask his men or Li Sheng''s men to do it either. After thinking for a moment, he searched on the inte andter took some toilet tissues and folded them properly. After that, he went back to the bedroom and searched through the closet to get underwear. He found a man''s underwear. He asked Mu Lan, "Can you wear this underwear?"


    Mu Lan opened her eyes and looked at the underwear that was in his hand. Her clothes and undergarments were in the room she was in previously. Now she couldn''t go there. For now, she had to use this one. She tried to sit up. Mu Liang assisted her to sit up. He put the folded toilet papers on the underwear before helping her to put it on. He also aided her to put on a shirt. He didn''t forget to cover her with theforter. He rubbed her stomach slowly and asked, "Is it still painful?"


    Mu Lan lightly nodded her head in answer. Mu Liang said, "I''ll make ginger tea for you. Stay here. If you feel ufortable, call me, okay?"


    Mu Lan nodded again. He stroked her head for a while before going out of the room. He went to the kitchen. After making the ginger tea, he came back to see her looking outside of the window. He put the cup on the table and asked, "Is there anything you see outside?"


    "Tomorrow is a new moon." She replied.


    Mu Liang didn''t understand what she meant by it. He sat down beside her and said, "Alright, you have to drink this ginger tea to ease your pain."


    Mu Lan took the cup and slowly drank as her eyes were looking outside of the window. Mu Liang found it strange but didn''t say anything. That night, Mu Lan slept very well. She was hugged by Mu Liang''s warm embrace as she slept more than thirteen hours.


    In the morning, Mu Liang just took a bath and wrapped his waisted with a white towel. He went to the kitchen and chopped some vegetables to prepare breakfast.


    At that time, someone knocked on the main door. Mu Liang wiped his hands and opened the door and found Li Sheng.


    Li Sheng was startled seeing Mr. Petrovich half-naked. "D-sid you just take a bath, Mr. Petrovich?" He stammered while asking.


    "Hmm." Mu Liang answered shortly and let him enter inside the apartment. Li Sheng looked around and when he didn''t see Mu Lan, he asked, "Where is my servant?"


    Mu Liang looked at him and said in a chilling voice, "I thought you gave her to me."


    Li Sheng immediately corrected himself. "Y-yes, yes, of course, she is yours. I made a mistake. I apologize. It''s your servant, not mine. I was worried about her. I didn''t know if I taught her well enough to serve you the way you want."


    "She is perfect the way she is, Mr. Li." Mu Liang curtly answered.


    Li Sheng nodded. "I see, I see. I had something important to tell you. You see, she cannot be taken outside this country for some political reason. How about I give you a mansion in Hong Kong and you keep her there?"

 Chapter 842: WHERE IS THIS PLACE?

    <h4>Chapter 842: WHERE IS THIS PLACE?</h4>


    Mu Liang paused before looking back at Li Sheng. He asked without any emotion, "What are you talking about?"


    Li Sheng nervously exined, "Mr. Petrovich, what I''m telling is for the betterment of both of us. I gave her to you because she was the best of my women and it would be my honor if you like her. However, if you take her back to Europe, she will be a hindrance for the goal we are aiming for." There was no way he would let Mr. Petrovich break their partnership for the cheap woman he hated the most. To him, it was a good thing that Mr. Petrovich liked Hua Lan. Even if he didn''t like her, he would dispose of her sooner.


    Mu Liang aka Mr. Prtrovich said, "But I decided to marry her."


    Li Sheng was stunned before replying, "...That''s wonderful news! But you see, she is legally married to Mr. Mu Liang. You have attended their wedding ceremony, right?" His head was trying to find something to make Mr. Petrovich agreed to his n.


    Mu Liang acted startled, "What did you say?! She is Mrs. Mu! No wonder I thought that they look alike! How did she end up here with you?"


    Li Sheng answered, "She is an old acquaintance of mine. As you can see, if you take her to Russia, it will be a war against Mr. Mu Liang and we don''t have enough resources to fight against him. So, I was nning to give you a mansion in this state and you can keep her there. After we settle our score with the Mu Family and you take the power from Mu Feng, you can take her to Russia and no one will be there to oppose you. I think it''s a very good idea,"


    Mu Liang pretended to think before saying, "It seems you thought it through."


    Li Sheng smiled and said, "I did it for you, Mr. Petrovich. After all, you are my business partner." He was just like a dog who would lick his master''s feet when he wanted something from him but when he didn''t need his master, he would bite him like a snake. This type of person was really dangerous.


    Mu Liang nodded. "Okay, I want to see the mansion you prepared for me."


    Li Sheng told him, "Alright, I will prepare a car for you. When you want to leave?"


    Mu Liang ordered him, "In the evening and please tell my juniors to send her bag in this room. I can''t let her wear my clothes. And you don''t have to bring my lunch here. I like to cook my own meals."


    "I understand. I will keep it in my mind and I will inform your men as well. Please rest as much as you like. I won''t bother you anymore." Saying that, Li Sheng left.


    After he left the apartment, Mu Liang sighed in relief. It was a good thing that he wore his disguise after bath. Or it would be a problem.


    Mu Lan woke up and found an empty spot beside her. She thought, ''Was it a dream yesterday? It might be. I was drugged, wasn''t I? I must have dreamt.'' She sighed. While feeling upset, she got up and looked for the bathroom. At that time, she realized that she was in another room; it wasn''t the room she was before. She blinked and looked around.


    "Where is this ce? It looks better than the room I was in. Could it be I went to the wrong room after being drugged?" She tried her best to remember but she couldn''t. She thought to herself. ''It can''t be that that jerk drugged me and let me sleep with an unknown man...'' Thinking that, she gasped. She nervously checked her body and seeing that she was wearing a man''s short, herplexion paled.


    She pulled the shirt up and saw that she was wearing a man''s underwear. Her jaw dropped on the floor. There would be no man who would help her to wear an underwear, more importantly a man''s underwear on top of that, after raping her. She waspletely clueless about what the hell happenedst night. She went to the bathroom and took a bath. She also noticed that she was having a period and there was a slight pain in the abdomen. Other than that, there was no ufortable feeling. She sighed in relief thinking that nothing bad happened to her. However, she was still skeptical about the shirt and the underwear.


    At that time, Mu Liang was done with the meals. He served the meals on the dining table and covered them with lids. Only then he noticed someone at the bedroom door. That girl smelt something delicious and walked out of the room wearing the same shirt fromst night.


    Looking at the half-naked man with an empty tray, Mu Lan blinked several times. She scanned the man top to bottom. Except for his face, the rest of the parts were very familiar to her. "Liang.... Is that you?"


    Mu Liang out down the tray on the table and smiled at her. Seeing the familiar gesture, Mu Lan ran forward and embraced him tightly. She trembled in excitement and whispered, "I missed you so much..."


    Mu Liang nted a small kiss on her head and asked, "Have you already forgotten what happenedst night?"


    "I can''t remember anything and I don''t care." Mu Lan took a deep breath, inhaled the enticing smelling from his body. She thought of something and couldn''t help butugh. She praised him saying, "Your disguise is too good."


    Mu Liang stroked her head and asked in a soft tone, "Do you like it?"


    Mu Lan truthfully answered, "I love your real face better. How can a mere disguise be more gorgeous than your face? I don''t even feel like kissing this face. Go and change into clothes. I''m so hungry."


    Mu Liang smiled and said, "I will take off my disguise so that you can kiss me the whole day."


    When they started eating, Mu Lan took arge bite on the sandwich and said, "Mmm... it has been so long... I really missed your cooking."


    Mu Liang paused before saying, "Li Sheng came to see me in the morning."

 Chapter 843: SOMETHING STRANGE

    <h4>Chapter 843: SOMETHING STRANGE</h4>


    Mu Lan chewed her food and asked, "What did he say to you?"


    Mu Liang calmly said, "He said that I couldn''t take you out of China. He is going to give me a mansion. He told me to let you stay there."


    "It means that after you go back, he will find a way to kill me and me it on me. Dead woman can tell no tales." Mu Lan nodded. "Leave it to me. I will make him help me to get out of this country."


    Mu Liang said, "He will take us to the mansion tonight. What will you n?"


    Mu Lan smiled mischievously and said, "I will seduce him."


    Mu Liang''s expression changed. He said in a dark voice, "You are not allowed to do it."


    Mu Lan had already finished her meal. She wiped her lips with tissue paper and asked in back, "And what if I do? You cannot stop me from doing whatever I want, do you? Since I didn''t do anything for the past two months, my body is itching to exercise." There was a hint of a smile hanging on her lips. Her eyes glinted in humor.


    However, Mu Liang''s facial expression waspletely different. He looked at her for a long time and then he also wiped his mouth with a tissue paper and said, "Let me test how much stamina you have in your body." Saying that he got up and walked towards her.


    Sensing the danger, Mu Lan also got up from the chair and ran. But he caught her almost immediately. He threw her body on his left shoulder and strode towards the bedroom. He pushed her down to the bed and kissed her soundly. Mu Lanughed before encircling her arms around him. As she tugged his shirt, he skillfully unbuttoned both of their shirts. The room temperature suddenly increased. Both of them got excited and sought each other. However, in thest stage, Mu Laing''s hands paused. He recalled that she was having a period and because of it, she was in pain. He instantly froze.


    Mu Lan totally forgot about her own matter. She looked at him dizzily and asked, "Why did you stop?" She was out of breath.


    Mu Liang sighed and leaned forward to kiss her forehead. He surpassed his desire to devour her and asked hoarsely, "Did I hurt you?"


    "Why would you..." Mu Lan was confused at first but then realized what he meant. She shook her head. "It doesn''t hurt that much. You don''t have to worry."


    Mu Liang sat up on the bed and said, "I will go and take a shower."


    Mu Lan caught his hand. "Don''t do that. I can at least help you with my hands. It won''t hurt me, I promise."


    Mu Liang looked at her and thought deeply about it. He still didn''t want her to do what she wanted to do with her health like this.


    Mu Lan wasn''t a person who would easily let it go once she decided to do something. She sat up and kissed his throat before moving towards his left ear and gave it a small bit. She lusciously said, "Hubby, won''t you let your wifey serve you? I promise that I will make you good."


    Mu Liang had a hard time cooling himself down. But now that she ignited his fire inside, he growled and bit her lower lip. "It''s your fault, my dear wifey."


    Mr. Petrovich''s two juniors came to meet their boss when the sun set. They bought Mu Lan''s luggage with them.


    Mu Liang asked, "Did you check the luggage?"


    The brown haired man replied back coolly, "Do you really want us to check her luggage? I thought if we did anything you would take our eyes out of the sockets."


    Mu Liang patted his shoulder. "Good thinking."


    "..." The brown haired man was speechless and hurt.


    Mu Liang took the luggage inside the bedroom and searched for anything that was inappropriate. He didn''t find anything. Mu Lan came out of the bathroom and saw her luggage. "Oh, you already have it. I''ll change into my clothes then."


    Mu Liang handed her whatever she needed. After changing clothes, she went to the living room and saw two Russians. Mu Lan halted. She looked at them curiously and said, "Let me guess. The brown haired is brother Feng and the other one is Hugo."


    Hugo stood up and greeted her, "Madam."


    Mu Feng said, "Sister Lan Lan, I really thought that you are capable enough to take Li Sheng all by yourself. Howe you ended up under him?"


    Mu Lan put her hands on her waist and asked back, "Don''t pretend not to know. You guys took a lot of time toe up with a n. It seems I overestimated you."


    Mu Feng protested, "Hey now..." Only he knew how hard it was for them to catch the main culprit after five years. This time, he came to avenge his girlfriend.


    Mu Liang interrupted their conversation. "Get ready. We will leave soon. Li Sheng will personally take us to the new ce. So be careful."


    As he said, Li Sheng indeed took them in the mansion he painstakingly prepared for Mr. Petrovich. The mansion was huge and it was right beside the sea beach with good views. The mansion was decorated with everything a man would dream for. This mansion was being taken care of by hot maids. It also had a harem with ten beauties. Some of them were even models and actresses.


    Mu Lan raised an eyebrow and looked at Mu Liang with an using gaze. Mu Liang felt her looking at him and said, "Wifey, I''m innocent."


    "Pft!" Mu Feng controlled hisughter.


    They were sitting together outside the mansion and the chef personally came with the maids to serve the dinner. Mu Liang, Mu Feng, Hugo and Li Sheng were having a peaceful dinner and Mu Lan was taken to her room. Since she is now a ve of Mr. Petrovich, she had to act like one in front of Li Sheng.


    After dinner, Li Sheng and others went to ''harem'' where the beauties came to drink with them. While they were talking, Li Sheng felt something strange. His expression changed. Others also looked at him confusedly. They didn''t understand what was going on.

 Chapter 844: LOOKING FOR HER

    <h4>Chapter 844: LOOKING FOR HER</h4>


    Li Sheng was talking to two models leisurely and was drinking wine. At that time, he felt something strange. His body was getting higher and higher. It was happening so slowly that he didn''t understand at first. Moreover, he was drunk. The models were also drunk and they didn''t notice until they couldn''t be hugged by Li Sheng anymore. They looked at him in daze. He was still confused when he almost reached the ceiling and he looked around to see other women and Mr. Petrovich and his two juniors.


    They seemed to realize that something was happening. So, they stopped talking and looked at Li Sheng and they were stunned to see him flying as though it was magic.


    Mu Feng spoke first. "Mr. Li, are you entertaining us with your magic trick?"


    Li Sheng opened his mouth to say something but then the hell came down to the earth. Li Sheng flew to the north and mmed harshly against the wall. But that wasn''t all. His body went to the south and shed against the wall again with a loud ''bang'' sound. Then, his body flew towards the east and banged against the ss doors. The sses of the doors shattered into pieces. After that, his body banged against the windows of the west side. The windows cracked and the sses broke into pieces as well. Afterwards, his body mmed against the ceiling and the floor non stop till his bones smashed to smithereens and he felt every cut, every touch and every pain. The sudden overwhelming torture woke him from the daze but he could do nothing. He opened his mouth to scream but he was too scared to express his agony. As his body was hitting against the hard wall, he couldn''t breath and hecked oxygen that nearly made him faint.


    For five minutes straight Li Sheng was tortured andter his body flew out of the building through the broken window. The audiences were looking at the direction where Li Sheng''s body disappeared. They couldn''t utter a single word. They forgot to take breath.


    This time, Mu Feng again reacted first. He whispered, "I think I pissed in my pants." He never got scared like this before. He felt that his body was shaking.


    After he said that, all the female members screamed at the same time. "Kyaaa!"


    "Murderer!"


    "Assassination!"


    "Oh my goodness!"


    "Someone please save me!"


    "Someone is going to kill us!"


    "There is a ghost!"


    Intense screams filled the whole harem. Mu Feng covered his ears and Mu Liang stood up and rushed towards the room where Mu Lan was locked up. Mu feng saw his big brother was going somewhere. He also followed after him beforemanding Hugo, "Take care of this mess and find out everything."


    "Yes!" Hugo moved. He pushed the ''fire rm'' button and siren filled the harem. Li Sheng''s guards and secretary came inside and saw blood and broken sses. They were hugged by the beauties and they loved beauties.


    Li Sheng''s secretary coaxed a model and asked her, "What happened here?"


    The model was wiping. She couldn''t speak properly as she had a hard time breathing. "M-master... was... k-killed... by a... g-g-ghost.... P-please save me...."


    Li Sheng''s secretary didn''t understand anything. Hugo came forward and exined everything in a short time. "We are having fun when Mr. Li flew and his body mmed every side of the wall and his bones broke in the process. We thought that it was Mr. Li''s trick at first but then we realized that it was a murder. You Chinese people are very scary. Chinese people kill their enemies by using ck magic!"


    Hugo pressured LI Sheng''s secretary like that because it would make Li Sheng''s men feel that Russians areining about Li Sheng and China. Since they were partners in underworld business, if Russiansined now, it meant that they might cancel their partnership.


    Li Sheng''s secretary was sweating by now. Li Sheng''s guards came to him and said, "Mr. Petrovich and his right-hand man were taken to the main mansion and also thedies. But I cannot find Boss."


    Hugo pointed out to the west and said, "His body flew that way."


    Li Sheng''s secretary''s face twisted. He didn''t believe a single thing. "Are you telling me that he flew that way? All by himself?!"


    The guards seemed to be scared. They trembled and said, "He might not be wrong about that. It''s a vengeful spirit."


    Li Sheng''s secretary looked at the guards. "What are you talking about?"


    The guards began to tell him what they experienced in the vi. After that, they said, "It''s karma. Boss killed all the prisoners who were in the vi all by himself. That''s why the g-ghost killed Boss and took his body away. His body will be disposed of just the way he disposed of those dead bodies."


    The secretary felt like he was going to lose his mind. He tried to control his anger but, in the end,, he couldn''t. He screamed, "All you are believing in superstitions without doing the actual work. Go and find Boss before I kill you all."


    "Yes Sir!" The guards left hurriedly. The secretary turned to Hugo and said politely, "Sir, I''m sorry for everything that you and your boss had to experience something horrible like this. If you don''t mind please return to your room. We will investigate everything."


    Hugo said, "Alright, we will be waiting for whatever youe up with. I say that we should get out of this country before police get to know our existence here. We don''t want to rm the Mu Family.


    "Yes, of course." The secretary agreed and Hugo left.


    Meanwhile, Mu Liang was running toward where Mu Lan was. Mu Feng caught up with him and asked, "Why are you acting suspicious?"


    "Something might happen to Lan." Mu Liang said. He couldn''t take the unsettling feeling anymore. He felt like something could happen to Mu Lan. Li Sheng''s murder was very weird. He never saw something like that.


    He rushed forward and opened the door of the room where Mu Lan was locked up and both Mu Liang and Mu Feng were surprised.

 Chapter 845: ELIMINATE THE ENEMY

    <h4>Chapter 845: ELIMINATE THE ENEMY</h4>


    Both brothers barged into the room and were shocked to see the inside.


    "What?!" Mu Feng eximed.


    Mu Liang frowned. Mu Lan wasn''t in the room. The room was empty and the windows were wide open. The curtains were dancing in the wind. He scanned the whole room to check if there was anything Mu Lan used to get out the room through the window. However, there was no rope or anything that was being used by her to leave the third floor.


    Mu Feng looked around and stood beside Mu Liang in front of the open windows. "There is no way that she jumped from here, right?"


    "She is a good athlete." Mu Liangmented. His eyes were down in the dark ce. "Let''s go outside to check if she is injured or not."


    "B-but... how can we search for her when Li Sheng is probably dead?" Mu Feng gulped. "Do you think his death is rted to sister Lan?" Even if he asked that, he couldn''t believe that Mu Lan could do something like that. It was more like horror movies when an evil spirit tried to kill God''s followers.


    "We will know after we find her." Mu Liang had a hunch that Mu Lan could move Li Sheng''s body with her power but he couldn''t imagine that Mu Lan would do something so terrifying. He gritted his teeth and sped up his walking.


    At that moment, there were two possibilities. One, the attacker killed Li Sheng and took Mu Lan to hurt her or to rescue her and two, Mu Lan herself attacked Li Sheng and as she found a chance, she escaped. Mu Liang prayed for the second option.


    Soon they reached the ground and stoop under Mu Lan''s balcony. Mu Feng turned on the torch in his mobile and searched for clues. It was the backside of the mansion and the ground was wet. Probably the gardener watered the flower nts.


    Mu Liang crouched down and pointed out a ce. "The bed of the grass here is lying low. Someone fell in here, from the mansion or a tree." He touched the grass and then looked up. It was exactly under the open windows of the third floor beside the balcony. If anyone fell, it was Mu Lan.


    Mu Feng also scanned the area. Hemented, "I don''t think she is injured. There is no trace of blood."


    Mu Liang looked around. ''Where did she go?'' He thought. "Since I told her that she couldn''t go out of this country with me, she decided to go by herself. Now she doesn''t have to worry about her friend''s safety. It won''t be a problem for her to leave." However, The Mongoose and Juan''s warning for not using her power during her stay in China made him worried.


    He thought, ''She used her power. What if the enemy notices her?'' He couldn''t talk about it to his brother because the less people knew about Mu Lan, the better. He kept his thoughts to himself.


    Mu Feng stood up. "Since she left by herself, we should get inside the mansion before anyone notices our odd behavior."


    "Let''s go." Mu Liang stood up and left with Mu Feng.


    On the way, Mu Feng asked in a hushed tone, "Don''t you think Li Sheng''s ident was unbelievable. I''m a thousand percent sure that it has nothing to do with a normal human being. There was no wire tied up with his body. Could it be The Cobra might have done that?"


    Mu Liang shook his head. "They are not rted to it. But something simr..." He knew that The Cobra wouldn''te to help Mu Lan for her own safety.


    Unknown to them, someone was standing in the dark corner and heard Mu Feng talking about The Cobra. That person flinched. ''T-The Cobra? Are they rted to the incident that happened to Li Sheng? I must inform my master as soon as possible.''


    ----------


    Mu Lan flew towards the south but fell on the ground once again. "Huf! Huf! Huf!" Her heart was racing and she took a deep breath. She was sweating heavily because of excessive power loss. Torturing Li Sheng didn''t take that much of her power. It was quite easy. However, the distance between Hong Kong and Beijing was 1,965 kilometers. To make the Li Family suffer, she used her power to send him flying to Beijing where his family lived. She was nning to smash the body in front of the entrance of the mansion of the Li Family.


    To her, it was nothing personal between him and her. Li Sheng didn''t hurt her in the past but his brother Li Shen and that''s why aftering back to China, she nned to punish Li Shen. But Li Sheng had a death wish and so, he hurt Mu Lan for who knew why. That''s why she didn''t let him go either. No matter who it was, as long as they hurt her, they wouldn''t have a good ending. She wasn''t the Terror of The Cobra for nothing. She loved to bathe in the blood. But she wouldn''t hurt the innocent. Since the evil people gave her a chance to bathe in the blood, she would dly eliminate them.


    However, now she was exhausted. She wanted to leave Hong Kong as soon as possible. Or else, she might blow up Mu Liang, Mu Feng and Hugo''s disguise.


    She was amazed how reckless those three were,ing here all by themselves just to rescue her. Then again, to get the enemies trust, they had toe without guards.


    Because of political reasons, no matter how powerful Mu Liang was, he couldn''t take her out of this country. If the enemy doubt something, Mu Liang wouldn''t go out of this country in one piece. That''s why, there was no reason for her to stick to him. Xue Lin wasn''t holding her back anymore either. At first, she distracted her enemy by taking care of their boss. Then, using her power, she could hide somewhere and after regaining her strength, she would leave.


    Mu Lan hid herself in the back alley. Hong Kong was the main hideout for the criminals. Back alleys weren''t safe in here. But she couldn''t go out of the street either.


    "Huf! Huf! Cough! Cough! Cough!" She covered her mouth and tried to stay low as much as possible.


    And just then, a car stopped right in front of her and the driver opened the window.

 Chapter 846: SUCH A HORRIBLE THING

    <h4>Chapter 846: SUCH A HORRIBLE THING</h4>


    Mu Lan was coughing till she bent down and grabbed her knees. When she regainedposure, she noticed a car was standing right in front of her. She slowly looked up and saw a face popping out his head out of the window.


    "Big brother... Xin...?" After calling out to him, Mu Lan started to cough again.


    "Get in before anyone notices you." Ru Xin hurried her.


    Mu Lan opened the door and went inside the back seat of the car. Sheid down on the seat and closed her eyes. "How did you find me?"


    Ru Xin drove away and replied, "I had been looking for you for the past two months. Since I couldn''t get you, I recalled that you told me to look for you in Hong Kong."


    Mu Lan smirked. "Don''t tell me you have been looking for me for the past two months." She started coughing again.


    Ru Xin unhurried answered, "I was. Why are you coughing so much? Don''t talk if it makes you cough. I''ll stop by the hospital and-"


    Mu Lan interrupted him saying, "Don''t... cough! Just take me out of here as soon as possible."


    "Okay, I will buy some medicine then." Ru Xin turned the car and drove out of the city. "There is a nket under the seat. Cover yourself with it."


    Mu Lan found a nket as he said and covered herself with it. She closed her eyes and fell asleep. When she woke up, she saw an unfamiliar ceiling, unfamiliar room, unfamiliar bed and familiar surroundings. She was back to the Ru Family''s ind where she was taken a year ago and was poisoned.


    Remembering the suffering she had been through, she sat up straight and she was alerted. She was about to get out of the bed, that''s when someone politely knocked on the door. Mu Lan narrowed her eyes and looked at the door. She was ready to give a high kick to whoever was going to enter.


    The doorknob was twisted and the door was opened slowly. The tray of food came to the view and then the man. It was Ru Xin. He saw Mu Lan looking at him with a murderous gaze. He was startled by her gaze and almost let go of the tray of food. "Wh-why are you looking at me like that? You scared me!"


    "Why am I here?" Mu Lan asked carefully. She was alerted but she didn''t want to jump to the conclusion before knowing what the other party had to say. She tried to act seriously but she began to cough.


    "You told me to get you out of Hong Kong. You meant from Li Sheng''s grasp, didn''t you? That''s why I had brought you here in my turf. There are only two of us on this ind and no one wille to find you in here, not even Li Sheng. You can leave when you feel better." Ru Xin sat down on the chair and ced the tray of food on the table. He asked, "Aren''t you hungry? Go, freshen up and then have your meal. You need to take medicine too."


    "Thank you for taking care of me." Mu Lan freshened up and sat on the opposite chair. She rubbed her throat. It was hurting after coughing too much.


    "I owe you a lot." Ru Xin poured a cup of lemon, honey tea and handed it to her.


    Mu Lan took the cup and teased him, "It''s not poisoned this time, is it?"


    Since Ru Xin looked embarrassed, she said, "I was just joking." She sipped tea and in a minute, she felt better than before.


    Ru Xin went back to the business, "After we left, whole Hong Kong turned upside down." He buttered the bread and put it on her te.


    Mu Lan chewed the bread and asked, "Why? What happened?"


    Ru Xin, who didn''t get excited easily, said, "Something bad happened to Li Sheng. His boys are searching for him like mad dogs. No one couldn''t find him after searching the whole night and day. If I guess is correct, you fled from their ce after something happened to him, right?"


    "That''s true. But if you ask me what happened to Li Sheng... cough!... I cannot tell you that. I left as soon as I saw amotion." Mu Lan lied bluntly.


    If he didn''t mention, she totally forgot aboutst night''s incident. Before she lost consciousness, she made sure that Li Sheng''s body reached his family mansion in Beijing. She couldn''t help but imagine how everyone was acting. She would love to see with her own eyes.


    She looked outside the window. The blue ocean was calm and a cool breeze was blowing. She saw some seagulls flying in the sky. It gave her a warm feeling.


    Ru Xin carefully looked at her expression. When he couldn''t find anything to catch her lies, he gave up. He didn''t believe her words. His heart said that it was something to do with her. She was such a tomboy when she was a kid, how could she be so innocent after growing up?


    When he noticed that he couldn''t get any information from her, he changed the topic. "I bought your medicines. I think it would be better if you went to the hospital for a check-up. There is a clinic on the first floor of this castle. I can help you with the check-up."


    Mu Lan sighed. "it would be better if Jia was alive."


    Ru Xin paused before saying, "If she didn''t poison you at that time, she would be alive. Your husband is only soft towards you, not the other women."


    Mu Lan smiled hearing about her husband. "He is the greatest husband."


    Ru Xin raised his hands. "Spear me with the dog food." He looked at her stomach. "Have you noticed that you are gaining some weight?"


    Mu Lan was wearing a fitting t-shirt, Ru Xin''s teenage cloth. It was hugging her body so anyone could notice.


    Mu Lan''s jaw dropped after looking down at her stomach. For the first time in her life, she had to see such a horrible thing. That''s what happens when someone leisurely spends their time and eats a lot.

 Chapter 847: ON A DIET

    <h4>Chapter 847: ON A DIET</h4>


    She looked at the bread that was stered with butter and put it down on the te. "I should go on a diet."


    Upon hearing her words, Ru Xin chuckled. "I don''t think you need to do that. Just walk a mile and do some exercises. I can let you borrow my bicycle too. Don''t waste food."


    Mu Lan took the bread once again and chewed gloomily. Afterwards, she went to the clinic that Ru Xin was talking about and checked her weight first. She gasped seeing the number. She gained five kilograms. She covered her mouth and asked herself, ''Is this a curse?''


    She looked at therge mirror standing in the corner. Then, she rolled up her t-shirt and looked at her stomach through the mirror. She slowly rubbed it a few times and went into deep thought. Suddenly something came into her mind and she rushed out of the clinic. She walked outside of the castle and went to the small vegetable garden where Ru Xin was. She said, "Big brother Xin, is there any radio room in this castle?" She thought since Ru Xin''s main base was in this castle, then there could be a radio room to contact other army bases.


    Ru Xin blinked at her not knowing why she asked about the radio out of the blue. He said, "Yes, there is. It''s in the basement. Let me show you the way." He stood up, took off his gloves and put them on the fence before leading her inside the castle.


    It was a dark basement and the lights were dim. It was cold down there. Mu Lan shivered. Ru Xin opened a door and went inside. She followed him.


    "This is the radio room." Ru Xin told her. He turned to face her and asked, "What will you do in here?"


    Mu Lan didn''t answer him. She asked him back, "It won''t be a problem if I create a massacre here, will it?" She couldn''t help but cough a few more times.


    Ru Xin turned on the heater. He hesitated before asking, "...Umm... what kind of massacre?"


    Mu Lan shrugged. "Just doing some stuff like taking some wires and changing some programs."


    "Can I stay here with you?" Ru Xin asked. He couldn''t let her do whatever he wanted in this room.


    "I guess not." She directly refused.


    "...Please... just don''t do something that will make me regret giving you permission." He didn''t want her to be here at all. If possible, he wouldn''t show her this ce. It was a top-secret ce for the army. No civilians were allowed. If the higher ups find out about this, he would be sentenced for treason.


    Mu Lan waved her hands. "I was just joking. You can stay here with me but you can''t see what I''m going to do."


    Upon hearing that Ru Xin sighed in relief. He watched her taking out some wires from the radio and attaching it with her new cell phone that was given by him. He never saw someone type so fast that he couldn''t see her fingers properly. "Little Lan, are you a hacker?"


    Mu Lan smirked. "I''m a game programmer, not a hacker... alright, I''m done with the software." She looked at Ru Xin and continued, "My work is done. Let''s get out of here."


    "What did you do?" Ru Xin asked curiously.


    "I just made a toy. Nothing special." She grinned.


    "..." Ru Xin was speechless. ''Hello? I''m the one who lent you my official top-secret ce, alright?''


    Mu Lan went back to her room and closed the door. She dialed a random number and called. It rang three times and then someone answered the call.


    "Who is it?" A familiar voice asked.


    Mu Lan got excited. She said, "Shin, it''s me."


    "Princess! Is that you?" Shintaro was shocked.


    "It''s me... cough!" Mu Lan admitted.


    Shintaro looked at the number in the screen of his cell phone and asked, "From what sh*tty number have you called?"


    Mu Lan waved her hand. "That''s a long story. Hey, listen, I called you for an urgent matter."


    "Is it because you caught a cold?" Shintaro asked. "What did those Li boys do to you to make you sick?" His tone was full of anger.


    Mu Lan shook her head. "Li Sheng indeed locked me up in a cold ce for two months but that''s not the issue now-"


    Shintaro got mad. "What do you mean it''s not an issue? It''s a big issue! More importantly something happened to Li Sheng and I believe it is your doing. That elder Li boy is searching for you insanely. His younger brother was also attached to The Mongoose. I''m damn sure that they are looking for you too. You cannot fool them. I think they are already suspecting you for being the culprit. After all, you left the moment his body disappeared in the dark night. Princess, you cannot get out of China now and don''t dare to use your power."


    Mu Lan bit down her lower lip. "...That''s going to be a problem. What will I do now?"


    Shintaro asked, "Where are you now?"


    She answered, "I''m on the ind where I was kidnapped before. In big brother Xin''s turf."


    Shintaro frowned. "Who is that? Wait a second, are you saying that you have been kidnapped again?"


    She hurriedly said, "No, no, he is helping me to hide. He is Major General Ru Xin, General Xin''s son."


    Shintaro replied, "Oh, I remember. But is he a good boy? Didn''t he poison you?"


    "We are old acquaintances and, no, he won''t hurt me anymore. I can guarantee it." Mu Lan coughed again. "I''m taking medicine, so don''t worry about that. But I need Pedro here for my checkup. Can hee?"


    Shintaro thought about it. "It will be a bad time for us to go there. If we have nothing to worry about your health, why do you want him to go there? It''ll be risky for you. The Mongoose might identify you."


    Mu Lan said, "I think I''m pregnant."

 Chapter 848: PRINCESS IS DYING

    <h4>Chapter 848: PRINCESS IS DYING</h4>


    Mu Lan pondered deeply when she was in the clinic. In Saudi Arabia and Africa, though she didn''t take any medicine, Pedro told her that since she was taking medicine for the headache after she regained her memory, her period stopped for the time being. As a result, she couldn''t be pregnant at that time. However, after she came back to Italy, her menstrual cycle regrly happened and she didn''t think about it up until today.


    After their marriage, they have done it multiple times and she never took medicine. After she was locked up, she forgot that she never had a period. But two monthster, after smelling some drug, she bled and because of the pain in her abdomen, she thought that it was menstrual cramps. But the bleeding stopped two dayster. She wasn''t bleeding anymore and there were no cramps. And she was sleeping more than she usually slept and her appetite also increased.


    The thing she was most worried about was her bleeding after smelling the drug. She was hoping that she wouldn''t miscarriage because of it. That''s why she hurriedly contacted Shintaro.


    When Shintaro heard her saying, "I''m pregnant," he was silent for a whole five minutes.


    Mu Lan frowned and asked, "Are you there, Shin?"


    Shintaro felt that his head was buzzing for some reason. He mumbled, "I-I am... but are you serious?!" He couldn''t help but scream in the end.


    Mu Lan looked at her cell phone in puzzlement. ''Is he that upset that I am pregnant?'' She wondered.


    Shintaro was in Jamaica. He wasn''t alone. Kilimanjaro, Antonio and Mark were there with him. When they heard him screaming, they came into his room and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "Why are you screaming?"


    "What happened? Is it bad news?"


    Kilimanjaro who had the power to hear anything within ten miles replied, "It''s little princess, isn''t it?" He didn''t hear what Mu Lan said that but he heard Shintaro saying ''princess'' multiple times.


    Shintaro looked at them and said, "She... she is saying that she is pregnant."


    "What?!" The three of them eximed altogether. They all seemed surprised.


    Mu Lan continued saying, "When Li Sheng took me, he drugged me and I bled.... I don''t want to think anything bad but I don''t want miscarriage." She was scared of losing her child.


    Shintaro screamed again, "What?! Bleeding! Miscarriage! I will send Pedro right away!!" He hung up and dialed Pedro''s number.


    Pedro was in London for a mission and didn''t sleep for two days. He was in a deep sleep at that time. When Shintaro called him, he woke up from his beauty sleep. Afterwards, he answered the call and said in a low tone, "Shin, if this isn''t anything important, I will kill you-"


    He wasn''t able to finish his sentence before Shintaro screamed, "Pedro, this is serious! Princess is dying!"


    Pedro didn''t need to guess who the princess was. His ears were buzzing as Shintaro spoke loudly. But his sleepiness went away in a sh after he heard about Mu Lan. He sat up straight and asked, "What did you say? Where is she?"


    He knew that she was in China and she was locked up by Li Sheng. However, he couldn''t think of any way of those mere humans hurting her; unless it was The Mongoose.


    Shintaro spoke urgently, "She is on the ind where General Ru was executed."


    "I got it. I will go there right away." Pedro hung up and immediately started packing his bag. His heart was racing in fear. He was so nervous that he didn''t ask Shintaro anything else.


    Meanwhile, Mark asked Shintaro, "Hey Shin, why did you lie to him? What if he misunderstood?"


    Shintaro asked him back, "How can you be so cold hearted? Princess is hurt. She said that she had a miscarriage."


    Mark calmly said, "I know but you should have said that she had a miscarriage, not she was dying."


    Shintaro gave his reason, "It will make Pedro go there faster."


    Mark was speechless. Pedro would run to her regardless of what the cause was. He felt bad for Pedro.


    On the other side, Mu Lan was indeed scared but Shintaro''s overwhelming emotion was on the other level. She blinked and thought, ''I did want to say that I want Pedro toe for check-up as I''m not sure whether I''m pregnant or not, but well, I guess it''s fine.''


    She walked in the corridor and looked for the living room. There was a television. She was too bored to do anything. It would be better if she watched the news.


    There wererge windows in the corridor and she could see the blue sea. ''Maybe I should do some finishing.'' She thought. She was about to go there when Ru Xin called her from behind, "Little Lan, what are you doing running around? You should go to bed and take some rest."


    Mu Lan halted and thought, ''Should I tell him and I''m pregnant? It would be better if I keep it a secret for now. I''m still not even sure if I''m pregnant or not. What am I thinking right now?'' She smiled and said, "I want to catch some fish."


    Ru Xin said, "So, you want to eat fish for lunch. Alright, I will catch some for you."


    Mu Lan saw that he misunderstood, so she corrected her words. "It''s not that. I''m bored and that''s why I want to catch fish." Saying that she coughed.


    Ru Xin worriedly said, "But you are coughing. Do you want to drink more medicine or should I make some tea for you?"


    "Tea is fine by me." Mu Lan didn''t want to take another medicine before confirming her pregnancy.


    "Please go back to your room. Roaming around won''t be good for your health. I''m going to the kitchen." Ru Xin went to the kitchen and prepared tea for her. This time, he used mink and basil leaves rather than lemon and honey. He thought it would be good for her lungs.


    He was taking the kettle and a cup to Mu Lan''s room when someone broke the window of the corridor and before he could react, his neck was grasped tightly by a stranger. The stranger asked in a chilling voice, "Where is Xiao Lan?"

 Chapter 849: WHO IS HE?

    <h4>Chapter 849: WHO IS HE?</h4>


    Ru Xin nearly lost consciousness. The kettle and the tea cup fell from his hands on that floor and shattered into pieces. The hot tea sshed everywhere. He wanted to struggle but the man was too strong. He couldn''t barely ask, "...Who... are you....?"


    The stranger didn''t answer him. That person was covered top to bottom in sky blue clothes. Ru Xin could only see the hostility and hatred in that person''s eyes.


    Ru Xin''s face turned red and he slowly stopped struggling. Just when he was about to die, Mu Lan walked in hearing some noise. "Big brother Xin, are you okay? I think you broke something-" She halted seeing the scenario in front of her. At first, she thought that it was an assassin sent by The Mongoose and then she thought that it might be Ru Xin''s enemy butter she had to change her mind when the so-called assassin looked at her with astonishment.


    The assassin let go of Ru Xin and called out, "Kid, is that you?"


    Ru Xin fell on the floor and lost consciousness. His hands and face were cut by the shattered pieces of cup and kettle.


    Mu Lan instantly figured out who that person was. "Pedro, what on earth are you doing?!" She ran forward and went to sit beside Ru Xin and she was caught.


    Pedro grabbed her both shoulders and said, "Aren''t you supposed to be dead?"


    Mu Lan blinked. "Should I die?"


    Pedro checked her thoroughly and made sure that she was the real one. After that he eximed, "You are alright!"


    Mu Lan was ever more stunned than he was. "Why do you look so surprised? Wait... don''t tell me Shin lied to you!"


    Pedro became gloomy and said, "...He said that you were dying."


    Mu Lan''s jaw dropped. Then she helplessly shook her head and then looked down at the unconscious man. She used her power to make Ru Xin''s body fly towards his bedroom. She coughed vigorously before saying, "Big brother Xin is an old acquaintance of mine and saved me in Hong Kong. I''m staying here because this is thest ce my enemy will look at."


    Pedro frowned. "Why are you coughing? I''ll make your medicine right now."


    Mu Lan interrupted him, "Treat his injuries first. He is bleeding. He has been taking care of me. I''m better than before. It won''t harm if you treat me fifteen minutester." She coughed again.


    Pedro said, "Alright, don''t talk anymore." He went to Ru Xin''s room to treat him first. Mu Lan showed him the way.


    Since Ru Xin was an outsider, Pedro didn''t show him any mercy. He didn''t sleep for two days and then Shin pranked him. It was losing control over his emotion. So, when he treated Ru Xin, he used a cheap medicine which burnt Ru Xin''s injury, making him gain consciousness. He flinched. Pedro used more strength making him groan in pain.


    Mu Lan shook her head again. She opened her mouth to say something but watching Pedro''s expression, she gulped down whatever she wanted to say. There was nothing she could do to make this person feel better.


    Luckily, Ru Xin''s didn''tin or disturb Pedro while he was working. Seeing Mu Lan helping Pedro silently, he realized that she knew him. It made him rx.


    After Pedro was done with him, he stood up and said, "Rest a while. Don''t let your injuries get wet." He looked at Mu Lan and said, "Take me to your room."


    "There is a clinic on the first floor. I will take you there first." Mu Lan told him and then nced at Ru Xin who was looking at her curiously. She smiled and said, "Rest for now. I will talk to youter."


    After that, both of them left. Mu Lan took Pedro to the clinic. Pedro looked around andmented, "You are living in luxury."


    "Haha..." Mu Lan let out a dryugh. She sat down and let Pedro check-up. When he checked her pulse, he frowned. "Kid, you are pregnant."


    Mu Lan''s heart was filled with joy. However, thinking about the drug, her expression sank. "Is the baby okay?" She coughed again.


    Pedro nodded. "It should be. Did you take drugs or something? The pulse is weak but I''m sure the fetus is two months old. Moreover, you know that your blood is special so, don''t worry about your child. Your blood will protect it. But before I check the fetus, let me give you some medicine. It will help both of you." He opened his pouch and took out a ss bottle with dry leaves. "It will be more effective if you take it with warm tea. Take me to the kitchen."


    After Pedro made tea, he put one of the leaves in the cup and let her drink. "You go and take some rest. After that, you will be fine in no time. In the meantime, I''ll prepare lunch for us."


    Mu Lan asked concernedly, "But what about you? I think you need to sleep more than I do."


    Pedro waved his hand and said, "Do you think if I sleep now, I will wake up within twelve hours?"


    Mu Lan scratched her head. She realized that Pedro was a walking dead. It wasn''t the first time she experienced it. She only asked, "If you feel bad, where will you sleep?"


    Pedro tly answered, "In the clinic."


    Mu Lan nodded. ''Alright, it is a perfect ce for him. No wonder about that.''


    Before she went back to her room, she visited Ru Xin. She sighed and apologized to him. "I''m so sorry that you have to suffer like that. He is way too strong."


    Ru Xin asked, "Who is he?!"


    She answered truthfully, "He is a father figure. I grew up with him. Does your neck still hurt?"


    Ru Xin lied, "Not at all. The medicine is working. He is a good doctor."


    Mu Lan nodded. "He is. That''s why I told him to take care of me. Look I hardly cough now."


    Now that she mentioned, Ru Xin noticed it. "What did he make you drink?"


    Mu Lan shrugged. She had no clue what kind of leaf it was.

 Chapter 850: NEED A FAVOR

    <h4>Chapter 850: NEED A FAVOR</h4>


    After taking a nap, Mu Lan and Ru Xin went to the kitchen and saw that the lunch was ready for them. As for the cook, he was nowhere to be found. Ru Xin was very skeptical about this. His castle had a high security and no one would be able toe here without him noticing. If a person wanted to invade here uninvited, a siren would have rung. However, when the doctor in blue clothes came and attacked him, nothing happened. It made him wonder if that doctor was some kind of terrorist. However, after being treated by him, Ru Xin couldn''t think bad about it. Moreover, that doctor came for him Little Lan and she confirmed that she grew up with him. She was a person with a good heart and the person who taught her everything couldn''t be a bad person; that''s what Ru Xin believed.


    He asked Mu Lan, "Where did your doctor go?"


    Mu Lan truthfully answered, "He didn''t sleep well for the past few days. So, I told him to sleep. I believe we will find him in the clinic."


    Ru Xin was surprised. "Why is he in the clinic? I will prepare a room for him, right away."


    As he was about to stand up, Mu Lan interrupted him saying, "No need. Even if you arrange a room, he will still stay there. He feels at home when he stays in a clinic or hospital."


    Ru Xin didn''t know what to say. So, he tried to find out about Pedro. "...He doesn''t look like European."


    Mu Lan gave him a business-like smile and said nothing more. Seeing her expression, Ru Xin controlled his curiosity about the doctor.


    After Pedro woke up, he took Mu Lan for ultrasonography. Since it was a clinic for the army, it had everything. He could easily do her check-up. When he took the picture of the ultrasonography of her uterus and gave it to her. Mu Lan took the picture with great interest and when she looked at the picture, she was stunned. The joy ovepped with astonishment. Then her eyes were filled with tears. "...This..." She couldn''t speak anymore.


    Pedro smiled and patted her back. "You have done a good job up until now. You will be a good mother. You have to take care of yourself more from now on."


    "I''m scared." Mu Lan was still crying. For some reason, she couldn''t control her emotions at all. It also happened when she saw Mu Liang. Now she knew why pregnant women were emotional all the time.


    Pedro said, "You have nothing to be scared of. I will be here with you. And I will call Carl to stay here. He will cook whatever you want to eat. Maybe I should call more people so that they can grow some vegetables for you."


    Mu Lan worriedly asked, "Huh?! But won''t it be a problem if the enemy finds out?"


    Pedro brushed off her worry. "They won''t look for you here, you said so yourself. After all, this boy''s father was one of their subordinates. You arepletely safe here. Moreover, they don''t know our faces except for Juan. As long as we don''t use our power, it will be alright. But we might need this boy''s help to bring them here. Can he be trusted?"


    Mu Lan nodded. "I will talk to him. And also, can you tell Shin to contact Liang Liang? I want him to be here as well if possible."


    Pedro nodded as it seemed reasonable. The husband should stay with his pregnant wife. He asked, "Will you tell him about the result of the ultrasonography?"


    "Let''s keep it a secret from everyone." Mu Lan put her index finger on her lips and winked mischievously.


    Later, Mu Lan found Ru Xin in the control room. She knocked on the door and entered. He looked at her and asked, "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you take some rest?"


    She sat on an empty chair and said, "I''m not a patient and this is not a hospital. Why will I take a rest all the time? By the way, I was meaning to ask you. Why do you have so much free time?"


    Ru Xin smiled. His smile was full of pain. "I''ve a special position now after that poison incident. The higher-ups don''t call me if there isn''t any important mission."


    Mu Lan felt bad for him. She knew that he really loved being in the army and he felt proud of being a Major General. If it wasn''t for his father, he would have a bright future ahead. She patted his back and said, "It''s a good thing that you have plenty of time." She didn''t want to show him sympathy to make him feel even more sad.


    Ru Xin chuckled. "That''s true. I have lots of free time to spend with you. Tell me, is there something you need? You are being awfully sweet. It''s scaring me."


    Mu Lan pouted. "How mean!"


    Ru Xin changed the subject. "Are you here to talk about my business?"


    She shook her head. "There is something I want you to do but I need to know about the Li Family''s situation."


    Ru Xin said, "Ah... Li Sheng is still in the hospital. The one who tried to kill him did a splendid job. He isn''t in the vegetated state nor he could walk. He is in a living dead situation. The doctors gave him painkillers and tried their best to make him sleep with sleeping pills. But he is in so much pain that the pills aren''t working on him. His brother Li Shen saw his brother''s situation and stopped looking for you. He is doing his best to find a suitable doctor for Li Sheng."


    "So, that''s how it is." Mu Lan nodded in satisfaction.


    Ru Xin nudged her. "Alright, tell me what you want."


    Mu Lan said, "Before I tell you what I want, there is something I wish you to know."


    He asked casually, "What is it?"


    "I''m pregnant." She said and waited for his reaction. She knew that she had to tell him first as she was living under his protection.


    Ru Xin first thought that he heard wrong. Afterwards, seeing her serious expression, he knew that he was imagining things. She was indeed pregnant. He felt suffocated. He was feeling a throbbing pain in his heart. He squeezed out a smile and said, "You have no idea how happy I am for you. No wonder you were sleeping and eating more than usual."


    Mu Lan frowned. "When did I eat so much that you have to make fun of me?"


    Ru Xin chuckled. "No, you don''t eat that much. You just gained some weight."


    Mu Lan felt so angry that she stood up. He immediately caught her hand. "Wait, I was just joking. Tell me, is there anything you want me to buy for you? What do you want to eat?"


    "Are you still asking what I want to eat after saying that I became fat? Let me tell you that I''m two months pregnant and that''s why it looks like I gained some weight, but I did not." Mu Lan said furiously.


    "Yes, yes, that''s true." Ru Xin innocently looked at him and controlled hisughter. She looked adorable when she was angry. He still didn''t believe her words.


    Mu Lan didn''t argue with him. "Since you have time to humor yourself, do me a favor. Some people wille to take care of me and I need you to fetch them."

 Chapter 851: MODERN QUEEN’S HAREM

    <h4>Chapter 851: MODERN QUEEN''S HAREM</h4>


    Seven months had passed. Many things had happened during that time. First, Ru Xin brought Carlo the mind reader, Mark the magician, Antonio the water god, Altan the invisible man and Osiris thezy priest. Shintaro wanted toe as well. But Pedro was still mad at him. He didn''t want Shintaro toe. It broke Shintaro''s heart. All he could do was protect everyone on the ind from far away. He took over that control room of the castle and kept an eye on all the ships or boats those were passing near the ind.


    And there was Mu Lan who called Shintaro almost every hour for why he didn''t contact Mu Liang. Shintaro was innocent here since he couldn''t contact Mu Liang for some time. After Li Sheng''s incident, Mu Liang, Mu Feng and Hugo had to go to Beijing to show their condolences to the Li Family. As business partners they had to offer help to look for the suspects of Li Sheng''s attempt murder. They couldn''t just blow away their covers. When they went back to Russia, one month had already passed.


    At that time, they were extra careful since Li Sheng was part of The Mongoose. Of course, only Mu Liang knew about it and he told Mu Feng to be extra careful too. He didn''t mention The Mongoose to Mu Feng. After going there, they changed back to their old self and went to Paris without letting others know.


    Before they left for China, they had already ced their men in their position so that no one would notice that the real Mu Liang, Mu Feng and Hugo were gone. Even after going back there, they didn''t expose themselves in front of others. They still worked in the shadow in case there was a problem, they could work without letting their enemy know.


    However, at that time, Mu Liang got a call from Shintaro. He was surprised. When he answered the call, he got scolded for no reason. "You are alive! Haha! Good. If you weren''t, I would have dragged you from hell and would have brought back to the earth. Where the hell were you? I have been trying to locate you but I couldn''t. Couldn''t you at least turn on your cell phone for an emergency?"


    Mu Liang was stunned but he was sure who it was the moment he heard the voice. Not so many people could talk to him like that. He politely asked, "Is there something wrong, father-inw?" He didn''t know what else to call him instead of ''father-inw''. He didn''t even know his fourteen fathers-inw''s names.


    Shintaro furiously said, "Do you think my heart will melt just because you called me ''father-inw''? Never! Listen, the reason I called you is because you need to hurry up and go to General Ru''s ind. You know that ce, right?"


    Mu Liang frowned. "I know that ce. But why do I have to go there?"


    "Because princess is there. If you want to see your wife, go there. I''ve already nned everything. You will go to China in the disguise of a fisherman and you will take a boat. General Ru''s boy will pick you up. I''ve already sent you whatever you need to take there. You won''t move a muscle if I tell you not to, got it?" Shintaro was frustrated because he couldn''t stay with Mu Lan and so he vented his emotions on Mu Liang.


    "I understand. I will wait for you signal." Mu Liang was worried at first upon hearing that Mu Lan was on that ind again. But since Shintaro said that everything was arranged and Ru Xin woulde to pick him up, he rxed. He didn''t know most of the part but he could at least tell that Mu Lan and Ru Xin somehow came to an arrangement and what it was, he had to go there to know the truth.


    A weekter, Mu Liang reached the ind. He never thought what kind of surprise was waiting for him there. The moment they saw each other, Mu Lan took him to her bedroom. When he was told by her that she was pregnant and showed him her round stomach, he nearly lost the strength of his legs. He fell on his knees and hugged Mu Lan''s waist for a long time. It was such a heartwarming moment.


    But a certain someone didn''t forget toin. Carlo scoffed and said, "Hmf! Show off!" Of course, his words weren''t heard by the couple.


    For a couple of months, Mu Lan was in a bliss. Antonio secured the ocean, so that if any enemy wanted to enter their territory, he would find out. Carlo cooked for her whatever she wanted to eat. Altan would buy anything she wanted. When she was feeling upset without any reason, Mark would show her some magic tricks. When she was mad at everyone and couldn''t control her temper, Osiris would make her feel better with his gorgeous look and melodious voice. And certainly, Mu Liang was there to keep herpany every night. Ru Xin, Mark, Altan would grow vegetables and Osiris would take a nap in their free time.


    If Mu Lan was an empress of that ind, that castle would definitely be her harem. Maybe it was the first time and pregnant woman had such pleasure. It would be any woman''s utopia.


    However, she had her pregnancy problem that no one would shoulder it. Only she had to bear it no matter how painful it was. When she was nine months pregnant, her stomach became so big that she couldn''t move properly. She could neither sit or walk. The weight of her stomach was too much. She felt tired all the time. She couldn''t stay calm. Even if someone carried her, she would feel ufortable. Sometimes it scared her. She would think that she was going to fall or there might be an ident that would harm her and her baby. Even though Mu Liang or others would stay with her and wouldn''t let her stay alone, she was still afraid. Just like that her childbirth due date drew near.

 Chapter 852: MORE THAN ONE CHILD

    <h4>Chapter 852: MORE THAN ONE CHILD</h4>


    In the end, Shintaro dide. He would have died if he couldn''te to visit his daughter on her childbirth time. The first thing that he said after seeing her was, "Don''t you think that your stomach is way bigger than an average pregnantdy? You look as if you are pregnant for a hundred month. You look so ugl- cough!"


    He couldn''t finish his word before Pedro hit him on his head. "Don''t make her upset."


    Osiris was taking a nap. He woke up after hearing themotion. He yawned and said, "Shin isn''t wrong though. My baby must be carrying more than one child. Maybe it''s a twin. Oh! I can''t wait to see the children."


    Mark asked Pedro, "Didn''t you do an ultrasonography? What''s the result? You have never told us."


    Shintaro looked at Mark. He asked in puzzlement, "Huh? You are asking now? Why didn''t you ask seven months ago?"


    "Her stomach didn''t stand out that time. But two months ago, it was obvious that she was carrying more than one child. However, she tried her best to keep it a secret, that''s why we didn''t bother asking her." Mark nced at Pedro.


    "It''s already time. Why don''t you spill the beans?"


    Pedro said nothing. He silently read the newspaper.


    Mu Lan mischievously said, "You don''t have to ask him. He won''t answer you. You have to wait for the surprise."


    Mu Liang was feeding her strawberry tart. He asked, "Even if the father of our children asks, won''t you tell me?"


    Mu Lan shook her head. "Liang Liang, wait for the right time. The person I want to surprise the most is you. I want you to feel proud of me."


    If Mu Liang''s fathers-inw weren''t present at that time, he would have pounced on his darling wife and kissed her hard. But now he had to control his desire to kiss her. He didn''t wish to show her inviting expression to anyone, even though they were her foster fathers.


    After she was done eating, he wiped her mouth and stood up with tes. He went to the kitchen to wash the dishes.


    That''s when Antonio and Ru Xin came into the living room. Antonio sat down and stretched his hands. "I''m so hungry. Carl, what did you cook for me?"


    "I bake some sweet potatoes." Carlo gave him a bowl of sweet potatoes.


    Antonio''s eyes sparkled. "I love baked sweet potatoes. Carl, you are the best."


    Mark added, "Carl baked them specially for you."


    Antonio looked at Carlo. "Carl, my offer still stands, you know. Let''s go to America and get married."


    Pft!


    Mark, Shintaro and Altan sprayed the tea they were drinking. Osiris snickered. Mu Lan coughed. She didn''t want to embarrass Carlo. Carlo''s face turned red and then blue in anger. "Shut up and eat your food!"


    Ru Xin butted in and saved Carlo. He told Pedro, "We cleaned the clinic. We did the way you instructed us."


    Pedro stood up and went out with Ru Xin. He wanted to check Ru Xin and Antonio''s work. In the past seven months, Ru Xin was very puzzled by the iing of these father figures. He thought that the one who raised her was the doctor who came from South America. However, the way other men except of Mu Liang behaved around Mu Lan, it seemed like to him that they all raised her. The part that surprised him the most was that Mu Lan called everyone by their name. Since they looked so young, Ru Xin thought that they were her friends. If he knew that those men were all above forty, he would have died of a heart attack.


    Meanwhile, Mark asked, "What will we have for lunch?"


    Mu Lan answered, "We are going to have Italian cuisine. My most favorite."


    Mark scratched his cheek. "You know, you won''t like it if you can''t taste a fine quality red wine after having Italian cuisine."


    Mu Lan''s face darkened. She knew very well that due to her pregnancy, she couldn''t drink alcohol. "I know but I still want to eat Italian cuisine." She looked outside the window and saw the seagulls were flying. They were Ru Xin''s pet birds, she found it after she saw him giving them food. She wanted to go outside and enjoy the sunlight. She slowly stood up with great difficulty. She took only two steps before clutching her stomach. Her expression changed suddenly and she curled up.


    The one who noticed it first was Carlo. He was sitting right beside her. He stood up and caught her in his arms. He worriedly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Mu Lan squeezed out a few words. "My water broke."


    Everything happened just in two seconds and they didn''t know what to do. Carlo carried her in his arms and took her to the clinic. Pedro was arranging the medicine and Ru Xin was helping him. Just then, Carlo came inside with Mu Lan in his arms. She was curled up and a twisted expression as though she was trying to suppress the pain. She was having a hard time breathing.


    Pedro asked immediately, "What''s wrong?"


    Carlo put her down in the operation bed and said, "She said that her water broke."


    Pedro quickly came forward and checked her pulse. "It''s about time. Call the Mu boy."


    Shintaro already went to call for Mu Liang who was washing the dishes. When he heard the news, he ran to the clinic. After going inside, he saw Pedro, Mark, Carlo and Osiris were wearing surgical gowns. Seeing him, Pedro said, "There is a one set for you on the table." Mu Liang quickly wore the gown, the mask and the gloves.


    Pedro instructed, "You stay with her. Mark, you will hand me the equipment. Osiris stay close and do what I tell you. Carl, try to make her stay rxed if she goes out of control."


    Mu Liang already went beside Mu Lan who was breathing irregrly. Her face turned red as she tried her best to bear the pain. He grabbed her hands and bent down. He kissed her sweaty forehead and said, "It will be okay. Breathe, slowly and deeply."

 Chapter 853: UNBEARABLE PAIN

    <h4>Chapter 853: UNBEARABLE PAIN</h4>


    Mu Lan''s eyes turned red and tears were brimming. She shook her head and said breathlessly, "It''s impossible."


    Pedro told Shintaro who was waiting out of the clinic, "Bring the bowls with ice water. Don''t forget to bring the fresh towel you bought."


    "Alright!" Shintaro ran to the corridor. Ru Xin left with him.


    Inside the clinic, Pedro already rolled up her cotton maxi and her slender legs came to the view. Mu Liang looked at it and his face hardened. "What are you doing?" He said, "You cannot expose her body like that!" If he was alone, it wouldn''t be a problem but there were other men too.


    Pedro coldly replied, "Do you want to do it then? We don''t mind leaving this room."


    Osiris butted in, "Alright, alright, this is not the time you two fight. We won''t see anything anyway. Do you think there is any chance to think or speak something indecent at a time like this?"


    Mu Liang grunted. He didn''t want to admit that without their help he couldn''t do anything. However, he really hoped that those men would turn into women.


    Shintaro and Ru Xin brought back the bowls of cold ice waters and soft towels. Mark and Osiris took them. Carlo soaked a small towel in the ice water and then twisted it to take out the remaining water. After that, he wiped Mu Lan''s face with that towel.


    Mu Lan was in immense pain but she didn''t know that it was just the starting. Thebor had just begun. She became nervous because of themotion inside the clinic. She tried to take deep breaths but the agony was unbearable. When she felt something soft and cold, her tensed body rxed a bit.


    Pedro looked at her. "Kid, don''t think of anything else. Bear with the pain and try to concentrate on pushing. Push with all your strength."


    Mu Lan breathlessly nodded. "I-I will try... Eek!" She clenched her hands and those were being Mu Liang. Seeing her like that, he also panicked. He nervously asked, "Lan, how are you feeling?"


    "Mmm!" Mu Lan looked at Mu Liang with teary eyes. She said, "That''s thest thing I want to hear..." She was telling that she didn''t want to notice how she felt at that moment.


    Carlo read her mind and told Mu Liang, "Don''t remind her about her physical situation." Mu Liang nervously nodded.


    Pedro encouraged her, "You are doing great. Now push harder."


    "What have I been doing then?" Mu Lan didn''t know how she could push even harder. She clenched her teeth and tried to use her best. She felt piercing pain inside her stomach as though someone was cutting through her inner skin. She opened her mouth and inhaled deeply. Then she tried to bit down her lower lip.


    At that time, Mu Liang noticed her action and put his free hand''s index finger inside her mouth. That way she wouldn''t bleed. However, she bit his finger so hard that he started bleeding. Mu Lan tasted blood and her eyes turned red. Everything around them started to shake.


    The one who first noticed it was Osiris. He blinked and looked at the bowl of ice water he was holding. His hands were steady but the water was and the ice cubes were trembling. Then he noticed the small, sharp objects around him. He mumbled, "What''s going on?"


    After he asked, others seemed to notice too. Pedro said aloud, "Carl, she is losing control over her power!"


    Carlo used his power to control Mu Lan. However, she was in deep pain. It already numbed her senses. As a result, Carlo couldn''t do anything. He looked at Mu Liang''s finger and scolded him, "Hey you! Take your finger out of her mouth if you don''t want us to be killed."


    Mu Liang protested. "But she will bite her lip."


    Carlo took an unused towel and the moment Mu Liang took away his finger, Carlo put the towel inside her mouth.


    "Mmmm!" Mu Lan was still screaming in pain. Her eyes gradually turned ck.


    Mu Liang stroked her head and continuously said, "Lan, don''t worry. Everything will be fine. Just give a little push. Didn''t you want to surprise me? I want to be surprised. So, try to rx, okay?" He said that but his voice was shaking.


    Pedro announced, "I can see the head."


    Carlo told her, "Take a deep breath and then push even harder."


    Mu Lan opened her mouth, inhaled deeply and then bit down the towel and pushed with all her might.


    Mark encouraged her saying., "You can do it, missy."


    "I can see the shoulder." Pedro said.


    "Aaahhh!" The painful scream of her shook everyone''s heart.


    Outside of the clinic, Ru Xin''s legs turned into jelly upon hearing her scream. Shintaro, on the other hand, started cursing with tears in his eyes, "That ba***rd Mu boy! I shouldn''t have agreed to this marriage! She wouldn''t have suffered like this if she wasn''t married to him.


    "..." Ru Xin was speechless. He ever thought this small guy (Shintaro) would be crazy enough to talk about it at this moment.


    Inside the clinic, Mu Lan was breathing heavily. "Hah... hah... hah... hah..."


    Pedro said, "Number one has been born. It''s a boy."


    Osiris eximed, "What a beautiful child! I hope the second one will be a girl."


    When the baby woke up, the first thing it did was crying loudly. "Waaa!"


    Mark took the baby from him and then started cleaning him.


    Carlo smiled happily. "You have done a good job, kid."


    Pedro said, "Get ready for the second round."


    Mu Lan started wiping. "I-I don''t want to."


    Mu Liang was hugging her till now. He didn''t even look at his first child. Her painful expression, her heartfelt screaming, everything made his brain nk. He embraced her closely and said, "If you don''t want to, then don''t."


    Mu Lan let out a chuckle. She already looked dead tired. If it was that easy not to give birth, then she would. But it wasn''t. She would kill anyone except for her own children. She had been preparing herself for this day. But she didn''t'' imagine the pain would be so unbearable.

 Chapter 854: WHAT A SURPRISE!

    <h4>Chapter 854: WHAT A SURPRISE!</h4>


    The next round was even more exhausting. Her already injured path was taking out another child. This time, she couldn''t take it and felt nausea. Carlo put a polyethene bag in front of her mouth. She vomited till nothing was left in her stomach. Carlo assisted her to clean her mouth and then she drank water. She didn''t feel like drinking water but her voice became hoarse and her throat turned dry after screaming for too long.


    Pedro said, "Alright, push now. You have to hurry up or the child might face a problem."


    This time, Mu Lan bit down her lower lip and her teeth but through her soft skin. As she tested her own blood, her eyes turned red. She used her power to push because she didn''t have any other choice left. She started respecting all the mothers in the world who went through the same pain she was in.


    Pedro took the newborn in his hands and dered, "It''s a boy. It''s two minutes younger than the first one."


    Osiris eximed, "Oh, twin boys! How wonderful!" But he did wish that there would be a baby doll just like Mu Lan. He took the boy and cleaned his bloody body and then put her on another bed beside the firstborn.


    Mu Lan gave a small smile. However, her face was pale. She had no energy left. She could hardly keep her eyes open.


    Pedro saw that Mu Lan was losing consciousness. He said, "Kid, you cannot sleep now. You have to prepare for another round."


    Mark, Osiris, and Mu Liang looked at him in astonishment. Carlo read Mu Lan and Pedro''s mind beforehand so he wasn''t'' surprised. Osiris asked, "Triplets?!" He was overjoyed.


    However, Mu Liang had the opposite expression. He realized that this was the surprise she wished to give him but it didn''t make him happy at all. He was upset and he was feeling guilty. He kept thinking that if it wasn''t for him, she wouldn''t have suffered so much. He wanted nothing more than ending the nightmare. He kept hugging his wife. He didn''t want more babies.


    Mu Lan gave a hystericalugh. She didn''t know why she wasughing. She could hardly speak; she squeezed out a few words, "I want to sleep."


    Mark said, "Hang in there, missy. Just one more to go."


    Mu Lan gave a painful smile. She took a few more deep breathes and then started pushing again. While doing so, she unintentionally scratched Mu Liang''s hands, making him bleed. Mu Liang didn''t move a muscle. He just held her tightly and kept reciting, "You can do it. You can do it."


    Pedro took the third child and announced, "It''s a boy; two minutes younger than the second one."


    Osiris, Mark, and Carlo were shocked. Osiris said, "What''s going on? Three children and all of them are boys! Unbelievable!"


    All three babies were crying. Their loud cry was unbearable in the stuffy clinic. Mark closed his ears. "I can''t take it anymore."


    Carlo sued his power to control their minds and made them fall asleep. The room became silent. Everyone huffed in relief.


    Pedro gave the third kid to Osiris and said, "Alright, one more to go."


    Mark and Osiris were puzzled. Mark asked, "One more?! Will she be able to take it? Look at her!"


    Mu Lan looked like she was dying. She wasn''t even breathing properly. Her body was turning cold. Her mid was flying somewhere else. Pain? What was it again? She couldn''t feel anything. She was exhausted.


    Osiris tapped his chin andmented, "She is losing it."


    Pedro said, "We can''t wait any longer. Kid, you need to hold of yourself. This is thest one. Then everything will end."


    ''What are they saying?'' Mu Lan wondered. But then she thought there wasn''t any need to it. She was going to a faraway ce. When she almost lost consciousness, Carlo woke her up using telepathy. Since her sense was weak, he could easily control her mind now. He said, "You cannot close your eyes now, kid. Don''t you want to save this child? Or do you want to kill it?"


    Mu Lan''s eyes flew open. Carlo hit her sore spot. Mu Lan gripped on Mu Lan''s hand as tried to push. But she didn''t have an ounce of energy left. She looked at Carlo.


    Carlo read her mind and touched her forehead. He murmured, "I will help you." Saying that he controlled her mind and with willpower, he helped her to push the baby.


    Mu Liang''s eyes were only on the woman in his arms. He as thinking, ''Why must she go through such experience? One was enough. Why four?'' The more he thought about it, the more guilty he felt.''


    Carlo was resenting Mu Liang up until now. He never saw his kid to scream and to be hurt like that. He was cursing Mu Liang in his mind. However, the way Mu Liang clung onto her and repenting in his mind, seeing all that, Carlo''s hatred towards Mu Liang subsided.


    Pedro spoke in amazement, "What a miracle! It''s a boy again; one minute younger than the third one." He looked at Mu Lan who lost consciousness. Her face was deathly pale. Anyone who would see her think that she was dead. "Let her take some rest. She will wake up eventually when she gains some strength." After that, he sewed her bleeding whole.


    "You, take her to the other bed," Carlo ordered Mu Liang. "I''ll let Antonio wash the bedsheets."


    Mark said, "She needs to change her clothes too. We can''t let her stay in these bloody clothes."


    Mark took off his surgical clothes and opened the door. When he went outside Shintaro caught him. "How is she? I heard a child cry from time to time. Why is it so quiet inside?"


    Mark smiled and said, "She gave birth to four sons. They are currently sleeping."


    Shintaro, Antonio and Ru Xin gasped. "Four boys!" They eximed in unison.

 Chapter 855: FEELING GUILTY

    <h4>Chapter 855: FEELING GUILTY</h4>


    Mark praised her, "She is amazing, isn''t she?"


    Antonio smiled as well. "She is our kid, after all."


    Ru Xin didn''t notice that Antonio said the word ''kid''. He asked anxiously, "How is she doing?"


    Mark replied, "She is resting. It''s better not to bother her."


    "Can''t we look at the babies?" Shintaro tried to peep inside.


    Mark shook his head. "Not now. Let us clean the room first, then you can visit the mother and the children." Afterward, he looked at Antonio and told him, "Bring somefortable clothes for missy to wear."


    "I''m on it." Antonio left. He soon took out two cotton maxis.


    Mark took the clothes inside. Carlo pull the curtains around the bed so that Mu Liang could clean her body and put clothes on her.


    Meanwhile, Pedromented, "She bled too much. Osiris, you can give me two packs of blood, right?"


    "Yes, I can." Osiris started to roll up his sleeves.


    Mu Liang looked out of the curtains and said, "I can give my blood."


    Seeing his pale expression, Pedro sighed. "Your blood won''t do, boy. You clean her body first. Be careful when you move her body. She is still injured." The Cobra had special blood that was mixed with certain elixir. Mu Liang didn''t. So, his blood wouldn''t help her to gain strength quickly.


    "...Yes, I know." Mu Liang looked at Mu Lan''s exhausted face. He felt ache in his heart.


    Carlo prepared another bed for her. She was cleaned and was put on new clothing. Later, Mu Liang carefully carried her and put her down on the newly prepared bed. Meanwhile, Pedro took two packs of blood from Osiris and transferred it to Mu Lan''s body after she was taken to the new bed. After that, he dered, "All done."


    Everyone sighed in relief. They cleaned the fourth child and Carlo made him fall asleep. Four newborn boys were sleeping peacefully. Carlo looked at them andined, "They look like hairless monkeys. So ugly!"


    "Pft!" Mark chuckled. "They do have hair on their heads though."


    Osiris'' eyes were shining. He praised, "They look so adorable when they sleep. They resemble their father."


    Carlo said, "Don''t be so sure. When they will grow up, their faces will change. I hope they won''t get their father''s character." He scoffed.


    Mark chuckled. "You are asking for the impossible."


    "But I wished for one of them to be a girl." Osiris sighed. Then, he turned around and left. Before leaving he said, "I''m going to pray to God and thank Him for such wonderful gifts."


    Markmented, "Is he going to pray or sleep? Though he looks okay to me even after losing two packs of blood."


    "If you were aszy as him, you would look alright too," Carlo said. "Then again, we are special. Seeing thezy dude like him, I suddenly want to know how good he is in action. I''ve never seen him fight."


    "Me neither," Mark admitted.


    Pedro cleaned himself and said, "Everything went well." He looked at Mark, "Tell Antonio or Shin to prepare cots for the babies. I already brought enough materials. They are in the storage room. Tell them to use it."


    Mark nodded and left. Carlo asked, "Shouldn''t we take these hairless monkeys out?" He pointed at the kids.


    "First we need to mark them before they are handled by others or we won''t be able to recognize who is who." Pedro opened a drawer and took a permanent marker. He was prepared it when he saw the ultrasonography result for the first time. He opened the lid of the marker and then wrote numbers in the kids'' towels.


    "Good idea." Carlo asked, "How about giving her some medicine before feeding her children? It will good for them."


    Pedro told Carlo, "When she wakes up, first, I''ll make medicine for her and then she will feed her kids. Let the kids sleep for now or they will cry for food."


    Carlo nodded. "Alright, let''s go." He gave another look at the couple and then left. Pedro cleaned the whole room and then left as well. He didn''t forget to close the door.


    After they left, Mu Liang stroke Mu Lan''s cool cheeks. He kissed her forehead and whispered, "I''m sorry for making you go through this. If I knew you would be hurt like this..." He didn''t continue. He put his head in the crook of her neck and stayed like that for a long time.


    Hourster, Pedro and Carlo came to check. They found Mu Liang in the exact same position. When Mu Liang heard some noise, His eyes were red. He looked up. "What is it?" He asked in a hoarse voice.


    Pedro silently went sat down on a chair and began to prepare a medicine. Carlo answered, "Get up. We need to wake her up. It''s time to feed the children."


    Mu Liang looked at the unconscious Mu Lan and asked, "Can''t she sleep a little longer?"


    Carlo replied, "After she eats her meal and feeds the children she can sleep. She has nothing to do except these two things."


    Mu Liang tried to say, "But she is hurt-"


    "She isn''t as weak as you think she is. She was in even worse pain than you saw today. Also, being a mother isn''t the easiest job in the world. Since she was able to go through all that, have a little faith in her."


    "I have faith in her." Mu Liang said. He wanted to say more but controlled himself knowing arguing with Carlo wouldn''t lessen her pain.


    Carlo used telepathy to wake her up. Mu Lan slowly opened her eyes. She felt as if someone dragged her inside a ck pit and she was falling and kept falling. She felt her body seemed lighter than a feather. Her eyelids felt heavy. Her eyes firstnded on Carlo. She opened her mouth and slowly said, "Carl, have you died as well? Howe? Are we in hell? We can''t be in the heave, right?"

 Chapter 856: WHAT DO YOU HAVE TO SAY

    <h4>Chapter 856: WHAT DO YOU HAVE TO SAY</h4>


    Carlo scoffed, "If you can talk like that, I guess you are alright. You freaked us out."


    "My babies..." She started to speak When Carlo touched her forehead and frowned. He solemnly said, "You are burning, kid." He looked at Mu Liang and asked, "Didn''t you notice?"


    Mu Liang was dumbfounded. He didn''t notice at all.


    Pedro stood up and walked over. He checked her temperature and then her pulse. "The fever came from the pain. How are you feeling?"


    "I don''t know." Mu Lan answered. Truthfully, the pain was so much that her body felt numb. But her eyes looked for her children. "But my babies-"


    Carlo interrupted her, "Rx, they are sleeping. It''s time for you to feed them."


    Pedro sighed. He gave her the bowl of medicine and said, "Drink it." Seeing Mu Lan''s eyes vigntly looking at the bowl of medicine, he eased her saying, "I put sugar. It tastes sweet."


    "Let me help you." Mu Liang helped her to sit up. Mu Lan flinched feeling the pain. She looked at the tired Mu Liang. She smiled mildly and said, "Next time, you have to give birth to our children."


    Mu Liang nodded. "Alright." His heart clenched seeing her tired smile. She was in pain and it was so vivid even though she tried to hide it from him. And he could do nothing to ease her pain.


    He took and a bowl of medicine and fed her slowly. After that, he gently wiped her mouth.


    Mu Lan nced at Pedro and asked, "Can I feed the children? Won''t my fever harm them?" She looked worried despite being in pain.


    Pedro frowned. "Who do you think I am? Do you think I will let them fall into danger?"


    Mu Lan rxed. "Give them to me."


    Carlo woke the firstborn. The moment he woke up, he started bawling. He carried him to her. Mu Lan carefully took her child. There was a soft smile hanging on her lips. She tenderly looked at her son, her firstborn. She said, "Shh, don''t cry, mommy will give you milk."


    Mu Liang was gazing at the mother and son deeply. He saw her unbuttoning her maxi and breastfeeding her child. He thought that he was watching a movie.


    While she was feeding, Pedro was checking other children''s pulse and then started making some medicines. Carlo helped him. They didn''t bother the family.


    After she was done feeding her four children, they started to doze off. She was holding the youngest one and put the third one on herp. On her left, Mu Liang was holding the other two in his arms. Mu Lan felt emotional when she looked at the four newborns. She whispered to him, "Liang Liang, look at them. They look like angels."


    "They are angels." Mu Liang said in a low voice with a smile. He kissed her left temple. "You did a great job, Lan. You have done your best. I''m so proud of you."


    She said with a smile, "Did you see that three of them got your eyes? Only the third one got my eyes. They look just like you. Now I know what you looked like when you were born. You looked just like an angel. You are my angels'' father."


    He said, "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be a father. I got a family and children because you are here by my side. It wouldn''t happen if it was someone else."


    "So, did you like my surprise?" She asked.


    Mu Liang sighed. He put his head on her left shoulder. Instead of answering her question, he said, "I would rather not be surprised at all. For a second I thought that I was losing you."


    Mu Lan nudged her cheek against his head. "I''m sorry I made you worry. But I didn''t endure the pain for you, Liang. I wanted it for us. That''s why I selfishly bore with it. It''s not your fault."


    Mu Liang slowly shook his head. "It''s partially my fault."


    Mu Lan pretended to think about it. Then, she spoke in a serious tone, "Liang Liang, since you wish to bear the consequences of your deed, then you have to do only two things."


    Mu Liang looked up to her. "What do I have to do?"


    She seriously said, "Take care of the children when I can''t take care of them and cook whatever I want to eat."


    Mu Liang started chuckling. "Sure, I will do it for you darling wife. What do you wish to eat?"


    Mu Lan instantly replied, "*Onigiri with meat in it."


    Mu Liang pecked lightly on her lips and said, "I''m going to make them right away." He put down the sleeping children beside her and before leaving he asked, "Aren''t you feeling ufortable sitting with two kids? Do you want toy down?"


    Mu Lan denied, "Nope, first I want to eat your onigiri. I don''t want to move more than necessary."


    "Okay, don''t move too much." Saying that Mu Liang left.


    Pedro came with another bowl of medicine and said, "Drink this. It will help you to lessen your pain. That way, your fever will subside."


    Mu Lan put down her sleeping son on her right side and asked, "What did you give me before then?"


    Pedro replied, "It was to regain your energy. I did put what you need the most. By the way, when do you want your children to take vines?"


    She took the medicine bowl from him and said, "You decide. You understand their condition better than I do."


    Pedro looked at her for some time before asking, "You do realize that from now on you have to move carefully. You cannot afford to make enemies anymore, kid."


    Mu Lan sipped in the bowl and then licked her lips. "I don''t understand what you mean."


    Carlo spoke this time, "Do you think we are a bunch of stupid? You have never made a single mistake when you are on a mission and this time, suddenly you fell asleep in the ne and didn''t try to escape from Li boy''s cage. What do you have to say about it?"


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------


    *Onigiri- Japanese word, it means rice ball

 Chapter 857: WHY MU LIANG BUT NOT HIM

    <h4>Chapter 857: WHY MU LIANG BUT NOT HIM</h4>


    Mu Lan shrugged. "What do I have to say about it? Nothing."


    "You!" Carlo wanted to scold her but seeing her tired expression he controlled his temper.


    Pedro coughed and calmly said, "You deliberately fell on the trap of both Li boys in order to achieve your goal. We had doubts at first but it was cleared after you banged the second Li boy. You wanted to break up the rtionship between the two brothers and nned to destroy the foundation of the LI family by hurting the second Li boy. And you did it just the way you wanted. It was all part of your n. Am I wrong?"


    Mu Lan opened her mouth wifely to say something. But she didn''t. She kept looking back and forth at the two elders with her open mouth and then said, "You know, you two are terrible."


    Carlo nodded. "Now you know. I believe if you knew that you were pregnant, you wouldn''t take the risk. How could you forget that you didn''t have periods for two months?"


    Mu Lan drank the medicine and wiped her mouth. Then she tried to "Look, nothing happened to me, right? I''m fine. I came here and gave birth to my wonderful children. Why are you bringing the past? So, tell me, did my n work?" in the end, she admitted that she fell on the Li boys'' hands on purpose.


    Pedro said, "You can say that. The Chinese Underworld is in chaos. Those who opposed the second Li boy secretly up until now are looking for him. They don''t believe that Li Sheng is injured. Since they can''t find him, they are thinking that he is dead. They won''t stoop looking for him until they see his dead body. Youshed out on him in anger, didn''t you? The way I see it, he can never recover in this life unless he takes you-know-what."


    Since it wasn''t their hideout but the enemy''s member''s castle, their conversation was always discreet.


    Mu Lan chuckled. "Isn''t he part of ''them''? Don''t they have a doctor like you?" By ''them'' she meant The Mongoose.


    Carlo rubbed his chin. "Shin was keeping an eye on him. He said that the Li boy is still in the hospital. It''s not the end of it. His elder brother is having a hard time managing business."


    She asked, "Why is that? Didn''t he stop looking for me?"


    Pedro replied, "He did but their business was still standing on the underworld power. Now that the mafia king is nowhere to be found, what can happen, just think."


    Mu Lan smirked. "If I wasn''t with Li Sheng, I wouldn''t know that Li Shen''s child was Xiao Mei and Li Sheng''s son before marriage."


    Carlo and Pedro gave her a surprised look. "That''s news to us." Carlomented.


    "But Li Sheng and Li Shen both found out that Xiao Mei isn''t my sister but my cousin. They believed that I had something to do with their family in the past, but I denied this fact. As a result, they looked for my identity and now things are exposed. However, they still don''t like me. I wonder what happened in the past." Mu Lan pondered for a long while.


    "You also exposed something unrted to the Li Family to your uncle, didn''t you?" Pedro asked. As she looked at him, he continued, "Your uncle divorced your auntie."


    Mu Lan''s eyes shone. "For real? Wow! That was fast!"


    Pedro said, "Which man would love a woman who cheated on him let alone let him raise someone else''s daughter. That Hua girl was stripped from the family title and fortune. It gave Li Shen a headache when she went to him for help."


    Mu Lan asked curiously, "What happened next? Did he help her?"


    Carlo scoffed. "As if he would? Instead of that, he joined forces with Hua Rong and threw that shameless mother and daughter. They are in the mansion of Li grandson. That heartless Li boy didn''t visit her even once."


    "Serves them right." Mu Lan was happy.


    "Whatever, next time you do something reckless like that, you will be punished. This is just a warning." Carlo threatened her.


    "Oow! I''m scared." Mu Lan said robotically.


    "You!" Carlo wanted to scold her.


    However, the second son had started to move. Mu Lan whispered, "Shh! Don''t talk loudly. You will wake them up." She put down the empty bowl, took him in her arms and started to pat him. The little guy fell asleep again.


    "Man, a girl really changes after bing a mother. I never believed it until I saw it with my own eyes." Antonio popped out of nowhere. He came closer and looked at the babies. One by one, Shintaro, Mark and Ru Xin came inside. Shintaromented, "They are so cute. Can I cuddle them?"


    Mu Lan smiled. "Sure, take them but be careful." Then she asked, "Where is Osiris? I don''t see him."


    Shintaro answered, "He gave you two packs of blood. Moreover, he stayed with you when you were giving birth to your babies. He worked so hard. Do you think you will still see him? He is sleeping like a log."


    Ru Xin asked worriedly, "How are you feeling?"


    Mu Lan slightly smiled. "I''m okay."


    Ru Xin said gently, "Are you sure? You don''t look well. Why don''t you take some rest?"


    Mu Lan replied, "I will, I''m waiting for my meal. As you can see, I''m hungry and I want to eat my Liang Liang''s cook. That''s why he went to the kitchen to prepare the dish I want to eat."


    "He... he can cook!" Ru Xin eximed.


    Who knew that the famous King of European Business World would cook for his wife? He became a wife''s ve after marriage and he was proud of it.


    Ru Xin never thought that Mu Liang cared so deeply about her. Compared to him, Ru Xin did nothing to win her heart. No wonder, she chose Mu Liang; not Li Shen, not Ru Xin but him alone.

 Chapter 858: FOUR BOYS

    <h4>Chapter 858: FOUR BOYS</h4>


    While they were talking, Shintaro''s phone rang. He answered the call, "Yes...e quickly, I won''t tell you.... it''s a surprise... Trust me, you will be shocked... oh, okay..." he looked at Mu Lan and asked, "Is there something you want, princess? We sent Al to the cities so that he can buy necessary things."


    Mu Lan said, "I do need some clothes and towels for the children. Tell him to buy four sets of towels, clothing and whatever is avable. Four colors will be sky blue, purple, light green and pink. And lots of diapers."


    Shintaro talked to Altan over the phone, "You heard the princess... why four? Because she wants to. Same color would be boring, right?... alright, I''m hanging up now. Roger."


    Mu Lan said, "I almost forgot that he was with us."


    Antonio said, "It would be abnormal if you remembered after what you have gone through. Recalling your scream still makes me shiver."


    Mu Lan wanted to know the details of Hua Rong and her auntie''s divorce and so on but the people, especially Ru Xin was around. So, she didn''t say anything to ruin the mood. She took her firstborn in her arms and kissed his small forehead.


    ---------


    Winter, spring and summer had passed. It was Autumn. Ten months had already passed. The Mongoose had stopped searching for Mu Lan three months ago. However, the children were too small to go for an adventure, so Mu Liang, Mu Lan and their four children with Pedro, Caro and Antonio stayed back.


    Ru Xin was also there. Others left because of their missions. Ru Xin already forgot those faces who left. He tried many times to remember but he couldn''t, not even the names of those people. He found it strange. He would leave the ind from time to time to run some errands.


    It was noon. Mu Liang was bathing his four sons under the sun. Pedro was helping him. Mu Lan was sitting on an easy chair and rxing.


    -----------


    Mu Lan had elixir in her body; as a result, she healed in no time. She wanted to help others at work but others didn''t let her, especially when she wanted to bathe her children or change the diapers. Mu Liang most of the time changed the diapers and washed them. Pedro helped him only when it was time to bathe the children. Mu Lan only ate and fed her own children. She also had another work and that was to make those trouble makers fall asleep.


    The kids weren''t just trouble makers; they were super troublemakers. If they opened their eyes and didn''t see their mother, they would start to wail loudly. The big boys couldn''t figure out how the small boys could scream so loudly. They certainly didn''t get their parents vocal. Onlyter, Mu Liang said, "They got my grandfather''s vocal."


    The big boys came to confirm one thing; as long as the small boys'' mother was around, they were the best kids in the world. If their mother wasn''t around, the third world war would start in a second.


    Though these small guys had some simrities, they had some dissimrities as well. For example; the eldest one was quieter and more aloof than his three younger siblings. But when he would see his mother, he would show a beautiful angelic smile. It would make Mu Lan''s heart melt in a second. In his eyes, only mother existed but it didn''t mean he didn''t like his father, he just didn''t show it to him. One day, Mu Liang fell asleep while hugging him. He kept looking at his father. It was such an adorable site. The couple named him Mu Lian.


    The second one was the cheerful type and alwaysughed no matter who it was. He was friendly and went to anyone''s arms as long as they were good to him. Other than his parents, he liked Ru Xin. As long as Ru Xin was around, he would never fall asleep. His name was Mu Ling.


    The third one was the sly one. His eyes would always dart around and when he wanted something and others refused to give him, he would show puppy eyes making others'' hearts crumble. People would start to think that they had done something wrong. Not only did he get his mother''s eyes, he also got his mother''s personality. No one could resist his charm. He was friendly just like his second brother. Carlo would call him ''sly dog'' in his mind. He was named Mu Laquan.


    And the fourth one was the innocent type. He would shy away if he saw someone other than his parents. But if he stayed with others for a long time, he would slowly be familiar with other people. He was the only one who would smile from time to time seeing Mu Liang''s face. They named him Mu Lin.


    Carlo and Antonio were very dissatisfied with the newborns'' names. Carloined, "Why do they have simr names? This is so irritating!"


    Mu Lan pouted. "So, what! They are mine and Liang Liang''s children. Since our name matches, we wanted to give them simr names. Look, even my beloved rice balls love their names. They are smiling so happily." She pointed out her children. She gave them the nickname ''rice ball''.


    Mu Liang sighed and said, "Lan, it was you who wanted to give them simr names."


    Mu Lan protested, "But you didn''t oppose it. You even named rice ball number three and rice ball number four."


    Mu Liang shook his head helplessly. There was no way he would oppose her, was there? However, it was true that he liked the names she chose. Hearing the boys'' name made him feel that they were very harmonious. Above all, he was happy, as long as his suddenlyrge family was happy.


    It was only two of them up until now and it suddenly became the family of six. He just imagined their family members'' expressions. It gave him thrills.


    Carlo scoffed again. He was always there to ruin the mood. "What''s with rice ball number one, two, three, four? This is so ugly, just like their monkey faces." Just then, Mu Lan threw a small toy towards him and he immediately caught it.

 Chapter 859: MY SONS’ BEAUTY

    <h4>Chapter 859: MY SONS'' BEAUTY</h4>


    It was breezy today. It felt good. Mu Lan closed her eyes to take a short nap. She could hear her babies "Wah! Wah! Dada!" words. They liked it when their father washed them. Mu Lan couldn''t help but smile.


    Afterward, Mu Liang wrapped them with the colorful towels and passed the eldest one to her. Mu Lan took the rice ball number one in her arms with a big smile. "Oh, look at you. Looking so handsome!" Rice ball number one gave her a faint smile making her heart melt. She told her husband, "Liang Liang, I''m worried about the future generation. I hope they won''t call for a world war the third because of my sons'' beauty."


    Mu Liang chuckled. "They are not as beautiful as you are. Don''t worry about it."


    "You have such a sweet mouth. Let me give you a reward." She leaned forward and kissed his mouth.


    He saw his wife breastfeeding his son. He would never get tired of looking at that scene. He asked, "Do you have enough milk to feed them all? Why don''t you give them canned milk? It has already been ten months. They have grown up a lot, their appetite is growing as well."


    She replied, "Pedro is giving me a medicine that can help me produce more milk."


    "It won''t harm you or the children if you take more medicine, will it?" Though he was talking, he had a hard time keeping the three children to himself because they were trying to crawl."


    "Rx, it''s herbal medicine. If it was bad for us, Pedro wouldn''t let me take it. And also, rice balls are eating orange and grain cereals. You tried to make them drink canned milk. it didn''t work. Moreover, they don''t drink that much milk." Mu Lan looked down at her son. "Now, now, you have drunk enough. It''s time for your brothers to drink."


    "Mam...ma..." Little rice ball number one raised his hands to touch her face.


    Mu Lan couldn''t help hugging him and said, "Yes, mama loves you too." In her heart, she thought, ''He is such an angel.''


    "Mam...ma!"


    "Mama!"


    "Da...da!"


    After hearing the eldest one calling out for mother, others started calling out for Mu Liang and Mu Lan too. They cheerfully went close to Mu Lan and tugged her clothes.


    "Alright rice balls, I will give you what you want." Mu Lan said with a smile. Then she looked at her husband and said, "Sometimes, I think that I will die from their cuteness."


    Mu Liang chuckled. His heart was filled with happiness and warmth.


    From the nearby window, Pedro and Carlo were watching the harmonious family. Carlo smiled and said, "Who would have thought that she would adapt to this new environment so easily. I was used to thinking that she would always be unrestrained. So, it''s really her Mr. Right who made her change her mind. This guy certainly has some tricks in his sleeves if he can capture her easily."


    Pedro nonchntly said, "Didn''t she already said what impressed her the most? It was his face and she always said that he was super-rich."


    Carlo scratched his head. "Then I should have told that ''I am rich'' to all the women I met."


    "Yeah, and you would be robbed." Pedro moved away from the window.


    -----------------------


    One monthter, Mu Lan went out with Ru Xin to Shanghai, the closest city from the ind, to buy some stuff for her kids. The next month, they would turn one year old. She wanted to hold a party and give her angelic sons wonderful presents. So, she went to the nearby city to buy some toys. Ru Xin happily took her to many different stores and before they knew it, they bought lots of gifts.


    Afterward, they went to a seafood restaurant for lunch. It was famous and one of the most expensive seafood restaurants were only upper-ss people woulde to eat. As a result, there were very few customers when they arrived. They ordered their meal and started gossiping. Mu Lan asked, "Have you heard anything about Li Sheng?"


    Ru Xin replied, "Li Sheng? This dude is long gone. I heard that he was sent overseas."


    Mu Lan curiously asked, "Overseas? Where?"


    Ru Xin smiled and asked, "Do you want to know that much?" He put his hands under his chin and continued, "Let''s trade. What will you give me in return? How about cooking something for me?"


    She deeply thought about it. "Hmmm... how about boiled eggs? Or maybe instant noodles?"


    Ru Xin sighed. "... Alright, let''s forget that. I heard that he went to Singapore. Since this country isn''t safe for him, Singapore would be a good ce for him since his friend in there is a mafia leader. There, he is just trying to stay alive. You see, he cannot recover."


    Mu Lan nodded. Of course, she knew that. But if she told him that, he would ask from whom she heard such confidential information. He was already skeptical about Carlo and Pedro. He couldn''t ask for more. At least, Pedro bought a fishing boat and others brought a submarine and used underground of Ru Xin''s castle to avoid suspicion. Mu Liang also used a fishing boat.


    ''Wait a second, if the Li Family isn''t controlling the Chinese Underworld, then who is?'' The moment Mu Lan thought that she questioned him, "Then who had taken Li Sheng position in the underworld?"


    Ru Xin paused and then frowned. He asked her back, "Don''t you think you know too much despite being a small child?"


    Mu Lan protested, "What are you talking about? Who is a small child? I''m the mother of four small children if that''s what you meant."


    Ru Xin held his hands high to surrender. "Alright, my mistake. I apologize. But little Lan, is it okay for you to know all these. I know that the Mu Family is very prestigious and they will keep an eye on the underworld. You don''t need to know all that. You can just take care of your family. What if you get to know something that it will harm you and your family?" He was concerned for her safety.

 Chapter 860: IS THAT HER BOYFRIEND?

    <h4>Chapter 860: IS THAT HER BOYFRIEND?</h4>


    Mu Lan took his hands and patted them. "As you know that I''m from the Mu Family and we can be attacked at any moment because my husband and my brother-inw have lots of enemies. That''s the very reason I need to be informed about that. It is a part of my duty as the eldest daughter-inw of the Mu Family.


    Ru Xin looked at her hands, those were grabbing his hands in mncholy and then, sighed. "You are really stubborn. Alright, I''m telling you. Since the Li Family cannot afford to be in the same position after Li Sheng''s ident, the position was taken by the heir of the Ge Family."


    "Huh? The Ge Family? Isn''t it-" Mu Lan stopped abruptly. She covered her mouth in astonishment. ''Hold on a second. Isn''t the name too familiar? If I remember correctly in Italy when I was raising money for the Mu Corporation, there was a guy who bought my invention. He said that he was from the Ge Family.''


    "What''s wrong?" Ru Xin asked in puzzlement. He never saw her being so surprised.


    Mu Lan controlled herself and asked carefully, "Big brother Xin, does that guy have a pair of grey eyes?"


    Ru Xin blinked. "Are you talking about the heir of the Ge Family? Yes, he does. How do you know that?"


    Mu Lan smirked. "Ah, I met him a couple of times in Europe." She shook her head and thought, ''Well, well, well, dearest Xue Lin, you can go back to China and hit the jackpot, huh? You married into the Ge Family and we didn''t get an invitation. That cannot do. I have to catch you after I''m done with my problem.'' She smiled like a pure devil.


    Ru Xin shuddered. He knew that she was mischievous but he never saw her smiling like a pure evil. It scared him for no reason.


    The food was served and they started to eat. While they were eating, Ru Xin said, "If you have anything else to buy, you have to buy today. I can''t bring you here tomorrow."


    "Why not?" Mu Lan took the fried squid and began to chew it.


    Ru Xin replied, "Tonight, I''m going to the base. I got a call from the headquarters yesterday. I have to go on a mission."


    "Really? Be careful then. I hope you will be back before the rice balls'' birthday. Or they will be upset. Especially the second rice ball." Mu Lan said.


    Ru Xin didn''t give her any false hope. "I cannot say for sure. But I also wish that I will be able to attend their birthday party."


    At that time, two middle-aged women came to the restaurant. They sat down in the opposite direction of where Mu Lan and Ru Xin were sitting. They ordered their meal when one of them saw Mu Lan and shock filled her eyes.


    "...Is... Xiao... Lan...?" That woman asked.


    The second woman looked at the direction where the first woman was pointing out and she was surprised too. "S-she... she is. That bi*ch! Wasn''t she supposed to die? Why is she here of all ces? Howe she has so much money toe here?"


    "She looks like she is having a good time despite what happened to her almost a year ago." The first womanmented.


    The second woman was fuming. "She dares to show her face when I''m in a bad mood. But how is she with? Who is that man? Did she get herself a boyfriend here and lead a happy life?"


    The first woman narrowed her eyes. Since the man with Mu Lan was showing his back, she couldn''t see his face. She said, "I''m going to powder my nose." Saying that she stood up and walked away. A minuteter, she came back from Mu Lan''s right direction. She cleverly took this side so that the couple didn''t notice her. She saw the couple was busy eating. She had a good look at the man with whom Mu Lan was with and then came back to her own seat.


    The second woman curiously asked, "Did you see the man''s face?"


    The first woman calmly answered, "I did."


    Herpanion asked again, "Who is he?"


    "He is the son of you whom you know very well." She paused before continuing, "He is the son of Ru Yaozu, Ru Xin."


    The second woman''s face paled. "Ar-are you sure? You aren''t making any mistakes, are you?"


    The first woman raised an eyebrow. "Who do you think I am? I know the faces of every influential person in China. Do you think anyone can fool me?"


    The second woman nervously said, "N-no, no, I''m not saying that. My point is, how can she know him?"


    The first woman asked in a rxed tone, "How long has she been missing from your line of sight?"


    "She went away and came back all of a sudden giving me goosebumps. I can''t trail her like that. When she leaves, she doesn''t leave a single mark to follow her." The second woman bit down her lower lip in frustration.


    "Since she doesn''t leave trails, she knows how to remove her traces before she goes away. Why will she go this far to remove her track? And how can a normal, simple girl go out without a trace?" The first woman tapped her fingers on the table. "Xiao Lan... hmmm... she isn''t as simple as we think she is. I think, when she goes away, she does some special training."


    The second woman excitedly asked herpanion, "Do you know what you are saying? You are almost saying that she is some kind of secret agent."


    The first woman coolly said, "...Or she is some kind of spy. If the army finds out about her existence, it will be hard for her to live such a good life."


    The second woman nervously said, "But then they will dig out her past and if things go wrong, she will inherit her fortune left by her parents."


    "Not before we finish her." The first woman smiled cruelly.

 Chapter 861: HAVING FUN

    <h4>Chapter 861: HAVING FUN</h4>


    The second woman shuddered. Still, she couldn''t help but worry, "Are you nning to kill her when she is under interrogation? Isn''t Yaozu''s son Major? I don''t think things will go smoothly if we add army."


    Their meals were served, so both of them became quiet. After the waiter left, the first woman said, "If the army doesn''t work, we still have political power."


    "For a bi*ch like her, why should we go this far to let politics and the army sh against each other." The second woman clenched her fists. ''Why her? Why does she get all the attention?'' She resented Mu Lan to the core.


    The first woman smirked. "If Yaozu''s son has the power to save her, let him try. But I doubt that he has that much power to save a spy from another country."


    The second woman asked, "But she doesn''t have an ordinary family background. Are you sure that political power will help you?"


    The first woman brushed off herpanion''s worry. "It doesn''t matter how influential her family is. If she is proved to be a spy, no one can save her. Anyway, she doesn''t even know her family name. She is registered as Hua, don''t forget that. Her parents are both dead. She has no family members. I will make her go where she deserves."


    The second woman still couldn''t stop being anxious. "But if she has anypanion who is powerful and influential, there will be a problem."


    The first woman pondered. "That''s true. We don''t know how many people she has links with. How about we do something that won''t catch anyone''s attention then? We will do something that will make it an ident and people will think that her death was natural."


    The second woman agreed. "That''s an impressive idea but what will we do?"


    "Just wait and see." Herpanion smirked evilly.


    --------------------


    Whileing back from the restaurant, Mu Lan seemed happy. She had a soft smile hanging on her lips. Ru Xin started the engine of the boat and told her, "You seem happy."


    "Do I?" Mu Lan asked.


    "Yes, you do." He said.


    "It''s maybe because I''m going to have fun." She giggled. She spread her hands on both sides and enjoyed the strong wind.


    He asked, "Didn''t you have fun today?" He felt good seeing her so happy when she was with him.


    Mu Lan said loudly, "I did and I''m still having fun. But the fun I''m talking about is a bit special."


    He asked, "Is it because I''m leaving? Little Lan, you are so cruel."


    She said, "Ah, don''t jump to conclusion. I would love it if you were there when I''ll have fun. My fun has nothing to do with your presence or absence."


    ---------


    As they reached the ind, they went back to their rooms to freshen up. Since there were children in the castle, they stayed as clean as possible. After finished bathing, Mu Lan hid the gifts she bought for the children. Afterward, she walked towards the living room. She met Ru Xin in the corridor.


    When they entered into the living room, they saw the rice balls were crawling in the living room. The floor was covered in thick carpet and it was cleaned every day. So, Mu Liang let them y there as much as they wanted. The moment they saw Mu Laning inside, they started to call for her.


    "Mommy!"


    "Mama!"


    "Mam...ma...!"


    "Ma...ma...!"


    They crawled towards her. Theypeted against each other. They wanted to see who went close to their mother first. Mu Lan stood at the doorway and watched the show; and so did others in the room. They were all interested to know who won the game.


    Rice ball number one won the game. Since he was closer to the door, he caught her first. The moment he came close, he was enveloped in Mu Lan''s warmth. He was so cute that she couldn''t wait to hug him. She squeezed him in her arms. He gave her a faint smile and she thought that an arrow pierced through her heart. She gave her loud kisses in his apple colored cheeks. She said, "Mommy is home. I missed you baby."


    Then the third, second and fourth rice balls came closer. The first one gave her a puppy look and said, "Mam...ma..." It was his way to call her to capture her heart. Mu Lan felt that her heart melt in that instant. The second one hugged her one leg and cheerfullyughed. Mu Lan felt fuzzy all of a sudden. She put down the eldest one and hugged the other two. "I missed you two too."


    Since the fourth one was a little shy, he stayed close to Mu Liang. So, he was thest. It made him upset and he pursed his lower lip. He was going to cry. Mu Lan helpless. She hugged all of them at once and gave loud kisses on their cheeks. She hugged four of them in her arms and raised them up. Then she walked towards therge couch and sat down. She let go of them, but they still stayed close to her. They didn''t want to leave her side.


    Carlo gave her an envious re. "Couldn''t you stay out a little more?" He was cozying up with the youngest one who didn''t want to y with anyone except his parents. And then she had toe and ruin Carlo''s hard work.


    Mu Lan grinned. "I was away for six hours. Why couldn''t you get along with the fourth rice ball? Just admit your defeat, Carl."


    "In your dreams." Carlo scoffed.


    Mu Liang sat beside her and took the second and the third rice balls in his arms. "You took a lot of time to buy ''a few things''." He said.


    Mu Lan smelt something burning. She said, "Hubby, can you not be like that? Even if I was a mile away, I could smell your heart burning in jealousy."

 Chapter 862: WE SHOULD STOP

    <h4>Chapter 862: WE SHOULD STOP</h4>


    "I was worried. And you forgot to take your cell phone." Mu Liang solemnly said. He knew very well how Ru Xin felt for her. Not only that, he kidnapped her and hurt her. Though it was three years ago and Ru Xin helped them a lot, he couldn''t stop worrying.


    Mu Lan looked at him for a while before leaning close to him and giving a light kiss on his left cheek. "I forgot to take my cell phone. Sorry, hubby." She said cutely, using her charm.


    "Laquan definitely got your trade." Mu Liangmented. Laquan was their third son who was called ''sly dog'' by Carlo.


    Carlo instantly said, "You are right about that." He totally agreed. He looked at Mu Lan. "Did you know what he did after you left? I was taking a nap outside. Taking the chance, he climbed over my body and started pping my chest. You know I couldn''t sleep wellst night. And there he ruined my beauty nap. When I woke up and wanted to scold him, he gave me such a look that I couldn''t say a word. He definitely got that sly side from you."


    Mu Lan said, "He is God gifted. I didn''t teach him that. You cannot me it on me."


    "You-" Carlo wanted to scold her but stopped.


    Ru Xin changed the subject. "I''m leaving tonight. I''m not sure when I''lle back."


    "Is it a mission?" Mu Liang asked.


    "Yes." Ru Xin replied.


    Antonio told Mu Lan, "Winter ising but it''s not that cold in here because we are in the middle of the East China Sea. But don''t be careless. You need to wear warm clothes."


    Mu Lan was already wearing a full-sleeved white t-shirt and ck pants. She wasn''t feeling cold at all. Still, she said, "I''ll be careful."


    Mu Liang looked at her. "Didn''t I put a sweater on the bed? I told you to wear it after youe back."


    Pedro said, "If you catch a cold, your sons will be affected since you still breastfeed them."


    Mu Lan hung her head and repeated her words, "I will be careful."


    Antonio looked outside. "It''s too calm outside. It feels like something is going to happen."


    "You mean something fun will happen." Mu Lan smiled.


    The eyes of the big boysnded on her. Mu Liang asked, "Why do you think so?"


    "Did you meet anyone when you went out today?" Pedro asked.


    "..." Carlo already read her mind. He raised an eyebrow and kept quiet.


    Antonio stood up. "I''ll go for a swim." He meant that he was going to guard outside.


    "Rx, nothing serious will happen." Mu Lan said in a rxed manner. Then she looked at the little boys. She cheerfully said, "Rice balls, let''s make some origami birds.


    The second and third rice balls cheerfully said, "Oigami! Oigami!" They still can''t pronounce ''r'' properly. The eldest and the youngest stayed quiet but they were also excited. The mother and the sons started ying together. Mu Liang helped her.


    Pedro and Antonio looked at Carlo for his opinion since they knew that Carlo read her mind. Carlo pacified their worries using telepathy saying, "Nothing serious."


    That night, after dinner, Ru Xin left, Mu Lan made the children fall asleep with Mu Liang. Then they went back to their bedroom together. The kids slept in the next room. They went to bed.


    Mu Liang hugged her from behind. "Don''t you have something to say to me?"


    "What do you mean?" Mu Lan casually asked him back not understanding the meaning behind his question.


    He replied, "You said something funny is going to happen. Did you really meet anyone when you were out?"


    Mu Lan smiled. She turned around to face him. She could see his face without the lights on. The windows were opened and faint light wasing from outside to illuminate the dark room. She said, "Hubby, I did show you my power once, right?


    "You did." Mu Liang would never forget that day. To him, it was magical.


    Mu Lan appeased him saying, "I have the power of the wind. As long as there is wind, I can do anything. If someone ising to attack us, I will find out before theye within a hundred miles. And Antonio is here. As long as there is water, no one can stop him. What are you worried about? Leave everything to me."


    Mu Liang couldn''t let off the uneasy feeling in his heart. He embraced her tightly and nted a kiss on her head. Mu Lan moved a little upward and captured his lips. He responded to her with the same passion. The room temperature was rising when Mu Liang pushed her away. He breathed heavily and said in a husky voice, "We should stop here."


    "Why?" Mu Lan was also breathless.


    He took a deep breath to control his emotions. "I will lose my control."


    "Then lose it." She kissed his throat.


    Mu Liang groaned. He looked for excuses. When he found one, he said, "You will get pregnant again." He said it because they didn''t bring the herbal medicine that was given by Lu Feng.


    Mu Lan''s eyes glinted. "Don''t worry about it. I bought contraception from the shopping mall. Therge size. It will work." Her naughty hands went inside his cotton pajama and roamed over his first chest.


    "That won''t do." He caught her mischievous hands firmly.


    "It will do." She bit his corbone and then licked it.


    Mu Liang''s eyes heated up. Those torching eyes looked at her with hunger. He moved away a bit and sighed. "I might hurt you down there." He finally admitted what was poking him. After what she had gone through, he was traumatized by it. As a result, he didn''t be intimate with her after she gave birth to their four sons.


    "But I''m healed. I was healed in a week." Mu Lan was surprised to know that he felt that way. It always made her happy that he cared for her this much. Now she understood why he didn''t touch her even though she tried to flirt with him countless times.

 Chapter 863: UNINVITED GUESTS

    <h4>Chapter 863: UNINVITED GUESTS</h4>


    [WARNING: Mature content. No under 18 is allowed. ;) Dear under 18 readers, read after *** mark. XD ]


    "I know, but let''s wait another month." He didn''t know if he could control his desireter when they didn''t be intimate for a year. What if he hurt her in the process?


    "I''m not waiting, I want you now." Mu Lan said and pounced on him. She kissed him forcefully and her hands started roaming around his body. She elegantly unbuttoned his cotton nightshirt.


    Mu Liang growled like a hungry animal. He warned her, "Lan, be a good girl." His throat was dry and his hands were on her waist.


    "I won''t." She stubbornly said. She lightly bit his right earlobe. She heard him grunting. She seductively said in his right ear, "If you are that worried, you don''t have to do anything. I''ll ride you tonight. Then you decide whether I''m okay or not."


    Their clothes were removed and they writhed in pleasure. Their moans filled the room. His hungry hands moved on her body, feeling her every curve. His lips found their ways on her nipples. She cried out in rapture. She called out his name while he called out her name. His teeth grazed on her soft skin leaving red marks everywhere. His fingers found their ways to her honey mouth. The moment he let his fingers go inside, she sucked them in like a greedy vixen. She down her lips to control her voice but he didn''t allow her. He pried open her mouth with another hand and then pinched her small flower. She immediately came. Her sweet moans invited him in.


    She licked his throat and caught his hard member at the same time and then moved her hand like an expert. He growled. He came pretty soon as though he was waiting for her to touch him. Her right hand was moistened. Her tongue tangled with his warm, soft tongue. And then she took him inside her. He grunted feeling her inside tight and warm. He once heard that woman''s v*g*n* would loose after giving birth. However, she proved it wrong.


    His hands were firmly grabbing onto her slender waist and she moved up and down. She took him to her deepest part. Their movements made obscene sounds and it filled the room. Their sweats and warm liquids mixed together. In the end, Mu Laing couldn''t take it anymore since her performance was beyond what he expected. He threw her on the bed and thrust deep inside her. She cried out in ecstasy. Her toes curled up. Her hands scratched his back. He didn''t flinch. He didn''t feel the pain. He subconsciously pounded wildly into her.


    Her face was flushed and wet. Her eyes were moistened and her lips were swollen. She looked like an alluring siren seducing her husband relentlessly. He looked at her with so much affection, it turned her on. She clenched tightly around him and it made him swell even more. She moved her buttocks and met him in the midway. He leaned forward and bit down her lower lip. His fingers yed with her hard nipples and also her pink flower. He made here four times. Before he climaxed, he came into senses, pulled himself out and sprayed all over her stomach. He had no intention of ejacting inside her. It was the first time he did it.


    They breathed heavily. Mu Liang tenderly moved her hair away from her wet face. His lips trailed on her face and then captured her lips. Then, he carried her to the bathroom and washed their bodies in warm water. After he took her to bed, she came to her senses. She hugged him and asked like a spoiled child, "Only once?"


    Mu Liang touched her forehead with his lips and asked, "Are you in pain? Does it hurt?" He touched her stomach over her nightgown.


    She snuggled close to him and shook her head. "Not at all. I told you I''m fine."


    "Sleep now. We can do it tomorrow and the day after. There is no hurry." He covered their bodies with the warmforter.


    ***


    The next day, after breakfast, Mu Lan was ying with the kids with Mu Liang when Antonio rushed inside the living room. "I was informed that there are two womening towards this ind."


    "Who are they?" Pedro asked.


    "Little baby knows them." Antonio scratched his right cheek.


    Mu Lan asked, "Are they alone?"


    Antonio replied, "They seem so. I didn''t see others'' presence. Not under the water at least. Do you want to check?"


    Mu Lan used her wind power to check the boat. She saw a man who was sailing the boat. There were two women behind him. There was no suspicious boat or ship around them. She said, "They are indeed alone. I''ll go and meet them."


    "They must have followed you yesterday. That''s why you know that you are going to have some fun." Mu Liang looked at her.


    "They didn''t follow us. They must have known big brother Xin. That''s why they guessed that I would be here." She shrugged.


    "What will you do?" Carlo asked.


    "What can I do? I should greet the guests since they came here to meet me." Mu Lan calmly stood up and instructed, "Liang Liang, stay with the children. You guys, stay here inside the castle and don''t use your power. Don''t let the guests know your presence. It''s better as long as they think I''m alone. I can handle two women myself."


    Mu Liang anxiously asked, "What if they are..."


    "What can they do to me? If I need help, I''ll contact Carl." Mu Lan walked out of the room after kissing her children and her worried husband. She tied her blue muffler around her waist over her blue jeans and white woolen sweater. her ponytail swayed as she walked. She was used to doing it when she would go out to have some ''fun''.


    She walked out of the castle and stopped in front of the boatyard. She calmly waited for the uninvited guests with an amusing smile hanging on her lips.

 Chapter 864: HOW DARE YOU

    <h4>Chapter 864: HOW DARE YOU</h4>


    The boat came closer and the three guests'' faces became visible. The boat slowed down and stopped beside the boatyard. The two women came down from the boat with the sailor''s help. After that, the sailor took off.


    Mu Lan raised an eyebrow. ''Don''t they want to leave this ind? Or will they stay with me here.'' She smirked thinking that. Between her and the uninvited guests had forty-five meters distance. The women wore ck dresses with ck winter clothes wrapping around them.


    The elegant woman looked at her in surprise at first but quickly changed her expression. She smiled softly and said, "Xiao Lan, it has been a while. You look better than thest time I saw you."


    Mu Lan smiled in return. "It has certainly been a while. You look as elegant as ever, Mrs. Li."


    Mrs. Li stared at her for a while before saying, "You look like you have been waiting for us."


    Mu Lan nodded, "I undoubtedly was after I saw your boat that is."


    Mrs. Li narrowed her eyes slightly. "I feel like you knew I wasing."


    Mu Lan shrugged her shoulders helplessly. "Why do you think so, Mrs. Li?"


    Mrs. Li pointed out, "You don''t seem surprised to see us at all."


    "You are mistaking about that, Mrs. Li. I''m definitely surprised to see you with my beloved auntie." Mu Lan denied her suspicion and looked at the woman beside her.


    Zhuang Lei gritted her teeth. Though she said nothing, she felt her anger rising.


    Mu Lan smiled eerily. "Auntie, howe you are here? If I knew you woulde, I could ask big brother Xin''s permission to let you stay with me here. Since he isn''t here, I can''t invite you in. You see, I''m his guest as well. By the way, auntie, how''s uncle? Has he been well?"


    Zhuang Lei clenched her teeth. She was fueling in anger.


    Mu Lan said, "I feel bad to know that uncle loved you so much so that he never doubted you even though you had a nasty past. Auntie, how could you put a green hat on his head and sleep with another man? I feel hurt to think that my beloved sister Xiao Mei is a b*st*rd." She put her right hand on her right cheek and sighed deeply.


    Zhuang Lei trembled. She was about to open her mouth when Mrs. Li stopped her and told Mu Lan, "You look like you know something about the current situation of your auntie." She found it amusing.


    Mu Lan said in a rxed manner, "I don''t understand why you always think the wrong thing about me, Mrs. Li. What can I know? I only stated the main fact that I collected from someone who saw auntie making out with another man who wasn''t her husband. Their conversation proved that Xiao Mei isn''t uncle''s daughter. Auntie also has two other children; one in the army and the other one is dead for years. I have no contribution to whatever happened between auntie and that man. I''mpletely innocent. When I heard this news from that person, I was astonished. Mrs. Li, What kind of person do you think I am?" The way she talked, it made Zhuang Lei choking her to death.


    Mrs. Li covered her face with her slender hand and said, "Somehow I have a feeling that you are not a usual girl."


    Mu Lan''s eyes flickered. "Why do you think so?"


    "A normal girl wouldn''t have waited for us like you did." Mrs. Li gave her opinion.


    "I do like to be different from a normal girl. Why are you here? I thought you would be busy treating your younger son. Isn''t he still in the hospital?" Mu Lan spoke politely but there was something in her tone that made Mrs. Li hate her. Her eyes narrowed slightly. "I don''t know what you are talking about." She said.


    Mu Lan had her fun pissing them off. "Why are you here, Mrs. Li?"


    Mrs. Li said in a cool manner, "We havee to draw a score with you."


    "What did I ever do that you want to draw a score with me?" Mu Lan needed to find out why the Li Family was after her.


    Mrs. Li changed the topic saying, "Now that you mentioned the affair of your friend, there is a chance that you told your uncle about this external affair."


    Mu Lan narrowed her eyes. She had no interest in ying tai-chi with her. However, since they came to her, she would give them the way they wanted. "I certainly did. Uncle took great care of me even though I wasn''t his blood. I was grateful to him. I had to tell him that he was cheated on."


    Zhuang Lei couldn''t take it anymore. She burst everything at once. "You bi**h! It''s all your fault! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have lost everything. Why have youe back after I sold you? Why are you still alive? You should have died back then."


    "Did you really think that after you sold me, I would let you go? Don''t you know that karma is a bi*ch?" Mu Lan smirked. "But I guess you are more of a bi*ch than karma. You sold your conscience for money."


    Zhuang Lei snapped at her. "How dare you talk to me like that?"


    "How dare you to look at me eye to eye after what you have done to me." Mu Lan was still cool even though she was talking harshly. "Don''t think that I don''t know. I remember every single thing that you have done to me." She liked seeing Zhuang Lei shaking in fear.


    Zhuang Lei was scared at first that Mu Lan found out, but she still showed her power. "Who raised you, you little b***h?! Who let you stay at my house? Who took you in?" She screamed like a madwoman.


    Mu Lan said, "If it weren''t for you, I would''ve inherited my father''s wealth. You only took me away because you wanted my parents'' money."

 Chapter 865: ABOUT HER MOTHER

    <h4>Chapter 865: ABOUT HER MOTHER</h4>


    Mu Lan continued, "You got punished because of your own sin. Pointing your finger at me won''t lessen your damnation."


    Mrs. Li pped her hands. "Well said! You found out, no, it means that you knew it when you were only two years old. You were no normal child. You are your mother''s daughter after all."


    "You knew my mother." It was a statement from Mu Lan''s part. She was still skeptical about the Li Family''s animosity towards her but now she felt that it had something to do between two women.


    Mrs. Li smirked. "You can say that."


    "Don''t tell me you are a loser who lost to my mother again and again and now you want revenge." Mu Lan chuckled.


    Carlo, who heard everything from inside the castle through telepathy, shook his head thinking, ''Savage!'' He secretly sent a text to Shintaro asking him to find out the rtionship between Zhuan Shen and Mrs. Li.


    The smile on Mrs. Li''s face disappeared upon hearing Mu Lan''s remark. She trembled and clenched her fists to control her emotions. She took a deep breath and said, "Xiao Lan, you are as sharp-tongued as your mother. She always bashed those who lost to her."


    Mu Lan shook her head. "My mother isn''t like that. If she was, I would be just like her. But I didn''t turn out to be like that. I only bash those who go after me. I guess you envied my mother and went against her. As a result, you made a fool out of yourself and she shamed you." She smirked. "If I have to guess, I think it''s not only once, you tried to harm her multiple times. Is this why you became a friend of my aunt and gave her ideas on how to get on my nerves? You couldn''t touch my mother, so you pushed your hatred on me, her daughter."


    Mrs. Li covered her face while saying, "My, Xiao Lan, aren''t you full of ideas?"


    "I''m not wrong about that, am I? When I came back to China, I happened to meet an old ssmate of my mother. She mistook me as her but then we got to know each other. She invited me to her house and we spent plenty of time together to find out about her school life. I got to know that you never became first at anything because of my mother." Then, Mu Lan said dreamily, "She is a true genius. I admire her so much."


    Mrs. Li''s expression darkened. She didn''t talk for a long time. The silence was terrifying. Even the wind stopped blowing as if waiting for something dangerous or maybe nature understood the importance of the moment. Mu Lan was still as calm as ever. She gave her time.


    It was winter but the warmth of the East China Sea captivated the ind. But now the atmosphere had be chilly out of blue. The sun was being covered by the ck clouds making the ind covered in darkness. Mu Lan looked at the sky. She didn''t notice when the dark clouds covered the sky. She was too busy to give her attention to Mrs. Li and Zhuang Lei.


    After a few minutes of silence, she said in a low voice, "You know, you remind me of her in every single way. The way you talk, the way you smile, the way you look at me, the way you think; everything reminds me of your mother. The more I look at you, the more I''m reminded of her. It''s so frustrating. I feel disgusted just by looking at you. You make me sick."


    "Right back at you." Mu Lan coolly talked back.


    "Ahahahaha!" Mrs. Liughed madly all of a sudden. It didn''t go with her appearance, however, it suited her. It was more like her real self than her fake elegant self. Just like she startedughing, she stopped abruptly. She looked at Mu Lan viciously and then smiled eerily while saying, "You angered me this time, Xiao Lan. It''s a good thing. I wished for you to anger me. I wanted to be so angry that I can use all my power to finish you."


    Mu Lan blinked. She heard some noisesing from the ocean right behind Mrs. Li and Zhuang Lei. Judging by Zhuang Lei''s expression, she was surprised and didn''t know where the sound wasing. She was as clueless as Mu Lan.


    Mrs. Li screamed aloud, "This is your ending, Xiao Lan! You will die in my hands! Just the way I killed your father and mother." Then sheughed evilly.


    Mu Lan''s eyes widened. "...What did you say...?"


    Mrs. Li screamed. "It was me. I''m the one who killed your parents. They tried to oppose me. Especially your father. How dare he get in my way of handling Saudi Arabia''s incident. However, he got some rare items and found a cure. Even when he was asked not to interfere, he did. That''s why I finished him off in the library twenty-four years ago. And then your mother, who was pregnant with your brother; I caused your mother''s ident. I gave your auntie some ideas on how to snatch away your fortune. She cooperated with me and didn''t let the doctors give your injured mother any treatment. As a result, she died as well. Then your auntie took you in. She mistreated you and you called for the police. You were as smart as your mother even though you were a child. We thought that we couldn''t go on like that. In my order, she sold you to a Japanese organization. We thought that we would never see you again and would drown in luxury. But yourwyer was good. We didn''t get a single penny. On the other hand, you came back yearster. All we wanted to see was your dead body but every time you came back to life and ruined our n."


    Mrs. Li paused before saying, "But everything is going to end now. I won''t let those useless fools finish you. I will kill you with my own hands and let you see; you and your parents are beneath me."

 Chapter 866: VICIOUS LIKE A HYENA

    <h4>Chapter 866: VICIOUS LIKE A HYENA</h4>


    The ufortable noise was getting closer. It was so cold and horrifying that chills ran down Mu Lan''s spine. She wasn''t the only one; except for Mrs. Li, everyone heard the noise and they frowned and looked around.


    "This is a weird sound," Pedromented.


    "Antonio, can you check?" Carlo asked.


    "I''m going to the basement." Antonio ran out of the living room. He went to the basement. There was a submarine base. It was directly connected to the ocean. He ran towards the submarine base and tried to touch the water. Just then, he noticed something. He immediately contacted Carlo through telepathy. He said, "Carl, this is bad."


    "What''s going on?" Carlo asked. He had a bad feeling about it.


    Antonio said, "This Li woman isn''t normal. She-"


    Just then, on the outside, something came out of the sea and flew towards Mu Lan.


    At that moment, Mu Lan was in deep thought. Mrs. Li already confessed to her crime. She said that she was behind the Saudi Arabia incident and she wanted the cure and elixir. That would make her a part of The Mongoose. In that case, the theory Cobra members were thinking that Li Sheng had something to do with The Mongoose which waspletely wrong. That''s why when Mu Lan used her power to hurt him, neither could he fight back nor his men found her. But since his mother was the part of The Mongoose, she used her connection to look for her. The only good thing was she didn''t think that Mu Lan had some sort of power.


    That aside, Mrs. Li nned to kill Mu Lan''s father and she almost seeded. The same went for her mother. The worst part was, her mother was pregnant. Then, she was taken by Zhuang Lei. It was also part of Mrs. Li''s n. And of course, she was sold to the Japanese Institute. If Mu Lan''s guess was correct, it was part of The Mongoose too. In that case, making her a killer machine was Mrs. Li''s order.


    Mu Lan chuckled. ''What a cruel woman to do something to a five years old child just because she couldn''t win against my parents.''


    If that institute was under The Mongoose, it made sense that The Cobra couldn''t find the girl who helped her. That sessful killer machine had vanished after the explosion with the doctors. It only meant that The Mongoose was as powerful as The Cobra. The enemy wasn''t someone she could easily trifle with.


    However, the animosity was between Zhuan Zhen and Mrs. Li. What did it have to do with the Li Family and Mu Lan? Li Sheng and Li Shen were kids when Zhuan Zhen and Professor Ryuren died. They knew nothing about Mrs. Li''spetition with Zhuan Zhen. Since the very beginning, Li Shen and Li Sheng knew that Mu Lan was the youngest daughter of Hua Rong, Zhuang Lei''s husband. Moreover, she knew nothing about the Li Family back then. Then, why did they hate her? Why did they try to make her life miserable by ying with her heart and emotions? Mrs. Li''s confession didn''t exin the Li boys'' attitude towards her.


    But Mu Lan understood one thing. Since Mrs. Li confessed her wrongdoings, she wouldn''t let her live.


    Just as she thought that something flew at her and subconsciously used her power to slice it. It was sliced into pieces and something liquid sshed everywhere. Mu Lan narrowed her eyes and looked at the object. She was startled seeing what it was. It was a ck Mamba, arge and highly venomous snake species native to much of Sub-Saharan Africa. It was known as the second-longest venomous snake species in the world and is the fastest movingnd snake, capable of moving at 4.32 to 5.4 meters per second. She started to think, ''How can a ck Mambae here in China? Unless it was forced to... then-" She didn''t think anymore and looked at Mrs. Li vigntly.


    On the other side, Mrs. Li and Zhuang Lei were also astonished seeing what just happened before their eyes. Mrs. Li pointed her index finger at her. "Y-you are...!" Whatever she was thinking, she didn''t think that Mu Lan would have the power to stop her.


    Mu Lan smiled and said, "Let me guess, you have the power to control the snakes." There was a bloody snake on her feet.


    "You look unusually calm." Mrs. Li trembled lightly. "Who is protecting you? What do you know about power? How much do you know?" When Mu Lan didn''t reply to her but only gave her a small smile, she continued, "I don''t care anymore. I will kill you now!"


    As she said that she raised her hands up and behind her, hundreds of poisonous snakes came out of the ocean and flew towards Mu Lan as Mrs. Li screamed, "Charge!"


    Mu Lan steadied her body and used her wind power to create a doubleyer around the ind so that no ship or boat coulde inside theyer and get attacked by snakes.


    And the snakes that came to attack her, she sliced them all at once, leaving only sttered blood everywhere. She didn''t let a single snake go past her.


    Mrs. Li, who was bathed in snake blood, looked at her viciously. "So, you have the power of the wind! I underestimated you. I never thought that you would be a part of those ba***rds! I thought that they were all men. Now I know who is their precious. It''s you, isn''t it? You are always so lucky to have people by your side to help you."


    Mu Lan said, "A person is never alone. Haven''t you heard, when there is no one by your side, the Creator will be with you. But I can tell the one who is with you is the devil himself." The smile on her face was long gone. Her expression was serious and her eyes were coldly observing Mrs. Li''s every move. Her eyes turned red as when she used her power to create theyers. She continued, "Thanks to you, I''ve got to meet someone powerful. Now that you came to me by yourself, I will take my revenge for making me go through so much misery when I did nothing to harm you."


    "Not before I kill you first." Mrs. Li brought another army of snakes and let them attack her in a circle from all the directions. The snakes surrounded the castle. Mrs. Liughed like a hyena.


    Beside her, Zhuang Lei were shivering non-stop. She never saw so many snakes at the same time in her lifetime. She didn''t know what was wrong with her friend, Mrs. Li. As she had no idea about The Mongoose, she couldn''t understand where the snakes wereing from. Even if someone wanted her to believe that her friend was controlling the snakes, she wouldn''t have believed it.


    Mrs. Li stoppedughing and looked at Mu Lan. Her amusement disappeared as soon as her eyesid on the healthy protagonist. And the snakes were lying around her and the castle. Mu Lan didn''t kill snakes those were behind her. ''Then how?'' Mrs. Li couldn''t find out the reason.

 Chapter 867 THANKS TO LITTLE BABY

    <h4>Chapter 867 THANKS TO LITTLE BABY</h4>


    Mu Lan already made a tripleyer around the castle when she created another one around the ind. Eachyer was stronger than thest one and in between theyers, there was no wind. It meant that there was no gas either, as a result, if there was any living being in between theyers, it would die inck of oxygen.


    Of course, Mrs. Li didn''t know that. But she guessed another thing. She asked aloud, "Howe this castle is being protected? Don''t tell me there is someone in the castle helping you out. Another Cobra? Those b****ds! They are helping you! It''s not that you have the power but it''s them. I''ll crush you right in front of them and then I''ll attack them."


    "You sure have a big dream. Careful what you wish for." Mu Lan smirked. Her red eyes glowed.


    Mrs. Li screamed, "You think you can defeat me? Take this!" She used more of her power and let hundreds of snakese out and attack Mu Lan from everywhere. At that same time, she used thousands of snakes to strike the castle.


    Mu Lan created ayer around her so that the blood of the snakes couldn''t stter on her body. She looked behind to see the situation of the castle and her eyes widened. The snakes were trying their best to cut through the barrier she put around the castle. Those who were entering were dying in less than five minutes but they still followed their orders.


    ''Wait a second!'' Mu Lan started to think, ''The snake consumes 5.12 ml of oxygen with each breath or 0.077 liters per minute. Therefore, the snake would live for around 4 minutes and 15 seconds, which is around 1/125,000th of a year. The space between theyers was one meter long. And the fastest snake in the world is also one of the deadliest. The ck Mamba (Dendroaspis polylepis) can move at speeds of up to 12.5 miles per hour (5.5 meters per second). If this goes on, the ck Mamba will enter the castlepound and its bite can kill a human being in less than 30 minutes! My rice balls!''


    She finished around hundreds of snakes but they kepting. She sweated while shoving them while growing her barrier. In the meantime, she widened the firstyer of the castle and removed the secondyer. She narrowed down the firstyer close to the castle. At this rate, the nts in between the first and second barriers would stay alive since she let the carbon dioxide go through the space. However, if there was an animal or bird, they wouldn''t survive. But the space was only 1,200 meters wide and the Back Mamba could move 5.5 meters per second and they could live without oxygen for 4 minutes and 15 minutes (255 seconds). That meant, in 255 seconds they would move 1,402.5 meters. The space between the barrier wasn''t enough to stop the Back Mamba. They could still enter through the first barrier if they used the same force to enter the second barrier.


    The atmosphere was getting colder in each second. The sky was getting darker as the dark clouds covered the sun. Mu Lan could hear loud thunders. She knew that thunder and lightning storm had started. She couldn''t see the sky because the snakes were all over her barrier. Those hiss hiss sound of the snakes making her bones go numb. It was much scarier experiencing the situation than hearing or reading stories. It was more nerve-wracking than a movie.


    Suddenly Mu Lan had an idea. She contacted Carlo through telepathy, "Carl, do you hear me?"


    Carlo anxiously answered, "I can. What''s going on? We can''t see you. There are too many snakes to see you."


    "I''m going to use my power to close all the windows and doors now. Move away from the window." Mu Lan said.


    Carlo screamed, "What? Why? We can''t just stay here inside and let you do all the work. What about you? Why don''t youe inside? It''s too dangerous there-"


    He was cut off by Mu Lan when she used the wind to close the doors and windows. Since it was a castle, the windows and doors were heavier. This castle could be used as a fort to protect those who were inside from the enemies who were outside.


    All of a sudden, she found the w in her n. The nts were inhaling carbon dioxide and exhaling the oxygen. The snakes could still live. She saw hundreds of them dying to let five to six snakes enter the second barrier. The whole ind looked bloody. She closed her eyes and gritted her teeth. She couldn''t help but curse Mrs. Li. ''That witch! Does she want to eliminate the snake n from the world?'' Her blue veins popped up.


    She took a deep breath and controlled her anger. She contacted Carlo through telepathy again. "Carl, can you tell Antonio to control the ocean. I don''t think I can hold it any longer. There are too many snakes to handle. Not only that, these snakes are too stubborn to back down. They will reach you soon."


    Carlo already started sweating. He already moved away from the living room long ago. He didn''t want to make Mu Liang and the four kids get scared. He was in the corridor, going to the basement. He said, "I will contact him right away." He asked Antonio, "Can you help her by controlling the water?"


    Antonio was in the submarine base. He said, "I cannot do that. There are lots of snakes. I can see vipers. Thanks to the little baby''s barrier, they cannot enter the castle. I''ll stay here and watch these devils."


    Mu Lan heard their conversation and asked, "What about the water lines? I can''t stop the skinny snakes."


    "I already closed the main water line long ago. Not a single snake can enter inside the castle." Pedro also joined them.

 Chapter 868 YOU WON’T SUCCEED

    <h4>Chapter 868 YOU WON''T SUCCEED</h4>


    The other three sighed in relief. Mu Lan told Pedro, "Can you contact Shin and tell him to take care of the situation? I don''t want the world to know about this."


    "Actually, Shin contacted me the moment snakes came to attack you. He already took care of the satellite problem if that''s what you are talking about."


    "Okay, that''s a piece of good news." Mu Lan huffed.


    "Kid, what''s your n?" Carlo asked. "How long will you use your power like that? You haven''t used your power for a long time and suddenly you are using so much force at once. The snakes aren''t tired at all. They areing relentlessly. This Li woman is professional." He reached the basement and started to check if there was any leak for snakes toe inside.


    Mu Lan smiled. "To tell you the truth, I''m getting tired. I have to admit this woman is definitely better than me."


    "What''s your n?" Pedro asked.


    Mu Lan inhaled and exhaled a couple of times before saying, "Say, if animals are removed from the earth, the world will be on the verge of extinction. However, if it''s humans to be eliminated from the earth, the world will continue. In a sense, human beings are not needed in the earth but the animals."


    "Are you nning to destroy the human beings?" Antonio asked.


    Mu Lan gritted her teeth. She was losing focus because of the hiss hiss noise all around her. "If killing one human can save thousands of snakes, I have to give it a try."


    Pedro asked, "But how will you get close to the snake woman? You will have to get out of your barrier if you want to touch her."


    "I won''t touch her. I don''t need to." Mu Lan narrowed her eyes and tried to focus on Mrs. Li.


    Carlo closed his eyes and said, "Good luck with that. Don''t let yourself hypnotized by the sounds and don''t look at the snakes'' eyes. Let us know if you need help." He didn''t want to argue with her.


    "Will she be okay?" Antonio asked Carlo.


    Carlo shook his head. "I cannot say that for sure. This is the first time she ever fought someone who is equal to her. She had always fought against normal human beings so she has no clue how to deal with a snake woman. I hope she will find out soon how to approach her enemy."


    Pedro said, "She won''t even listen to us if we tell her a way to end it. Since she wants to use her own brain to beat it, we will let her be. She needs to learn, sometimes kids need to listen to their elders." He went back to the living room.


    Antonio who was still in the submarine base started to scold hisrades. "Are you guys even human? How can you let her be there all by herself? What if she gets bitten?"


    He felt frustrated. He wished he could use his water power to move the snakes from this ind and save the remaining snakes. He couldn''t imagine how many snakes had died in just two hours.


    Pedro replied nonchntly, "Let her get bitten. I''ll take care of her after she suffers a little."


    "..." Antonio was speechless. Hisrades were too coldblooded.


    ------------


    In the living room, Mu Liang already noticed the snakes outside. He was worried sick about Mu Lan but he had to stay inside to be with his sons. He closed the curtains and didn''t let the boys get close to the windows. He carried them on the couch and wanted to make them fall asleep.


    Rice ball number one and number four were very obedient. Though they were feeling ufortable, they listened to their father. However, Rice ball number two and three were throwing tantrums. Since it wasn''t their nap time, they were throwing their feet. It was already lunchtime and they wanted to eat. They were hungry after ying with their parents.


    The second Rice ball said, "Mommy... mommy... mommy..." Suddenly remembering his mother, the third Rice ball also started to call out as well, "Mam...ma... Mam...ma..."


    Mu Liang frowned and said coldly, "No."


    The third Rice ball pursed his lips and then started weeping. His transparent ck eyes turned watery and were looking at Mu Liang with a pitiful gaze.


    Mu Liang closed his eyes and tried to forget those puppy eyes. He didn''t want to fall for it. But the way Rice ball number three wept, it sounded too heart aching. Mu Liang pinched the space between his eyebrows. He softened his expression and patted the third Rice ball''s stomach. "I know, I know. But your mommy needs to protect us right now. She cannote and y with you. When everything is over, she will y as much as you want."


    The second Rice ball saw that the third one was getting all the affection. So, he began to weep as well. Mu Liang sighed helplessly.


    Pedro came back from the kitchen with chicken soup. He put the bowl down and walked towards the babies. He put his arms around the kids and asked, "Are they not listening to their father? They need some punishment then."


    The second and third Rice balls shut up at once. They looked at Pedro wearily. They were afraid of this doctor grandfather. If they didn''t listen to him, he would force them to drink bitter medicine.


    Meanwhile, Mu Lan tried to kill Mrs. Li several times but she failed. Mrs. Li somehow understood her n andughed loudly. "I know what you are nning to do. But you won''t seed."


    Mu Lan couldn''t see Mrs. Li properly. She didn''t want to look at the snakes'' eyes as well. The hissing sounds were terrible and they didn''t let her hearing sense work properly. She changed her n. She took some deep breaths and calmed herself. She closed her eyes to follow her sixth sense. She located Mrs. Li''s position through the wind and slowly and steadily moved inches closer.

 Chapter 869 WHAT DO YOU WANT?

    <h4>Chapter 869 WHAT DO YOU WANT?</h4>


    Certainly, Mu Lan kept an eye on the castle watching if the snakes entered the castle yet. Though few snakes entered the second barrier, they couldn''t enter the firstyer. They died before they could go through the wind barrier. Mu Lan bit down her lower lip. Her teeth cut through her skin and blood dripped down from the injury. She licked her own blood and as a result, her eyes became dark red. Closing her eyes, using the wind as her eyes, she stepped closer and each step was shorter and more powerful than the previous one.


    Two hours had passed by. Since Mrs. Li used a lot of power, her body was covered with ck snake''s scales. Only her face still looked like a human. Slowly, her eyes became round and the eyelids disappeared. She opened her mouth and her tongue was divided like a snake. She hissed and put more strength forcing Mu Lan to back down.


    However, would Mu Lan back down just like that? Though Mrs. Li was older and more experienced than her, she was younger and stronger. Mu Lan tilted her head before shifting closer to the left side, where Zhuang Lei was standing, at a lightning speed while cutting through the snakes on the way.


    Mrs. Li was startled by her sudden action. Because of the snakes, she couldn''t see where Mu Lan was. She had to move her snakes from her path so that she could find her. Just as she did that, Mu Lan advanced closer to her before she could move and with one kick, she threw away Mrs. Li. Mrs. Li fell on the ground smashing the snakes beneath her and coughed blood.


    [A/N: OMG! Mu Lan, get away from Mrs. Li or coronavirus might catch you as well. Put on a mask and spray sanitizer all over your body!!! (-_-)" ]


    Mrs. Li''s strength weakened just with one kick and the snakes lost their order. Just like soldiers lost their hope once theirmander was injured, it happened the same to the snakes. They became more dangerous and moved on their own free will.


    Inside the castle, Pedro, Carlo, and Antonio turned on the heaters. Antonio also burnt some papers and wooden sticks and created smoke. However, the snakes were being ordered by Mrs. Li and so they didn''t move from the submarine water base. He was still guarding the submarine base. Suddenly he saw something strange. The snakes were moving away from the water. They didn''t want to stay in a ce where there was lots of smoke and the temperature was high. As they went away, Antonio took this chance to touch the ocean water and took control over the sea. Snakes, those still in the ocean by the order of Mrs. Li, were forced to leave by him.


    Outside, Zhuang Lei screamed as the snakes came at her. She began to jump while pulling her dress high. Mu Lan had a barrier around her and so the snakes didn''te close to her. Mrs. Li spat out some blood and looked at her viciously. Some snakes came closer and nudged her legs just like dogs do it to their masters. Mrs. Li shoved away those snakes and yelled at them, "You useless fools! Can''t you finish a single human? Is this how you repay your master?!"


    Mu Lan smirked. "Give in, Mrs. Li. You are growing old. You cannot cope up with so many snakes at once."


    Mrs. Li furiously pushed some snakes at her. Mu Lan sliced them in a strike. She yawned and asked, "Hey, aren''t you tired using the same trick again and again? I''m bored."


    Mrs. Li tried tomand the snakes in the ocean but she realized that there weren''t any snakes close to her and she couldn''t contact them no matter how far they were. She realized that someone started helping Mu Lan. She gritted her teeth and let the remaining snakes attack her. As a result, those who were attacking the castle gave their attention to Mu Lan.


    ''Just great!'' Mu Lan grinned and sliced every single snake that was still alive. Three minutester, she calmly looked at Mrs. Li. "I yed enough. Now it''s your turn."


    She raised her right hand and a tornado formed right beside her. Mrs. Li looked at the tornado and got scared. She moved backward while she was still sitting. "No, no, stay away from me! Stay away!"


    "Toote to say your prayers." Mu Lan''s face was void of any emotion. Her body flew from the ground. "You have made my life upside down even though I didn''t do anything to you. You made me an orphan, took away my happiness, made me a killer machine. And when I was about to get happiness, your son ruined everything. If you weren''t alive, my father wouldn''t get burned, my mother wouldn''t suffer while being pregnant, my brother would have a normal life and I would have been with my family. Mrs. Li, you don''t deserve to live."


    She directed her hand towards Mrs. Li and the tornado went closer to her. Mrs. Li backed away. She began to beg for mercy, "No, save me. I will give you anything you want. Money? Status? What do you need? Please don''t kill me!"


    Mu Lan tilted her head. "You didn''t even give my family the time to beg for mercy." Her voice was cold and her tone was low. Her dark brown hair flew in the wind and her red eyes shed in the darkness. She looked like a goddess of death.


    The tornado got close to Mrs. Li and she screamed in panic. "Aaahh!"


    "Stop it at once, Xiao Lan!" Someone said in amanding tone. The sound came from behind Mu Lan.


    The tornado vanished and Mu Lan turned to see who dared to stop her.


    It was Li Shen. He flew here by helicopter. Because of the loud sound of the tornado, no one heard the chopper''s noise.


    Mu Lan narrowed her eyes. "What do you want?"


    ____________________________________________________________________________________


    If you are not reading this at webnovel, then sorry, the content you''re reading is stolen!


    Please! Say ''no'' to piracy! Don''t take part in a crime! Don''t patronize thieves!


    Repent now and go here!


    = > Link to the original site:


    https://.webnovel/book/11087387305259405/Handsome-CEO''s-Darling-Wife

 Chapter 870 MY FAMILY COMES FIRS

    <h4>Chapter 870 MY FAMILY COMES FIRS</h4>


    Li Shen took one step forward and coldly asked Mu Lan, "Xiao Lan how dare you to hurt my mother?"


    Mu Lan sneered. "And dare your mother to take my family away from me when I was only two? How dare she harm me in every way possible when I did nothing to her? How dare she?"


    Mrs. Li screamed, "Xiao Shen! My son, save your mother!" She finally found hope. She was now desperate. She smiled secretly. ''Xiao Lan, you are dead meat. Now the man you love saw your vicious self. You cannot do anything. My son saw how heartless you are. From now on, he will hate you even more. You cannot do anything to get him back. He will never be yours no matter how hard you try, no matter how powerful you are.''


    Li Shen eased his mother by saying, "Don''t worry mother. I''ll take you away from here" Then his eyesnded on Mu Lan and continued, "But first, I have some unsettled business with Xiao Lan."


    Mu Lan was getting bored seeing this fa?ade of the people who gave her pain. She asked nonchntly, "How did youe here?"


    Li Shen replied, "I tracked my mother''s cell phone."


    He was speaking the truth. His men were keeping eyes on his family members. They saw Mu Lan with Major Ru Xin in Shanghai and told him the news. Li Shen flew to Shanghai that very day though he had lots of work to do. However, he was stuck in Shanghai because of an ident that urred in thepany. Today, he heard that his mother and mother-inw went to a certain location where Mu Lan went. After that, the boat his mother and mother-inw took came back without its passengers. He immediately sent people to investigate it. But his men couldn''t find the exact location using their boats because of Mu Lan''syer and Shin''s technology. Li Shen felt something was amiss and used his personal chopper and rushed here.


    ''Of course, he did. Idiotic Shin, what is he doing? And why didn''t Carl notify me earlier?'' Mu Lan clicked her tongue in dissatisfaction.


    Li Shen looked around and saw that disaster fell upon this ind. There were dead snakes and uprooted trees and at the same time, there wererge and deep holes where the tornado was. He was still shocked seeing what he experienced with his very own eyes. He still couldn''t believe his eyes as he gazed at Mu Lan''s red eyes


    He asked, "Xiao Lan, what happened here? Howe you turned into this?" His voice was calmer and softer than before. He was trying to coax Mu Lan.


    However, Mu Lan saw through his tricks. She smirked. "Mr. Li, your n won''t work on me. If you really want to know the answer, you should ask your mother. I also wonder why she is here and used her pet snakes to try to kill me. I don''t ever recall harming her anyway."


    Li Shen stayed calm as much as possible. He looked directly at her red eyes and told her his reasons, "... Xiao Lan, you shouldn''t talk like this. You must know better than anyone what your position is. Do you want to kill my mother because of your past grudge and be a fugitive? No one can save you in China after you kill my mother. I certainly won''t help my mother''s killer. You will have to rot in jail."


    Mu Lan put her left palm under her right elbow and put her right palm on her right cheek. She slightly rubbed her cheek and nodded like an obedient girl. "I see, you are worried about me. But that''s not necessary. First, I will kill your mother and then you and your guard. There won''t be any witness left there, will there?" She smiled sweetly.


    "..." Mrs. Li froze on the spot. ''What on earth is going on? Didn''t she love my son? Howe she wants to harm him?''


    "..." Zhuang Lei''s jaw dropped. She already realized that if Li Shen couldn''t save her and Mrs. Li, she was as good as dead.


    "Y-you!" Li Shen didn''t know what to say. He never thought that one day she would want to kill him after putting her life to save him years ago. He felt numbness in his chest. He couldn''t understand why she changed like that. ''Why did you be like this, Xiao Lan? Is it connected to your red eyes? I dream to be with you every night. If you act like this, I cannot save you. To me, my familyes first.''


    He closed his eyes and at the same time, clenched his fists to calm himself and to control his emotions. After that, when he opened his eyes, they looked at her coldly just like before. However, this time, Mu Lan didn''t flinch nor did she feel sad.


    Li Shen said, "Enough is enough! Xiao Lan, because of you, my mother, we and Xiao Sheng suffered so much. Our childhood was nothing like it was supposed to be. My mother had to shed tears day and night. What right do you have to harm us for your personal grudge?"


    Mu Lan raised her right eyebrow. "I have every right to harm you three for my personal grudge. If it weren''t your mother''s misdeeds, I would live with my family. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be in aa for nine months. For your younger brother, I almost lost my children."


    Upon hearing thest sentence, Li Shen''s eyes grew wide. "W-what did you say?" His mind was in chaos. ''Children? What is that supposed to mean? Could it be, it''s Xiao Sheng''s? She was with him for months. Did they do it? I loved her so much, how dare she leave me and sleep with my younger brother?''


    On the other hand, upon hearing the word ''children'', Mrs. Li''s eyes looked across Mu Lan, Li Shen, and the helicopter and gazed at the castle. A devilish smile formed in her pale lips.


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________


    If you are not reading this at webnovel, then sorry, the content you''re reading is stolen!


    Please! Say ''no'' to piracy! Don''t take part in a crime! Don''t patronize thieves!


    Repent now and go here!


    = > Link to the original site:


    https://.webnovel/book/11087387305259405/Handsome-CEO''s-Darling-Wife

 Chapter 871 A PIECE OF PAPER

    <h4>Chapter 871 A PIECE OF PAPER</h4>


    Li Shen gritted his teeth. He was fuming in rage. "Xiao Lan, who is the father of your children?"


    Mu Lan was confused. She didn''t understand why he asked this question all of a sudden. Her mind was clouded with revenge. She cared about nothing more.


    "Answer me!" Li Shen trembled as he raised his tone.


    Mu Lan narrowed her red eyes. Her tone was threatening when she said, "Watch your tone when you talk to me. I''m not obliged to answer your question. I owe you nothing."


    "You owe me everything!" Li Shen snapped at her. Blue veins popped out of his temple. he couldn''t control his anger or hopelessness.


    As they were arguing, none of them noticed that a snake became conscious and moved towards the castle. Mrs. Li was controlling it. She used herst bit of power to take it inside the castle without a problem. She was behind Mu Lan, so Mu Lan didn''t discover her n and Li Shen was busy dealing with Mu Lan. He trusted his mother. There was no way he would find out.


    Mu Lan let out augh. "I owe you! Remarkable! Has your idiotic brain forgotten how you made me suffer? Why do you think I owe you and not you to me?"


    "I didn''t forget what I have done to you." Li Shen saw Mu Lan raising her left eyebrow. "But I wouldn''t have done it if you didn''t make us suffer?"


    Mu Lan felt that it was a ridiculous conversation. She shrugged. "I didn''t meet you until you went to the university. Howe I made you all suffer when I didn''t know you?"


    Li Shen put his left hand in his pocket and took out a piece of paper. He threw it at Mu Lan and said, "See for yourself."


    Mu Lan caught the paper with her right hand and then unfolded it after taking a nce at Li Shen''s frosty expression. When she looked at the paper, she froze at first and after that she was stunned. She was left speechless looking at the paper.


    Later, she looked at Li Shen and asked, "What is the meaning of this?" Her eyes were throwing daggers at it.


    Li Shen could feel the sharpness of her gaze. He didn''t flinch. He coldly said, "I''m not joking. I''m not in the mood to do so. This paper isn''t lying either."


    It didn''t seem like he was making it up. Mu Lan narrowed her eyes. "It''s impossible." She refused to admit what she saw.


    Li Shen said, "This is what I thought so when I first found out. That''s why I went to your school that year to check it by myself." He wasn''t worried about her trusting him or not. He knew that she wouldn''t believe him at first. But the proof was right here on her hand.


    Everything became clear to Mu Lan. Now, she had a good idea about his behavior in the past. She realized why he had warmed up to her at first and then became excessive cold. Why he made her suffer. Why he chose her sister after ying with her heart. Her lips trembled while saying, "So, you knew before I knew you."


    Li Shen admitted. "I did." He had nothing to hide from her as he let her know the truth behind his action.


    Mu Lan asked, "When did you first know my existence?" The more she thought about it, the more her head was getting clearer and her heart was bing colder.


    He replied, "When you were only four years old. But a yearter you disappeared. I found you ten yearster."


    Mu Lan licked her lower lip before biting it slightly. She couldn''t help but chuckle. "Then, may I think that you nned to y with my heart andter you threw me out?"


    Li Shen admitted, "Yes, that''s true. I nned it and afterward, I became your lecturer that year."


    Mu Lan gave him an unsmiling smile. "I don''t have to guess that you hated me since I was a child."


    Li Shen nodded. "You are right about that."


    Mu Lan looked at him steadily. "Just because of a piece of paper."


    "Just because of the truth!" Li Shen became emotional. He felt furious and helpless at the same time. He wanted her to be him but it seemed that no matter how much he tried, he couldn''t be with her. She wouldn''t be with him willingly after he let her know the truth. He knew it would end up like that and that''s why he kept it a secret for so long and didn''t let her know. But it was all over. The only thing he could do was to force her to be with him.


    Mu Lanughed out loudly. "Li Shen, are you saying that you are in love with me despite everything you have experienced and let me experience?"


    Li Shen trembled. "I fell in love with you after knowing you. I knew it wasn''t your fault but I had to hurt you for my mother and younger brother''s sake. I owe them this much. You cannot me me for it. This is what you deserve. But look, I''m benevolent. I still love you despite what you have done. I still love you, Xiao Lan. It''s the truth."


    "Are you saying that you want to have a family with me despite I''m your blood-rted step-sister?" Mu Lan smiled coldly. Her eyes were losing their warmth. "You understand what I''m, asking, don''t you?"


    Her grip on the paper tightened. The paper she was holding in her hand was a DNA test result of Mu Lan and Mr. Li, Li Shen''s father. The result said that their DNA matched 99.99%.


    ______________________________________________________________________________________


    If you are not reading this at webnovel, then sorry, the content you''re reading is stolen!


    Please! Say ''no'' to piracy! Don''t take part in a crime! Don''t patronize thieves!


    Repent now and go here!


    => Link to the original site:


    https://.webnovel/book/11087387305259405/Handsome-CEO''s-Darling-Wife

 Chapter 872 TALKING TO A PIECE OF WOOD

    <h4>Chapter 872 TALKING TO A PIECE OF WOOD</h4>


    If Mu Lan''s mother was really Zhuan Zhen, then her father was Mr. Li. In the past, Mr. Li was in love with Zhuan Zhen and he wanted to marry her. Because of the scheming of Mr. Li''s father, Li Shen''s grandfather, Zhuan Corporation ended up with bankruptcy. However, the Li Corporation didn''t realize that Mr. Zhuan''s eldest daughter Zhuan Zhen was a talented teenager. She single-handedly saved her father''spany.


    After Zhuan Zhen saved her father''spany, she took over the Zhuan Corporation. She investigated the reason behind thepany''s bankruptcy and found out the truth sooner than the Li Family expected. Later, the news of the Li Family betraying the Zhuan Family spread out in the country and Mr. Li''s father was forced to leave his position and Mr. Li took over thepany. Mr. Li couldn''t bring himself to face Zhuan Zhen. Later, he had to marry ady from a powerful family to save hispany but he still couldn''t forget Zhuan Zhen. After a few years, he found out that she already married someone else. He was in agony for several years and moved away from his mansion where his wife and two sons lived. His depression was unknown to Zhuan Zhen. She only thought of his father as her enemy. There was nothing more to it. She had an uncertain impression of Mr. Li.


    As for whether they slept together or not, it was unknown. However, shortly after her marriage, Mr. Li moved away. Mrs. Li, who was from a powerful family, sent her men to check up on her husband. She found out that her husband was secretly stalking a beautiful woman. A married woman''s jealousy was very dangerous. Sheter discovered that her husband fancied a woman who was none other than her long-time rival in school. In spite of being from a powerful family, she couldn''t surpass Zhuan Zhen in beauty and talent. Zhuan Zhen was better at everything and no one could make her second in anything.


    Now that her long-time rival took her husband''s heart, she couldn''t stand it. After a few months, she found out that Zhuan Zhen was pregnant. Her husband came back to his mansion after Zhuan Zhen gave birth. Certainly, he went to meet the newborn girl beforeing back. He would always praise how wonderful Xiao Lan was. He cared less about his own sons. Not to mention, he didn''t even take a nce at his wife.


    Feeling doubtful, Mrs. Li checked newborn Xiao Lan''s DNA and she found out that this newborn''s DNA matched her husband. Everything she dreamed of, everything she built, was destroyed by a single piece of paper.


    She cried day and night. Her sons were also upset. She told them about her resentment and why her husband didn''t give them a single nce even though he was their family. Later, someone very close to her gave her an opportunity to go outside the country on a mission.


    She never thought that she had to face her long-time rival''s husband, Professor Ryuren. An evil n came to her mind. It was regrettable that she couldn''tplete her mission because of Professor Ryuren''s intelligence and those who were behind him. She didn''t lose her focus though. She secretly nned and then eliminated Professor Ryuren. Then, she targeted Zhuan Zhen who was pregnant. She became a friend of Zhuang Lei. After taking care of Zhuan Zhen by the help of Zhuang Lei, they eliminated Zhuan Zhen''s only daughter, Xiao Lan, by throwing her to the experimentalboratory.


    She was having a great time for years until she saw Xiao Lan right in front of her. Xiao Lan was healthy and happy and she resembled her mother so much so that she wanted to burn Xiao Lan''s beautiful face. She couldn''t believe that the mistress'' child was still alive even after she had done a thorough n. So, this time, she added her sons in the n. Her sons came up with a wonderful n and they seeded thanks to her eldest son.


    -------------------------


    The thunderstorm had ended. The sky was getting clearer. The ck clouds moved away from the sun. the sunlight fell on the bloody, half-destroyed ind.


    Mu Lan smiled coldly. Her eyes were losing their warmth. "Are you saying that you want to have a family with me despite I''m your blood-rted step-sister? You understand what I''m, asking, don''t you?"


    Li Shen clenched his fists. He looked at the ground and stayed silent.


    Mu Lan also looked away from him. She already knew his answer. It was impossible either way.


    Li Shen then looked up and said, "If we want, we can still forget the past and be together, Xiao Lan. I don''t care about what others say. I can care less about what others think. Let''s forget our past and start anew, okay? Xiao La, I love you and I know you do the same."


    "..." Mu Lan was speechless. She thought that she put some logic in his head. But she was wrong. She felt as if she was talking to a piece of wood. She rubbed her temple with her right hand. She was having a headache.


    She took a deep breath before saying, "Even if I''m your step-sister, I didn''t force anyone to sleep or fall in love. I never told anyone to do adultery. I have never told any to stay from their family members and neglect their children. So, tell me, what right do you have to make me suffer."


    Li Shen was speechless. He couldn''t say anything in return.


    Mu Lan continued, "You say you don''t care what others think about us, but you family members resent me and to you your familyes first. In your eyes, am I an idiot who doesn''t understand anything? Or do you think that I will leave my beloved husband and children to be with a monster like you after forgetting everything you have done to me just because you said that you loved me?"


    _________________________________________________________________________________________


    If you are not reading this at webnovel, then sorry, the content you''re reading is stolen!


    Please! Say ''no'' to piracy! Don''t take part in a crime! Don''t patronize thieves!


    Repent now and go here!


    => Link to the original site:


    https://.webnovel/book/11087387305259405/Handsome-CEO''s-Darling-Wife

 Chapter 873 A BIG SURPRISE

    <h4>Chapter 873 A BIG SURPRISE</h4>


    "X-Xiao Lan!" Li Shen stepped closer to her.


    However, Mu Lan threatened him by raising her right hand, "Stay where you are. Seeing your disgusting face is enough. Don''te close to me. You might infect me with your idiocy."


    She continued, "As long as my logic is correct, I''ve done nothing to make anyone suffer but there were a bunch of people who couldn''t control their family member and ended up taking it on me, an innocent person who knew nothing." She nodded. "Fine, I had enough of your rubbish. Now it''s my turn to take revenge. I will kill your mother to avenge my father, mother and my baby brother who didn''t see the sunlight but had to suffer in his mommy''s belly. I will avenge for making my life painful. I''ll avenge for destroying my wonderful family."


    Mu Lan raised her hand once again and created another tornado. The sky was getting clearer but now it was being covered by dark clouds. Soon the sun went behind the clouds and darkness fell on the ind.


    Li Shen panicked. He said, "Stop it at once! Xiao Lan! What do you mean by my mother killing your family?"


    Mu Lan tilted her head. "Why don''t you hear from your mother?" Just as she said that Mrs. Li, who was paying attention to find Mu Lan''s children, was dragged by the wind. She was startled and lost her focus. She was taken in between of Mu Lan and Li Shen. After that, she was pulled higher. In the end, she couldn''t put her toes on the ground.


    "Xiao Shen, save me!" Mrs. Li was shaken to the core. The tornado wasn''t very far from her.


    "Mother!" Li Shen wanted to move forward but he was held by some unseen power. It was the wind. He struggled but he couldn''t move an inch.


    Mu Lan used the wind to choke Mrs. Li. "Please tell your son what did you do to my parents when I was only two years old."


    "What... are you... talking... about?... Kuh!" Mrs. Lan almost choked to death. She tried to touch whatever was choking her but she couldn''t catch the wind.


    Mu Lan blinked. "I don''t think I gave you any choice. Oh, forget about the ''please'' part. It was out of habit. Now, tell. Him. Everything."


    "Kuh! Kuh! Xi-Xiao S-Shen!" Mrs. Li stretched her right hand towards her son who was only a few meters away from her.


    "Mother!" Li Shen banged the invisible barrier. His eyes turned red as he teared up. When he couldn''t do anything, he looked at Mu Lan with hatred. "Xiao Lan! I dare you to do anything to my mother. Don''t forget that she is your stepmother!"


    "She is not her stepmother." Someone said. The voice wasn''t familiar.


    Li Shen and Mu Lan both looked at the direction from where the voice came. That person was a fine man around the thirties. Li Shen was puzzled. "F-father, why are you here? Why do you look so young?"


    Mu Lan recalled her first-time meeting Mr. Li in Beijing when Li Shen introduced her with his family. At that time, Mr. Li looked like a man in his fifties. Now he seemed to change into a young man overnight.


    That man calmly smiled. "I''m not your father. I''m your father''s older twin brother Li Ryuren. Everyone knows me as Professor Ryuren."


    Mu Lan''s eyes grew wide. She opened her mouth but nothing came out. There he was, her father she didn''t see for twenty-three years. She waited for him for so long just to be able to say ''papa'' once again. Now that she wanted to call out, she couldn''t speak. Her lips trembled and eyes moistened up.


    Professor Ryuren looked at Mu Lan. He beamed while saying, "It has been a long time, Lanie. You grew up into a beautiful girl just like your mother. I missed you-" Before he could finish, Mu Lan hugged him tightly.


    Professor Ryuren was stunned. He didn''t think that his daughter was so fast and powerful. She was just a cute little Lanie when hest saw her. He wasn''t used to seeing a suddenly grown up Lanie.


    Mu Lan was still shorter than him. She buried her face on his chest. She wept silently and her body shook. She softly said repeatedly, "I''m d you are alive. I''m so happy to see you again."


    Professor Ryuren also had a hard time controlling his tears. He stroked her head. "I''m happy to see you too, Lanie. Sorry I waste. I wasn''t able to protect you when you needed me. I am a bad father."


    Mu Lan shook her head. She controlled her emotion and said, "You are not a bad father. You are a hero."


    He patted her shoulder. "You did well, taking care of your mother and brother while I was gone. Good job, Lanie. It must have been hard for you not able to see your mother and brother even though you knew where they were."


    "It''s because you taught me well." She was never praised for taking care of her family. Now that her fatherplimented her, she became even more emotional.


    Mu Lan looked up to see her father''s face. She wiped her tears and asked, "When did you wake up? Why didn''t you contact me after waking up?"


    Professor Ryuren wiped his own tears as well. "I woke up a while ago. I couldn''t move or talk after waking up. So, others took care of me. I also wanted to give you a surprise. But aftering here, you are the one who gave me a big surprise."


    Li Shen was watching the father-daughter duo from the side. He wasn''t sure how to take the information that he had an uncle but he never knew. And also, Mu Lan turned into his cousin. If that''s the case, all he did to her, all the sufferings she went through was for nothing. He was guilty. Now Mu Lan wouldn''t be his.


    "I don''t believe it." He murmured. "I will never believe it."


    And he had to ruin the mood.


    [A/N: Li Shen, can''t you just die already? -_- ]

 Chapter 874 FROM MIDDLE SCHOOL

    <h4>Chapter 874 FROM MIDDLE SCHOOL</h4>


    Li Shen screamed, "I don''t believe it. Anyone can have my father''s look through stic surgery. You say that you are the eldest but you look so young. Do you think that I''m blind? In my lifetime, I''ve never seen a single picture of you or any document regarding the eldest son. My grandfather had only one son and that''s my father. As the eldest of the Li Family, I know every secret of my family. How can I not know if I had an uncle or not?"


    Both Mu Lan and Professor Ryuren looked at Li Shen. Professor Ryuren calmly said, "My wife and I had been in a rtionship since she was in middle school. Three yearster, her father''s business partner betrayed him and made hispany bankrupt. At that time, she helped her father and I helped her to find the culprit. The culprit was my father who was the President of the Li Corporation at that time. When my father found out that I was the one who betrayed him because of my girlfriend, he threw me out of the house and cut all the connections. I was still in university back then. Ipleted my studies and led my life with my own merit. Then I married my girlfriend. As a coldhearted person he was, I guess my father destroyed all the information and pictures I had in the mansion. Later I found out that my mother died soon after I left. She couldn''t stand my father''s cruelty. My younger brother''s girlfriend was my girlfriend''s best friend. You can ask your father about everything I just said if you want to make sure or you can check your grandmother''s diary. I think she saved a family photo from my father''s grasp."


    Just then, Mrs. Li found her voice. "Everything is a lie! He is lying. Xiao Shen, don''t listen to a mad man. You are right. How can someone older than my husband be so young?" Her voice was full of anxiety. She was scared. At first, when she saw Professor Ryuren, she couldn''t believe her eyes. He looked just the same when he died. It was like his ghost came back from the underworld and wanted to take her with him to the grave. She was still doubting him, but when he told his past so vividly, she had no doubt left. Her tiny hope, that he was a fake, had disappeared.


    Professor Ryuren looked at the vicious woman. He wasn''t smiling when he said, "Truth will alwayse to light no matter how hard you try to hide it. Do you know why? Because truth belongs to light and lie belongs to darkness."


    Li Shen looked at him suspiciously. He still didn''t believe anything Professor Ryuren just said. He took out his cell phone and said, "I''ll ask my father."


    "That won''t be necessary. What he told you is the truth." Another voice said.


    The four of them looked at the man in his fifties. It was Mr. Li, Li Shen''s father.


    "Father, why are you here?" Li Shen was surprised.


    Mu Lan was too. She whispered to her father, "Papa, how did hee here? By the way, how did youe here? I didn''t hear any sound of the engine."


    Professor Ryuren smiled. "Submarine. Others came with me as well. Shin told us that my sister-inw and nephew were disturbing you and so I nned to take my brother along with me. I did a good job, didn''t I?"


    Mu Lan smiled. "You did. If you didn''t, you wouldn''t be my papa. Since you came through the basement, didn''t you meet my family?"


    "I did. That was the greatest surprise I''ve ever got. Lanie, your children are wonderful. And I love how caring your husband is towards you. You have got a good eye for men." Professor Ryurenughed delightfully.


    Mr. Li looked at Professor Ryuren and Mu Lan talking to each other and sighed. He said, "Xiao Shen, I know whatever I did in the past is wrong. But my heart wasn''t into it. What can I do? I couldn''t force myself after I found out the truth. But if I knew that it would harm my big brother and his family, I wouldn''t even marry your mother."


    "What do you mean, father?" Li Shen asked.


    Mr. Li took a deep breath and started a long story. "I was in high school when I met my girlfriend. It was a business party. She was a beautiful and lively girl. I asked her out and soon we started going out. Her best friend was the eldest heir of the Zhuan Family. My girlfriend would always drag her best friend when we went out. Zhuan Zhen and my fathers were business partners and we met quite often. Before I realized, I fell in love with her. Back then, I didn''t know that Zhuan Zhen and my brother were going out. However, my father betrayed his partner and I was ashamed to face her. Afterward, I went to study abroad with my girlfriend. When I came back with her, my brother wasn''t around, mother was dead. No one told me what happened. My father already arranged a marriage with ady from another family. I didn''t agree. But then, my girlfriend died in a car ident. I couldn''t attend her funeral party. Soon after that, I was married. That''s your mother. We were having a good life until I found out the truth about my girlfriend''s ident. It was your mother''s doing. Though I fell in love with Zhuan Zhen in my school life, I still promised to marry my girlfriend. While we were aboard, she was carrying my child. And your mother killed her ruthlessly along with my child just to marry me."


    Mr. Li recalled the past and almost choked. "I felt disgusted that I married my first born''s killer and lived with her. I couldn''t be with a demoness who killed my girlfriend and my first born. That''s why, I left."


    _________________________________________________________________________________________


    If you are not reading this at webnovel, then sorry, the content you''re reading is stolen!


    Please! Say ''no'' to piracy! Don''t take part in a crime! Don''t patronize thieves!


    Repent now and go here!


    => Link to the original site:


    https://.webnovel/book/11087387305259405/Handsome-CEO''s-Darling-Wife

 Chapter 875 TELL THE TRUTH OR DIE

    <h4>Chapter 875 TELL THE TRUTH OR DIE</h4>


    Mr. Li continued, "I loathed my wife''s touch, her face, her presence and the children she gave birth to. I couldn''t take this mental pressure and so, I left the ce I called my house. As I roamed around the country, I met my brother coincidentally. He said that he married and had a good life. He took me to his home and I found out that he married Zhuan Zhen. She was already pregnant. Only then I found out that they were together from middle school. I guess that was the second blow for me. I didn''t tell them anything about the death of my girlfriend or what I had been going through. I was living with them for a few months and I was with them at the time when Xiao Lan was born. Seeing her smiling face would lift up my mood. I realized that I was out of my duty for a long time and it was my time to get back to my own life. I went back but I still had a hard time facing a killer every time. So, I spent most of my time at thepany and worked day and night. Whenever I went home, I only talked about Xiao Lan because it would make me feel at ease."


    He looked at his son and said, "I didn''t tell you anything but I wrote them in my diary. I thought that after my death, I would pass this secret to you and let you decide what you want to do. I never imagined that you would hurt Xiao Lan, your own cousin, by joining hands with your mother. After I found out from my brother today, I regretted my decision."


    He sighed and looked at his wife. "You knew all along that Xiao Lan wasn''t my daughter. And you also knew that her DNA would definitely match mine since my father and I were twins. What did Xiao Lan ever do to you that you had to make her suffer like that?"


    Li Shen''s eyes were brimming with tears. He looked at his mother in disbelief. "M-mother, what father is saying, is it true?"


    Mrs. Li shook her head. "It''s a lie! Everything is a lie! Your father is lying to you, Xiao Shen. Don''t listen to him."


    Mu Lan frowned. She used her power to choke Mrs. Li. She coldly told her, "Listen, woman, I''ve no interest in hearing your nonsense. I will let you go if you tell us the truth. If you don''t, I will give you the most painful death that you can never imagine."


    Mrs. Li was sweating. She looked at the tornado fearfully. She still struggled but then, Mu Lan almost threw her at the tornado. She screamed, "I''ll talk. I''ll talk." After that, she was taken away from the tornado and was ced in the middle of four people.


    Mrs. Li panted heavily while saying, "Zhuan Family is a powerful and influential family. My father never liked Mr. Zhuan who always surpassed him and then his elder daughter was surpassing me. So, my father cooperated with the Li Family to destroy Zhuan Corporation. Afterward, my marriage was decided with the second son, Li Han of the Li Family as the first son was banned. But then I found out that Li Han had a girlfriend who was pregnant. Therefore, I decided to finish her off along with the unborn child and the day of their funeral and arranged our engagement. After that, we got married and had two children. However, Li Han suddenly went away and looked for him and then I found out that he was with his traitor older brother. And of course, there was my greatest rival, the woman I hate so much. Then I found my husband''s diary and realized that my husband had a crush on her. How am I able to go through that? I had to take my revenge. That''s why I targeted her family and finished them off one by one."


    She skipped the part where she was on a mission and was defeated against Professor Ryuren and that''s why the person who opposed The Mongoose, their families were supposed to die and their children were to take to Japan for experiments. Though she hid it, Mu Lan or Professor Ryuren who knew about it didn''t point it out. It was top-secret news and the Li Family didn''t need to know about it.


    Mrs. Li looked at Mu Lan with venom in her eyes. "If I knew she would be handed to my enemy, I wouldn''t have let her go that easily. I would''ve killed her by myself."


    Li Shen shivered. Chilled ran down his spine. He clenched his fists and said, "Mother, what have you done?"


    Mrs. Li looked at him and scolded him, "You useless son! You couldn''t do anything at all! I told you to end her life. What did you do? You stupidly fell in love with her. You saw your mother''s sufferings and yet you chose her in the end. What a useless fool!"


    Li Shen closed his eyes and hung his head. A droplet of tears fell from his left eye.


    Mrs. Li murmured, "Why did I give birth to an ungrateful child like you? My Xiao Sheng was better. He never mistreated me and always listened to whatever I said without questioning." She started weeping. "Xiao Sheng,e and save your mother. Look, how they are mistreating your mother."


    "You shouldn''t call yourself a mother, sister-inw. You are a disgrace of motherhood." Professor Ryuren said. He felt pity for his two nephews, Li Shen, and Li Sheng.


    Mrs. Li looked at him and asked, "Li Ryuren, you always have toe and ruin my n. Why are you still alive? Howe you are alive even though I made sure to burn you down?"


    Professor Ryuren said, "Good people have angels to save them. That''s what my mother taught me. This is why I tried to be a good person. Too bad for my sister-inw. Your mother hadn''t taught you that, nor did you teach it to your sons."


    _________________________________________________________________________________________


    If you are not reading this at webnovel, then sorry, the content you''re reading is stolen!


    Please! Say ''no'' to piracy! Don''t take part in a crime! Don''t patronize thieves!


    Repent now and go here!


    = > Link to the original site:


    https://.webnovel/book/11087387305259405/Handsome-CEO''s-Darling-Wife

 Chapter 876 SHE IS A MONSTER

    <h4>Chapter 876 SHE IS A MONSTER</h4>


    Professor Ryuren was mocking her. Mrs. Li understood that quite well. She gritted her teeth and threatened him, "You are too much Li Ryuren. I will finish you the moment I see an opening." Then sheughed frantically. "So what, you are alive? Your wife and unborn son are dead! You hear me? They are dead. I killed them just like I killed my husband''s girlfriend and her unborn son."


    Li Han trembled. He didn''t say anything. Professor Ryuren sighed. "My wife and son are both alive. My friend saved her. My daughter didn''t meet her mother and brother because she didn''t know who her enemy was. Now she doesn''t need to worry about it anymore." He looked at Mu Lan and said, "Isn''t that right, Lanie?"


    Mu Lan smiled. "Yes, that''s true. Even though my mother and brother are alive, I couldn''t live with them. I didn''t contact them because I didn''t know who the killers were. Now nothing can keep me away from them."


    Mrs. Li''s eyes grew wide. "I don''t believe it! I will never believe it! You are lying! You are all lying!" her dream was breaking down. She couldn''t win till the end. How could she ept it? Her heart was filled with jealousy. She didn''t want others to be happier than her. She didn''t like it. She hated others leading a happy life.


    Mu Lan ignored her and looked at Li Han, her uncle. "It has been a while, uncle." Her tone was softer when she talked to him. It wasn''t that she respected him or thought of him as her family. She just gave him a face. However, she didn''t forget that the main reason for all her suffering was him.


    Li Han looked at her sorrowfully. "It has, Xiao Lan. I''m so sorry for what my family had caused you." He bowed to her.


    Mu Lan sighed. She knew that he didn''t mean to harm her or her family. But she still couldn''t let go of her grievance. She needed time to think logically and let it go. "If sorry could be everything to a victim, there wouldn''t bew or police." Mu Lan crossed her hands close to her chest and asked, "How are you going topensate me?"


    Li Han looked down. "Xiao Lan, you are the true heir of the Li Family. If you want thepany, I will give it to you."


    Mu Lan disagreed. "I don''t need your familypany. My father left the Li Family for good and he doesn''t even use that family name. I have no desire to call myself Li Family''s sessor or take over thepany. You can keep it to yourself." Now she had a wonderful family and her father was back. All she thought about "I''ve already punished your youngest son. Now, I''ve to do something about these two." She looked at the mother-son duo.


    Mrs. Li looked at her in disbelief. "What do you mean? You said that you would let me go if I told you the truth."


    Mu Lan nodded pretending to remember her promise. "Indeed, I promised that." She gave the main antagonist of the story a sweet smile and said, "I lied." She saw Mrs. Li''s eyes grow rounder. She shrugged. "It can''t be helped. I can''t let you harm us again in the future knowing your true self."


    She used her power to shove her inside the tornado. Mrs. Li''s body was in the middle of the tornado and the wind cut her body slowly and painfully. When there was nothing left except for blood and tiny pieces of hair. Even the bones turned into powder. After blending her body properly, the tornado stopped, leaving only blood everywhere. The viiness, who hurt so many people and made others suffer because of her selfish desire, died atst. Now she would go to hell to atone for her sins.


    [In the gate of the underworld, Hades, God of the Underworld and Zeus, God of Thunder, were arguing.


    Hades said, "I refused to take the vile human like her to enter my domain.


    Zeus said, "But this is your duty! You had taken all those who died and gave them justice. Why will this woman be an exception?"


    Hades replied, "Because this human may infect us with her evilness."


    Zeus sighed. "Then lock her up in an iron cage which is full of sharp des so that she cannot move and put the cage in a cave full of fire. Let the guards guard the entrance. No one will evere to help her.


    Hades thought about it and liked the n. "It''s a good idea. I will do that.


    Thus, Mrs. Li was locked up in an iron cage that was full of sharp des everywhere and the cage was transferred to the fire cave. Day and night, she burnt and burnt and she felt all the pain. She wished to die, she creamed for forgiveness and no one showed her any mercy. She sacrificed so many lives to keep herself happy for sixty years or so, but now she had to atone for it for eternity. That''s why gods think of human beings as foolish beings.]


    On earth, on the ind, the onlookers watched the death scene of Mrs. Li in horror. They couldn''t speak a word. Their throats became dry. Some of them couldn''t help but shiver.


    It was Zhuang Lei who reacted at first. Most of Mrs. Li''s blood sshed on her body. She screamed like a hysterical woman. "Ahhh! Someone, save me! She is a monster! A monster!"


    Mu Lan finally gave her attention. "Oh, you are still alive. I almost forgot about you."


    Zhuang Lei curled up in fear. She was trembling vigorously and looked at her with fear in her eyes.


    Mu Lan said, "You are my mother''s twin sister. You two grew up together, yed together,ughed together, ate together and went to school together. And yet, you harmed her. Not only her but also her two years old child and her unborn son. Tell me, what am I going to do with you?"

 Chapter 877 STAY AND BEHAVE

    <h4>Chapter 877 STAY AND BEHAVE</h4>


    Mu Lan nced at her father and said, "I''m sorry that you had to see something like that. Let''s go inside. We have so many things to catch up." Her eyesnded on the father and the son who just experienced their family member''s death. She nonchntly said, "We have things to talk about. Get inside."


    While they all went inside, Mu Lan used her power to bring Zhuang Lei inside. She didn''t show any mercy to her at all. She dragged her bloody body on the ground. In the castle, she didn''t let her bloody body touch the clean floor. She flew her away and threw her in the dark, cold prison in the dungeon of the castle. Before leaving, Mu Lan told her, "Since you have to give some exnation to your sister, I will let you live for now. Stay here and don''t try to make any stupid move."


    Before Mu Lan could enter the living room, Mu Liang embraced her slender body tightly. She was enveloped by his warmth. Then, she noticed that his body was shaking. She asked, "Liang, are you okay? Why are you shaking?"


    "I was scared." He said in a shaky voice. He saw many fights andbats but he never saw something like wind versus snake fight. It was something beyond his capability. He realized for the first time in his life that his wife''s enemies were so powerful that he had no chance to do anything to give her a helping hand. He felt powerless against such supernatural powers.


    After hugging her for a long time, he looked at her properly. "Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?" Her expression was full of worry.


    Mu Lan shook her head. "Don''t you know how awesome your wife is? Of course, nothing happened to me. That woman couldn''ty a finger on me. I''m a super girl!"


    Mu Liang chuckled and nted a light kiss on her forehead before agreeing with her. "Yes, you are a super girl."


    She was satisfied and asked, "Where are my rice balls?"


    "They are inside. Let''s go." He took her to the living room.


    She went to the living room and found the babies were very lively as they met the uninvited guests. The Cobra members were all present and they were having a good time with the rice balls. They didn''t seem bothered that she had to fight with a member of The Mongoose.


    Rice ball number one still needed time to open up to strangers. Rice ball number two and three were having a great time. The second rice ball was sitting on Orio''s huge stomach. When Orioughed, the second rice ballughed with him. When Orio made a serious expression, he also made a serious expression. Rice ball number three was running around with Romano and Shintaro. He was very happy with the flying helicopter that Shintaro made for him.


    Rice ball number four was so shy that he hid under the wooden tea table in the middle of the room. Others were calling him toe out and showing him the choctes and toys they had bought beforeing here, but he wouldn''te out at all. Mu Liang felt bad for him so he went forward. When the fourth rice ball saw his father, his expression changed as though he was relieved from the misery. He quickly went to his daddy.


    "What are my rice balls doing?" She yfully asked.


    The rice balls noticed her and cheerfully went to her. "Mommy!"


    "Ma... ma...."


    "Mam... ma..."


    "Mooom!"


    They tottered towards her and she couldn''t help but hug them close to her. She loudly kissed their round apple cheeks.


    Romano was as lively as ever. His eyes twinkled seeing the adorable scene. "They are so cute! I love them so much."


    Mu Lan let them y on their own. Then, she put her arms on her waist and said, "I''m very happy to see that you don''t care about me at all."


    He said, "Not at all, little princess. We were so worried that we flew here hearing that you were in danger. We also dragged your father with us. Ryu (Ryuren) said that he wanted to talk to his younger brother, so he brought your uncle as well. If we didn''t care about you, we wouldn''t do that, would we?"


    Mu Lan asked, "When did you be so intelligent to talk like that?"


    Romano agreed at first saying, "You are right.... What did you say?" He caught upter.


    Mu Lan sighed and shook her head. "You never learn."


    Mark said, "But miss, you have done well against the snake woman. We were prepared to help you. But you didn''t need it. We know that you don''t like us to ruin your ''fun''. So, we waited for you inside."


    Kilimanjaro said, "Oh, I remember something. A snake came inside after Ryu (Ryuren) left. I killed it the moment I saw it. It was a cobra."


    Mu Lan frowned. "For real? She wanted to kill a Cobra family by using a cobra. That woman was a witch."


    "Yes, you made a good decision by killing her. If you let her live, she would attack you and your family with the whole team. You wouldn''t win against them." Liam said. He gave her a thumb''s up.


    "I don''t want to imagine that." She looked around and then asked, "Where is uncle and my cousin?"


    Lou Yicheng answered her in a poker face, "They saw too much. Carl took them to an empty room for you-know-what." Certainly, it was Carlo''s job to make them forget all about it and rearrange their memories.


    "Good for them. I need to ask Carl a favor." She was about to leave but someone caught her shoulder and turned her around.


    "Before that, let me take a good look at you, little one." Juan looked at her deeply. Then he patted her shoulder and said, "You have worked hard. I''m so proud of you."


    Mu Lan smiled in return. "You all sacrificed so much for me. I had topensate for everything you have done for my happiness."

 Chapter 878 CRUELLAR THAN YOU THINK

    <h4>Chapter 878 CRUELLAR THAN YOU THINK</h4>


    Juan recalled the time. "In the past, the Mu boy relentlessly ran after you and you didn''t bother to give me a nce. He was hurt but still wanted the best for you. Then you tolerated the extreme pain to give him four wonderful sons. I guess you two are even now."


    Mu Lan looked at Mu Liang who was ying with rice ball number four. Her lips curved up. "I owed it to him. What he did for me, I could never forget that. I know how it felt to be heartbroken."


    Juan said, "So, he isn''t your first love. You lied to him then."


    "Come on, if I didn''t fall for my cousin, I wouldn''t through my life to save him. But thanks to my sacrifice at that time, I knew how Liang Liang must have felt when he confessed to me. I''m not that heartless, you know." Mu Lan suddenly caught a loop in his words. "Hang on, how do you know that? Did you spy on us?" She told Mu Liang that he was her first love during the honeymoon period.


    "I have no interest in spying on a newlywed couple." Juan denied it firmly. However, Kilimanjaro kept an eye on them to make sure they were safe. To Juan, it wasn''t spying, it was guarding.


    Kilimanjaro was the one who suffered. He regretted that he had the power to hear. He nearly jumped from a tower in embarrassment. Luckily, Altan Yul was there, his most trustedrade. Altan protected him from falling.


    However, Juan firmly denied her and she had no reason not to trust him. She went out to look for Carlo. In the corridor, she met Antonio.


    He saw her first and asked, "Little baby, don''t you want to take some rest?"


    Mu Lan answered, "I will but I need to talk to Carl first. By the way, thanks for helping me back there. Though I usually don''t like getting help from others, I badly needed it. I didn''t want to destroy the whole snake n."


    "No worries!" he gave her a wink.


    She asked, "Do you know in which room Carl is with others?"


    "He is in the clinic," Antonio replied.


    "Okay, thanks." Mu Lan left.


    She went to the clinic and realized that Carlo already hypnotized Li Han. In the other room, Professor Ryuren and LI Shen were talking while sitting. Professor looked alright but Li Shen looked exhausted. Even if Professor Ryuren knew something, Li Shen had no clue that Carlo was altering his father''s memory instead of physical check-up.


    Mu Lan hugged her father from behind and asked, "Are you hungry?"


    "I had lunch at my brother''s ce. I''m fine for now." Professor Ryuren smiled at her. "Lanie, you didn''t have the time to take lunch. You must be hungry."


    Mu Lan remembered, "Oh yeah, now that you mentioned it, you are right. Because of the excitement, I almost forgot. I''ll check if there is anything in the kitchen. But first, I have to talk to Carlo. He looks busy."


    Professor Ryuren patted her arms. "He will finish soon.... Ah! Speak of the devil."


    Mu Lan looked up and saw Carlo and Li Han. Li Han saw her and apologized to her once again. "Xiao Lan, I''m really sorry."


    Mu Lan sighed. "It''s alright, uncle. Whatever happened in the past, let''s keep it in the past and love forward. I won''t hold a grudge against you or cousin Shen."


    Li Shen flinched upon hearing her words. He still didn''t dare to see her face. He was drowning in deep sorrow after being betrayed by the one he trusted the most and the one he didn''t trust, wanted to love him dearly but he unjustly shoved her away. After knowing all this, he didn''t know how to face her.


    Carlo looked at Li Shen and said, "Now it''s your turn,e."


    Li Shen stood up and dragged his body to the next room.


    Carlo gazed at Mu Lan. "Do you need something, kid?"


    Mu Lan nodded and followed after Li Shen. She saw that Li Shen sat on a chair where his father was sitting a while ago. She stood in front of him and called out to him, "Li Shen."


    Li Shen hang his head and said, "Xiao Lan, I don''t know how can I apologize enough to make-"


    Mu Lan cut him off. "You can do something that will not make me hate you."


    Li Shen finally looked at her with hope. "Tell me what I can do for you, Xiao Lan. If it makes you like me, I''ll do whatever you want me to do."


    Mu Lan stared at him for a couple of seconds before telling, "I want Carl to alter your memory and you will forget how you met me and your feelings for me. You can do that, right?"


    Li Shen confusedly looked at her. He didn''t seem to understand what she just said. After a pause, he grabbed her right hand and begged her, "Please don''t erase my memory of you. Please don''t be so cruel to me." His lips were trembling while he spoke. His eyes glistened with tears. He knew that he was wrong to hurt her. But she was the only one he ever thought of, how could he possibly want to forget everything about her. It was the only thing he had left to live on.


    Mu Lan snatched her hand away from him and replied in a cold tone, "I''m crueler than you think."


    Carlo touched her left shoulder and asked solemnly, "Are you sure about this?"


    Mu Lan nodded and left the room.


    "Xiao Lan!" Li Shen called for her desperately. He stood up and wanted to run after her but Carlo used his mind trick to obey him.


    Mu Lan reached her room and took a bath. As the cold water washed away her tiredness, a drop of tear mixed with the water. After cleaning herself, she changed her clothes and went to the kitchen.


    Pedro was in the kitchen. He looked at her and said, "You look exhausted. Here, drink this." He gave her a bowl of soup.

 Chapter 879 THE REASON YOU CRIED

    <h4>Chapter 879 THE REASON YOU CRIED</h4>


    Mu Lan looked at the bowl and twisted her mouth. "What''s this green thingy?"


    "It''s a broli soup. I put something to make you more energetic."


    "Oh." She took the bowl without further question.


    Pedro looked at her carefully. Then, he put his right hand on her chin and made her look at him. He frowned. "Your eyes are swollen. Did you cry?"


    Mu Lan shook her head. "It''s nothing." She wanted to leave but Pedro caught her by her left ear and pulled her. Sheined, "Ow! It hurts!"


    He made sure that she sat down and then said, "You can drink the soup and at the same time, share your worries." He made tea for himself and put the warm kettle on the wooden table.


    Mu Lan pouted and afterward sighed deeply. She said, "I asked Carl to alter Li Shen''s memory. He will forget that he ever met me in Beijing and he liked me."


    Pedro poured tea and added cinnamon, honey, and mint. "Is that why you cried?"


    "No!" Mu Lan looked at him as though she tasted something bitter.


    Pedro sipped on the tea and asked, "Then why didn''t you want to alter his memory?"


    "I didn''t want him to bother Liang Liang." She huffed. "The way he pesters me think I''m going to ept me no matter what irritates me. I don''t want Liang Liang to see him pestering me. It will only make him inferior."


    "Then why did you cry?" Pedro looked at her.


    Mu Lan looked down. She didn''t answer. She touched the spoon and stirred the warm soup. He gave her time. Finally, she said, "I feel bad."


    Pedro raised his left eyebrow. He didn''t seem to understand her meaning.


    Mu Lan rubbed her temples. "I wish I would never meet Li Shen and Liang Liang would be my first love. After fighting against Li Shen''s mother and finding out the truth, I regret that I ever met Li Shen. How stupid I could have been to fall for a guy like her and trapping myself in their n? What did I sacrifice for? Why did I lose my memory and why was I in aa? Everything I did in the past for nothing. If I weren''t infatuated, I could fall in love with Liang Liang and knowing him, he would never hurt me. I feel so guilty that I''m his first love but he is not my first love. But do you know? I even dreamed on my wedding night that Liang Liang was first love and I never had to suffer. I never hurt Liang Liang and we were happily ever after."


    Pedro knocked on the wooden table with his finger. "So, you told him that he was your first love based on what you dreamed."


    She slowly nodded. "Yeah, I wish my dream was true... hold on, how do you know that I told him that? Howe both you and Juan know about it?"


    "I heard from him." Pedro bluntly lied.


    Mu Lan blinked. "Is he spreading rumors?"


    Pedro coughed. "That''s the truth. Back to the topic, so you cried because the Mu boy wasn''t your first love, is that it?"


    Mu Lan pursed her lip and put her head down on the table. Her left cheek touched the cool table. "That''s true."


    Pedro understood. "And you felt bad and so you lied."


    "...Yes..." Her eyes welled up.


    "And now you are feeling more guilty that you lied." Pedro sighed. "You don''t have to cry over things like that. Whatever you did in the past, you had no control over it. You didn''t know back then that there was a Mu boy who loved you deeply. I know that if you knew back then, judging by his look, money, attitude, you would throw away that Li boy and would choose the Mu boy."


    "That''s given." She pped the table with her right hand.


    Pedro didn''t know why he was doing such silly talk about the past. He rubbed his forehead before saying, "Then, it''s the Mu boy''s fault that you didn''t know. He should have proposed to you the moment he realized that he liked you. And kid, you can''t change the past no matter how regretful you are."


    "I know. But I still feel like crying." Mu Lan closed her eyes.


    Pedro narrowed his eyes. "Are you sure you aren''t crying because I let you eat this soup?"


    She sat up straight and protested, "No! Look, I''m going to drink it." She took one spoon of soup and put it in her mouth with her trembling hand. After tasting the soup, her face turned pale. She never thought that broli soup would taste so bad.


    Pedro pretended not to notice her expression. He continued, "I''m d that you don''t feel anything for that Li boy."


    Mu Lan twisted her mouth. "Who will feel for that mental maniac? He should be grateful that I spared his life."


    Pedro sipped on the tea again. "Oh please, you altered his memory. That''s the cruelest punishment he can ever get. To him, death would be a better choice."


    She nodded. "That''s why I didn''t give him any choice. Ah! Why did I have to meet a guy like him at such a young age? It''s not fair for Liang Liang!"


    He asked, "Do you want to alter your memory as well?"


    Mu Lan shook her head. "No, I have to keep an eye on Li Shen and his brother. Don''t you know I always keep my enemies closer?"


    Pedro put down the cup and said, "Then you forget that you had a first love and live ''happily ever after'' with Liang Liang just like a dream."


    "Yeah, I will pretend that my dream is the reality." She sighed. She looked at Pedro and asked, "Can I not drink this soup?"


    "No." Pedro was crueler than her, that''s what Mu Lan thought while finishing the bowl of soup. She couldn''t shed tears in case he would force her to drink some more.

 Chapter 880 NICE TO MEET YOU, COUSIN

    <h4>Chapter 880 NICE TO MEET YOU, COUSIN</h4>


    After finishing the soup, she dashed out of the kitchen and went to the clinic to check up the progress. When she entered the clinic, she met a pair of cold eyes.


    Mu Lan calmed herself and greeted him. "Hello, cousin, this is the first time we met. Good to see you doing well."


    Li Shen looked at her confused and then asked, "Who are you?" His tone was cold like the first time she met him in Autumn.


    Mu Lan smiled slightly. "I''m Mu Lan, your cousin. My father and your father are twin brothers."


    Li Shen frowned. "I didn''t know that I had an uncle."


    "Xiao Shen." Li Han entered the room hearing his son''s voice.


    "Father? Why are you here?" Li Shen asked. Then he saw another man who looked like his father when he was young. "Who is he?"


    Li Han was told by Carlo that he altered Li Shen''s memory of Mu Lan since it was the best for both his son and niece and Li Han agreed thinking it would be great for everyone. Li Han said, "It''s a long story. I will tell you everything." Afterward, he exined everything.


    "I understand." Li Shen said. After that, he looked at Mu Lan and Professor Ryuren and said, "It''s good to know that I have rtives and I deeply apologize for the inconvenience my mother and brother caused you."


    Professor Ryuren smiled. "It''s okay. Everything is fine now, isn''t it?"


    Li Shen nodded and looked at his father. "Father, we need to visit mother''s grave tomorrow. I will also inform Xiao Sheng about her car ident."


    Li Han said, "Don''t tell Xiao Sheng anything right now. When he recovers, you can tell him then." Apparently, Carlo made them believe that Mrs. Li died in a car ident.


    "As you wish." Li Shen agreed and stood up.


    Li Han looked at his elder brother. "Brother, why don''t youe and live with us for a while? We have so many things to catch up."


    Professor Ryuren patted his shoulder and said, "I wille to visit youter. But before that, I want to spend my time with my beloved daughter."


    Li Han smiled back. "Alright then, we will leave." Li Han and Li Shen left the ind by Li Shen''s helicopter. The pilot was brainwashed by Carlo, so no one had to worry about what he saw.


    After they left, Mu Lan gazed at Carlo. "Good job." She was satisfied with the oue. This way, he would stay away from her peaceful life.


    Carlo, Professor Ryuren and Mu Lan went back to the lively living room. The busy rice balls were finally relieved and went back to their mommy''s embrace.


    Mu Liang also came closer and asked her, "I forgot to ask, have you eaten anything?"


    Mu Lan twisted her face. "Don''t ask. If I can''t eat something delicious tonight, I think I will end up in the hospital by tomorrow morning."


    He asked, "Should I cook some rice with sweet-sour pork, teriyaki chicken and vegetables."


    Mu Lan kissed him on the corner of his lips and said, "I love you."


    If there weren''t thirteen fathers-inw ring at him and one real father-inw smiling at them and the four rice balls were also in the way, Mu Liang would have taken her to the bed by now. He wondered, ''Why is my real father-inw satisfied with me but not my foster fathers-inw?'' He wished he could ask them.


    It was him who first made his foster fathers-inw upset by unting his love in front of them, he totally forgot that part.


    Mu Lan told Antonio, "I need your help with cleaning the ind."


    "You want me to do all the hard work? Why should I have to clean to mess?" Antonio felt wronged. He started to y with rice ball number three and she had to make him go away.


    "Just use your water power to wash the ind. It''s in the middle of the ocean. What''s wrong with helping a little bit when you already helped me back there?" Mu Lan looked at him oddly. If he wanted to y, he could just y with the rice balls after cleaning the ind. It wasn''t much of a deal.


    "Alright." Antonio reluctantly stood up and left with a sad expression.


    Mu Lan shook her head helplessly. She really got a bunch of weird fathers on her shoulders.


    That night after dinner, Mu Lan rubbed her stomach with a fulfillment. She stood in the balcony and watched the view of the ocean. It was a moonlit night. The round moon was illuminating silver light. The sea was glittering as the moon reflected. It looked like two moons from her balcony. It was a wonderful sight. She dazedly gazed at the ocean.


    Mu Liang silently came to the balcony. Seeing her distracted, he hugged her from behind. He asked softly, "Did you like tonight''s dinner?"


    Mu Lan nodded. Her taste buds were crying for more food but she had no space left on her stomach. "I loved it. Now I can finally forget the taste of Pedro''s soup."


    Mu Liang was stunned. "I thought that he cooked well. Why did it taste awful?"


    "The only thing he is good at is making herbal medicine." Mu Lan scoffed. She couldn''t understand why her husband thought that.


    Mu Liang recalled, "He is good at making tea though." Pedro made tea every day and Mu Liang knew that it was delicious.


    "It''s because tea works like a medicine. Have you ever seen him making tea without adding anything? He treats everything like a medicine and that''s why when he cooks, it sucks though it is good for health." She twisted her mouth in disgust.


    Mu Liang smiled. "You grew up with wonderful people."


    Mu Lan turned around and faced him. She circled her arms around him and nuzzled her nose against his. "Yes, I married the most wonderful husband in the history."


    Mu Liang touched his forehead with hers and said, "I''m ttered. Maybe I should give my wifey a present for praising me."

 Chapter 881 SPECIAL GIF

    <h4>Chapter 881 SPECIAL GIF</h4>


    *HIGH ALERT OF R-18*


    Mu Liang touched his forehead with hers and said, "I''m ttered. Maybe I should give my wifey a present for praising me."


    Mu Lan excitedly said, "Sure, sure, I love presents." Her eyes were heated with passion.


    Mu Liang carried her to the bedroom and ced her on the bed. He sat beside her and took out a velvet box. As he gave it to her, Mu Lan asked in puzzlement, "What? Another ring?"


    Mu Liang chuckled. "Open it."


    As she opened it, she saw a silver key. Mu Lan was surprised. "Did you buy another house somewhere?"


    He answered, "I bought a whole ind with a summer house. Let''s go there with the kids when summeres."


    "That''s wonderful. We will do that." She kissed his left cheek. "But I thought that you would give something more special." She pursed her lips.


    Mu Liang blinked. "I didn''t know that you wanted something special from me. Whatever is mine is yours anyway. What do you want?"


    "You." Saying that she pounced on him. Her smirking lips found his warm smiling lips.


    [WARNING: Under 18, you must back off here. It''s too intense for kids... ;p ]


    Mu Lan pushed him back to the soft bed as her teeth bit her lower lip. Mu Liang embraced her and his hands found their ways under her clothes. She felt ticklish and gasped. His tongue entered her mouth without resistance. Their soft, warm tongues wrestled with each other while the only noise in the room was her moaning. She started to feel airheaded and their bodies were getting warmer.


    All of a sudden, the tongue wrestling stopped before Mu Lan felt Mu Liang''s hands tugging at her silk nightgown. She helped by raising her hands and then started unbuttoning his shirt like a coyote grabbing at her prey. She was straddling him all this time, but now she stepped aside and started pulling down his pajamas. He was all too happy to cooperate.


    The silver light of the moon lighted up the whole room and fell on his naked body through the balcony. Mu Lan took a moment to admire her loving husband''s nude body in all its glory in the moonlight. Though she had seen it so many times, she just couldn''t get enough of it. She must have been in a trance, so she gasped when she felt Mu Liang''s hands opening her panties with practiced ease. Soon, she was wearing her birthday suit. Both of them were looking at each other without any barrier of clothing. There was nothing that stood in between them apart from pure unadulterated lust.


    As if the time had stopped still. It was Mu Liang who resumed the flow of time again by giving a quick kiss to Mu Lan followed by nibbling on her right nipple with his tongue. Mu Lan let out a deep moan. Her nipples were extra sensitive area which were quite masterfully exploited by Mu Liang''s expert and agile tongue.


    Mu Liang''s tongue kept licking both nipples interchangeably while not outright sucking her breasts. This was driving her crazy as she writhed in ecstasy. She wanted more.


    His teeth grazed on her pinkish white skin and left hickeys everywhere. She knew that Mu Liang was a master tactician when it came to making love to her, he would always take her to the ninth heaven; and as if to prove that he chose the perfect time to divert his attention toward the prize in between Mu Lan''s already spread slender legs.


    His fingers found her love tunnel wet with arousal, but he wasn''t a true expert at lovemaking for nothing. As much as Mu Lan was craving his husband''srge member inside her, he wasn''t just going to give it to her so soon.


    Mu Liang positioned himself in between her wife''s legs and pulled her legs even further apart exposing herher region even more rather obscenely. Love juices were already flowing and her lovely flower twitched, it wanted to be touched and loved dearly.


    Mu Lan saw his hardness and thought that he might enter her any moment. To her surprise, Mu Liang''s tongue once again got busy. His busy tongue rapidly rhythmically vited her most private region while his left hand was busy teasing her sweet flower and his right hand pinched her left nipple.


    All her sensitive spots were being yed with and she couldn''t handle it for long. Her eyes moistened and her face was wet from her sweat and his saliva. Her swollen mouth was open and she couldn''t stop moaning throughout all this which Mu Liang found very sexy.


    Her soft moans were getting louder and the wet sounds were so obscene that Mu Lan blushed. She bit her lower lip. She didn''t notice that her sultry expressions were being noticed by Mu Liang who was looking with his scorching hot eyes from down there as his tongue and hands moved without any intention of stopping.


    Mu Lan''s right hand was grabbing on his head and her left hand was clenching on the bedsheet. Her body was trembling. "Li-Liang, ah! I''ming!"


    "Come darling, as much as you want." Mu Liang pinched her clitoris.


    "Ah! Ah! Ahhh!" Her vision turned white as she spasmed. Mu Liang hungrily drank all of her juices.


    Mu Lan panted heavily while she was unable to move. A droplet of tears rolled down and mixed with her sweats. The pleasure she felt was still tingling in her body and mind.


    Mu Liang licked his lips and moved closer to her. "You are so sweet, darling." He huskily said. He kissed her passionately. When Mu Lan noticed that she was being kissed, she kissed him back with the same passion as her hands were all over his body. She tasted her nectar. They kissed till theycked oxygen. Their tongues were connected by a thin thread of saliva. They gazed at each other before their mouth connected again.


    In the meantime, Mu Lan''s hands moved down and grabbed onto his hard cock. Mu Liang grunted and his right hand found her wet tunnel and he entered two fingers smoothly. She cried out in pleasure. They kept kissing each other as her hand went up and down, and his fingers went in and out. Their moans, grunts and heavy pants filled the room.


    When Mu Lan noticed that the hard dick was pouring some pre-cum, she stopped kissing him and leaned down and put the hardness in her mouth.


    "Hnn!" Mu Liang gritted his teeth. He couldn''t just let her do all the work. Thus, he pulled out his fingers only to hear her disappointed moan. Then, he grabbed her buttocks, moved her ass right in front of her. Her sweet flower was swollen by his teasing from before. He couldn''t help but kiss it.


    "Hah!" Mu Lan''s breathing hitched. However, she didn''t stop moving her mouth. She noticed that his hard dick was getting bigger.


    In the 69 position, they gave each other pleasure till they came and drank each other''s sweet love drinks.


    Mu Liang patted Mu Lan''s head as she was out of breath. While she gasped for oxygen, her breasts were bouncing up and down, making Mu Liang crave for her more. She looked so lusciously beautiful as her sweating body was full of his marks and her legs were spread and her exposed hole was dripping with juice. Her voluptuous pose was very inviting. It made Mu Liang feel like trust want to thrust deep into her and move aggressively till the end of the earth.


    He leaned forward and nted soft kisses on her forehead, eyes, nose, cheeks, lips, and chin with care. Soon, she caught up with him. She sweetly touched his face and then kissed him all over the face.


    After that, Mu Liang turned over her body and said, "Darling, stick out your ass for me."


    Mu Lan was also waiting for him. She did as he said withoutints. He grabbed her buttocks and with one go, he went deep inside her almost touching her womb.


    "Ahh!" Mu Lan moaned aloud. As she waited for him too long, she clenched around him tightly.


    "Hkk!" Mu Liang growled as he filled her tightness. He slowly started moving. Then his movements gradually became quicker.


    Mu Lan matched his rhythm and moved her buttocks to meet his thrusts halfway. She felt him getting even bigger and filling her. "Mmm! Oh! Oh! Hah! Ah!" Deep pleasure consumed her and her movements became even more flirtish.


    Mu Liang noticed it. His right hand moved from her waist to her right nipple. He lightly pinched it and heard a delightful and lustful moan. His other hand found his way to her clitoris.


    Mu Lan''s body quivered. With tears in her eyes, she turned left to meet his eyes. "Hubby, not there..." She softly pleaded. If he continued acting like that, she couldn''tst long.


    "Not where darling? I can tell you are feeling good down there. Here, let me give you more." Mu Liang almost went out of her and then suddenly thrust deep inside her.


    "Ahh!" Mu Lan screamed in ecstasy. Her body curved like a boat. Saliva lingering on the corner of her mouth went downward and mixed with her sweats.


    He thrust inside her wildly and felt that she wasing again. "Darling, want toe? Come with me..." He rocked his hips and moved as he liked. Just as she came, he tightly squeezed her and shot all of him inside. While spasming, she epted all of his love juice. Then they shared kisses and entwined each other''s tongues in a daze.


    They panted heavily and took time to catch their breathes. When they calmed down a little, Mu Liang sat down and turned her over while they were still attached down there. Now that Mu Lan was straddling him, he saw in a husky voice, "Darling, move on your own."


    Mu Lan was still weak. She said in a shaky voice, "Hu-hubby, I don''t think I can..."


    "I''ll help you." He groped her buttocks making her gasp. He kissed her and sucked her while moving her up and down.


    Mu Lan found the rhythm and started moving on her own. Mu Liang''s greedy eyes saw her bouncing breasts. He couldn''t control his urge and captured the left nipple in his mouth. He sucked it in bliss. She arched her back, shoving herself on his mouth.


    The position was making his big member going all the way, deep inside her, just where she wanted. For that reason, Mu Lan''s cry was even louder. Her hands were buried in his silky hair. She vigorously moved her body up and down to get more of him. It was so lewd that it turned Mu Liang on even more.


    Mu Liang fondled her soft white ass and slowly rubbed. He sometimes squeezed them together and sometimes spread them apart. "Do you like it darling? It''s hitting your sweet spot."


    "Oh, yeah!" Mu Lan cried out and shook her body as hemanded her. Such pleasure was driving her mad.


    Mu Liang couldn''t have enough of her body even though he tasted her so many times. He wanted to eat her whole. He licked her other nipples and didn''t forget to give it love by sucking and nibbling. He wished that he could take the whole breast inside his mouth. He always envied his sons when they suckled her breasts with delight whenever they wanted, in anyone''s presence. Now he tasted those sweet mounds to his heart''s content.


    Mu Lan realized that shew as close. She called out, "Hubby..."


    "Go on, darling. I''m close." As hismand, her inside convulsed as she climaxed. Mu Liang ejacted inside her soon after. Their bodies shook as they writhed in pleasure.


    Mu Liang kissed her face and asked, "Darling, want to go for another round?" It wasn''t enough for him yet.


    Mu Lan begged, "Yes, please..."


    That night, they didn''t stop and continued pleasuring each other. Using different positions each time, Mu Liang poured himself inside her again and again and she epted them all. Winter''s cold couldn''t touch them at all. They went to ninth heaven without God''s approval.


    How shameless!

 Chapter 882 NOT A LUCKY DAY

    <h4>Chapter 882 NOT A LUCKY DAY</h4>


    Body pping sounds, their growls, and moans, rustling sounds went out of their room. If anyone was outside or their rooms were closer to them and windows were open, they might hear the obscene lovemaking sounds of the shameless couple. For their good, they should be asleep.


    The moon was the most pitiful. As a lone shiner, she stood there alone and guarded the couple. She had to watch everyst bit. In the end, heaven had mercy and let her hide behind a cloud.


    It was six in the morning when Mu Liang washed themselves and then carried his wife''s tired body to the bed. As he covered themselves under theforter, Mu Lan rolled over his body and put her head on his chest. The sun just started to show his face from the horizon. Mu Lan covered her head with theforter so that the sunlight couldn''t bother her sleep.


    "Can you breathe like that?" Mu Liang asked softly.


    "Hmm..." Mu Lan couldn''t hardly speak. She used too much strength yesterday. Not only she found against Mrs. Li but also, she wildly had fun with her husband. She felt like her body had broken into pieces. She had to admit that she indeed carried away.


    Mu Liang saw her pale expression and asked worriedly, "Does your body hurt?"


    Mu Lan could hardly open her mouth. "I... need... lots of... sleep..."


    "Okay, you can sleep as much as you want." Mu Liang rhythmically stroked her head to make her fall asleep. She curled up like a kitten and slept till lunchtime without any disturbance.


    The four rice balls woke up early in the morning. They slept in the opposite room with Pedro and Professor Ryuren. It was winter and the windows were closed. That''s why they didn''t hear a thing. The rice balls quickly got along with Professor Ryuren. Even the stoic rice ball number one and the shy rice ball number two.


    Carlo was stunned when he saw that the fourth rice ball let Professor Ryuren hug him, but Carlo who stayed with the kids since they were born, the fourth one didn''t go more than ten meters close to him. It pained him greatly.


    At that time, Professor Ryuren smugly said, "Now I know why others say, ''blood is thicker than water''."


    Carlo red at the shy rice ball number four and told him, "From now on, you are my enemy."


    It was just like his rtionship with five years old Hua Lan.


    It wasn''t sure whether the fourth rice ball understood his foster grandfather, he was busy sitting on his real grandfather''sp all night. The rice balls became so close to him thatst night, Professor Ryuren told them an adventurous story while disturbing Pedro''s sleep.


    Since Mu Lan reduced breastfeeding, only letting them drink for lunch, the rice balls didn''t have to bother their mother in the morning. They indeed looked for their parents, but fourteen grandfathers kept them busy. The fourth rice ball stayed with Professor Ryuren and he fed this kid.


    Since Carlo was offended by the fourth rice ballst night, the first rice ball sacrificed himself by letting Carlo feed him. If he couldn''t appease Carlo, then they would have worse meals in the future. The naughty second and third were fed by Pedro.


    Sometimes, Pedro would cook nutritious meals for the rice balls and the rice balls, especially the second and third ones, would cry out loudly. They wouldin to their mother. However, their mother was more afraid of the dishes Pedro cooked. She knew that if her kids didn''t eat it, Pedro would force her to eat it. So, she would feign ignorance and pretend that she didn''t hear her children cry.


    No one bothered the couple who were deeply asleep. In the living room, everyone was there. It turned into a park after the children were born. There were lots of toys to y. It was the rice balls'' paradise.


    Mark asked Juan, "Has that bi*ch Li taken care of?" He was talking about Mrs. Li''s funeral.


    Juan calmly answered, "Yes, when Carl informed me yesterday, I made sure to tell my local workers to create a car ident scenario and make a grave for her in the Li Family''s graveyard. No one will find out how it happened. The description was that she died in a car ident in Shanghai after she came back alone from the ind. She left Zhuang Lei on the ind to be with little one. Both the driver and she died and their bodies were unrecognizable. Everything was authentic, even the car and the driver was from the Li Family. The only fake thing was the woman. The post mortem report said that it was Mrs. Li and so everyone had to believe it. I think her powerful family and The Mongoose will be tricked."


    "Will they be tricked?" Professor Ryuren looked at Juan.


    Juan shrugged. "Who knows? Maybe."


    "As a person who can see the future, you know very well what will happen. Why don''t you tell us?" Orio urged him.


    Juan started, "As I always say, whatever it is, it will depend on the person''s choice. No matter what we do or how prepared we are, if we are supposed to lose, we will lose. So why do I have to tell you something when you will know in the future anyway. You cannot change the future even if you know."


    Romano was ying with the third rice ball. He said in a challenging manner, "Oh yeah? Try me."


    Juan looked at him and said, "You will fart in two seconds."


    Romano was about to say, "Wro-"...pud... but then, upon hearing the sound came from his lower part, his body stiffened. He didn''t say anything after that.


    Sometimeter, he cursed, "That bi*ch Li!" He felt like it was all that dead woman''s fault that the conversation went that way and he failed.


    The third rice ball spoke cheerfully, "Bith! Bith!"


    Romano asked, "Huh? What are you saying?"


    Carlo said, "I believe he was trying to say ''bi*ch''."


    Romano got angry. "Huh? Who would teach such a bad word to him?"


    All the adults looked at him silently and he cowered. ''Dammit! This isn''t my day.''

 Chapter 883 WOULD HE DARE?

    <h4>Chapter 883 WOULD HE DARE?</h4>


    Mu Liang woke up at noon. Looking at the sleeping beauty, he didn''t have the heart to wake her up. But it was almost time to breastfeed the kids. He moved her from his body and got out of the bed without making a sound. After he freshened up, he went downstairs. He found the rice ball number three running in the corridor. Behind him was Shintaro who was flying a helicopter. The third rice ball was following the flying helicopter. However, seeing his father, he called out "Dada!" and hugged Mu Liang''s right leg.


    Mu Liang carried him and asked, "Are you having a good time?"


    The third rice ball nodded vigorously. He was jumping and running around. His chubby cheeks were flushed, just like his mother.


    Mu Liang rubbed his head and then let him down to y. He looked at Shintaro and greeted him.


    Shintaro nodded and then began to y with his grandson.


    Mu Liang went to the living room and greeted Professor Ryuren. Professor Ryuren was busy with rice ball number four. "Ah, you are awake? Is Lanie still sleeping?"


    "Yes, she said that she wanted to sleep as much as she wanted."


    Carlo scoffed. "Of course, she has to, after such vigorous exercise." Poor him. He slept directly under Mu Liang and Mu Lan''s bedroom. Since he liked the wind of the winter night, he kept the windows open. As a result, he couldn''t sleep upon hearing the obscene sounds of the shameless couple.


    Professor Ryuren blinked. "Did Lanie use too much force to fight? Maybe because she never had to use her power against humans before, right?" After waking up from the long dream, he heard many stories about his daughter from his friends.


    Juan, Romano, Mark, Antonio, Altan, Liam, Luo Yicheng, all of them coughed feeling ufortable. Pedro changed the subject saying, "She has to feed her children. Tell her to wake up and let her eat something. After she feeds her kids, she can sleep again."


    "I''ll do that." Mu Liang said.


    "Have your breakfast first before you do that." Professor Ryuren suggested.


    "I''ll have it with Xiao Lan." Saying that Mu Liang left.


    "He is a responsible father. My daughter is so lucky to have her." Professor Ryuren smiled and rxed his body.


    "Responsible? My a**! He is the most disrespectful, utterly shameless and the ugliest son-inw in the whole world." Carlo was furious. His head was still hurting because he didn''t sleep well.


    Professor Ryuren was shocked. "Why do you say so? Did he do something to you?"


    "Would he dare?!" Carlo red at him.


    Professor Ryuren saw that the situation isn''t good. He hurriedly appeased him. "Ahaha... I guess he won''t."


    Rice ball number one saw that Carlo was badmouthing his beloved daddy. He frowned and scolded Carlo by saying, "Aap! Aap!"


    Carlo looked at him, "Are you doing what I''m thinking?"


    "Yes, he is angry that you spoke badly of his father." Juan calmly said. The first rice ball was sitting beside him and was looking at the picture books Juan brought for him.


    Carlo red at the kid. "I dare you to do that to me again."


    Rice ball number one loudly said, "Aaap! Aaaap!" and he dared.


    "Ahahaha!" Others startedughing. After Mu Lan, the first rice ball dared to scold Carlo in front of everyone.


    "These one and four are just like their mother. Always making me angry!" Carlo thought that he was going to burst in mes when Pedro sighed and said, "You can''t act like that in front of a kid. They will hate you when they grow up."


    "I don''t care!" Carlo left the living room in anger.


    Meanwhile, Mu Liang woke up his wife with great difficulty. Mu Lan could hardly open her eyes. Noticing that, he said, "I will wash your mouth and feed you. You don''t have to do anything." Only then, she stopped resisting.


    After she was fed and feeding her own children, she once again fell in deep sleep. Seeing her like that, the rice balls also snuggled close to her and tried to sleep. It was already their nap time. So, Mu Liang tugged them all under theforter and patted their small backs to make them fall asleep.


    The mother and the four sons looked very adorable as they slept. Mu Liang couldn''t help taking some pictures of them while smiling.


    When Mu Lan woke up, it was already nine in the evening. She yawned and rubbed her eyes. She got up from the bed and stretched out her hands.


    Mu Liang was talking to someone on the phone. When he saw her waking up, he hung up and asked, "I''m sorry, did I wake you up?"


    Mu Lan shook her head and yawned again. Then she rubbed her stomach and said, "I''m hungry."


    Mu Liang chuckled. "We will be having dinner soon."


    Mu Lan freshened up and went to the kitchen. Professor Ryuren and Juan were also there. She asked, "Why are you cooking?"


    He replied, "Carl is mad at Lian (rice ball number one) and Liu (rice ball number four). So, he didn''t cook today."


    Mu Lan was astonished. "What on earth happened?"


    Juan replied, "You know how Carl is. Leave it be."


    "Alright, give me some food. I''m so hungry." Mu Lan sat down on the closest chair.


    Juan served a bowl of soup and gave it to Mu Lan. "Have some wonton soup first. We are almost done with the main course. What we cooked in the morning was finished. So, we had to cook again. All thanks to Ryu. His cooking skill exceeded our expectations."


    Professor Ryuren smiled embarrassedly. "I used to cook when I was at home. So, I did some research on it. I know what way I should cook to appease my wife when she is angry at me."


    "Way to go, papa!" Mu Lan praised and then dug in. "Umm, it''s delicious. I think I need another bowl."


    "Finish it first. There is plenty of soup left." Professor Ryuren said happily. His heart filled with joy seeing her daughter drinking the soup he made.

 Chapter 884 BEING INDULGED

    <h4>Chapter 884 BEING INDULGED</h4>


    Mu Lan finished her dinner in the kitchen before anyone could taste the meal. Afterward, she went to the living room to see her sons. The rice balls took a good nap with their mother and were very energetic after waking up. They turned the whole living room into a zoo. She could hear theirughter from the second floor.


    In the corridor, she met Osiris. He must have woken up a few moments ago. His sleeping gown slid down from his shoulder and revealed his muscled chest. His long, silk, straight, white hair was loosely hanging on his shoulders. He yawned and asked, "Baby, do you have a moment?"


    "What is it? You don''t look good." Mu Lan noticed his pale face.


    "Of course, I''m not fine. My beauty sleep was snatched by your third child." Osiris said dramatically. Droplets of pearl-like tears rolled down from his like and sparkled in the light. "He is in my room, creating havoc. If I want to scold him, he gives such puppy looks... Ah! I''m tormented. I feel like I''m in hell being punished by God. He must be testing my patience. I must not fail. But I can''t take it anymore. I''m so sleepy. Baby, please do something about your child."


    Mu Lan sighed. "I understand. I''m sorry that you couldn''t sleep but can you stop being so dramatic?"


    "What are you saying?" Osiris looked hurt. Tears brimmed in his eyes.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll take him. Just stop crying." Mu Lan walked to Osiris'' room and when she entered, she was shocked. The whole room was rampaged by rice ball number three. No wonder Osiris cried out like that! He liked to stay neat and clean.


    The third rice ball didn''t see his mother and continued ying around. Mu Lan put her hands on her waist and tapped his right foot on the floor without a word.


    When rice ball number three turned to pick a book from the floor, only then he noticed his mother looking at him chillingly. It wasn''t sure if he understood whether he realized that his mother was angry at him or not; he stopped being naughty and stood in front of his mother and raised his small hands. He called out happily, "Mam...ma.... Mam...ma..."


    However, it didn''t melt Mu Lan''s heart. She kept gazing at him without emotion. Only then did the rice ball discover that his mother was unhappy for some reason. He showed his infamous puppy look.


    ''Did you think my invented medicine would work on me? Too bad that I won''t melt like your father.'' Mu Lan raised an eyebrow. She asked, "What do you think you are doing?"


    Rice ball pursed his lips. He never saw his mother so angry before. He felt hurt. His eyes welled up and his nose turned red. His small hands tugged her overcoat.


    Mu Lan said, "Do you think disturbing others is good? When did I allow you to do such a thing?"


    This time, the rice ball was really frightened. He started weeping.


    Osiris clutched her clothes from behind. "Baby, is it okay to scold him like this? He isn''t even one year old. He doesn''t understand whatever he is doing is right or wrong. Don''t be like this. Look at his pitiful face. It''s breaking my heart."


    Mu Lan nced at him speechlessly. And for whom she had toe here?


    "What''s going on here?" Mu Liang came inside. He was looking for Mu Lan when he heard the cry of rice ball number three and followed the sound. Seeing that the rice ball was crying in front of his mother and the room was massacred, he didn''t need two seconds to understand what was going on.


    Mu Lan didn''t say a word and kept looking at the rice ball. The rice ball saw his father and cried out loudly.


    Mu Liang''s heart ached. It felt like little Lan was crying. He asked, "Does he really need to be punished like this? He doesn''t understand anything." He repeated Osiris'' words.


    Mu Lan gave him a look and it shut him up. ''Wife is more important.'' Thinking that he looked coldly at the rice ball number three.


    Seeing that his father took his mother''s side, he bawled even more loudly. It attracted more people. Carlo was walking on the third floor and heard the rice ball''s loud scream. He frowned and came inside Osiris'' room. "What a mess! But why is he crying?" Noticing the mood of the couple, he scolded them, "Look at you! Why are you punishing this kid like this? If he understood that disturbing someone is wrong, he wouldn''t do anything in the first ce."


    Mu Lan was furious. "Rice ball number one and number four are so obedient. Why will rice ball number three be so naughty?"


    "If you think he will be like your first and fourth child, you are mistaken. Not everyone''s personality is the same. If you tell me, I say he is definitely like you. Since you became a mother, you have to endure things like that. Who told you that being a mother is easy? You don''t have to wash your children. After living like a princess, you totally forgot how to treat a child." After lecturing the couple, Carlo carried rice ball number three and wiped his tears. "Alright, don''t cry anymore. I''ll take you outside."


    Mu Lan shook her head. "It''s no good for children to be indulged like this. He will turn into Li Sheng at this point."


    Osiris was about to say, "But you still shouldn''t-"


    Mu Lan interrupted him saying, "Don''t tell me how to teach my children. If I let them go now, they won''t listen when they grow up. Then they will be inhuman. I''ve seen with my very own eyes how can a child be destroyed by spoiling. My cousin Mei is a great example."


    Hua Mei was indulged by presents and no one ever scolded her. She was so pampered that she never tried to understand others and always thought that everything was at her mercy.

 Chapter 885 HOW LONG HAS IT BEEN?

    <h4>Chapter 885 HOW LONG HAS IT BEEN?</h4>


    Hua Mei was indulged by presents and no one ever scolded her. She was so pampered that she never tried to understand others and always thought that everything was at her mercy. As a result, when she grew up, she became vicious and selfish. He had to get anything she wanted. Even if it was someone else''s man or someone else''s movie role. And she would do anything to get them.


    That''s why Mu Lan promised to herself that she would teach her children properly what was wrong and what was right.


    "Ah, I didn''t mean that way..." Only then Osiris realized her worries. He couldn''t say anything anymore.


    Her words were true. Children were cute and precious and they should be loved but it didn''t mean that they should be pampered to the point that they wouldn''t care about others.


    If their attitude spoiled the children and harmed them,ter on, there was no way to fix it. It would only bring grief to the family.


    Maybe Mu Lan was thinking way too far, or maybe she was being paranoid. But others didn''t have the right to say anything about it since she was the one who painstakingly gave birth to four children. She had every right to worry about her children and make decisions for them as long as the kids were under eighteen.


    Certainly, Mu Lan knew that it was easy to be a mother from the moment she knew that she was pregnant. And then when she gave birth, she felt that her life force was being sucked up. She was very grateful to her husband and others for taking care of her sons. That''s why she didn''t talk back at Carlo. No matter what others said, she would still be strict to her sons if they misbehave.


    Mu Liang patted her right shoulder. "You are right. Let''s go."


    Before they left, Mu Lan used her wind power to tidy up the room. Osiris sighed in relief and went back to sleep.


    On the way, the couple met Luo Yicheng. Lou Yicheng halted and said, "Xiao Lan, I''ve been looking for you."


    Mu Lan already calmed down. "What is it?"


    "Come with me for a second." Saying that Luo Yicheng turned around and walked away.


    Mu Lan followed after him before telling Mu Liang, "You go first."


    Luo Yicheng went to the fourth floor. Mu Lan asked from behind, "Where are we going?"


    "You will see." He answered her curtly. Knowing that she won''t get an answer, she stopped asking.


    Lou Yicheng took her to a small guest room. He stood in front of the room and told her, "You enter first."


    Feeling a little suspicious, she twisted the doorknob and opened the door. She went inside and saw a woman was standing facing her back at Mu Lan. Luo Yicheng closed the door from behind without a sound.


    Mu Lan had a strange feeling in her heart. This woman''s back felt too familiar. Feeling ufortable, she cleared her throat nervously.


    The woman turned to look at her. She was surprised to see a person who looked exactly like her. That woman''s lips trembled and her eyes brimmed with tears. "Lanie..." She called out in a shaky voice.


    Mu Lan''s whole body trembled. "M-mommy!"


    Only she knew how hard it was for her not to go out to her mother and to be embraced by that warm body. She was so little and her aunt was so vicious. She often cried in secret and craved for mother''s love.


    However, she appeased herself by thinking about what her father wrote in the diary. He said that he left to protect his little Lanie, his wife and their unborn son and his little Lanie also had to do it to keep her mother and unborn brother safe. She had to do it so that one day they could get together once again and be a happy family.


    When she was starved, she wanted to eat her mother''s cooking, when she saw how her cousin was being loved, she thought of the time when her father and mother loved her and she wanted to escape from her aunt''s house and wished to meet her mother, even for a nce. Even after she was taken to Japan, she repeatedly thought of her parents. She thought that it was another game. If this game was over, then her papa and mommy woulde to her.


    When she became a part of The Cobra, she hardened her feelings aftering back to China. She wished she could take a quick look at her mother and then never return until it was the right time to do so. But she couldn''t. her mother moved away with her little brother. She was in despair but recovered quickly thinking that they would be able to meet soon if she became more powerful.


    Even when she was about to die in Italy after being chased by those gangsters, thest thing she thought about her small, warm family. She bid goodbye to her parents and asked for forgiveness that she wouldn''t be able to meet them in the future. She almost prepared to face them in heaven.


    Look how time flew. It had been twenty-four years. Her waiting had ended atst. There was her mother she loved and she craved her love.


    Mu Lan ran towards her mother at a frightening speed and fulfilled her wish. She embraced her mother and said, "Oh, mommy..." her voice quivered and tears rolled down to her cheeks. She cried silently as she buried her face on her mother''s bosoms.


    Zhuan Zhen tightly hugged her daughter. It had been so long. Her little girl suffered so much to protect her. She used to think of herself as a failure mother and a wife. She was so intelligent but she couldn''t keep her husband and daughter safe. She was brave in front of everyone but in her heart, she was in despair. She knew her sister well. So, she was worried about how her little Lanie would be treated.

 Chapter 886 FAMILY REUNION

    <h4>Chapter 886 FAMILY REUNION</h4>


    Later on, she heard from thewyer how her daughter was treated. Her heart broke. If it wasn''t for Nick, her husband''s friend who saved her and Lanie, she would''ve run out for the house, confronted her sister, given her a tight p and brought her daughter back with her.


    Nick calmed her down saying, "Look at your two years old girl. She is so tiny but doing so much to keep you and your newborn son alive, can''t you give her a little credit for it. Have a little patience. She is an amazing girl. She will be an excellent person when she grows up."


    Zhuan Zhen thought that too until her little Lanie disappearedpletely after going to Japan when she was only five. At that time, she felt that some gripped her heart and squeezed it with all their might. She asked Nick desperately to look for her and Nick searched for Lanie over a year secretly but found nothing. Thinking that she lost her child forever this time, she fainted on the spot.


    However, she still had some hope. Her heart said that her daughter was alive. Only that hope kept her on living. After her son grew up a little, she opened a secret agency and her son worked under her. He was the first to find his elder sister in Beijing. Then, he told his mother that he went to visit her (spying on her) and found out that she was awesome.


    Zhuan Zhen was so happy that she cried. She finally got to know that her daughter was doing okay. Afterward, her son would spy on Mu Lan and took several pictures of her daily life to show it to his mother.


    And here she was, after all these years, she got to hug her daughter. She felt like her heart that was taken away once, was given back to her. She softly said, "You are so brave, Lanie. You did a wonderful jobing by yourself. I''ve heard so many things about you. I''m so proud of my daughter."


    Mu Lan cried even more. "Mommy... Thank you for believing in me. Thank you for loving me. I missed you a lot."


    "Oh Lanie, mommy missed her little daughter too." Zhuan Zhen patted her daughter''s back.


    "Sorry to interrupt, beautifuldies. I think there is someone else you want to meet." Jonah said from the doorway.


    Zhuan Zhen and Mu Lan looked at him and saw Professor Ryuren beside him. Jonah couldn''t wait to meet his father whom he never saw before and rushed to meet him. However, he didn''t expect that his father would look so young. He was puzzled when he first met him. But Professor Ryuren recognized him the moment he saw his son''s face for the first time. Jonah resembled his wife so much so that he looked like his wife''s younger brother.


    The husband and wife finally met. Both of them were prepared in their hearts. Professor Ryuren knew that since his son was here, then his wife would be here. And Zhuan Zhen knew that her husband and daughter were here, that''s why she was here as well. They looked at each other for a second and then both abandoned their children and strode towards each other. They greased each other''s hands and intertwined their fingers. They looked at each other with tears in their eyes and leaned forward to put their foreheads against each other.


    Zhuan Zhen sighed. "I knew you were alive. I had faith in you. I knew one day you woulde to me. And I wasn''t wrong."


    Professor Ryuren smiled at her. "You were never wrong. You were so brave holding it by yourself. You did a great job raising our son. Did Ie toote?"


    Zhuan Zhen shook her head slightly. "Not at all. It''s perfect timing."


    Professor Ryuren gazed at her deeply. He missed her so much. He knew that she would never remarry and it was hard on her. As her husband, he couldn''t stay by her side. He apologized from the deepest part of his heart, "Sorry I waste."


    Zhuan Zhen startedining, "What took you so long? Did you know how worried I was? Did you eat well? Howe you still look so young?"


    Professor Ryuren didn''t hide anything from her. He replied, "I was in a vegetated state. I was saved by my friends. I don''t know why I look young. Maybe it''s because of the medicine they gave me."


    Zhuan Zhen nced at his young face and said, "I''m getting old. Will you still be okay with me?"


    Professor Ryuren chuckled and rubbed his nose against hers. "Silly girl! What are you worrying about? You are the most beautiful wife in the world. No matter what happens, all I need is you."


    Zhuan Zhen smiled shyly. "Oh, you! Always saying something to make him happy. You haven''t changed at all."


    "I will never change as long as you are by my side." Professor Ryuren cupped his wife''s gorgeous face and kissed her deeply. It had been so long, he craved for her sweet lips.


    "Mm!" Zhuan Zhen held onto him and kissed him back. They acted as if nothing mattered to them.


    The eldest daughter and the youngest son scratched their heads. They realized that they shouldn''t be here disturbing their parents who met after decades. Mu Lan signaled her blushing brother and they left the room without making a single sound.


    After closing the door, they sighed in relief. Jonah said, "That was intense! I never thought that our dad would be so romantic. I''m embarrassed."


    Mu Lan brushed it off. "It''s nothingpared to what I saw every day when I was young."


    Jonah remembered something. "But hey! I have a question. Mom never showed me dad''s photo but you saw dad''s face before. Why didn''t you think that uncle Li looked familiar? They resembled each other a lot." If she discovered it when Li Shen took her to the Li house, she would have escaped the disaster.

 Chapter 887 LUCKY TO HAVE YOU

    <h4>Chapter 887 LUCKY TO HAVE YOU</h4>


    Mu Lan denied. "No, they don''t. The only resemnce they had was their face. My papa is still more handsome than him. But I did feel a familiar vibe from him when I first saw him in the LI mansion. If I didn''t forget how my father looked like; I could''ve solved it after seeing my grandmother''s photo. Papa resembled her a lot. At that time, I was too busy being excited that I went to Li Shen''s house. Silly me!" She shrugged. "Well, whatever happened in the past is gone now. I cannot do anything about it."


    She gazed at his brother. "So, how did you find out that we were here?"


    Jonah answered, "You know that little Japanese guy named Tokugawa Shintaro, he came to our house all of a sudden and told us that the situation is better. We can meet you and father. Of course, we didn''t believe it at first. But Nick came to visit us and he knew that Tokugawa guy. As a result, we came along with him. On the way, he said that he was one of those men who raised you. He also told us that you took care of those who were behind our misery. I can''t believe it was our aunt!"


    Mu Lan frowned. "Oh, don''t call that witch our aunt! She used her own sons to take her stupid revenge."


    "My cousins are unlucky to have a mother like her." Jonah put his hands behind his head. "Hey Lanie, is there something to eat? I''m starving!"


    "I guess we can''t wait for papa and mommy. Let''s go to the kitchen. Papa cooked something delicious. Also, I have some surprises for you. You probably haven''t heard about it from Shin." Mu Lan started to walk towards the kitchen.


    Jonah blinked. "Huh? What surprise?" He began to follow her.


    "First fill your stomach." Mu Lan said mysteriously. "I can''t let you know now."


    However, the way she spoke, it sparked her brother''s curiosity. "But I''m curious! Tell, tell me."


    Mu Lan denied. "No."


    Jonah grabbed her hand andined, "You are cruel, Lanie."


    Mu Lan thought of something. "Call me big sister, I might tell you."


    Jonah bowed and said, "Oh holy big sister! Please grant my wish and tell me what''s the surprise."


    Mu Lan saw it and thought about it for a while with a serious expression. Then she smirked. "Not now." Then she ran away.


    "You!" Jonah realized that he was deceived. He chased after her.


    In the kitchen, they found Mu Liang, Juan, Carlo and Mark feeding the four kids. Mu Liang was feeing the youngest one, Juan was feeding the first one, Mark was feeding the second one and Carlo was feeding the third one. The third rice ball was behaving properly. His eyes were still puffed, and his cheeks and nose were red.


    Mu Lan''s heart ached but she ignored him.


    On the other hand, Jonah was confused. He couldn''t understand why there were lots of kids. It wasn''t a nursery or daycare center.


    Rice ball number three saw his mother first. He flinched before grabbing onto Mu Lan''s clothes. "Mam...ma..." He teared up and said, "Sowwy!" He wept slowly.


    There was no way Mu Lan stay cold after that. She carried him in her arms and kissed his cheeks. She wiped away his tears and said, "Was mama too hard on you? Don''t cry. Mama doesn''t hate you. Don''t do something like this again, okay?"


    It wasn''t sure if the third rice ball understood anything or not, he still nodded.


    Mu Lan smiled and said, "That''s a good boy. Mama loves you a lot."


    Other''s also noticed her and they raised their hands and called out Mommy! Mama! Maaam!"


    Jonah had a hard time to realize what he just saw. His jaw almost dropped on the floor. "Mama? Does that mean, th-they are all yours?" He pointed out the rest of them.


    Mu Lan gave him a wink. "Four boys. Did you like my surprise?"


    "Holy s**t!" Jonah stumbled. "They are my nephews! Does dad know?" He was astonished that his sister gave birth to four children all at once.


    "He knows and the boys love him very much." Mu Lan put down the third rice ball and stroked the other three boys'' heads.


    Jonah forgot about his hunger. "Unbelievable! When did you give birth to them?"


    Mu Lan replied, "Eleven months ago. They will turn one a monthter. We will have a big party in this castle. Everyone ising. Since my family is united, I can proudly tell everyone that you are my family. So, you have to attend the party too. That''s an order."


    "Even if you didn''t invite me, I would''ve invited myself. I cannot miss my nephews'' birthday party." Jonah bent forward and told the kids, "Hello! I''m your uncle!" he pointed out to himself.


    The kids called out, "Ucle!"


    "Ukel!


    Jonah felt that his heart became softer than snow. "Aww! They are so cute. Let me give you warm hugs." He hugged them with delight. "Look how soft they are and so tiny."


    Mu Lan looked at Mu Liang and smiled. Mu Liang was surprised to see Jonah at first but then he realized that this was the reason why Luo Yicheng took her.


    One by one, Mu Lan introduced Jonan to everyone and because of his easy-going nature and friendliness, The Cobra members became his good buddies. They started to tell him how daring his sister was when she was a child.


    Soon after, Professor Ryuren and Zhuan Zhen joined them. Mu Lan introduced Mu Liang to her mother. Zhuan Zhen said, "I heard a lot about you from Jonah. Thank you for loving my daughter."


    Mu Liang was overwhelmed just like his wife. He said, "Thank you for giving birth to her. She is the most wonderful present in my life. I''m honored to have a mother-inw like you and also you, father-inw." He looked at Professor Ryuren.


    Professor Ryuren patted his shoulder. "My daughter is lucky to have you. Please take great care of her in the future as well."


    "I will." Mu Liang promised.

 Chapter 888 BROTHER-IN-LAW, AT YOUR SERVICE

    <h4>Chapter 888 BROTHER-IN-LAW, AT YOUR SERVICE</h4>


    That night, everyone went to sleepte. Mu Lan spent some time with her parents before going to her bedroom. There she saw that her rice balls were waiting for her wearing colorful pajamas. Since she showed a scary face to the third rice ball, she wanted to sleep with them tonight and so, Mu Liang prepared them.


    Both Mu Liang and Mu Lanid down on both sides of the bed and let the babies stay in between them. The third rice ball hugged his mother''s nightgown. Mu Lan kissed his small forehead and hugged him closer.


    Mu Liang saw his wife and son hugging each other and his eyes narrowed. He had been enduring it whenever his sons went closer to his wife and his wife momentarily forgot that she got a husband. He knew from his own experience that a child needed a mother''s love the most. That''s why he worked hard to control his jealousy and cared for his children dearly so that they could be close to him rather than their mother but the children still looked up to their mother. And the king of the vinegar jar also failed to endure his envy.


    He looked down and saw his fourth son was trying to reach his mother. Mu Liang held onto him and hugged him so that he wouldn''t go to his mother as well. Mu Liang thought, ''How dare you to go to her when I cannot touch her! Stay by my side and leave her alone.''


    -----------


    Three weeks had passed after the family reunion. Jonah and several Cobra members left the ind to finish their remaining work. They had to free their schedule just to attend the birthday party of the four boys. Others worked together to decorate the castle. Outside the castle, they built a small tree house and arge tea house. They also created flower and vegetable gardens. As a result, there was no trace of the disaster that happened on the ind three weeks ago.


    Everyone started toe back afterpleting their remaining missions. The castle was hustling bustling again. The rice balls were over the moon since there were so many people gathered and ying with them.


    Four days before the birthday party, the Mu Family came to join them. Mu Feng recently bought a warship and he thought of sailing it. He used submarines to move his family members from ship to the ind. It secretly entered the submarine base of the castle. If he took the warship to the China border, it would raise a political issue.


    Mu Feng came out first and the first thing he did was hugging Mu Lan. "Sister Lan Lan, I missed you so much."


    Mu Lan indeed missed his cheerful mood. "I missed you all too." She smiled. She raised her hands to hug his back, however, before she could, Mu Liang''s ram grabbed Mu Feng''s cor and threw him aside.


    Mu Feng was ready for it and his reflex saved him from rolling on the stony, cold floor. "Big brother, I missed you too."


    Mu Liang cared less about him. Mu Lan shook her head helplessly and helped Qi Ying toe out of the submarine. Qi Ying grasped her hands in excitement. She tried to control her emotions while saying, "It has been a while, Xiao Lan."


    "It has been, hasn''t it?" Mu Lan hugged her slightly.


    After that, Lu Feng came out and then he grabbed his little girl and pulled her up. After he put her down, he took her to meet the Mu couple.


    "Oh my! Meixian has grown up a lot!" Mu Lan praised Yan Su and Lu Feng''s daughter who was six months older than the rice balls.


    Though the Mu couple was away from Europe, they kept contacting the Mu Family whenever they wished. They were able to do it because Shintaro and Mu Lan together created a program tomunicate with Mu Feng, Qi Ying, and Yan Su without being noticed by Chinese Intelligence and Italian Intelligence. No one was able to discover that Mu Lan and Mu Liang were contacting Mu Feng and others.


    Through video chat, the Mu Family got to see the rice balls. The rice balls were excited to see their rtives (only number two and number three). Mu Lan got to know that Yan Su gave birth to her daughter. Her daughter Meixian loved her mother''s friend Mu Lan.


    "Lan auntie!" Little Meixian recognized Mu Lan and ran towards her to hug her.


    Mu Lan instantly swooped her up and said, "Meixian is so cute. Are you obediently listening to your mama and papa?"


    Meixian nodded. "I carefully listen to whatever they say. But I do whatever I feel like doing."


    Mu Lan burst intoughter. Yan Su came out and said, "She is definitely like me."


    "She is." Mu Lan agreed.


    Jing Sheng and Noel came out as well. Jing Sheng hugged her son and daughter-inw. "I''m so d that you are alright. I was so worried that you couldn''te to us, neither could we."


    Mu Lan nned long ago to finish off her enemy when she would enter China. That''s why she fell on Li Sheng''s trap knowingly. If she knew that she would be pregnant, she wouldn''t have done that.


    However, she was pregnant and since her enemy was out there, she didn''t leave China after she gave birth to her four rice balls. That''s also a reason why she secretly contacted Mu Feng and others.


    Now that her main enemy was dead, there wasn''t any reason not to let the Mu Familye here. She also promised Ru Xin that she would hold the birthday party here and she didn''t want to back down from it. It would be fun for everyone.


    The host for whom she was going to hold the party here, still hadn''t finished his mission. Yet, Mu Lan hoped that her big brother Xin woulde to the party afterpleting his work.

 Chapter 889 LOVE RIVALS INCREASING

    <h4>Chapter 889 LOVE RIVALS INCREASING</h4>


    Mu Lan replied, "We knew that you would be worried, so we took care of the possible threats."


    Jing Sheng told her, "You are getting skinny. Aren''t you eating well?"


    Mu Lanughed. "You always say that. I gained weight after giving birth."


    While they were talking, Mu Liang helped his father Mu Jin and his grandfather Mu Cheng toe out of the submarine.


    "That''s not true. You need to eat more. Speaking of birth, where are my rice balls?" Jing Sheng looked around excitedly.


    Mu Lan answered, "They are napping now. They take a nap after lunch."


    Mu Feng said, "I''m going to look for my nephews then." He left. He was dying to meet his chubby, cutie pie nephews. Lu Feng, Qi Ying, Yan Su, and little Meixian followed him.


    Jing Sheng smiled at Mu Lan. She was pleased that her daughter-inw was raising her children well. "That''s very good. And where are your parents?"


    Mu Lan replied, "They areing to meet you-"


    "We are here. Sorry, we werete." Professor Ryuren and Zhuan Zhen came to the submarine base and met their daughter''s inws.


    Mu Lan introduced them, "That''s my father Professor Ryuren and my mother Zhuan Zhen. Papa, mommy, she is my mother-inw and her husband."


    Jing Sheng introduced herself, "I''m Jing Sheng, Xiao Liang''s mother and he is my husband Noel."


    Professor Ryuren shook hands with Noel and Zhuan Zhen hugged Jing Sheng. "We heard lots of stories about you. I hope my daughter isn''t meddling into your business too much."


    "Oh no, no, she is a wonderful daughter. You gave birth to a wonderful daughter." Jing Sheng said.


    Zhuan Zhen didn''t stop either. "And I''m lucky to have a son-inw like Xiao Liang. You raised a wonderful son."


    In the corner, Mu Liang blushed slightly feeling embarrassed. He coughed to hide it and introduced her father and grandfather. "Mother-inw, father-inw, they are my grandfather Elder Cheng and my father Mu Jin."


    Professor Ryuren and Zhuan Zhen greeted the elder. "It''s an hour to meet you Elder Cheng."


    Grandpa Mu Cheng was in a good mood. "I''m happy to finally meet you too. It was unfortunate that you couldn''t attend your daughter''s wedding. I''m d everything ended peacefully. Nothing is better than a happy family."


    "You are absolutely correct." Professor Ryuren agreed.


    Mu Jin trembled after seeing Zhuan Zhen but hurriedly controlled himself. He was warned by his son Mu Liang before he traveled here. Mu Jin came forward and shook hands with Professor Ryuren. "I''m so d that you are alive, Li Ryuren."


    Professor Ryuren didn''t miss a single expression of Mu Jin. He knew long ago that infamous yboy Mu Jin liked his wife and then ended up sleeping with his wife''s twin sister. However, he was still polite when he said, "It''s good to see you too, Mu Jin."


    Certainly, they knew each other because Professor Ryuren was the eldest son of the li Family and there were many business banquets they attended.


    Mu Jin nodded at Mu Lan''s mother. "d to see you too, Zhuan Zhen."


    "Likewise." Zhuang Zhen politely replied.


    Mu Lan asked Mu Cheng, "Grandfather, I hope you had a pleasant journey."


    Mu Cheng said, "Indeed, I had. However, my throat is dry. Xiao Lan, can I have a ss of water?"


    "Sure, pleasee with us. It''s chilly here, it''s not good to be here for so long." Mu Lan took them upstairs. On the way, she asked her father, "Papa, have you met brother Feng and others?"


    "Oh, yes, we met. They are a bunch of wonderful people. You have great eyes for friends, Lanie." Professor Ryuren rubbed her head while praising. He still treated her as if she was a kid and she dly epted it.


    Mu Lan introduced the Mu Family to the Cobra members. Of course, she didn''t mention who they were, she only said that they were her father''s friends and they attended the wedding. Only then the Mu Family members remembered Juan.


    Mu Feng and others didn''t find Mu Lan''s bedroom. They kept pestering her to take them to see the babies. After Mu Cheng drank water, Mu Liang took them to see the babies. They were in the opposite room where they sleep with Pedro.


    Yan Su eximed, "Oh my freaking god! They are so cute! I''m already in love with them." Then she told her daughter, "Meixian, look at your brothers. Aren''t they cute?"


    Meixian nodded. "Yes, mom, they are super juicy."


    Yan Su knocked her head. "What do you think you are saying? How can you talk about your brothers like that?"


    Meixian showed her reason, "Mom, just think how handsome they will be after they grow up. Just like those men in the photos you showed to me."


    Lu Feng looked at his girlfriend. "Photos of men?"


    "Nothing. You heard wrong." Yan Supletely avoided looking at him.


    Others stifled theirughter. They didn''t want to wake up the sleeping rice balls. Everyone slightly touched their faces, noses, hands, and legs. They couldn''t help but praise them.


    Mu Feng whispered to his brother, "Big brother, it''s so unfortunate that your rivals in love are only increasing day by day." He pretended to sympathize with his brother. However, in his heart, he was having fun.


    Mu Liang knew his brother well. He pressed his lips together in a thin line and red at Mu Feng. His looks were saying, "Are you wishing for death?"


    Mark, Lou Yicheng, Pedro and Carlo served lunch for everyone. They waited and wanted to have lunch with the Mu Family. Everyone sat down together and started gossiping.


    Mu Liang asked his brother, "Why didn''t Chene?"


    Mu Feng chewed and then gulped down themb meat before answering, "He wille the day before the party. After he took the position of Vice President, he had a hard time looking at anything else. The other day, he wasining that he didn''t have the time to go on a date with Hugo. He looked pitiful."

 Chapter 890 NEVER DOUBTED HER LOVE

    <h4>Chapter 890 NEVER DOUBTED HER LOVE</h4>


    Mu Chen was Mu Liang''s younger brother and he proved it after joining thepany. Everyone in thepany had spections that an actor couldn''t take such a responsibility and criticisms filled the workce. Mu Chen was used to taking the bad eggs as he was a star. He silently carried his duty and shut everyone''s mouth. Those who gossiped behind his back, they were all fired.


    Before Mu Liang came to China, he posted Mu Chen as the Vice President since he was suited for the position. Most of Mu Liang''s works were done by Assistant Ju Long and Mu Chen. Sometimes, Mu Chen would call Mu Liang for suggestions or permission to do something. Mu Liang helped his youngest brother without hesitation. And now, because Mu Liang wasn''t there to work, Mu Chen''s work was overloaded and he didn''t have to sleep properly.


    After lunch, Mu Liang and Mu Feng went outside to talk. They had a lot of things to talk about.


    Mu Feng started first, "It''s great that sister Lan Lan gave birth to such cute boys. It shows how much she cares about you."


    Mu Liang smiled and said, "I never doubted her love for me."


    "But you were suspicious that she would go back to Li Shen." Mu Feng said. "Now your road is clear. Tell me, big brother, how did you feel when you saw that sister Lan Lan gave birth to four sons. It''s notmon."


    Mu Liang looked at his hands. "At that time, I only wished that all her pain would go away. She lost so much blood. Her lower part was covered in blood. She was almost dying. I never wish to see such a terrifying day again." He still had nightmares about that day.


    "Sister Lan Lan really worked hard." Mu Feng sighed. "But didn''t you feel surprised at all?"


    Mu Liang shook his head. "I didn''t. When she was seven months pregnant, I identally saw the result of her ultrasonography." When he discovered that he was going to be the father of four children, he was astonished and overwhelmed by unknown feelings. "Xiao Lan wanted to surprise me, so I didn''t want to spoil her mood and kept it a secret."


    "So, that''s why." Mu Feng sighed. "Ah, I also wish to be a father. Even that Lu Feng has a daughter. And look at me, living like a monk. Ying is so busy with her school and the duty as the head of the household, I don''t want to increase more pressure."


    Mu Liang suggested, "You can talk to her about your future n. That way, she will be prepared for it. She is a responsible girl."


    Mu Feng scratched his head. "I will talk to her tonight. She is doing her best to do everything perfectly. No onepares her with sister Lan Lan anymore. But she won''t rx at all. I want to give her some break."


    "You can start with reducing bed activities. It will help her a lot." Mu Liang said.


    "Do you know when thest time we did it? A month ago!" Mu Feng was on the verge of tears. "We were both busy as we wanted to finish our work before we coulde here. I''m losing my pride as a man."ChapterMid();


    Mu Liang patted his back. "You are doing well, Feng."


    Mu Feng straitened up. He lowered his voice and asked, "By the way, those men, they are The Cobra, right?"


    Mu Liang truthfully replied, "They are." Since The Cobra didn''t want to hide their identities from them, he had no reason to hide it from his brother either.


    "To be able to be friends with The Cobra, professor Ryuren is sure amazing. Can I be friends with them?" Mu Feng''s eyes sparkled.


    Mu Liang thought about it and said, "They only work for their own interest. I don''t think it will work. Why don''t you try and see?"


    "Yes, I will try to increase the strength of the team." Mu Feng was full of spirit.


    "The only reason we will join you if you be our dog." Carlo was walking around in the garden and heard the brothers'' conversation. He interrupted them by telling The Cobra''s sole interest. "We will only give you money in exchange for your loyalty. Don''t think we will do anything to help you though. So, do you want to join?"


    Mu Feng stiffened and tried his best to smile. "Ahahaa... I will think about it." In his heart, he was saying, ''There is no way I will agree to be an errand of someone for some money. What do Ick anyway?'' His spirit already died.


    "I will wait for your answer then. By the way, I hope no information about us will go out. If that happens, I will kill your entire family." Carlo gave him a small smile.


    "Entire family? Does that include my big brother?" Mu Feng started sweating. He only wanted to be friends with them, but it turned out that they were bing his enemy before he could try.


    Carlo replied, "We will let him go since he is your kid''s husband. If our kid gets bored of him, we will kill him too." He looked at Mu Feng with murderous eyes and asked, "I hope you understand whatever I''m saying?"


    "I-I do." Mu Feng was trembling. He wasn''t sure what to do to get away from this danger.


    "I shall take my leave then." Carlo left with a content heart.


    "H-how did Professor Ryuren be friends with them?" Mu Feng sat on a chair. He couldn''t believe that someone so powerful wanted to wipe his entire family and threatened him right in front of him.


    "Now you understand how amazing your big brother is to be able to live with them." Mu Liang joked.


    Mu Lan came to look for Mu Feng. "There you are. I''ve been looking for you everywhere. Carlo just told me that you were here."


    As she came closer, Mu Feng hugged her waist. "Sister Lan Lan, there was a scary man who threatened to kill us all."

 Chapter 891 ANYTHING FOR SISTER LAN LAN

    <h4>Chapter 891 ANYTHING FOR SISTER LAN LAN</h4>


    "Huh? What did you do to him?" Mu Lan was sure that it was Mu Feng''s fault that one of her daddies got angry.


    "Why do you think I had done anything wrong?" Mu Feng felt he was wronged.


    Mu Liang didn''t like that his brother hugged his wife. He swiftly pulled Mu Lan away from Mu Feng and let her sit on hisp. She was startled at first and then hugged his neck. Afterward, she looked at Mu Feng and said, "No one in here will threaten you unless you have bitten someone''s tail. Now, speak up." She raised her right eyebrow.


    "Ahahaha... nothing, nothing sister Lan Lan. I was just joking. Who will dare to threaten me in my sister''s ce? No one has the guts." Mu Feng hurriedly changed the subject. "Well, I have some news for you. It''s about the Li Family."


    Mu Lan was curious. "What about them?"


    Mu Feng said excitedly, "For some reason, Li Shen changed into apletely different person. He is handling thepany better than before. He isn''t distracted anymore. Even more shocking news is, he divorced his wife. No one knows the real reason except for his own family members and the household servants."


    "Divorce? Why?" Mu Lan blinked.


    "Since I''m an amazing person I also know. It seems that he went back to the mansion to live with his family. Everyone was happy thinking their family got together. However, something sparked in Li Shen''s mind. His son looked like his younger brother Li Sheng. Since Li Sheng resembled his mother, Li Shen thought that his son got his mother''s physical appearance. But the more days passed, the more that little boy looked like his younger brother." Mu Feng could be a good storyteller if he wanted.


    He continued, "Li Shen began to doubt and did a paternity test. When he found out that the little boy isn''t his but his younger brother''s son, he ordered his assistant Si Guen to find out everything. Boy, that Si Guen is really a genius. He discovered that Li Shen''s wife had a boyfriend before marriage and that was none other than Li Sheng. She was even pregnant at that time."


    Mu Feng was enjoying talking about others misfortune. "Any man would be furious. He immediately divorced his wife Hua Mei. Since Hua Mei wasn''t the daughter of Hua Rong, she had to move elsewhere. As the little boy is the member of the Li Family, Hua Mei didn''t get his custody and because of her cheating, she didn''t get any penny for it."


    "She must be upset now." Mu Lan felt happy that finally her cousin who tortured her a lot in the past, got punishment. There wasn''t a day she was happy when she was young. Hua Mei would alwaysin and hit her to vent her anger. She had been jealous of Mu Lan''s beauty since their childhood and often scratched her face to make her ugly. Even after growing up, she took the subject that Mu Lan loved. She never wanted Mu Lan to be happy.


    Mu Feng pped the table in excitement. "I bet she was. She was so upset that she went to a war with a producer of the next film she was doing and got super drunk. The whole of China knows that they did something nasty. There was some evidence. The paparazzi took a few pictures of them being super intimate in the public ce. It''s still on the inte. Now the queen is known as whore. She won''t get the chance to act in good movies ever again. Her life is doomed."


    Mu Lan flinched. She didn''t expect that to happen. "Yikes! That''s harsh for her. But why do I suddenly feel so happy?"


    "Maybe you will be even happier if you know that the paparazzi was hired by me." Mu Feng gave her a wink.


    "Brother Feng, you are the best." Mu Lan gave him a thumb''s up. She couldn''t praise him enough for what he had done.


    "Why have you been searching for him?" Mu Liang asked his wife.


    Mu Lan almost forgot for her to look for Mu Feng. "Oh, brother Feng, there is a favor I want to ask you."


    "Anything for you, sister Lan Lan." Mu Feng beamed in happiness.


    -----------


    Zhuan Zhen asked her daughter, "Lanie, where are you taking me?"


    Mu Lan was walking on a narrow, dark and cold corridor with her mother. There wasn''t any light to turn on and so, Mu Lan was using the mobile torch. She eased her mother, "You will find out soon enough."


    Zhuan Zhen said, "I haven''t seen this ce before. I thought I already memorized every corner. I also looked for the traps and secret rooms. If you didn''t show me that there was a secret door in the firece, I wouldn''t have known."


    Mu Lan said in return, "If I wasn''t kept in a secret room inside the firece at Li Sheng''s house, I wouldn''t have known either. Surprisingly, both ces have the same underground design. It makes me wonder who is the architect."


    "There is a possibility that the architecture is someone from The Mongoose." Zhuan Zhen mumbled.


    Mu Lanughed. "Mongoose haven''t been created before Juan''s brother started it. This castle is way older than their organization."


    Zhuan Zhen wondered, "That''s true but still..."


    Mu Lan abruptly stopped in the middle of the corridor and with her left hand, she pushed the stone wall. A small stone moved away with a heavy sound and they saw another secret passageway."


    "Cool!" Zhuan Zhen whistled.


    There were stairs and they went downstairs. Only a few momentster, Zhuan Zhen found out that it was a prison and her one and only twin sister was there. She paused.


    Seeing her sister, Zhuang Lei was shocked at first and then screamed. "Sister, finally you are here. Please let me go. I haven''t done anything wrong. Your ungrateful daughter locked me up. I want to get out."


    Mu Lan said, "Though I dealt with Li Shen''s mother, I left herpanion alone thinking you might want to do something with her. She is your beloved twin sister who almost killed you during your pregnancy."

 Chapter 892 MY DAUGHTER WILL COME AND SAVE ME

    <h4>Chapter 892 MY DAUGHTER WILL COME AND SAVE ME</h4>


    Zhuang Lei was locked up inside an iron cage. Though she was able to move freely, this cage was small. It prevented her from trying to kill herself.


    Mu Lan ignored that woman''s scream and said, "Though I dealt with Li Shen''s mother, I left herpanion alone thinking you might want to do something with her. She is your beloved twin sister who almost killed you during your pregnancy."


    "And she tried to kill you as well. I know everything. Lanie, give us some moment." Zhuan Zhen''s voice turned cold.


    Upon hearing that Zhuang Lei flinched. She didn''t think that her sister already knew. Still, she tried onest time. "Sister, don''t believe what she says. She is lying. She wants to break our bonding."


    "As you wish, mommy." Mu Lan left. There was a yellow light turned on. Thus, Zhuan Zhen could see her sister.


    Zhuan Zhen calmly said, "There is nothing to break, Xiao Lei. All this time, I knew who attempt to murder me using the doctor, I know who tortured my daughter and almost starved her to death to get my property, I also know who sold my daughter for money."


    Zhuang Lei shook her head. "I didn''t do anything... I didn''t..."


    Zhuan Zhen looked at her in the eyes and said, "Xiao Lei, you can stop acting now. After our father lost hispany, you left us and became an adopted daughter of a wealthy family. I tried to look for that family''s background but I couldn''t find anything. In the end, it was the infamous Zhuang Family. You sold your body to that old master of the house and his three beastly sons just to live a luxurious life. Why? Though we went to live in our grandparent''s house, we lived well and had enough to eat. Couldn''t you stay with us?"


    Zhuang Lei stopped talking. She stayed silent for a minute andter looked at her twin elder sister. "What do you know about luxury? I had all the money I needed, branded designed dresses, jewelry, cars and everything I could wish for. I simply had to let me drown in luxury and everything was mine. But what did you do? You couldn''t stand my happiness and wanted to take me away from there. When they saw you, they practically threw me away and wanted to have you."


    She screamed, "Why? Why do you always have to barge in my life? Why do people get attracted to you when we both look alike? Why did everything I built had to be taken by you?"


    Zhuan Zhen took a deep breath before saying, "I never wanted to harm you nor did I ever want to take anything from you. I wanted you to leave with us and have a safe, peaceful life without any attachment of the darkness. I know you loved luxury but Xiao Lei, but please don''t tell me that giving those animals pleasure wasn''t a torture for you. Even if you deny I won''t believe it."


    Tears threatened to fall from Zhuang Lei''s eyes. "Whatever it was, you had no right to interfere." Her grip on the iron rods had tightened.


    "You are my sister, a girl whom I shared half of my mother''s womb with. From the moment of our very existence, we were together. I have every right to help you out of the darkness and show you the right path. You can deny your existence in the Zhuan Family but you cannot deny my existence in your life, Xiao Lei." Zhuan Lei''s words pierced through Zhuang Lei''s heart. Her lips trembled but she was unable to say anything.


    Zhuan Zhen continued, "I failed to be your sister since I couldn''t bring you out of the path you unwisely chose. I couldn''t guide you and it''s on me. But for money and status, you tried to harm me and my unborn child, and for the property, you nearly starved my only daughter to death. Xiao Lei, if you hated me, you could harm me but why take it on the innocent children. You know Lanie. She would give her life away for you if you loved her properly. She would''ve given away all the properties she had if you could give her the warmth of the family."


    Zhuang Lei smirked. "Heh, if I knew she would be such a goodie two shoes, I would have taken great care of her."


    "I see... there is still no room for you to return to my side. No matter what happens, you will always choose the devil''s side." Zhuan Zhen nodded. "Fine then, since you insist, I won''t force you anymore. I regret forcing you in the past. If I didn''t, my daughter wouldn''t have to suffer horribly."


    "You are wrong sister. As long as you let me go, I will stay with you and won''t ever leave you." Zhuang Lei said. Her eyes glittered in hope. "I promise you, sister. I''ll be obedient."


    Before Zhuan Zhen could say anything, Mu Lan said, "Leopard doesn''t change its spot, neither will you change. Even if you do, you won''t be getting anywhere. Mommy might forgive you, but I haven''t forgotten how you treated me back then. How you put your heel on my face while selling me off. I haven''t forgotten every single evil thing you have done. Dearest auntie, I won''t let you go."


    Zhuang Lei sneered. "Do you think my daughter will let you off after you harm me? She wille to save me."


    Mu Lan couldn''t help butugh. "Your daughter? Xiao Mei? I don''t think so. You haven''t taught her that well to make her a saint. As long as she doesn''t get anything in return, she will never help anyone. What will she get after saving you?"


    "Her husband is the most powerful person in China. Do you think you can get away that easily?" Zhuang Lei gazed at her proudly.


    Mu Lan sweetly said, "Oh, I forgot to tell you. Li Shen divorced her because he found out that little Shan isn''t his son."

 Chapter 893 SOMEONE IS COMING

    <h4>Chapter 893 SOMEONE IS COMING</h4>


    Zhuang Lei thought that the sky broke down upon her. "What... what did you say? I don''t believe you!"


    Mu Lan nodded and continued, "Plus, she slept with another man and it spread all over the country. She lost her dignity. She is nothing but trash now." She smiled and continued, "That''s what happens when you don''t teach your child properly."


    Zhuan Zhen sighed. "It''s pitiful that Xiao Mei lost everything."


    Mu Lan jeered at her aunt. "A b**tard''s mother is a b**tard. What else can happen?"


    "Don''t call my daughter and grandson b**tards you filthy girl!" Zhuang Lei threatened her.


    Mu Lan gazed at her mother. "Mommy, you leave first. I have a deal to end. And this is thest time you are seeing your sister."


    Zhuan Zhen was shocked before nodding. "I understand." Then, she left.


    "Hey, what do you mean by ''thest time''? My sister wille, yes? She wille." Zhuang Lei said.


    "You weren''t close to her before. You don''t have to pretend to be closed to her now either. Drop the act now. You have put me through so many hardships. I will give back everything in ten folds." Mu Lan''s gaze hardened. She called out, "Brother Feng?"


    "I''m ready, sister Lan Lan." Mu Feng said.


    She said, "She is all yours. Let her feel every cut, let her fear every second."


    "Leave it to me." Mu Feng licked his small knife. He smiled at Zhuang Lei and said, "You know, I never thought that I would be having fun aftering here. Please try to scream with all your strength. I will have fun skinning you alive."


    Zhuang Lei''s face turned ashen in fear. She shook her head and hysterically said, "No, no, no, Xiao Lan, save me. Please save me. Don''t let me stay with this madman. I beg you. Please save me. I promise I''ll be good to you. Xiao Lan!"


    After Mu Lan left, the prison echoed Zhuang Lei''s heartbreaking scream.


    An hourter, Mu Feng came out. Mu Lan was waiting for him. She asked, "Finish already?"


    Mu Feng sighed. "She is no fun. She died before I could dig out her eyes. She doesn''t have any pain tolerance at all." He handed her the package.


    Mu Lan took it. "Thank you for your hard work, brother Feng. As your reward, I''ll make Xiao Ying agree to marry you as soon as possible."


    Mu Feng beamed. "You are the best sister in the world."


    Mu Lan gave him a haughty smile. "I know."


    ----------


    When Mu Feng and Mu Lan went to the living room, they saw Yan Su and Qi Ying going out. Mu Lan asked, "Where are you heading?"


    "Lin dear ising. Let''s go and greet her." Yan Su grabbed her hand and pulled her away.


    They stood on the deck and saw a white boating towards them. Xue Lin was waving her hands. The boat came closer and stopped beside the deck. Xue Lin jumped from the boat and came to her friends.


    Yan Su hugged her first and then the other two gathered as well. The three girls hugged her together and Xue Lin started to struggle. "Let me go, you three! I can''t breathe."


    Yan Su hugged her tighter. "This is what you get after marrying off without inviting us. Also, you deserve it after making me mad before you left."


    Xue Lin bashed her when she was pregnant in Italy. After that, Xue Lin left for China and didn''t contact anyone.


    Xue Lin said, "I don''t remember what I said that day but I don''t regret whatever I said. Your fury will cause you harm."


    "Oh yeah? Take this!" Yan Su drilled her knuckles on her temples.


    "Ow! Ow! Ow!" Xue Lin''s expression changed in pain.


    "Alright, stop fighting you two! Why are you acting like kids?" Mu Lan came to save her.


    Xue Lin''s temples turned red because of the drilling. She rubbed her sore spots and said, "I''m still a kid, I can act like one. But Xiao Su is a mother of a kid. She shouldn''t act like a kid."


    Mu Lan pinched her cheeks. "So, are you saying that your husband is a pedophile? He married a kid after all."


    "He did it to save me." Xue Lin tried to move away.


    "Now that''s an interesting story." Qi Ying said with a smile on her face. "Tell us more."


    "What? That''s a long story. I cannot speak that long. My mouth will hurt." Xue Lin rubbed her reddish cheeks. "If you want to know about my story, read it from Webnovel. The novel''s name is ''My Wife is a Goddess: 99 Secret Kisses''. A happy-go-lucky author named Flow07 is writing it. Since my story is a bitplicated, the poor author is having a hard time plotting the whole story. She will resume writing from next month (April ''20)."


    "But hearing from your mouth will make it more interesting. I won''t let you go until you tell us everything." Yan Su hugged her tiny body tightly.


    "No!" Xue Lin regretteding here.


    Mu Lan looked at the boat. It was going away. She asked, "Isn''t your husbanding?"


    "He is on duty. He wille to the birthday party." Xue Lin struggled to get away from her tomboyish friend. Butpared to Yan Su, her strength was nothing.


    Qi Ying asked, "On duty? What does he do?"


    "He is a bodyguard." Xue Lin began panting. She lost her energy.


    "Bodyguard? Your husband?" Qi Ying frowned. Last time she saw Yan Su''s husband. He didn''t look like a bodyguard at all. "What''s your husband''s name?"


    Xue Lin was about to say, "His name is-"


    Mu Lan interrupted her. "Alright, stop there. Let the author announce your mysterious husband''s name in your novel. By the way, did you know that you were being targeted by a sniper?"


    Xue Lin shivered. "Ah! I don''t even want to remember. At that time, I was feeling that someone was keeping an eye on me and I almost freaked out. It was good that it was your enemy." As long as it wasn''t her enemy, it would be okay.

 Chapter 894 YOU ARE MY HEROES

    <h4>Chapter 894 YOU ARE MY HEROES</h4>


    Yan Su knocked her head. "Are you an idiot? Why will it be good if it''s Lan dear''s enemy? It''s a good thing nothing happened to you."


    Mu Lan agreed. "Yes, next time, if anything like this happens, tell us or your husband. We will take care of it. Though I''m sure nothing like this happens again. I took care of my enemies."


    "It''s good then. So, where are your rice balls?" Xue Lin changed the subject.


    Mu Lan answered, "Probably they woke up by now. Brother Feng won''t let them sleep peacefully. He was waiting to y with them the moment they were born."


    Xue Lina asked Yan Su, "Xiao Su, did you bring your daughter as well?"


    "Of course, I brought my daughter with me. No one can control her except for Feng. My family would be insane if I kept her with them." Yan Su stated the obvious fact.


    "Let''s go inside and talk about our heart''s content. It has been a long time we got together like that." Mu Lan pulled Xue Lin inside and Yan Su carried Xue Lin''s traveling bag.


    As Mu Lan predicted, the rice balls were forced to wake up by Mu Feng. Rice ball number one was annoyed and was frowning. Rice ball number two and three didn''t mind. They finally met their maternal and paternal uncles face to face. They couldn''t be happier. They were ying with Mu Feng and Jonah. They also met their cousin Meixian, a tomboy just like her mother. The three of them became bosom friends. Rice ball number four was dozing off while sitting on Zhuan Zhen''sp.


    Jing Sheng came forward after seeing Xue Lin. "Xiao Lin, it has been a while! How have you been?"


    Xue Lin gave her usual businesslike smile. Jing Sheng was her client after all. "Miss Sheng, I''m fine. How are you feeling now? Do you still take medicine?"


    "I don''t have to take medicine at all and it''s all thanks to you." Jing Sheng took her hands on her and shook them in gratitude.


    "I''m d that I could help you." Xue Lin couldn''t be happier.


    "And who is this?" Zhuan Zhen asked, seeing a new face.


    "She is my psychiatrist. Because of her, I recovered quickly." Jing Sheng said.


    "Mommy, this is Xue Lin. I''ve told you about her. She is the one who already finished her Ph.D. thesis papers." Mu Lan introduced her parents to Xue Lin. Xue Lin respected those intelligent people who saved people. She nervously shook hands with her friend''s parents and said, "I''ve heard many things about you two. You did so many things and almost lost your lives. You are practically legends and my heroes." She zipped her lips before she could speak any more nonsense.


    Zhuan Zhen and Professor Ryuren felt embarrassed upon hearing such heartfelt confession. Professor Ryuren said, "We heard about you as well. You have be a Psychiatrist at the age of twenty-four. You even helped Lanie''s mother-inw. You have earned our respect. We have been wanting to meet you. It''s a great pleasure meeting you."


    Xue Lin started blushing. "The pleasure is all mine. I wish you were my parents."


    Professor Ryuren and Zhuan Zhen became dumbfounded. Mu Lan instantly said, "Hey, I won''t hand over my parents to you."


    "I''m not trying to steal anybody." Xue Lin stated.


    Zhuan Zhenughed heartily. After a while, she controlled herself and said, "Xiao Lin, you have a great personality. My daughter is lucky to have you. Where do you live?"


    Xue Lin replied, "I live in B City with my husband."


    Zhuan Zhen said, "B City isn''t far from Beijing. Why don''t youe to us whenever you are free? We will have fun."


    Xue Lin''s eyes glittered like a baby who got a new toy. She nodded vigorously. "Most certainly I will join you. May I have your contact number?"


    Mu Lan''s jaw dropped. "Hey, Xiao Lin, you never showed interest in us when we wanted to be friends with you. We had to force you to tag along."


    Yan Su already came back from Xue Lin''s guest room. She went there to put her friend''s traveling bag. She heard Mu Lan''sints and agreed. "That''s right. Whenever we went somewhere, we practically had to force her to join us."


    Qi Ying nodded. "She was always so rigid."


    Xue Lin bluntly said, "Because nothing goes well if I tag along with you guys. You attract danger like mas. I''m not athletic nor do I know any self-defense. One more trip with you and I will die before I could reach thirty."


    Mu Lan''s parents and the Mu Family burst intoughter. Mu Feng said, "Cough! Cough! This statement is very true."


    Yan Su said, "It''s not my fault. It''s Lan dear. The reason we suffered most was because of her enemies."


    "You should know by now that I took care of them all." Mu Lan tried to justify.


    "Save it. Who knows how many enemies you will attract in the future? I have a hunch that most of them will be men." Xue Lin said.


    Mu Lan paused. She looked at her friend in a horrified expression. Whenever Xue Lin said something, it would be always true. "Are you cursing me?"


    Xue Lin moved her right hand as if shooing the idea. "I don''t need to. You are already cursed with enemies."


    "Ahahaha!" Theyughed out.


    Mu Lan pouted. She went close to Mu Feng andined to him, "Brother Feng, look my friend is bullying me. Why aren''t you protecting me?"


    Mu Feng gulped to moist his dry throat. He was always afraid of scary Xue Lin. To him, she was a She-Devil. If she was the sister of his big brother in her previous life, he wouldn''t be surprised. Heughed dryly and said, "Sister Lan Lan, you know I don''t fight with women. I''m such a gentleman. How can you tell me to fight against a woman?"


    "..." Mu Lan wanted to say so many things but controlled herself. She couldn''t say in front of everyone that she told him to skin her aunt alive.

 Chapter 895 HUNDRED YEARS OLD CASTLE

    <h4>Chapter 895 HUNDRED YEARS OLD CASTLE</h4>


    Xue Lin bluntly spilled the bean. "Just say you are afraid of me. I won''t eat you alive if you speak the truth."


    "..." Mu Feng didn''t know what to say. She just humiliated him in front of everyone.


    "Ah! Ah!" Rice ball number one wanted to say something. He raised his hands toward Xue Lin.


    Xue Lin saw him and realized that he wanted her to carry him. She froze. She wasn''t good with children. As she didn''t move, Mu Lan carried him and gave him to her friend. "He wants to be friends with you. Strange! Rice ball number one isn''t friendly to strangers. He didn''t even look at brother Feng."


    Xue Lin''s stiff body started to rx. She said, "Maybe he realized that he should better be with intelligent people."


    Mu Feng asked, "Are you telling me that I''m an idiot?"


    Xue Lin blinked. "I believe that you are the one who said that you are an idiot just now. Everyone can give their testimony on that."


    "Ah! Ah!" Rice ball number one vigorously nodded his head. Even if others didn''t give their testimonies, he would. His idiot uncle woke him from his sleep. He was very annoyed.


    "Look, he just nodded." Xue Lin smirked at Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng clenched the left side of his chest. He felt that his heart was pierced with something sharp. His nephew thought of him as an idiot. He wanted to die.


    Only then Xue Lin noticed that there were several men she didn''t know. Her body instantly turned stiff again. She felt ufortable.


    Rice ball number one raised his hand to touch her face. Only then she looked at him and forced a smile. "Hello there! I''m Xue Lin. Call me Lin." She grabbed her small left hand with her right hand.


    "Lin! Lin!" Rice ball said in a serious expression.


    Xue Lin was stunned. "I already like him. Give him to me when he is five years old. I''ll raise him."


    Mu Lan immediately took her firstborn from her friend. "Not in a million years!"


    In the corner, Mu Liang watched and pondered deeply, ''It''s not a bad idea.''


    -----


    In the evening, Juan called out for Mu Lan in his room. Mu Lan brought Mu Liang with her. She saw her parents were also there. "What''s going on?"


    Zhuan Zhen said, "I told them that the house you were in for months has some kind of simrities with this castle. Especially the secret prison behind the firece."


    Mu Lan said, "Oh that, it''s nothing special. Any architecture can think of it, especially if they study historical architecture. This castle is four hundred years old. Anyone can try this castle''s design."


    "Both Ru boy and Li boy''s parents were connected to The Mongoose. We can''t take the risk." Juan said. "Shin, did you find anything?"


    Shintaro was looking at hisptop. "I did, the castle is indeed four hundred years old and the one who designed Li boys house... wait, Li boy didn''t build it. It''s an old house which he bought and did some redo. The secret passage was there from the beginning. When Li boy was remodeling it, he discovered it and used it as a prison."


    Juan pondered about it. "Too much of a coincidence. He could make it a secret room to save food or hiding ce but he kept it as a prison. Hmm... Shin, find the previous owner of that house and look for the architecture."


    "I''ve already checked the prison. It''s old. Nothing new was added. I wish I could visit the boy''s house." Professor Ryuren said while putting his hands under his chin. He was sitting beside Shintaro.


    "I can give you some pictures." Shintaro downloaded a few files and showed it to Professor Ryuren. "Here you go."


    "Hmm..." Professor Ryuren zoomed the pictures one by one. "Strange! The iron rods are just as old as the castle prison rod."


    Zhuan Zhen looked over her husband''s shoulder and asked, "Are you sure about it? You can''t be mistaking."


    Professor Ryuren rechecked the pictures again and again. "I''m not. Though I''ve been sleeping for so long, my analysis skill hasn''t rusted. My brain is sharp just like before."


    "I know you are the best." Zhuan Zhen kissed his head.


    Mu Lan coughed and said, "So, does it mean that the iron rods were taken from here? It cannot be that the house is also four hundred years old." She felt a bit embarrassed seeing her parents being lovey-dovey in front of her.


    "It seems to be the case." Professor Ryuren nodded.


    Zhuan Zhen said, "If I remember correctly, I think this castle belongs to thete Mrs. Ru. Since shew aste Major General Ru''s wife, I checked her background. His family was very wealthy. She was the only child. They owned this castle. After Major General married her, he obtained all her properties. He took control over everything. After that, he made this castle a base."


    "Was it a political marriage?" Professor Ryuren asked.


    Zhuan Zhen shook her head. "No. Major General seemed to be in love with her and proposed to her. Because of his title, he was approved."


    Mu Lan bit down her lower lip. "He didn''t love his wife at all. He was having an affair with auntie Lei behind his wife''s back. His wife died pitifully."


    Zhuan Zhen looked surprised. "Is this true?"


    "I''m a hundred percent sure." Mu Lan firmly said. She would never forget Doctor Jia''s help.


    Juan frowned. "So, he married her to get her property. Everything he got from her was contributed to the Chinese Army. It must be a n of The Mongoose."


    Shintaro dered, "I found it. The house belonged tote Mrs. Ru''s father. After getting the house, Major General wanted to sell this and Li boy bought it. Too much of a coincidence." His fingers flew over the keyboard. "I''ll try to find the details."


    Juan said, "You can try but if The Mongoose is behind this, you won''t get anything. They won''t leave any trace for us. They are many things but not idiots."

 Chapter 896 SMOOCHES...

    <h4>Chapter 896 SMOOCHES...</h4>


    Mu Lan opened her mouth. "Look, you can do whatever you want about it. I don''t want to be included in it."


    "You need to stay alert, little one," Juan said.


    Mu Lan sighed deeply. "I know. But you see, I''m getting a little tired of all this. I already ended it with those two witches. I got my family back. I have four winder children. I want to be with them and I wish to rx now. I had enough of everything."


    Mu Liang held onto her.


    Zhuan Zhen said, "We understand that you had a hard time and finally you have everything you wished for. That''s why you don''t want to get involved."


    Mu Lan shook her head. "Mommy, it''s not about getting involved. I''m already involved since my birth and if I''m needed, I''ll back you up. My heart and soul are in it. I''lle back whenever you call for me. But I just want a break now. Can I? Rice balls'' birthday ising and I want to be with them. I don''t want to think of The Mongoose for a while."


    Professor Ryuren said, "Sure you can take a break. It''s just that, we are so used to it that we didn''t realize that it isn''t part of us. We forgot that you aren''t used to our life."


    Mu Lan chuckled. She wasn''t used to it, it was in her blood after the struggles she went through. She said, "You guys carry on the investigation, I''m not going to get involved now. We are going to bed. Good night."


    "Good night, Lanie." Zhuan Zhen said. Professor Ryuren, Juan and Shim also bid them good night. After Mu Lan left with Mu Liang, Zhuan Zhen pinched his husband. "Are you nuts? She isn''t used to? She is more used to it than any of us."


    Professor Ryuren scratched his cheek. He was embarrassed and regretted what he said to his beloved daughter. "I will apologize to her tomorrow."


    "You better." Zhuan Zhen threatened him.


    Meanwhile, Mu Liang was grabbing onto his wife. "Is it okay to leave it like that?"


    Mu Lan said, "They won''t find anything. They already abandoned him. He can''t open his eyes and can''t speak. Li Sheng can''t be a pawn to The Mongoose. Thus, they won''t leave a trace. If anything were to happen, it woulde because of his mother. That witch and her family are included in it. Yesterday, me and Shin tried to locate her family members once again. We found nothing. She has only one elder brother who is missing after her marriage with uncle."


    Mu Liang tried to ease her anxiety. "But Juan already said that no harm will be done to your family. The government already thinks that they are dead. Even if they live using their real identity, it won''t attract unwanted attention. Your parents aren''t well known anymore."


    "There are still people who remember their faces. They both got attractive faces." Mu Lan grumbled.


    Mu Liang said, "Even if anything happens, Luo Yicheng will be there to take care of everything. The Mongoose won''t attack them with full force. It will let people know. Juan did say that they weren''t stupid."


    Mu Lan calmly said, "I know they won''t risk harming papa again. Also, even if they find the connection between me and The Cobra because of my parents'' existence, they can''t do any harm to me. It will turn into a political issue if they touch the members of the Mu Family. They won''t risk their existence to harm me. First, they need to figure out how that witch died."


    Mu Liang stopped on his track and made her halt and look at him. Then, he said, "Lan, you won''t be alone. I''ll be there to fight with you."


    Mu Lan smiled and hugged him. "Mmm... I know my hubby will be with me to the end of the earth."


    Mu Liang scooped and carried her light body. "Mhmm, you are right about that."


    Mu Lan suddenly said, "Liang, I want you." Her voice was seductive enough to make his tremble all over.


    --------------


    The day before the birthday party, Ru Xin came back. On the way, he met Mu Chen and Hugo. The three of them came together and gave everyone a surprise.


    Mu Chen was overwhelmed after seeing his beloved brother after such a long time. "First brother!" he strode towards Mu Liang at a lightning speed and stretched his hands to hug him tightly.


    In thest second, Mu Liang moved away and the one who got the hug and smooches on the lips was poor Mu Feng.


    Noel was ready beforehand. He covered his wife''s eyes. As a result, Jing Sheng didn''t have to witness it. Mu Jin looked elsewhere and grandpa Mu Cheng was boiling in anger thinking, ''In front of everyone! In front of everyone he had to destroy my family''s longsting prestige.''


    The Cobra members were speechless. They couldn''t believe that the King of the European Underworld was just lip-locked with his younger brother. Zhuan Zhen and Professor Ryuren didn''t know how to react. Jonah took a photo while he got the chance.


    And again, Mu Lan screamed, "Xiao Ying your nose is bleeding!"


    It wasn''t the end. Mu Chenughed loudly and told Mu Lan, "I heard you gave birth to boys. Ahaha! Just great! Even girls don''t like you, so you couldn''t give birth to boys. Look how God is punishing you!"


    The Cobra lost their cool upon hearing that. They made Mu Chen their greatest enemy. The Mongoose went to the second number.


    Zhuan Zhen and Professor Ryuren didn''t mind. They thought that it was fun to be young and friendly.


    Grandpa Cheng shook his head and thought, ''Everything is finished. The family is doomed. I can''t look at anyone anymore.''


    Mu Lan introduced Ru Xin to her family and the Mu Family. They thanked him multiple times to let everyone stay here. The rice balls were happy to have him back. Even the fourth rice ball missed him and came by himself to hug his leg.

 Chapter 897 HAPPY BIRTHDAY TO YOU~

    <h4>Chapter 897 HAPPY BIRTHDAY TO YOU~</h4>


    Ru Xin''s chest tightened. He missed those little guys as well. He knew that they would leave in spring, so he wanted to be with them as much as he could.


    That day, Ru Xin yed with the rice balls until they got tired and fell asleep on their own. The rice balls didn''t even look at their uncles. It made Jonah and Mu Feng super jealous.


    However, Jonah didn''t forget to take revenge on Mu Chen to behave rudely to his one and only precious sister. He threw itching powder on Mu Chen''s bed and Mu Chen couldn''t sleep all night long.


    -----------


    It was 9 December. Rice balls birthday finally came.


    Zhuan Zhen and Jing Sheng baked four round cakes together and the cakes were decorated by Professor Ryuren and Noel. The first two were strawberry cakes and the other two were chocte cakes.


    Maybe the rice balls realized today was their big day, they were all in a good mood and ying around. Mu Lan and Mu Liang helped them to wear their special birthday bear clothes. Rice ball number one wore a sky blue, number two wore a light green, number three wore a purple and number four wore a baby pink bear clothes. Their hoods had bear mouths, eyes, and ears. They looked adorable.


    After wearing party clothes, the second and the third rice balls were spinning around and jumped. Yan Su turned on music and they started to dance. The first and the four fourth rice balls were smiling and pping their hands. They were encouraging their brothers. Mu Feng and Jonah were recording the video.


    The adults were wearing birthday hats and drinking hot choctes while enjoying the live performance of the two stars.


    Xue Lin said, "Is it just me or three is pretending to be adorable?" She frowned.


    "What''s three?" Qi Ying asked.


    Xue Lin stated the obvious. "Why? The number three, of course, the purple bear."


    Qi Ying whispered. "Call his rice ball number three. Or Xiao Lan might get angry."


    Xue Lin said, "Huh! What a pain! It''s such a big name. I won''t use the full name, it''s annoying." She was toozy to say ''rice ball number three'', ''rice ball number four''. Wouldn''t it be better to call them, one, two three and four? It would take less time.


    Carlo nodded. ''She deserves to be my disciple.'' He thought.


    In the end, the guest came to the ind. Mu Liang, Mu Feng, and Lu Feng went to wee him. The four of them had an overwhelming aura around them.


    Qi Ying tugged Xue Lin''s sleeve and asked, "Hey, Xiao Lin, are you sure that your husband is a bodyguard?"


    "Are you still asking that?" Xue Lin was surprised.


    Qi Ying asked her back without replying, "Can a bodyguard be friends with these three?"


    Xue Lin answered, "He was a leader of the bodyguards under the Mu Family. So, they are old acquaintances."


    Qi Ying understood. "Oh so, that''s how it is." She still pondered, "But he doesn''t look like a bodyguard at all."


    Xue Lin looked at her husband who was standing in the corner with the birthday hat on his head and didn''t find anything unusual.


    "Lin dear, Ying dear, look at this! Aren''t they adorable?" Yan Su came closer and showed them the video she just recorded. The two girls forgot about Xue Lin''s husband


    Meixian strode towards them and got on Xue Lin''sp without her permission. Xue Lin gave a poker look at her. With a mutual understanding, she slightly hugged the little girl so that she didn''t fall.


    Meixian told her mother, "Mommy, don''t you think number three is like uncle Feng? He will be a yboy when he grows up."


    Qi Ying''s cheeks became hot when she heard it about her fianc�� from the kid.


    Xue Lin was stunned. "Xiao Su, does she stay with you all the time?"


    Yan Su nodded. "Yes, she likes to give mepany."


    "No wonder." Xue Lin murmured.


    Mark, Pedro, and Carlo brought the cakes and put them on the table. Mu Lan and Mu Liang carried the rice balls in front of the tables. They are happy to see such beautiful cakes. They reached out to touch it but their parents hurriedly grasped their hands.


    Rice ball number one looked at the cakes without blinking. He might put a hole on the cakes.


    Rice ball number two''s eyes were sparkling. "Waa!"


    Rice ball number three licked his lips. "Ooo!"


    Rice ball number four pped his hands. He was very satisfied with the cakes.


    Professor Ryuren turned on the candles. Everyone gathered around them and started to sing, "Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday dear Rice Balls, happy birthday to you!"


    "Ahaha!" "Ah! Ah!" "Aaa!" The rice balls pped their hands and jumped as everyone gathered around them. They looked very happy.


    Mu Lan and Mu Liang blew up the candles on their children''s behalf and cut one cake into small pieces. They took small pieces of cakes in their hands and fed their children.


    After that, rice balls grandparents fed them cakes and the great-grandpa Cheng and then The Cobra members and the uncles and aunts. After distributing the cakes, they started to dance. Only those with the partners dance with the music. The rice balls and Meixian mixed themselves in between the adults. Later, Mu Liang and Mu Lan danced with their children.


    Mu Jin looked at his ex-wife and close friend who were dancing together. He felt loneliness deep in his heart.


    Mu Chen was trying to stay away from his nephews. From his perspective, these little guys were as annoying as their mother. They took away his brother''s affection from him. Not only his brother but also his mother. The third rascal even scratched his beautiful, gorgeous, handsome face yesterday.


    The third rice ball got mad after his mother was scolded by him. He pretended to be nicer but when Mu Chen took him in his arms, he scratched his left cheek with all his might. It was a good thing that his strength wasn''t that much, so it left only a red scratch.

 Chapter 898 THE PRESENTS

    <h4>Chapter 898 THE PRESENTS</h4>


    Mu Chen was furious but couldn''t do anything about the third rascal in front of everyone. From then on, he only felt a chilling gaze from time to time. He couldn''t rx at all.


    In the evening, they had a birthday feast. Since Carlo, Professor Ryuren, Zhuan Zhen, Jing Sheng, and Noel cooked all together, it was a marvelous feast. Everyone enjoyed it.


    The little rice balls love toys, so everyone gave them wonderful toys. No one gave them anything special or anything costly because Mu Lan forbade them to do so. Shintaro wanted to give themmunication devices but those were taken by Mu Lan. She said that she would give it to them after they realize the true worth of those things.


    Juan gave them picture books. Mark gave them Origami. Lazy priest Osiris gave them white small priest robes; he knew that others would give the kids toys, so he didn''t bother to look for any toy or anything special. Mu Lan could only shake her head helplessly thinking, ''Is he trying to curse my rice balls to be single for the rest of their lives?''


    Zhuan Zhen gave them knitted sweaters. Jing Sheng gave them knitted mufflers. Mu Jin and Mu Cheng wanted to give the boys four summer houses; Mu Lan took the papers politely but she won''t give the properties to her sons before they be self-independent.


    Qi Ying made clothes for them. Yan Su gave them four girly toys and said, "Here are your girlfriends. Late good care of them." Xue Lin and Lu Feng, Mu Feng, Mu Chen, Hugo, and The Cobra grandpas gave them small toys. The Cobra members gave them handmade toys made of wood, soil, bamboo, etc. And as for Xue Lin''s husband, the mysterious grey eyes man, he gave something to Mu Liang and Mu Liang hid it. No one knew what it was.


    Ru Xin secretly called Mu Lan and gave her a will. Mu Lan opened the paper and read the content. Her eyes grew wide. "Big brother Xin, this is..." She didn''t know what to say.


    She wanted to give it back to him but he gripped her hand. "Little Lan, don''t do this."


    Mu Lan couldn''t just ept it without any reason. "But big brother Xin. I cannot take it. It''s your castle. You can''t just give it to the rice balls. You will get married and have children and-"


    Ru Xin interrupted her. "I''m not going to marry, little Lan. I can''t marry someone I don''t love."


    Mu Lan felt a loss of words. She knew very well whom he loved. But she couldn''t give what he wanted. She looked down.


    Ru Xin smiled and pulled her closer to give her a warm hug. "Little Lan, I almost lost hope after you left. But the rice balls showed me how beautiful a life is; how wonderful it is to live. I''m grateful to them and I want to give them something in return. They became my world. Though they are not my children, I thank you from the bottom of my heart that you gave birth to them. Give them the castle when they grow up. And whenever you are free, bring them to me, please. I''ll be very happy if theye to visit me."


    Mu Lan felt a bit emotional. She nodded and said, "You have to promise that when you have free time, you wille to visit us as well."


    Ru Xin looked at her with a smile on his face. He gazed at her tenderly and agreed. "Alright, I wille to visit you all."


    Mu Lan stepped back a little and said, "And you can''te empty-handed. You have toe with your handmade strawberry jam. I love it."


    Ru Xin chuckled. "I will make more in the future and send them to you. So, keep it."


    Mu Lan sighed and kept the paper to herself. She had to show it to her husband. She prayed that her husband wouldn''t drown in vinegar again.


    At night, the rice balls drained all their energy. So, Mu Lan and Mu Liang put them to sleep. She smiled at them, "They are one year old now. It feels like it was just yesterday that I gave birth to them."


    "Time sure flies." Mu Liang kissed the little foreheads. "They were happy today."


    Mu Lan rubbed their soft cheeks making them giggle in their dreams. "I always want them tough like that. And I also want our big family to enjoy their birthday every year."


    "Your wish wille true." Mu Liang also prayed for the same thing. All they needed was a blissful, peaceful, harmonious life with their big family. They wished for nothing more.


    Lu Feng also put his daughter into sleep. This little girl has a weird habit. She couldn''t sleep unless there was a handsome man right in front of her. He wanted to change her daughter''s habits. It would turn out to be a big problem in the future. He decided to ask for Xue Lin''s help.


    After that, the men all joined together and drank beer in the living room. Professor Ryuren and Mu Jin ganged up. Mu Liang, Mu Feng, Lu Feng, and their mysterious friend were together. Hugo joined Luo Yicheng and Kilimanjaro. Mu Chen ganged up with Ru Xin,zy priest Osiris, Mark, Altan Yul, and Shintaro. Juan, Pedro, Carlo, and grandpa Cheng became a group. And other Cobra members made another group. They usually don''t have free time to have fun. Now that they got a chance and the ce was safe, they gossiped till it was two in the morning. Most of them became drunk and slept in the living room.


    The women were drinking cocktails and talking tillte night. When they went to visit their partners in the living room, they saw that most of them fell asleep. Others were talking in a low voice. Those who were awake, the girls took them to the bedroom and went to sleep.


    The next day, everyone woke up with a headache. In the meantime, the kids were still sleeping peacefully.


    Being a kid is the best thing in one''s life.

 Chapter 899 A GUES

    <h4>Chapter 899 A GUES</h4>


    Paris, Mu Mansion.


    Two years had passed. Mu Lan was grinning year to year while ying with Oscar. Oscar was trying to catch butterflies and entertaining his beloved mistress.


    "Mommy, you are here and I was looking for you everywhere." Three years old rice ball number one was in front of her. He was wearing blue shorts and a white shirt. He looked annoyed.


    Mu Lan smiled deeply and raised her hands towards him. "Come to mama."


    Rice ball''s poker face turned red slightly. He coughed like his elders and looked elsewhere. However, he didn''t refuse her and obediently got closer to his mother.


    When he sat on herp, Mu Lan hugged him and kissed his forehead. "What happened, dear?"


    Oscar saw his friend. He said "Woof! Woof!" and ran closer. Rice ball patted his head and said, "Mommy, can you tell papa that Ling and Uan don''t want to go to school now? They want to y a bit more." Ling was the second rice ball and Luquan was the third rice ball. Rice balls call Laquan "Uan".


    Mu Lan blinked. "You are still so young. Why do you have to go to school now?"


    Little rice ball raised his head to look at his mother and said, "Last night papa called us in his study room and told us that we have to go to boarding school."


    Mu Lan gasped. She never heard anything from Mu Liang. Why would he decide everything without telling her first? It was the first time I did such a thing. Thinking every possible way, she replied, "I will talk to him. So, did you agree to go to school?"


    "I don''t mind going to school now neither does Lin (the fourth rice ball). I want to study hard and protect mommy." Rice ball showed his determination.


    Mu Lan melted at the sight. "Aww! You are so sweet! Who told you that you can protect me if you study hard?"


    Rice ball innocently answered, "Papa told me. Lin also agreed to study but he wanted to have a personal tutor. He doesn''t want to go to school and papa agreed."


    Mu Lan''s lips twitched. "Your papa said that! That''s funny!"


    Rice ball cute blinked and asked, "Why mommy? Is papa wrong?"


    Mu Lan scratched her left cheek. She wasn''t sure how to answer. In the end, she said, "Well, if you study, you gain knowledge and you learn about the world. Of course, it''s not only about reading books. You have to travel and watch with our own eyes and understand how the world goes on. You have to know both the good and bad sides and have to decide what path you choose. Only choosing the right path will make you the best."


    Rice ball asked, "Is that way I can protect mommy?"


    "Of course! You have to be like papa to protect me." Mu Lan stroked his small head.


    Rice ball showed a serious expression. "Mommy, then I have to go to the military instead of school. To keep you safe, I''ll learn fighting."


    ''My rice ball is so cute!'' Mu Lan rubbed her cheek against his small face. Little rice ball''s chubby cheeks flushed. He snuggled closer to his mother and stayed silent.


    ---------


    It was almost lunchtime. Assistant Ju Long prepared a file for the next meeting. Afterward, he went out and, in the corridor, he met Mu Lan. He instantly flinched. "M-madam!"


    Mu Lan stopped on the track and asked with a smile, "Assistant Long, are you alright?"


    Assistant Ju Long started sweating. He couldn''t look at her. He averted his gaze and replied, "Y-yes, I''m alright. I was just surprised that you visited thepany so suddenly. I didn''t know you woulde or I would prepare lunch for you."


    "It''s alright. On my way, I already ordered from where you ordered for my husband every time. I''ll be going to meet him. You go have your lunch." Mu Lan walked past him.


    "W-wait! Madam!" Assistant Ju Long didn''t know how to prevent her from going to the Presidential office.


    Mu Lan looked at him. There was a slight smile hanging on her lips but her eyes weren''t. She looked scary.


    "N-nothing..." Assistant Ju Long cowered. He could only pray for his friend and boss.


    Mu Lan turned around and went inside the Presidential office without knocking. She saw Mu Liang was sitting on the sofa and a visitor was sitting in the opposite of him. That person was a nun.


    Mu Liang was startled seeing his wife but immediately rxed. Mu Lan gave him a bright smile. She said, "Surprise!"


    The nun also turned to look at the intruder. Mu Liang introduced his wife to the visitor, "Xiao Lan, this is Sister Augustine. She is the Vice Principal of St. Xavier School. Sister, she is Mu Lan, my wife."


    The nun was almost forty years old. She looked elegant and strict. Despite her age, she looked young. She stood up seeing Mu Lan.


    Mu Lan walked closer and shook hands with her. "It''s an honor to meet you, Sister Augustine. I heard so many things about your school. It''s the famous boarding school in Germany."


    "The honor is mine. Our school is a humble house of Jesus Christ." Sister Augustine said. She knew how to talk to her clients.


    "You are so humble, Sister." Mu Lan sat down beside Mu Liang and asked, "So, what business do you have here?"


    Sister Augustine looked at Mu Liang. She was puzzled.


    Mu Liang''s hands became sweaty even though the air conditioner was turned on. Mu Lan nced at her husband. "Is there something you want to say to me?"


    Mu Liang coughed and answered, "Our sons have toe to a proper age to go school. So, I chose the best school in Europe. They will learn whatever they want and also, they will be taught discipline. They will grow up perfectly. We have nothing to worry about."


    Mu Lan''s eyesnded on the papers which were on the table. She tilted her head and took the papers before her husband could stop her. Those papers were her sons'' documents with their pictures.

 Chapter 900 FORGING SIGNATURE

    <h4>Chapter 900 FORGING SIGNATURE</h4>


    Mu Lan saw the agreement document and there were both Mu Liang and Mu Lan''s signature. She raised an eyebrow. He forged her signature. She chuckled. Then, she looked at the nun and said, "I''m sorry that you had toe so far for the admission of our sons. But I''ve changed my mind and came to tell you that I don''t want my children to go abroad to study so soon. However, since my husband wants to sponsor you, I won''t stop him from doing that. It''s a good deed to do charity once a while. Right, hubby?" She gazed at her husband with a smile.


    Mu Liang didn''t dare to look at her face. He nodded. "Yes, as long as you want it."


    Sister Augustine was satisfied as long as she could get sponsorship. She didn''t mind if the children came to her schoolter. After she had lunch with the couple, she left.


    Mu Lan calmly wiped her mouth and stood up from the chair. When she wanted to leave, Mu Liang caught her hand. "Lan I-"


    Mu Lan looked at him. She wasn''t smiling anymore. "I''m listening." She came here to hear his exnation about forcing his sons to study in a boarding school. She was doubtful when Assistant Ju Long was acting suspiciously. However, she didn''t think that she had to face a nun.


    Mu Liang took a deep breath and guided her to the sofa. They sat beside each other. Mu Liang was still holding her hand. He said, "I wanted this for our sons. It''s for their good. They need to study."


    Mu Lan blinked. "If you knew that it was for their good, why did you keep it a secret from me? Do you think I don''t want what''s best for my children?"


    Mu Liang started to panic. "It''s not like that-"


    "You even forged my signature. Did you think I wouldn''t be able to stop them from going to school just because you forged my signature? Just how powerless do you think I am?" She wanted tough. Did he think that she wouldn''t understand what he''s thinking in his mind?


    Mu Liang was sweating. "I don''t think you are powerless. I started studying when I was three. There is nothing wrong with them studying now."


    Mu Lan took a deep breath and said, "Liang, we both had parents but couldn''t get familial love and warmth from our parents. Do you want our sons to grow up with the same misery? Do you want them to distance themselves?"


    Mu Liang instantly replied, "I don''t mind.... What I mean is they won''t be like this. Didn''t we go to school? We didn''t be like this, did we? Ans school is important. It will raise their status."


    "Liang, are you telling me that you look down on me?" She looked at her husband in surprise.


    It was time for Mu Liang to blink. "What?"


    Mu Lan borated, "I didn''t go to school when I was a child. I indeed got admitted but it wasn''t favorable. My first ever school was Beijing University. Are you telling me that I''m illiterate and you don''t respect me?"


    Mu Liang was dumbfounded. There were too many things he didn''t know about his wife. "How did you pass the entrance exam?"


    Mu Lan shrugged. "It was normal."


    Mu Liang sighed. ''Of course, only she would say something like that.'' He remembered the time when she went to take exams. Whenever he asked about her exams, she always answered the same sentence.


    He said, "You are brilliant, Lan. I wouldn''t dare to disrespect you."


    Mu Lan looked at his ocean blue eyes. "Liang, before I''m a mother, I''m your wife. I have a duty towards you and our sons. I''m trying my best to give you all whatever you need. If I see that my husband doesn''t love our sons whom I gave birth to, how do you think I will feel?"


    Mu Liang''s expression changed. He hugged her closer. "I can never hate them. I don''t dislike them either. How can I when I saw how hard you tried to give birth? You nearly died and I couldn''t do anything to ease your pain. They were so small. If they knew that you almost lost your life to give birth to them, they would be heartbroken. That much they love you. I can never discard someone who loves you. They are so cute when they call me ''papa''. I bathed them, fed them, changed their clothes and diapers. There is no way that I don''t love them."


    Mu Lan put her head on his right shoulder. She knew that he was telling the truth. She said, "But you get jealous so easily. I cannot give them their father''s love. If you don''t give them fatherly love, how painful will it be for them? I cannot bear to think that way."


    Mu Liang''s grip tightened around her. Truthfully, he didn''t care what his sons thought. They were a bunch of little demons, always snatching away whenever he wanted to have some alone time with his beloved wife. They spend most of the time with her and the time he had to spend with someone, he wanted to be with his wife. If he spent that time with his sons, he would be able to have time for his wife at al. However, seeing his wife''s sad expression, his heart broke.


    He truthfully said, "I will spend time with them from now on, but if I do that, I won''t be able to have free time for you. What will I do?"


    Mu Lan understood that as well. She rubbed his broad back. She said, "You have too much pressure. I''ve alreadypleted my study. How about I work with you? It will lessen your workload and we can have more free time."


    Mu Liang paused before asking, "When do you want to work?"


    Mu Lan thought about it and then said, "How about after lunch Ie to the office and work with you at work? Rice balls take naps after lunch. They can y with Oscar and the butlers if they want to."

 Chapter 901 REVENGE PLAN

    <h4>Chapter 901 REVENGE PLAN</h4>


    Mu Liang liked this idea. But there was only one problem. He asked, "What if the children want to tag along?"


    Mu Lan also thought about it. "They are still so small. If they want toe, I''ll bring them four days a week. They can y with the toys they put here on theirst visit. It won''t be a problem as long as they don''t disturb us."


    Mu Liang frowned. ''Why four days? Why not two days or one day?'' He was dissatisfied with the n but he didn''t disagree. "What about their studies?"


    Mu Lan patted his back while saying, "Let''s think about it when they are seven years old."


    "Seven years!" Mu Liang flinched. He wished he could let his sons leave right now.


    "Liang Liang..." Mu Lan straddled in between his legs and cupped his face. "Listen well, my dear husband, to me, you are the most important person in the whole universe and there will be no one who can match you. And I wouldn''t love my rice balls if they weren''t the fruits of our love. When I see their cute faces that look like you, how can I not love them? Although rice ball number three resembles me, I also love him dearly. But that''s not the issue. The main reason is they are connected to you. How can I neglect them?"


    Mu Liang nted a light kiss on the tip of her nose. "I don''t mind if you neglect them."


    "Ahahaha!" Mu Lan giggled. "Looks like I have to give you lots of love so that you do not stop feeling jealous of your children." Saying that she smacked her lips and swallowed his warm lips.


    Meanwhile, unknown to the parents, the rice balls nted a little bug in their toys and from the mansion, they heard what their parents were talking about. As soon as Mu Lan kissed her husband, rice ball number three Laquan turned off the speaker.


    Rice ball number two Ling looked at his elder brother and asked gloomily, "Now what? Rather than getting mad at dad, mom is giving him more love."


    Rice ball number one Lian closed his book silently and said, "I already told you that your n won''t work. Mommy loves papa more> There is no way she will get mad at him and punish him harshly."


    "At least we stopped papa from sending us to Germany." Rice ball number three Laquan said. He patted rice ball number four Lin''s head. "See, I did promise you that I won''t let papa separate you from mamma."


    "Thank you, Uan!" Rice ball number four Lin sighed in relief. His pale face started to be rosy.


    Rice ball number two Ling said, "It''s a good thing that Uan found out about dad''s n beforehand or we would be doomed."


    "it''s all thanks to grandpa Shin for teaching me how to hack." Rice ball number three Laquan said.


    The second and the third rice balls were very attached to The Cobra grandpas. Shintaro gave the two of themmunication devices secretly and told them to contact him if it was needed. Later, when everyone would fall asleep at night, the two rice balls would wake up and go to Mu Lan''sboratory. They used herptop to talk to The Cobra grandpas through video chat.


    When grandpa Shintaro saw that the second and third rice balls had an interest in his field, he flew to the Mu mansion and started spending his time with his grandchildren. Eventually, the second rice ball started to make small toys like robots and the third rice ball learned programming.


    Whenever Mu Lan was in herboratory that was on the second floor, her rice balls would spend their time with her and they would help her to create small robots and programming. The first rice ball would read the books that he was given and the fourth rice ball liked to draw pictures.


    Mu Lan discovered that her children had rare talents. She became nervous and contacted Pedro and Carlo. Pedro took their blood samples and did some research. Afterward, he told her, "Since you still have some drugs in your blood from childhood, those drugs blended with your blood and the elixir and passed down to your children. Don''t worry, it won''t harm them. But they will be remarkable day by day. If they stand out too much, they might get some unwanted attention from unwanted people. They will be targeted as the heirs of the Mu Family even if people don''t find out their talents. They are kids who don''t understand the way of the world. Don''t let them go out of your sight."


    Since then, Mu Lan hardly let them go anywhere without her or her husband. She also told Mu Liang about their situation and he tried to assure her by telling her that she didn''t have to worry about anything, he would handle the rest. Yet, Mu Lan was alert whenever she was outside the Mu territory with her rice balls.


    Mu Lan knew that rice ball number three Laquan was learning to program. She didn''t know that he was learning hacking from Shintaro behind her back. A week ago, he sessfully hacked his father''sputer. He didn''t understand most of the things. But then, suddenly he noticed his and his brothers'' name. When he started to read, he found out his father''s n about sending them off to some boarding school.


    Rice ball number three hurriedly went to his elder brother, rice ball number one Lian. Lian called for an emergency meeting of the rice balls. They came up with a n to destroy their father''s evil plot. Rice ball number four Lin became nervous. His brother Laquan assured him.


    Rice ball number two Ling and number three Laquan thought of a revenge n to punish their father. They wanted their beloved mother to scold their father.


    Even though rice ball number one Lian didn''t approve of it thinking it might not work, he still gave it a shot. Not only did the n backfired, it made his mommy get even closer to his daddy than ever.


    This little guy started to have a headache.

 Chapter 902 BE GENTLE

    <h4>Chapter 902 BE GENTLE</h4>


    [WARNING: R-18]


    Meanwhile, in the Mu Corporation, at the President''s office, Mu Lan swallowed Mu Liang''s lower lip and chewed it with great satisfaction.


    Mu Liang froze at first but soon he captured her upper lip and wrapped his arms around her slender waist. Over and over they changed angles and shared sweet and loud kisses.


    It was summer. Mu Lan was wearing a baby blue casual dress with a ponytail on her head. Her white sandals loosened up long ago.


    Mu Lan opened her mouth and let her tongue pried open Mu Liang''s mouth. As he did, she yfully entered her soft tongue and yed hide and seek with his tongue. Their warm, wet tongues tangled together. She found it hrious and giggled.


    Mu Liang''s eyes darkened at her mischief. His right hand found its way to her left breast and squeezed it receiving a moan from her. His left hand found the zipper of her dress and with an expert gesture, he unzipped her dress. As the dress fell from her body, he let go of her mouth.


    Her swollen mouth was open and her tongue was out of her slightly opened mouth. A thread of saliva was still connected to his tongue. Mu Liang''s lips devoured her rosy lips once more before nting soft kisses on her forehead, eyebrows, eyes, flushed cheeks and her ears.


    Ears were her sensitive spot. Mu Lan''s flinched and surpassed a moan as he nibbled her right ear. At the same time, he unfastened her bra and threw it somewhere. As a result, her breasts bounced and he groped them. At his touch, her nipples instantly perked up. He rubbed her pink nipples.


    "Mm..." Mu Lan shuddered as she was being yed with her sensitive spots.


    Mu Liang''s lips brushed over her neck and throat. He paused for a moment and smelled her vani odor. It was intoxicated. It made him drunk. He couldn''t help licking her skin. Her pinkish white skin was smoother was silk. He buried his face on her chest and kissed the valley in between her breasts.


    Mu Lan encircled her arms around his neck and nted a kiss on his head. Mu Liang enjoyed her tender love while taking her exposed left breast in his mouth, swallowing it in one gulp. His tongue flickered her perky nipple. His left hand kneaded her right breast, changing its shape. His thumb and index finger pinched the hard nipple.


    "Hnn!" Mu Lan closed her eyes and arched her back, shoving her breast in his mouth even more. Her body was quivering for more pleasure.


    His other hand slipped inside her clothes and touched her underwear. It was moistened by her honey dripping from inside. He pulled thece of the panties and it came off. His index finger brushed over her flower buds which was flooded with her love juice. it made her jolted in surprise. She gasped and her eyes flew open.


    "Hng!" Mu Lan controlled her moan when his fingers entered her and moved rhythmically. An obscene sound filled the room.


    Mu Liang paid attention to her right breast and yed with it while her other breast was filled with his saliva. His tongue rolled around her stiffened nipple. His free hand unzipped his pants and took out his hard member. It was throbbing to enter her inside. His fingers moved till she climaxed.


    "Hah! Hah! Hah!" Mu Lan panted and her breasts bounced up and down. Her body tingled head to toe. She felt that her body was going numb. Her head was all fuzzy. Her tears rolled down and mixed with her sweats. Her flushed face looked alluring.


    Mu Liang felt as if he could look at her for eternity. But his body was hungry for her. Heid her down on the sofa and took off her dress.


    Mu Lan caught her breath. Her eyes noticed that he was still wearing clothes. She reached out, untied his tie and unbuttoned his shirt. Realizing her intention, Mu Liang helped her to take off his clothes. When they were bothpletely naked, he spread her thighs and buried her mouth in her private area. His tongue tasted her sweet honey.


    "Ahh!" Mu Lan grabbed his head and her waist arched toward him. His tongue went inside to taste more of her. She couldn''t help but squirm.


    When she was about to climax again, he stopped. He didn''t want her toe just yet. He looked down at her and noticed that her flower was twitching in excitement. Mu Liang''s eyes burned in a fire as though he could swallow her whole. He licked his lips. Mu Lan saw him licking his lips and shuddered.


    Mu Liang hugged her waist and pulled her up. After stretching her thighs, he positioned her over his legs. He carefully put his hardened manhood under her entrance. The tip of his rock-hard member touched her entrance. She was waiting for him. Her narrow path weed him as he pushed inside her in one go. Her inside sped around him tightly. Their bodies finally connected.


    "Huk!" Mu Liang gritted his teeth. He huskily said, "Darling, go easy on me." His lower abdomen throbbed like it was in pain. He hugged her naked body and buried his face in the valley between her breasts. He inhaled her vani odor.


    He couldn''t wait anymore. He groped her buttocks and moved her up and down. His hardness filled her inside, touching her good spot.


    "Hnn! Liang, be gentle!" Mu Lan cried out in ecstasy. Even though she said that she moved her own body. Their sweats mixed and the smell of sex filled the air. Their movement was intense. The expensive couch made cracking sounds. However, it didn''t stop the couple.


    When Mu Liang reached the peak of pleasure, he pulled her down and pressed her deep inside. Mu Lan came first and he followed after her. He ejacted and his white semen mixed with her love juice. They hugged each other and panted. Slowly the temperature of the room and their bodies cooled down.

 Chapter 903 HOW’S THAT POSSIBLE?

    <h4>Chapter 903 HOW''S THAT POSSIBLE?</h4>


    Mu Lan took a nap in the resting room. When she opened her eyes, she found herself in the bed. She rubbed her eyes and got up. She opened the door and peeked outside. It was Mu Liang''s office. He was working. There was no one else in the room.


    Mu Lan tiptoed and went behind him. Then, she hugged him.


    Mu Liang already noticed her as hisptop screen reflected her. He grabbed her arms and turned his face. He kissed her right cheek and asked, "Is your body okay?"


    Mu Lan pouted. "I told you to be gentle."


    "I was. If I didn''t, I would have done it more than once." He looked at her carefully. "Are you feeling okay?" She never told him to be gentle. She didn''t even plead for more like before. It made him worried.


    Mu Lan rubbed her face against him. She had difficulty speaking. "You see... I''m pregnant."


    Mu Liang jumped out of the chair. "What?!" His eyes widened. He couldn''t believe his ears. He grabbed her shoulders and asked, "How is that possible?" He always fed her medicine after they made love. There wasn''t any possibility for her to be pregnant.


    Mu Lan carefully said, "I changed the medicine behind your back. I''m now two months pregnant. You didn''t notice up until now because my morning sickness iste."


    Mu Liang recalled the time when she almost died. Her scream and cry still haunted him. His face turned pale thinking that she would go through it again. He looked down at her and asked, "How''s your body? We just did it..." If he knew that she was pregnant, he wouldn''t dare to do it.


    Mu Lan assured him saying, "I''m fine. There is nothing to worry about. If anything happened, I wouldn''t have been standing here right now."


    Mu Liang pulled her closer and buried his face in the crook of her neck. "Why did you do this? Do you want to go through that pain again?"


    Mu Lan rubbed his broad back. She said, "When Xiao Ying gave birth to a girl, you took the girl on your own ord. You wanted a girl, didn''t you?"


    Mu Liang was astonished. He didn''t think that she would notice.


    ---------


    Two years ago, Mu Liang and Mu Lan went back to Paris with the rice balls. That''s when they heard that Qi Ying was unexpectedly pregnant. It was hard for her to study and take care of the family while she was pregnant. As a result, Mu Lan went to Italy with the rice balls to help her friend with household duty. Rice balls had enough time to spend their time with their great-grandpa.


    Mu Liang gave his brother Mu Feng hard times since his wife was taken away from him. Mu Feng also regretted. He didn''t want to pressure Qi Ying like that.


    Nine monthster, Qi Ying gave birth to a boy. He was named Mu Deming. In the meantime, Qi Ying also finished school. Mu Feng and Qi Ying married six months after Deming was born. A yearter, Qi Ying got pregnant again and gave birth to a girl recently. She was named Yuanjun.


    Mu Liang, Mu Lan, and rice balls went to visit Qi Ying in the hospital. Mu Lan noticed that Mu Liang took the newborn and carried her for a long time. Only then she realized that Mu Liang wanted a girl.


    Since Yuanjun was the first girl in the Mu Family after three-generation, everyone was happy and grandpa Mu Cheng held a huge party. Everyone was happy that a girl was born in the family.


    -------


    Mu Liang''s arms tightened around Mu Lan. "Just because of that you took this risk! What if it''s a boy again?"


    Mu Lanughed. "There''s nothing wrong with giving it a try. Hey, there is nothing to worry about. If Xiao Ying could give two children, I can too."


    "You already gave birth to four children." Mu Liang sighed. He stepped back a little and told her, "You cannot work in this condition. Let''s cancel the n."


    This time, Mu Lan grabbed him. "You cannot do that! I''m not in a serious condition. And I won''t work in the morning. Morning sickness won''t bother my work. Also, don''t you want to keep me close to you while I''m pregnant?"


    Mu Liang had a headache. His wife was too willful and stubborn. "I''ll contact Lu Feng." He took out his cell phone.


    Mu Lan stopped him. "I contacted Pedro. He ising to Paris."


    Mu Liang turned off hisptop, grabbed her hand and pulled her with him.


    Mu Lan was puzzled. "Are we leaving?"


    Mu Liang curtly replied, "Yes."


    "But you have work to do." Mu Lan turned to look at the pile of files on the table.


    "I''ll finish themter. I''ll send you back first." Mu Liang said.


    Mu Lan sighed. Her husband was a worrywart.


    ---------------


    Two monthster, Li Shen''s father Li Han called Mu Lan. "Xiao Lan, how have you been?"


    Mu Lan replied, "Uncle, I''m okay. I hope you are doing well."


    Li Han replied, "I''m old and alone. I''m the way I''m supposed to be. I called you because I want to give you a share of the Li Corporation-"


    Mu Lan sighed. "Uncle, we already talked about this. I don''t need it."


    Li Han pleaded, "Xiao Lan if I can''t give it to you, my consciousness will kill me. Won''t you let this old man die in peace."


    ''It doesn''t matter how you die.'' Of course, she didn''t say that out loud. She said, "I''ll bring my eldest son within three days. You can give the share to him. Count me out."


    Li Han was delighted. "Alright! I''ll arrange the papers right away."


    In the evening, Mu Lan told Mu Liang about her n. Mu Liang directly said, "I won''t allow you to go to China with Lian (rice ball number one) all by yourself."


    Mu Lan said, "I won''t go alone. Hugo will apany us. We are also taking rice ball number one''s two bodyguards."

 Chapter 904 RICH RICE BALL NUMEBR ONE

    <h4>Chapter 904 RICH RICE BALL NUMEBR ONE</h4>


    Mu Liang frowned. \"Have you forgotten that you are pregnant? You can''t take The Cobra members in China with you, it can attract unwanted attention. Hugo isn''t a doctor either. And Lin (rice ball number four) won''t stay without you.\"


    Mu Lan replied, \"I''ll call doctor Lu Feng. I''ll ask him to go with me. If Lin wants to go with me, I''ll bring him as well. I just have to take two extra bodyguards.\"


    Mu Liang was still unsatisfied. \"But that Li Shen is still there...\"


    Mu Lan said, \"He doesn''t remember the past. What are you afraid of? If he dares to do something, I''ll kill his entire family.\"


    Mu Liang pinched the space in between his eyebrows. \"I will agree to let you go but you have to take an extra four elite bodyguards. You can''t go anywhere without them.\"


    \"Should I let them stay in my bedroom as well?\" Mu Lan joked.


    Mu Liang''s frown deepened. \"Be serious!\"


    --------------------


    In the end, Mu Lan took her eldest and youngest sons with her and their bodyguard and some extra elite bodyguards and also Lu Feng. When they reached the Li Mansion, Li Han was startled. He expected three guests, not ten guests. He recovered and smiled warmly. \"Xiao Lan and rice balls, wee!\"


    Rice balls bowed and greeted him, \"Grandpa, it''s an honor to meet you.\"


    Li Han met them for the first time. He didn''t have the mind or interest to meet anyone in the castle two years ago. Now that he saw the two of them, he couldn''t contain his happiness and came forward to embrace their tiny bodies. \"Grandpa is also honored to meet you two. Xiao Lan, you should have brought two other rice balls.\"


    Mu Lan smiled. \"They wanted toe but their father didn''t want them to let me handle all four of them when he wasn''t around. If you want to y with them, you can go to visit us in Paris at any time. Little Shan will be free during winter vacation. You two can join us for Christmas. I know cousin Shen will be busy at that time.\"


    Li Han grumbled. \"Don''t talk about that child. He is so obsessed with work that he doesn''t have time for his son.\" Apart from the Li Family, no one knew that Li Shan was Li Sheng''s son. However, the Mu Family was informed without Li Family''s realization.


    Mu Lan looked around. \"Where is little Shan? I don''t see him.\"


    Li Han answered, \"He wille soon from school. He will be happy to see his cousins.... He looks familiar...\" He looked at Lu Feng.


    Mu Lan introduced him. \"Yes, he is Dr. Lu Feng. He is our family doctor. He is taking vacation and tagged along with us.\"


    \"Come inside. I''ve already prepared the guest rooms. Take some rest first. I have something to talk to youter.\"


    \"Sure, uncle.\" Mu Lan took her children inside. Since she was pregnant, she was wearing a loose dress. She intentionally wore a dress like that so that no one could realize that she was pregnant. After freshening up, she decided to call her parents.


    Professor Ryuren and Zhuan Zhen went back to their previous house. The people who knew them were all surprised to see two dead peopleing back to life. However, they all weed the couple. The government wanted to meet the couple and wanted to find out how they were alive but the couple brushed them off coldly. The government was ashamed not to be able to protect the national treasures. So, they didn''t pester the couple. They tried to find another way but they didn''t get any clue. How the couple was still alive it was still a mystery.


    Mu Lan called her father and Professor Ryuren answered the call. \"Lanie, how are you doing?\"


    Mu Lan smiled. \"I''m good, papa. How are you doing?\"


    Professor Ryuren replied, \"I''m doing great. Your mother is getting bored. So, we are preparing to visit Egypt. We will leave the day after tomorrow. Are youing to visit us before we leave?\"


    Mu Lan looked at her schedule and answered, \"I''m free tomorrow. I''ll bring rice balls to visit you two.\"


    Professor Ryuren beamed. \"That''s great! Your mother prepared something for the rice balls. They will be happy to have the gifts.\"


    Mu Lan shook her head helplessly. \"Don''t spoil them with gifts. If possible,e and visit us sometimes.\"


    Professor Ryuren agreed. \"Surely we will. Oh! I forgot to tell you; we went to Jonah''s girlfriend''s house yesterday. We met her parents and we decided to hold Jonah''s engagement party after the girl finishes her undergraduate studies. \"


    \"That''s wonderful news. I''m happy for Jonah and Meili. I''ll congratte themter. I''m hanging up now, papa. Take care of yourself.\"


    \"You too Lanie. You need to take great care of yourself now that you are pregnant.\" After that, Professor Ryuren hung up.


    \"I''ve to beat up that rascal. How dare he didn''t tell me the good news. He knew that I was waiting to hear it.\" Mu Lan frowned and cursed her younger brother.


    Knock! Knock!


    Mu Lan heard the knock and said, \"Come in.\" It was Li Han who entered. She was expecting a maid. She hurriedly stood up. \"Uncle, please sit.\"


    Li Han sat down on a chair and handed her a few documents. \"I''ve given your eldest son twenty-five percent share. Truthfully, I wanted to give you fifty percent shares and even Xiao Shen agreed to it. But if I did give you, you would have made me change the document again.\"


    Mu Lan nodded as she checked the documents. \"That''s correct! I think twenty-five percent is still a lot for a little rice ball. Did you have a hundred percent of share to yourself? That would be impossible!\"


    Li Han chuckled. \"Rice ball won''t stay little for the rest of his life. And no, we don''t have all the shares. We only have seventy-five percent share.\"


    Mu Lan recalled something. \"I thought you have fifty percent shares.\"

 Chapter 905 A GIF

    <h4>Chapter 905 A GIF</h4>


    Li Han exined, \"We had but two years ago Xiao Shen was almost possessed. He worked day and night and recovered twenty-five percent share in two years.\"


    \"Is this the twenty-five percent share you were talking about?\" Mu Lan asked. She didn''t think that Li Shen would be so diligent about his cousin whom he met for the first time. It surprised her.


    Li Han nodded. \"Yes, this is the share he gathered for two years.\"


    Mu Lan checked the documents carefully before signing. Rice ball number one Lian peeked the documents his mother was reading. She smiled at the curious rice ball and said, \"This will be yours from now on. You have to sign your name here.\" She pointed out.


    Rice ball number one didn''t understand what he was signing. As his mother taught him, he wrote his name neatly.


    Li Han praised him, \"He has a wonderful handwriting.\"


    Mu Lan was pleased to hear thepliment. She said, \"Rice ball number one loves to read and write, just like his father, isn''t that right dear?\" She rubbed the little boy''s head. Rice ball number one blushed as his mother praised him.


    Li Han looked at the shy rice ball number four Lin. \"What about him?\"


    \"He loves art just like his mother.\" Mu Lan didn''t forget to rub the head of the youngest rice ball. She looked at her uncle and said, \"Tomorrow we are going to visit my parents. We will leave early in the morning.\"


    \"Sure, go and have fun. But try toe back tomorrow at night. We are holding a business party the day after tomorrow and all the shareholders will be present. They will want to meet you since you will be in charge before the rice ball bes an adult.\"


    \"We wille back tomorrow. And, about cousin Shen, is he okay now?\" Mu Lan carefully asked.


    Li Han took the documents from her hands and replied, \"You will find out after you meet him tonight at dinner. He wille early, he promised.\"


    \"Grandpa! Where is auntie Lan?!\" Someone excitedly called out.


    Mu Lan and Li Han looked at the door and a seven years old boy barged into the room. His eyes sparkled seeing Mu Lan. \"Auntie Lan!\" He ran forward and jumped over her body.


    \"Little Shan!\" Mu Lan happily called out. She quickly hugged him back before her belly was hurt by him. \"how are you baby?\"


    \"I''m awesome! I have been waiting for you and rice balls since yesterday. You should''vee sooner!\" Little Shan was happy to see her again.


    Before his parents divorced, her mother hardly cared for him and his father didn''t evene home. As a result, he was raised by the maid. He asionally met his grandparents. After his parents divorced, his life didn''t change. But he craved for parental love.


    His grandpa Li Han understood it well. So, he sent his grandson to Paris once every two months to spend his time with Mu Lan and rice balls. Mu Liang agreed as rice balls would be upied by Li Shan and his wife would be free. After spending time with them, little Shan became cheerful and lively. He had grown attached to Mu Lan and rice balls.


    Mu Lan stroked his head and said, \"I''m d to hear that. Why don''t you freshen up first then y with your cousins?\"


    \"I will! Lian! Lin! I''m d to see you guys!\" Little Shan embraced his two cousins. \"Come with me. I''ll show you my room and yhouse. I bought a parrot. I want to show it to you.\"


    \"Let''s go.\" Rice ball number one Lian agreed to see the bird. The two of them left. Rice ball number four hesitated before following his brother and cousin.


    Li Han asked Mu Lan, \"You are pregnant; why didn''t you tell me before? No wonder you brought your doctor.\"


    \"I didn''t want to rm anyone.\" Mu Lan wasn''t embarrassed. She did it for her safety.


    \"...I understand. It''s better not to trigger anything.\" Li Han understood and sighed heavily. It was best for his son not to know about her pregnancy. It could stir some unpleasant memories.


    At dinner, rice balls met their uncle. Mu Lan also greeted him. \"It''s good to see you cousin Shen.\"


    Li Shen curtly nodded. He looked at little rice balls and asked, \"Are they yours?\"


    Mu Lan smiled. \"They are. Only the eldest one is Lian. He is going to take the shares you''ve prepared. Thank you so much for your generosity.\"


    Li Shen said, \"Thepany originally belonged to your father. I''m grateful that he let me take over thepany.\"


    \"It belongs to you anyway. There is no reason for papa to take it from you.\" Mu Lan said. ''Wow! This guypletely changed after hypnotism. It''s better this way.''


    ----------


    One dayter, at the business party, Mu Lan was talking to several shareholders. Meanwhile, Li Shen took rice ball number one Lian to an empty room. He carried the little boy to the sofa and knelt in front of him. \"Little Lian, I have something to give to you.\"


    Rice ball tilted his head. He didn''t speak.


    \"You are a lot like your father.\" Li Shen said. Then he took out an antique locket with a chain. The locket looked like a watch but it could be opened. After opening it, there was a picture of a woman on one side and on another side, there is a small poem.


    \"Thisdy in the picture is my and your mother''s grandmother; your grandpa Ryuren and grandpa Han''s mother. This locket belonged to her. It should''ve been passed down to your mother as she is the daughter of grandmother''s eldest son. I''ve been keeping it for a long time. I''m giving it to you now.\" Li Shen put the locket around the kid''s neck and let it hang on his neck. \"When you get older, give it to a girl you love.\"

 Chapter 906 HAPPILY TOGETHER

    <h4>Chapter 906 HAPPILY TOGETHER</h4>


    Li Shen put the locket around the kid''s neck and let it hang on his neck. \"When you get older, give it to a girl you love.\"


    \"I love my mother.\" Rice ball confessed.


    Li Shen controlled himself fromughing and said, \"Give it to a girl who is not your mother.\"


    Rice ball pondered deeply about it and then said, \"My sister.\"


    \"I didn''t know you have a sister.\"


    \"I don''t but daddy said that we are going to have a sister. She is in mommy''s stomach.\"


    \"So, she is pregnant.\" Li Shen smiled. \"No, give it to a girl who isn''t your mother or sister but she will be important to you.\"


    Rice ball looked at him in awe. This was the first time he ever saw this guy smiling. He nodded and said, \"I will.\" Though he didn''t understand who could be more important to him other than his mother and sister he promised to keep this locket to himself.


    After the party, Mu Lan and the rice balls went back to Paris and a few monthster, Mu Lan gave birth to twin daughters. For some reason, they look exactly like Mu Lan and they were named LanYing and LiJuan. Everyone including Li Han and Li Shan came to see the twins.


    Four rice balls were excited to have two sisters. But they were confused who was who since the girls looked the same. They gathered around their sisters and father who was cuddling them.


    Xue Lin onlymented, \"Newborn babies are ugly. In which way do they even look like Xiao Lan?\"


    Zhuan Zhenughed. \"Let them grow up a little, you will find the resembles.\"


    Carlo thought in his mind, ''Maybe I should make her my disciple.''


    Professor Ryuren called out, \"Alright, everyone, it''s time for lunch.


    Xue Linmented during lunch, \"I don''t understand. Is there something wrong with your family, Xiao Lan?\"


    Mu Lan chewed her meal and asked, \"What do you mean?\"


    \"Your father has a twin younger brother, your mother has a twin younger sister and you gave birth to quadruple boys and twin girls. No wonder I felt a little crowded today. Poption is increasing day by day.\"


    Mu Lan pouted and othersughed. Yan Su agreed with Xue Lin. \"I think you are right about that. The family of two became a family of eight in six years. It has to do something with Lan dear''s family gene.\"


    \"There is no such thing.\" Lu Feng denied. He was feeding his daughter Meixian.


    Meixian said, \"Does auntie Lan do it a lot with uncle just like my mommy and daddy?\"


    Both Mu Lan and Lu Feng flinched. And others froze. Yan Su and Mu Liang didn''t seem to be affected.


    Mu Feng showed great interest. He asked, \"Little Meixian, what do you understand by ''it''?\"


    \"Brother Feng!\" Mu Lan hissed and kicked his leg under the table. There were elders with them and the kids.


    \"Ouch!\" Mu Feng almost jumped out of his seat.


    Meixian answered, \"The exercise mommy and daddy do in the bedroom. I never heard people screaming while exercising. So, I experimented a bit.\"


    Yan Su praised her daughter, \"That''s my daughter.\"


    Lu Feng coughed vigorously. \"You don''t need to experiment with this one Meixian.\"


    \"But why? Don''t you do lots of research daddy?\" Meixian blinked.


    Xue Lin answered, \"The only thing your father researches is medicine. You can try and learn medicine. You need to study a lot though.\"


    Meixian shut her mouth. Thest thing she wanted to do was studying. She loved traveling and taking pictures. Reading books was her least favorite.


    Mu Lan and Lu Feng sighed in relief. They thanked Xue Lin in their minds. She knew how to shut up an unnecessary mouth.


    Mu Lan looked at Mu Liang who was looking at his adorable daughters with a soft and tender gaze. His fingers were rubbing their soft, flushed cheeks. He was glued to this pair the moment they were born. When they were alone, he hugged his wife and thanked her in a soft voice repeatedly. He even cried in happiness. At that time, she could only embrace his body. She was happy that she could give him daughters.


    Mu Lan smiled thinking about that moment. She only prayed that he wouldn''t forget his sons after getting daughters.


    Jonah said, \"I''m grateful that my nephew and nieces will attend my engagement party and wedding ceremony. I''ll make my nieces the bride maids.


    Meili pinched his hand. Her face turned red in embarrassment. ''We aren''t engaged yet. How could he speak so shamelessly? Honestly!''


    Qi Ying suggested, \"You can let rice balls be bride men. I think it will be wonderful!\"


    Jing Sheng said, \"Xiao Ying also let rice balls be her bride men. They were so happy back then. I think this time, they will agree to do it.\"


    Mu Lan said, \"The only reason they agreed because brother Feng begged them. That''s why rice ball number one agreed. His brothers listen to him and that''s why they didn''t refuse.\"


    Mu Feng protested, \"Hey, sister Lan Lan, please don''t dig out my dirty past.\"


    Mu Chen said, \"I also decided to marry Hugo. We have been in a rtionship for so long. We should tie the knot.\"


    Grandpa Mu Cheng red at his third grandson. ''This shameless ba****rd! How dare he talk about it in front of others.''


    Mu Lan gleefully said, \"Congrattions brother Chen! My blessing is with you always.\"


    \"Humf! Who cares about your blessing?\" Mu Chen scoffed.


    Noel put the peeled shrimps on Jing Sheng''s bowl. Jing Sheng thanked him with a smiling face. Mu Jin looked at the pair with a hurt expression.


    Meili told Jonah, \"Look at them and look at you. Can''t you peel the shrimps for me to show your affection?\"


    Jonah whispered in her ear, \"You want me to show affection.... I will show it in the bed.\"


    Rice ball number three Laquan was sitting beside him. He heard it and said aloud, \"Uncle Jonah, do you want to show your affection like Meixian''s parents in the bed?\"


    Her younger sister Weiwei looked at her and asked excitedly, \"Sister, are you going to give me a niece too?\"


    Meili wished that she could dig a hole and bury herself there. It was so humiliating.

 Chapter 907 Side Story 1: RICE BALLS AND DUMPLINGS Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 907 Side Story 1: RICE BALLS AND DUMPLINGS Part 1</h4>


    It has been a year since then. Mu Liang built a yhouse for the kids on the second floor. There, rice ball number one Lian was keeping an eye on his twin sisters. His mother named them dumpling number one, dumpling number two.


    Rice ball number four Lin was painting and the dumplings were looking at the colorful painting in awe. They stretched their hand to touch the moist painting when rice ball number one caught them and put them aside.


    \"Um! Um!\" Dumpling number one LanYing protested. She wanted to touch the colorful thing. Dumpling number two LiJuan also became restless.


    \"Be good.\" Rice ball number one Lian softly said.


    The two dumplings looked at their elder brother and started to weep. But the elder brother didn''t soften his expression. He slightly frowned. Two dumplings immediately stopped weeping. They realized that it wouldn''t be good to offend their elder brother.


    Rice ball number four Lin finished painting and nced at his adorable sisters. He smiled. He moved his canvas away from the dumplings'' reach and stretched out his hands towards them. \"Come here.\"


    The dumplings giggled and almost ran towards him.


    At that time, rice ball number two Ling and number three Laquan came back from outside. Looking at their sore expression, their eldest brother asked, \"What happened?\"


    Rice ball number two Ling answered, \"Dad found out that my speaking device and hidden camera.\"


    He secretly put them in Mu Liang''s Presidential room. Whenever he wanted to have a little fun with his wife, rice ball number three would disturb his mother and disturb the couple. Mu Liang became suspicious and checked rice balls'' toys and found out the devices. He knew his little devils every well and destroyed the devices without blinking.


    Rice ball number two was hurt by his father''s heartless action. He was upset.


    Rice ball number one Lian sighed. \"How many times do I have to warn you? Now that we lost signal, how can we keep an eye on papa?\"


    \"I''m sorry...\" Rice ball number two Ling mumbled. Whenever he disobeyed his elder brother, he had to face a cmity. However, he would never learn. But this time, he promised that he would listen to his elder brother from now on.


    Rice ball number one Lian sighed. \"We need to be prepared to prevent papa''s next n. We can''t let him throw us out.\"


    \"Wah! Wah!\" Dumpling number one raised her hands towards her third brother Laquan.


    Rice ball number three Laquan took her in his arms and hugged her. \"Don''t worry, my little deer. I won''t leave you. I''ll protect you from our papa''s ferocious clutch.\" He had a habit calling his first sister deer and second sister rabbit.


    Little deer tried to kiss her third brother but ended up chewing his soft cheek. Rice ball number three Laquan hurriedly moved his face away from her mouth. It wouldn''t be good if she had a stomach ache like before.


    \"What are you nning to do this time, boys?\" Six kids heard a voice and looked at the doorway.


    \"Grandpa Carl!\" Rice ball number three Laquan gasped in surprise. His brothers were surprised to see the sudden visitor.


    \"I can see that you are doing well.\" Carlo came forward and took dumpling number two LiJuan from rice ball number four Lin. The youngest child giggled as she was thrown to the air and was caught again. After ying with the little girl, he sat down on the floor that was covered with carpet and looked at the boys.


    He loved these children. He began to love them more when they started to n against their father to keep him away from their mother. Carlo supported them a hundred percent. He sometimes helped the boys and encouraged them.


    \"So, what are you nning this time?\" Carlo asked the boys.


    \"Grandpa Carl, we are screwed!\" Rice ball number two Ling cried out.


    Carlo raised an eyebrow. \"Where did you learn the word ''screwed''?\"


    Rice ball number two Ling answered, \"I heard it from uncle Feng.


    Carlo shook his head. \"Whoever said that word ''screwed'', let him. You don''t have to copy it. It''s a bad word.\"


    Rice ball nodded. \"I understand. I won''t say it anymore, but grandpa Carl, this is not the point now. Dad found out that I nted a speaking device and hidden camera. From now on we can''t hear what he says or ns against us. Moreover, he can once again n to send us to a boarding school.\" The more he thought about it, the more he became restless.


    Carlo rubbed his cheek. \"You do realize that you have to go to the school sooner orter.\"


    Rice ball number three Laquan said, \"Mama never went to school when she was a child like us. Why should we go?\"


    Carlo chuckled. \"Did you think she is intelligent, knowledgeable and powerful because she stayed home like you?\"


    \"Wasn''t she?\" Rice ball number two Ling tilted his head. They heard many stories but never heard their parents'' childhood stories.


    Carlo said, \"Your mother was taken by an evil witch when she was only two and was tortured day and night. She was forced to study and learn how to self-defense. We saved her when she was eight and she was taught by us how to get along with people and how to survive on her own. She learned how to do programming and making toys from Shin. She learned to paint from Pedro. I taught her how to read people''s minds from bodynguage.\"


    \"Wow!\" Rice ball number two Ling eximed.


    \"So cool!\" Rice ball number three Laquan''s eyes were sparkling.


    Now rice ball number one Lian was interested. He asked, \"Are you saying that mommy had her academic and non-academic lessons from you and was still epted in the university?\"


    \"She is talented. There is no reason for her not to be epted. And she always got the highest mark.\" Carlo felt proud when he talked about her.


    Rice ball number two and three exchanged nces. Rice ball number one saw his brothers'' actions and sighed inwardly. He could tell what they were thinking.

 Chapter 908 Side Story 1: RICE BALLS AND DUMPLINGS Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 908 Side Story 1: RICE BALLS AND DUMPLINGS Part 2</h4>


    In the evening, Mu Lan dashed inside Carlo''s room and grabbed him by his cor. \"What did you tell my children?\"


    Carlo saw how furious she was and realized that the deed was done. He tried to calm her down. \"Kid, calm down and tell me what happened.\"


    \"You are still asking what happened! My three rice balls are ready to go to South America to be trained. Whose fault do you think it is?\" Mu Lan gritted her teeth.


    Carlo tried to smile. \"Ahahaha... is that so... I only told them how you grew up with us. I didn''t tell them to do anything.\"


    \"Lying won''t get you off the hook.\" Mu Lan pushed him away and went out of the room.


    Carlo sighed heavily in relief. \"That was better than I expected. I was sure that I was going to be killed.\" He was almost prepared to control her mind if she tried to kill him. But he didn''t have to use his power, thankfully.


    Mu Lan calmed herself and went back to the living room. Rice ball number two and three gathered around her instantly and started speaking, \"Mom, will you agree to let us go there?\" \"Mama, we want to learn from grandpa Shin!\"


    Mu Lan sat down on the couch and looked at the rice balls. \"Are you sure you want to go there? You don''t know how many years it will take to finish your studies. And you can''te to visit us while you will be there. Do you understand that?\"


    Rice ball two and three became silent. They didn''t know that much.


    Rice ball number one Lian came forward and touched his mother''s hand. \"Mommy, we want to learn more. I know if we go with grandpa, we can study and learn how to fight. We want to be as strong as papa and protect mommy and dumplings (sisters).\"


    Mu Lan rubbed her forehead. She was having a headache. She cursed Carlo in her mind and told her sons, \"I know, I understand your feelings. But baby, you are too young for that.\"


    \"But mommy, you started studying when you were two.\" Rice ball number one Lian blinked.


    \"Did grandpa Carl tell you that?\" Mu Lan forced a smile. ''That old geezer! He is dead meat!''


    \"Mommy please!\" Rice ball number one pleaded.


    Mu Lan sighed and hugged her three sons. \"I will allow you to go but remember once you go there, you cannote until you finish your study.\"


    Rice ball number three Laquan said, \"We understand, mama.\"


    Mu Lan said, \"You cannote to us and y with your sisters either.\"


    Rice ball number two Ling said, \"I know, mom...\"


    Mu Lan nodded. \"Fine then, you can go.\" She saw the boys'' eyes lightened up. She added, \"You can go when you are ten. Till then stay home and y with your heart''s content.\" There was no way she would let them go before that. She wasn''t able to love them properly yet.


    The lights of the boys'' eyes disappeared. \"Why mommy?\" Rice ball number one Lian protested.


    Mu Lan curtly said, \"End of discussion. I don''t want to hear about it again. Go and y with your sisters. From now on, I will sleep with you.\"''Rice balls will leave her'', this simple thought made her scared.


    The boys left dejectedly. When they entered their room, they burst intoughter. They secured their mother''s affection for five years. They didn''t feel sorry for their father.


    Without knowing her sons'' n, Mu Lan called Juan. Juan answered the call. \"I was expecting your call, little one.\"


    \"Did Carl tell you what he had done?\" Mu Lan was fuming.


    Juan chuckled. \"Your children have special blood. They have elixir in their body. Do you think you can keep them to yourself?\"


    \"Did you send Carl to poach them behind my back?\" Mu Lan frowned.


    Juan answered, \"I only told Carl to give them a proposal. If they wish, they can join us. I forbid him to do anything forceful. He didn''t, did he?\"


    Mu Lan huffed. \"He didn''t but my rice balls are ready to leave right this instant. Rice ball number four doesn''t want to do that though. He already has a soft heart. I cannot send him anywhere if he doesn''t want to go.\"


    Juan agreed. \"Fine by me but we have to tell him sooner orter. I hope he won''t feel out of the groupter. Did you tell your husband?\"


    Mu Lan replied, \"When hees back, I will tell him.\"


    Juan asked, \"When do you n to send your children?\"


    \"When they are ten.\" Mu Lan had no n to send them off early.


    Juan was speechless. \"...You want to send them five yearster?!\"


    Mu Lan firmly said, \"My heart isn''t heart to let them go yet.\"


    ------------


    When Mu Liang heard from his wife, hemented. ''If my fooling sons told me earlier, I would''ve sent them right away. They chose the wrong person to ask for permission. But, is it that simple? I feel like we have been tricked somehow.'' He could never trust his sons after he found out the devices inside the toys. He knew very well who made those devices.


    He stroked the sleeping dumplings'' heads as they slept.


    Mu Lan frowned andined, \"You never look at me when you see me.\"


    Mu Liang chuckled. \"Wifey, are you jealous?\"


    He was happy that she felt the same way he did. All these years, only he had rivals and he suffered the most. Since he was virtuous, his wife never suffered jealousy. Now that their daughters were born, he couldn''t help but indulge them but Mu Lan couldn''t take it. She felt sour in her heart as her husband''s attention was to some other woman.


    Mu Lan understood how Mu Liang felt all this time. She hugged her husband from behind and said, \"You are not allowed to look at other women.\"


    \"Wifey, the women you are proffering are our one-year-old twin daughters. They deserved to be loved.\"


    Mu Lan shook her head. \"Whatever! You can''t.\"


    \"I only love them because they are born from you. they are the fruit of our love.\" Mu Liang repeated the same words she told him previously.


    \"Liang Liang! You dare to twist those words!\" Mu Lan was getting angry. She couldn''t believe how childish she had be after being a mother.


    \"Don''t worry, wifey. I love you the most.\" Mu Liang kissed her cheek.

 Chapter 909 Side Story 2: MU FENG’S MISERY

    <h4>Chapter 909 Side Story 2: MU FENG''S MISERY</h4>


    Mu Feng was in a foul mood. It had been years since he had fun with his wife. In the morning, both of them were busy and their children were in school. In the evening, Qi Ying would be busy with her children. If he wanted to spend some time with his wife, Qi Ying would cut him off saying, \"Our babies have exams tomorrow\" or \"They have lots of homework\".


    Mu Feng couldn''t understand why children had that much pressure. When he was little, he didn''t have that much homework or ss test. And yet, he skipped school thinking it was troublesome.


    That aside, Mu Feng was upset about something else. After going to bed, he wanted to make love with his wife but he couldn''t. Before, it was because the children wouldn''t sleep at night and would cry. He had to go to their room to see if the diapers needed to change or if they were hungry. When he went back to his bedroom, his wife would be in deep sleep. He couldn''t just wake her up and have his way with her.


    Now his children were all grown up, going to school. He thought that it was a good opportunity. But no. His son Deming was a devious child. At night, he would go to his parents'' room when they were being intimate andy down between the couple saying that he had a nightmare and he was scared.


    \"Nightmare, my a**! I''ve never seen him scared in my lifetime.\" Mu Feng mumbled. He wished that his son would just disappear.


    \"Why don''t you try to find out what he is scared of?\" Mu Liang said from his left side.


    Mu Liang went to Italy with his family to visit Mu Feng and others. In the evening, the two brothers went to a bar. While drinking, Mu Feng described how pathetic his life had been after his children were born. Mu Feng cried and said, \"I regret making Ying pregnant.\" Because ever since she became pregnant, he started living like a monk.


    Mu Feng looked at his brother. \"Big brother, Deming isn''t scared of dinosaurs or ghosts. I used spiders and cockroaches to scare him away. He ended up taking my wife away from me for a month. I''m sure he did it deliberately. What can scare him?\"


    \"Living without his mother.\" Mu Liang said. \"Send him to the boarding school.\"


    Mu Feng shook his head and said, \"Stop it, big brother. It won''t work. Last time I did it when he was four. Ying faint in despair and suffered from a high fever.\" If his wife was delicate, he didn''t mind sending his son to the desert.


    Mu Liang replied, \"It was then and now he is grown up. If you tell your wife that it is for the sake of our family, she might understand.\"


    Mu Feng frowned. \"Ying won''t let Deming seed me. She doesn''t like underworld business.\"


    Mu Liang sipped on the orange cocktail and said, \"Even if she is the Head of the Mu Household, underworld business has nothing to do with her. She cannot control outside the household and if her son has to seed, then she must let him be. After all, Deming will eventually crave for power. He has it inside his blood.\"


    Mu Feng clenched his fists. \"I''ll have to entice my son to be as powerful as me. He might take the bait. Then, I''ll throw him to the army base.\"


    \"He will take the bait. No matter how clever he is, he is still a child.\" Mu Liang calmly said.


    \"You are in paradise, big brother. You don''t have to worry about your sons. They are out of your path now.\" Mu Feng sighed. \"You are so lucky.\"


    Mu Liang raised an eyebrow. \"Lucky? I had to suffer for five years. If I knew this was going to happen, I would''ve sent them to South America before they could go to Xiao Lan.\"


    For five years, Mu Liang couldn''t sleep with Mu Lan. She decided to sleep with her sons when they nned to go to South America to train themselves. Mu Liang wasn''t used to sleeping alone after they got together. As a result, he slept with his daughters.


    If Li Shan or other cousins visited rice balls and dumplings, only then Mu Liang could spend some time with his wife. At that time, Mu Feng and Lu Feng felt bad for him. They even started thinking that Mu Liang was getting skinner because of the torture.


    When rice balls turned ten, they were able to leave. Rice ball number four didn''t want to go when he was four, butter he realized that if he didn''t go, he would be left out. So, he left along with his three elder brothers. Mu Lan was sad and two dumplings cried till their eyes became red and puffy.


    Mu Liang sighed in relief as they left. Finally, he was free from torture. He was leading a happy life with his wife and two daughters. His eldest daughter LanYing loved to sing. She won several times for her sweet voice. His youngest daughter LiJuan liked to y the piano. He admitted both of them to a musical school.


    Once a year, Mu Lan would take the two daughters to South America to meet her sons. Rice ball number one was under Juan to learn how to be a good leader, number two and number three were under Shintaro to learn programming and making robots and number four was under Pedro to learn painting.


    Aside from that, rice ball number one was studyingw and administration; rice ball number two was practicing to be a sniper; rice ball number three was a fan of ninja and so he tagged along with Luo Yicheng to be ninja. As a ninja, it was easy to gather the information that he couldn''t get through hacking. Though they were pr opposite, they got along well. Rice ball number four was a peaceful person. He was learning medicine from Pedro.


    Every time Mu Lan''s heart throbbed seeing how skinny her beloved sons became after ruthless training. She knew how hard the training was. Their chubby faces were round anymore. Their bodies became sturdy and their features became sharp. They looked like their father.


    Mu Lan knew that they would be wonderful men when they grow up. She regretted letting them go when they were ten, at the same time, she felt proud that her sons were as amazing as their father. She couldn''t wait for them toe by her side and stay with her forever.


    Mu Liang and Mu Feng finished one ss after another. Mu Feng nced at his brother. \"You are living a life that any man would want.\"


    Mu Liang looked at him in confusion. What kind of life could a man want that he had?


    Mu Feng smirked and said, \"You are living in your harem with three beautifuldies.\"


    Mu Liang chuckled upon hearing his brother''s joke.


    \"And yet you cannot have s*x with all those women. How sad!\" Mu Feng shook his head.


    \"Get up! You are talking nonsense.\" Mu Liang grabbed his brother''s arm and pulled him up.


    While going out of the bar, Mu Fengmented, \"Chen is having the best life out there. He doesn''t have to worry about getting Hugo pregnant. They can live every day like newlyweds. I''m so envious.\"


    \"Cast your son out of the picture. You will have a wonderful life with two beautiful women by your side.\" Mu Liang meant Mu Feng''s wife and daughter.

 Chapter 910 Side Story 3: LI SHEN’S PROMISE

    <h4>Chapter 910 Side Story 3: LI SHEN''S PROMISE</h4>


    Li Shen was looking at his cell phone. His son sent another photo today. Li Shan went to an amusement park with Mu Lan and two beautiful cousins. LanYing took a photo of Mu Lan hugging Li Shan from behind. They wereughing without restraint.


    Li Shen rubbed over Mu Lan''s face. His eyes softened. How he wished that it wasn''t just a picture for him. He wanted to see her as his wife and their son.


    That year, after meeting his cousin for the first time, he went back with Beijing with his father and arranged his mother''s farewell. Afterward, he busied himself with work. He had a habit of writing a diary asionally. One day, he wanted to take a break from work and began reading his diary.


    He was surprised to find out about Mu Lan. He met her long before but he had no recollection of it. There wasn''t much written about her. He only wrote how he felt for her. He was astonished to discover that he had such deep feelings for a woman who was his cousin.


    Li Shen started to feel doubtful about certain things. When he thought deeply about it, he realized that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t remember anything. He started to lose his mind. He secretly went to a psychiatrist.


    That psychiatrist recentlypleted her study in Germany and came to China and started living there. Her physical structure was small. She almost looked like a middle school student. However, her skill was top notch. Her name was Xue Lin.


    Li Shen told her everything. He only hid Mu Lan''s name. After listening to everything, she said, \"You were hypnotized.\"


    Li Shen blinked. \"Hypnotized? Who could do such a thing?\"


    Xue Lin leaned back and calmly gave him the answer to his question, \"Someone who thought that your presence was troublesome. Eliminating you would be easier but they showed you mercy. They went all the way to alter your memory, it was quite troublesome for them if you ask me. They wanted to protect you. Well, that''s what I think. What do you want to do about it?\"


    Li Shen looked down and thought for a while. Then he looked up and told her, \"I want to regain my memory. Is it possible?\"


    Xue Lin looked at him in the eyes and answered, \"It is possible. I''ve to hypnotize you. But, do you want to remember? If you try to do something to them and they find out you remembered, they might kill you.\"


    \"You don''t have to worry about it. No one needs to worry about me.\" Li Shen looked down again.


    Xue Lin nodded. \"Very well. Go home and think about it for a while. Prepare yourself mentally and when you think that you are ready for it, call me. I''ll be here.\"


    \"I understand.\" After that, Li Shen let Xue Lin hypnotize him and he remembered every single thing. After remembering, he was shocked and couldn''t speak for two minutes. Xue Lin panicked when she saw his condition. When she was thinking of calling for an ambnce, he moved and she exhaled in relief.


    If Xue Lin knew the rtionship between Mu Lan and Li Shen, she wouldn''t have altered his memory even more, or, she would lie about hypnotism.


    Li Shen remerged everything and he didn''t know how to act or respond to that. He hated his mother and her lies. He felt sorry for himself that he easily let his mother manipte him and y with his heart. He hated himself for hurting an innocent girl. He regretted that he hurt the woman he loved the most because he was foolish. All these emotions, he didn''t know how to deal with them.


    Xue Lin''s therapy helped him a lot. He calmed down gradually. Firstly, he checked his son''s DNA and then found out that Li Shan wasn''t his child. He didn''t feel betrayed. He felt relieved. He realized that he wasn''tmitted to anyone by blood.


    After that, he divorced his wife. He didn''t want to see her disgusting face anymore. He already discovered her dirtyundry and it was enough for him to be tied with her till now. He didn''t tell Li Shan anything. This little boy could live a life thinking that he was his father. It was better that way. The boy was innocent. It wasn''t his fault. He didn''t need to take the me.


    Later, he buried himself with work. He almost lost consciousness in exhaustion. When he was sent to the hospital, he slowly came to ept himself. He loved his Xiao Lan and there was no doubt about it. However, she was happy with her husband and children. He understood that he had no right to face her or to ask for her heart. Even though he wanted to do something for her. If he could do something good for her, even if it was something small, he could die peacefully.


    He talked to his father, Li Han about giving Mu Lan the share of thepany. Li Han agreed. But Mu Lan didn''t. So, Li Shen had to change the document and gave her eldest son twenty-five percent shares. He wanted to do so many things for her. But when he saw her again in China, he realized that there was nothing he could do. She was happy without him.


    Later, he gave rice ball number one the locket that belonged to his grandmother. When he was little, her father gave him this locket. Li Han told him while giving this locket, \"This locket belonged to my mother. She once told me to give it to the woman I loved. I couldn''t give it to her. Xiao Shen, when you find the girl you love, give it to her.\"


    Li Shen couldn''t give this locket to Mu Lan. But he thought if Mu Lan got this locket from him, she would have given it to her eldest child. As he thought about it, he gave the locket to rice ball number one Lian.


    Though this little boy Lian looked like his mortal enemy Mu Liang, Li Shen couldn''t hate him. On the contrary, he felt deep affection for Mu Lan''s children.


    Li Shen noticed that Li Shan liked Mu Lan and whenever he was free, he would visit Mu Lan and his cousins. He didn''t stop that little boy. Li Shan always sent photos of him and Mu Lan when he was there. He even sent the twins'' picture. Mu Lan was cuddling the sleeping dumplings after giving birth to them and Li Shan took a photo. Out of habit, he sent that picture to his father.


    Li Shen created a secret folder and put all Mu Lan''s photos there. Whenever he missed her too much, he would take a nce at those photos. He never believed in God or Lord Buddha. But he prayed for her and her children''s wellbeing.


    Li Shen stood up from his chair and walked towards the window. He looked outside the window and watched the car moving busily on the road.


    His life was going like a car. The drive of the car was his heart, and the patrol was his Xiao Lan. As long as she was alive, he would live. He would continue to live until the god of death permitted him to die. Before that, he would try to do anything for the people he held dear.


    That''s what he promised to himself.

 Chapter 911 EPILOGUE

    <h4>Chapter 911 EPILOGUE</h4>


    Juan looked at the youngd. That neen years boy had a fine feature and toned body. His light brown hair moved in the wind. His ocean blue eyes flickered with amusement.


    Juan was curious about what made this boy happy. \"Did something happen?\"


    The boy looked at Juan and answered calmly, \"Grandpa Pedro sent Lin (rice ball number four) to his first mission. Lin had to treat Elder Cheng.\"


    Juan remembered. \"I heard about Elder Cheng. He had a heart attack. Lin saved his life, did he not?\"


    The boy nodded. \"He did well.\"


    Lin had a soft heart. After he was done taking care of grandpa Cheng, he realized that he peeped in his pants in nervousness. As usual, he shared it with his brothers and after reading his text, his elder brother had a hard time controlling his expression in front of Juan.


    As he didn''t say anything else, Juan didn''t ask further. He ordered, \"I''ve another mission for you. If you seed, I will let you go home.\"


    \"Alright, it''s already time to go home.\" The boy looked at the ocean in front of him. It was as calm as his heart. Just like the waves, the word ''home'' rippled over his body. He missed his mother and twin sisters.


    Juan said, \"It''s time you go to Spain. You have to find the root of thergest child trafficking organization. That''s all. We will take care of the rest. You will get further information from Shin.\"


    \"I''m going to contact him.\" The boy turned to leave.


    Juan smiled. \"Good luck, Lian.\"


    Lian didn''t like his maniptive smile. It seemed to him that Juan was plotting something. And he was right. After he found the root of that organization, the one who came to kill everyone was none other than his mother, Mu Lan.


    Looking at his powerful mother, Lian was in awe. He always wondered how his mother looked like when she was doing her job. Although he read documents about her, it didn''t quench his thirst. He called out, \"Mommy?!\"


    Mu Lan looked at the bloodbath in satisfaction and then looked at her eldest son. \"Rice ball!\" She came forward and hugged him. \"You''ve grown up, baby. Mommy is so proud of you.\"


    Lian still had a hard time believing what he just saw. \"Mommy, why are you here?\" He thought that his mother retired from The Cobra.


    Mu Lan smiled. \"Juan told me that you were on a mission. I wanted to see how my baby did his job. So, I told him that I would take care of this mission. Did mommy surprise you?\"


    \"You did,\" Lian admitted.


    \"You''ve done enough. Let''s go home. Everyone is waiting for you.\" Hand in hand, the mother and son pair walked in the dark street. Behind them was a huge fire. They could hear a police siren.


    Lian blinked \"Everyone?!\"


    Mu Lan exined, \"Ling (rice ball number two) and Laquan (rice ball number three) already finished their missions and went back to Paris. They didn''t forget to meet grandpa on the way. Lin is still in Italy though, taking care of grandpa. He became a good friend of MingLi (Lu Feng''s son).\"


    Lu Feng''s daughter Meixian was like her mother Yan Su. This mother-daughter duo went to Madagascar. MingLi was three years younger than his sister. As he grew up, he liked botany and did research just like his father.


    After young researcher MingLi met young doctor Lin, they became bosom friends. Their personality and interest matched. What else could they need?


    Mu Lan and Mu Liang just hoped that they wouldn''t end up like Mu Chen and Hugo.


    \"How''s Ying (LanYing) and Juan (LiJuan)?\" Lian asked about sisters.


    Mu Lan answered, \"Ying has released her first album after signing the contract with ourpany. It was a great sess. You know your daddy. He didn''t want his daughter to go out of his grasp and so he signed our businesspany to the entertainment industry. He might let you handle thepany when you turn twenty.\"


    \"I don''t mind.\" He prepared himself to be the next President of the Mu Corporation from the very beginning. As a cover, he would work at thepany, and in the shadow, he would work as The Cobra.


    \"And Juan won the first prize in the musicalpetition. She is over the moon. She wanted to have a personal kitchen for a long time. Since she won, she asked for the personal kitchen. Though your daddy didn''t have the heart, he had to give it to her. She is improving her cooking skills day by day.\" Mu Lan was happy as she talked about her daughter.


    Lian frowned. \"You should have stopped her, mommy. What if she injured her fingers? She cannot y the piano if that happens.\"


    \"Then she has to be careful while chopping vegetables. Without falling, she won''t learn how to walk, baby. Let her grow up the way you and your brothers did.\" Mu Lan sighed. \"At least she knows how to cook. Ying almost blew up the whole kitchen while trying to cook. I can''t believe she got it from me.\"


    Lian smiled. \"I want to try mommy''s instant noodles.\"


    Mu Lan hugged him. \"Sure, I will do that. As long as my baby wants it, I will give it to you. Let''s go home first. Your daddy is waiting inside our private ne to pick us up.\"


    Lian''s expression warmed up hearing about his father. He needed to apologize to his father for what he had done when he was young. He knew his father well. He must have suffered a lot for five years. If he apologized properly, his father would forgive them all.


    ----------------------------


    In the mountains, there was a cave behind the waterfall. One couldn''t easily find the cave and go inside. In front of the cave, it was damp and foggy. The floor was slippery. If someone wasn''t careful enough, they could slip and fall in theke where the waterfall united with hard rocks. After falling, it was an instant death.


    The cave was dark and deep. The more one would go inside, the more one would find a dry and warm ce. At the end of the cave, there was a solid wall. The res lightened up the dark cave. From here, no one could hear the sound of the waterfall. No one could know what was going on outside from here. It was a perfect ce to meditate and concentrate.


    A man with a built body and bald head opened his eyes. His thirty years of meditation had finally ended. He looked at his hands as he moved. He could feel more power inside his body. Despite not eating and sleeping, he was perfectly calm. He didn''t feel hungry or sleepy. When he stood up, he didn''t tremble or wobble.


    He came outside the cave and looked at the woods in front of him. ''Things have changed. It was colder before when I first came here.'' He thought. Thinking that he would finally reunite with his family, his inside filled with warmth.


    As the soft breeze blew, the branches and leaves of the trees moved along with it.


    \"I know you are here.\" He calmly said.


    A man fully covered in ck clothes came out from the shadow and knelt in front of him. Several men with the same outside lined up behind him and knelt as well.


    The man in the front said, \"Congrattions Master! We are happy that you havepleted your long mission. We are proud to be your disciples.\"


    The bald man''s muscles were rxed. There was a soft smile hanging on his lips. \"I''m pleased to see you all.\" He looked at each face. He remembered them all.


    After scanning them, he frowned. He was displeased about something. \"I don''t see my sister. Did she forget that I was supposed to wake up today? Honestly, I spoilt her too much. Now she doesn''t want to acknowledge her only brother.\"


    The man in the front flinched. He bowed so deeply that his forehead touched the warm ground. \"...About Madam... she...\" he couldn''t finish. The people behind him gulped as well. They were nervous.


    The bald man raised an eyebrow. \"Did something happen? What did my troublemaker sister do this time?\" He slightly smiled.


    The man in ck clothes said, \"Madam... died in a car ident twenty years ago.\"


    Crack!


    The bald man punched a giant stone and it broke into pieces. His eyes were colder than the south pole. His frosty re gave everyone goosebumps. His tone was chilly when he said, \"I want to hear everything that happened while I was gone.\"


    ---------------------------


    Meanwhile, in Peru, Juan was out for sightseeing. He looked at the sky and saw dark clouds covering the sun. He mumbled to himself. \"A storm ising. I better go home.\"


    ~FIN~


    _____________________________________________________________________________________________________


    There are so many questions and they needed to be answered. If you guys want to know what happened next and how the things end, you have to read the next three books I''m going to write. Good luck!


    Don''t forget to read Xue Lin''s story \"My Wife is a Goddess: 99 Secret Kisses\". I''ll resume writing it on 15 April 2020.


    Love and best wishes for my Dearest Readers who started the journey and ended it with me.


    ^_^


    ***There are so many things I want to share with you. I''ll write a letter and publish it after this chapter. If you don''t want to read it, don''t unlock it. If you want to read, you are most wee.


    (9 April 2020)

 Chapter 912 A Letter to My Most Beloved Readers~

    It has been a super long journey. I still remember that I first wrote this chapter on 9 July 2018 and today is 9 April 2020. It took me 1 year and 9 months to finish it.


    At first, I thought it would be a normal love story. That��s how I nned it. While writing, I found lots of gaps in the info I gave in the novel. So, to cover them up, I had to make something that I never imagined that I could. I invented THE COBRA.


    When I think about it, I still wonder how I came up with it. I should have written it down. Now I can��t remember. I vaguely remember a mark of a crab in a girl��s hand in a movie. Maybe that��s how I came up with The Cobra and all.


    As the plot progressed, I had to rethink again and again if I wanted to end the whole story in this novel. But if I did, some of my readers would be bored with such a long story. So, I broke the whole plot in 4 pieces. The first piece is about Mu Lan and Mu Liang. The next one is about Xue Lin and her mysterious grey-eyed man. The third piece can��t be revealed now. Thest part is about The Cobra.


    When I started writing, I was still a student busy with exams, assignments, office, training, piano sses and so on. There wasn��t a day I could rx and have a day for myself. And when the novel ends, I��m at home, totally in lockdown.


    I didn��t think while writing this letter, my eyes would blur. It��s hard to write this way. I��m not an emotional type. But I was reading yourments before writing it. Your heartwarmingments pierced through my heart and I almost died. (Just joking!)


    There are two reasons I started writing novels. First and foremost, make money to study abroad and get freedom; and second, to entertain people. I hope I entertained you withedy, smuts, and adventure.


    I was also entertained with your emotions as you expressed through yourments, emails, and texts.


    You have no idea how your positive words can support a poor pathetic soul.


    There are times when I was abused by my parents both mentally and physically. My mind was in a mess and my hands were in pain. It was hard to write. Haha! Write what? I couldn��t even think properly. How could I make a plot? Since I��m not a cry baby type and I didn��t have friends to share my pains, I endured everything.


    But your support brought me to light. You guys showed me the life with your inspirational and encouraging words


    And I have to mention Author Ajzhen, Piokilek, LuoYe, Eustoma, mynovel20, they listened to my story when I almost broke down. They also helped me to look for university.


    Also, AuthorWiz, Exlor helped me a lot when I asked for help. Their ideas improved me greatly. Though I��m not sure if I can ever get to the top like them.


    ChapterMid();


    Dream_ash, I didn��t forget your ideas. I��ll keep them in my mind.


    SayuriHyuuga, you are a wonderful person. Chatting with you was always fun. Your story inspired me to write. I��m your fan. And I know that you know. Hehe!


    And of course, my Editors, Kryptos, Harshitha, megha1106, Waphles, Lemon and ForeverLost, you guys worked for me for free. I couldn��t pay you since Bandesh doesn��t have a rule to transfer currency to a foreign country. Aside from working for free, you motivated me and was by my side. I still remember our enjoyable group chat and how I tortured you by sending the pictures of my cooking in the middle of the night.


    Xocolet, dumdum007, Helpful2468, rattienovelreading, ForeverLost, rose1091 and prathyusha nuthpti, you guys helped me a lot by pointing out my mistakes. I know more readers pointed out my mistakes in the chapterments and papaments. But there are so many names! If I write all names, I will be 1000 words for sure.


    Auamaze, Helpful2468, DaOist0015, Bibliophile_Anna, Kuku-P, Reddy_LiangLan, Belle_220504, Sreemoyee, rudy18, venlyanna and 4.5k readers, thank you soooooo much for your gifts and votes. I can��t thank you enough for your generosity.


    Reddy_LiangLan, you changed your profile picture to Mu Feng and Qi Ying��s chibi characters. I saw it. It was great! Thank you!


    Shansai, ysel, xiaoqi7, 14ssmith, eby, charryjane, attractive30, DeadlyGun, AnnoyingWizard, Cracedkaye and 3kmenters, thank you for your wonderfulments.


    Adleena, ForeverLost, Waphels, Meghak, Quake, JoanaAngel05, sapna_16_ and all (242 members of Discord) who approached me and talked to me, thank you for doing so. They reminded me that I��m a human being and I needed space. You all taught me that I shouldn��t back down but fight.


    Of course, your Happy-go-lucky Author is a fighter. She is fighting against her family, her culture, and her country to survive if she is forced to live with her parents. She is saving money to make her dreamse true. And whoever hit her, even if they were her parents, she hit them back.


    I just cannot stay still when someone hurts me without any specific reasons, you know. I got a temper. It��s not my fault though, I got it from my father. That��s why my paternal rtives don��t try to control me. They know that I will slice them with my shamelessly shameless words when I��m angry. However, it��s clear that as long as I��m spending my own money to do whatever I want, my rice father won��t say anything. So, I can live with it. I already told him that I don��t need an ounce of money after his death.


    When they are alive, they won��t give me a penny. After their death, if I take money, won��t their soul haunt me down? How can I take risk of that?


    Though I��m sickly, I��m taking great care of myself with my ability. And with my great adaptation skills, I��m doing great after lockdown. If I can do it, I can also win the world.


    All in all, thank you, everyone, for reading my work. I made lots of mistakes, made your sleep go away and some of you even read the novel before exam and under 18 read my r-rated smuts. I��m sorry that you guys had to go through all this and it��s a great joy that you guys enjoyed reading my creation. If I could, I would give every one of you warm hugs.


    I will never forget what you guys did for me and I��ll keep you in my prayers.


    Stay safe!


    Love you!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!